¡¶Konoha s Genius Sakura¡· Chapter 1 Prologue You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°My lord, please have mercy!!!¡± On the road, a scream full of misery suddenly broke out. I saw two black figures standing and kneeling at the outbreak point of the sound source. Next to them, a car was emitting billowing smoke. It was obvious that this was the scene of a traffic accident. Due to the traffic accident, a large number of people turned their attention to the direction of the car. The onlookers were very excited. Some people had already called the fire department to inform them of the location of the accident. Some people also called 120 to let them know. He rushed to the scene immediately. but! No one present turned their attention to the two figures on the side. "Sir! I just confessed my love to my classmate last week! He hasn't accepted me yet! How can you just let me die like this! Please let me go this time!" The person kneeling on the ground, ah no, is already a ghost now, roaring sadly, but because he is dead, no H2O appears in the corner of his eyes. The black figure has a serious face and wears a long hat with the words "I'm catching you" on it. It was Hei Wuchang, the divine general under King Yama, whose expression showed no trace of fluctuation, and even made him want to laugh a little. He said: "People cannot be resurrected. Since you are already dead, you have to go to the underworld with me and participate in your own trial. If you have not done any evil in your life, then maybe you only need one year. You are back in the world. And it seems that you are confessing your love to your male classmate. So, I can write this paragraph into reincarnation when you are reincarnated, so that you can be reincarnated as a girl in your next life. Well, the time is up, let¡¯s go Bar." After saying that, Hei Wuchang hooked the soul hooking chain forward with his right hand, and after wrapping around the ghost on the ground, he pulled it back, and the two of them disappeared in an instant. And there is a sentence left in the air that the ghost left before disappearing. "I was wrong! I shouldn't have lied! I don't want to be gay, and I don't want to become a woman!!!" ??¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the underworld, the male ghost who had just been taken away by Hei Wuchang was kneeling in front of the judge. "Is this Lu Wen below?" Judge Cui Fujun asked indifferently. "Yes." Ghost, ah no, it was Lu Wen kneeling on the ground with a look of despair. He still had a lot of unfinished things, and he died like this. This did hit him hard, but he didn't seem to be hurt too much. (Note: In my setting, after becoming a ghost, you will become calm and no longer controlled by body hormones.) "Well, you haven't committed any mistakes in your life, so you don't have to go to jail. You can choose whether you want to be reincarnated after serving as a ghost soldier for three years, or reincarnate directly?" Mr. Cui glanced at Lu Wen's life and said, My heart is also bright. He had already dealt with hundreds of thousands of people like Lu Wen, so he directly spoke out about his treatment of Lu Wen. "I would like to be reincarnated directly." Lu Wencai did not want to become a ghost pawn and would be reincarnated after three years of duty. Now he wanted to leave here as quickly as possible, then return to the human world and pursue happiness in the world again. "Okay!" Cui Fujun waved his hand, and the paper about Lu Wen opened instantly. After pulling up Lu Wen, he rolled up Lu Wen and then flew towards the place of reincarnation between the underworld. "Well, next one." ??¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lu Wen¡¯s paper soon arrived at his destination, which was Naihe Bridge. "Oh, it's another ghost who directly chose to be reincarnated." Po Meng looked at the paper that threw Lu Wen on the ground with a smile. After reaching out to make the paper smaller, she glanced at the verdict and was obviously stunned. After a while, he put it into the pot next to him and started stirring. Looking at the crimson river water around him, which was full of insects and snakes, and occasionally a few human-like faces sprang out, even Lu Wen, who had turned into a ghost, was a little frightened by all this gloominess. However, It was precisely because of this that he didn't notice Po Meng's expression just now. "Okay, don't look at it." Meng Po looked at Lu Wen, poured a bowl of Meng Po soup, and handed it to Lu Wen, "Drink it. After drinking it, you can go to the next reincarnation." After calming down, Lu Wen glanced at the huge black palace behind Po Meng, his throat rolled, and after taking the small bowl in Po Meng's hand, he said thank you to Po Meng and drank it in one gulp. Very sweet, no bitterness at all. But why do I feel a little dizzy? Lu Wen shook his head and walked towards the Reincarnation Hall. However, as soon as he took a step, he floated up involuntarily, and then suddenlyGot it! Making up his mind, Lu Wen immediately walked towards the Man World. As soon as he opened the door, he was immediately sucked in. After a while, after Lu Wen was reincarnated, a figure floated into the Reincarnation Hall just like him. Like him, there were also four doors, and the figure was stunned for a while. "Hey, are you a ghost who just died? Why can't you understand such a simple meaning?" "Aren't some online worlds very popular among you in this world? Now some of you ghosts are making noises about going to another world, the second dimension, and so on, as soon as you get to the underworld. It's so bad that I even went to check it out. .You kid are very lucky. If you do not choose to go to this world, but choose to go to other worlds, then you will become the first non-life reincarnation. You will retain the memory of this life, and because you are the first , so I also gave you an extra gift, and you will be able to have a random ability. How about it, not bad." The same words appeared again in reincarnation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2, Haruno Sakura, come on! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hello everyone, my name is Haruno Sakura. Yes, just as you thought, I am one of the most notorious heroines in Japanese comics. I am the one in Naruto who is called Aichi Sakura, Sakura Bitch and other glorious names. ??And this year it is already three years old. Gender: Female. Hobbies, none at the moment. Xiaoying was lying on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, her mind flashing back to her previous life. The one who shouted out to Hei Wuchang about her confession to her classmates after her death made Hei Wuchang mistakenly think that she was gay. Damn it, Lu Wen added to Cui Fujun's paper that he wanted to be reincarnated as a woman in his next life. Yes, the relationship between the current Sakura and Lu Wen in the previous life is just a reincarnation. Although the memory of the previous life is retained, Meng Po Soup is still Meng Po Soup after all. Although this memory is still there, it will only make you feel like you have watched it. Just like a movie, it does not create a sense of belonging that I am him. If there is, it is that there is a similar idea to Lu Wen, which is to reach the peak of life in this world, although it is no longer possible to win. Take Bai Fumei. He sighed softly. As he grew older, more and more memories from his past life began to emerge, so his way of thinking now became closer and closer to his past life. Although it's not that my previous life was not good, it seemed that I didn't have many achievements when I was Lu Wen in my previous life. To a considerable extent, I am probably the type who just eats and waits to die. However, thanks to the memory of his previous life, he already knows the future of the world he is in now. Even the mastermind behind the destruction of Konoha and the Fourth Ninja World War already knew. Although, this is of little use to me now. It is now the 51st year of Konoha. In the past three years, I have been exploring the random special abilities given to me by the Samsara Palace in my memory. After all, there are only thirteen years left at most before Naruto's Shippuden. If you are unable to discover and develop your abilities before this, relying only on Sakura's strength in the original work, during that time when Jonin was not as good as a dog, if you do not greatly improve your strength, there is really no guarantee that you will be as good as the original work. Generally you can survive. However, judging from the current exploration situation, his special ability is probably due to enhanced mental power. From the time I was born to the present three years, I can remember almost every thing clearly. In addition, I can also feel that the power in my body has been increasing. Although I have not compared it, He was almost certainly stronger than some five to six year old kids. But regarding memory, in the original work, Sakura is a genius. In the ninja written test, she got perfect scores in every subject. She can be called a theoretical genius. I don¡¯t know if it is her own ability. As for increased strength, this seems to be something Sakura herself has in the original work. In the final analysis, I still am not sure what my abilities are until now. "Hey! Sakura! Are you upstairs?" ¡°Hmm, is this voice Ino? Covering her eyes with her right hand, Sakura got up from the bed, opened the window, and sure enough she saw Ino, a little Lolita with short hair. "Wait a moment, come down right away." She gestured to Ino downstairs with her right hand. After receiving Ino's response, Sakura turned around and started dressing herself. It didn't take long for me to go downstairs. "You came here so early today? Don't you usually come here after noon? It's only 9 o'clock now, right?" Tilting her head slightly, Sakura looked at the little Lolita from before. "Hehe, I came here today mainly to take you to see my flowers! They are very rare~!" Ino grabbed Sakura's left hand, "Hurry up, let's go there quickly." "Wow, don't run like that on the street, right?" Since her left hand was firmly held by Ino, Sakura couldn't help but start to move her legs and start running. In the Yamanaka flower shop, Ino pulled Sakura, who was running all the way, and pointed to the flowers in front of her that were trying to exude their fragrance and said, "Look, Sakura, do you know what kind of flower this is?" After that, he stared at Sakura with his eyes wide open. Wow, this is so foul. Sakura looked at Ino's shining eyes in front of her, and was not only touched in her heart. Then she followed Ino's eyes that asked me to say, made fists with both hands, and made a curious movement upwards, "I don't know. What kind of flower is this? Phew, this smell is so strong?" "Yes, yes!" Ino became excited in an instant, "I knew Sakura didn't know what kind of flower this was! Let me tell you, this flower is called iris! Hey, Sakura, guess what this is. What is the flower language of an iris!"   Ah, how do you know this? Sakura thought helplessly, then put her right hand behind her head, "Well, does this represent friendship?" "Wow! Sakura, you actually know!" Ino looked very happy, then she leaned down, picked up the iris flowerpot, and handed it to Sakura, "This is for you! White iris represents innocence and elegance. , I hope Sakura can stay the same forever!" Taking the flower pot, Sakura showed a big smile and nodded to Ino. "Of course! Moreover, Ino and I will become lifelong friends!" "Hehe, of course!" Under the early sun, the two made a lifelong vow. ??¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I'm back!" Opening the door, Sakura put down the iris in her hand and glanced at the house. Well, her mother has come back. "Ah, Sakura, are you back? Dad's mission ended early today, and he is upstairs now." Her mother, who was in the kitchen, heard the sound, gently opened the kitchen door, and said to Sakura. "Okay!" Sakura nodded immediately. After changing her shoes, she took the iris upstairs and put it in her room. Then she ran to her parents' room. Sure enough, her father, Haruno Zhao, was in the room taking the iris. Reading a small book. Seeing Sakura, he nodded. "Father, the chakra extraction method I told you before can be left to me now!" Putting her hands behind her back, Sakura stared at Haruno Ou with an expectant look on her face. "Well, how many times have you asked me this? In two years, after entering the ninja school, won't you be able to learn chakra?" With a helpless tone, Haruno Zhao put down the book in his hand, Said to Sakura. "But I want to study in advance!" Sakura said with a sad look, tapping her right foot on the floor. "Okay, okay, I really can't grind you down." Haruno Zhao covered his forehead, took out the chakra training method he had prepared, and looked at Sakura, "But after all, you are still young, even if you are training, You are not allowed to practice excessively, you know? Children, if you practice excessively, it may cause unpredictable situations." "Of course!" Sakura promised loudly. "Well, there's also this." Haruno Zhao stopped Sakura who was about to leave, and handed the white paper sandwiched between her index finger and middle finger to Sakura, "This is a chakra test paper. You will check After the chakra is successfully extracted, use this to test your own chakra properties. Just cover the chakra on the paper. If it is water property, the paper will get wet. If it is earth property, the paper will shatter. If it is a fire attribute, the paper will burn. If it is a wind attribute, the paper will be cut. If it is a thunder attribute, the paper will wrinkle. If it is a dual attribute, then the paper will change accordingly at the same time. After dinner, let¡¯s practice again. .¡± After taking the test paper, Sakura nodded, turned around and opened the door, "Thank you, Dad!" After showing a sweet smile to Haruno Zhao in the room, Sakura ran to her room, eager to Start browsing the practice methods. ??¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Early the next morning, at the breakfast table, Sakura looked at her parents with great interest, her eyes radiating infinite light, as if she was saying, I have something, come and ask me, come and ask me. Haruno Zhao and his wife looked at each other. He had already told his wife about Sakura yesterday afternoon. Since I am so excited today, could it be said that I have already cultivated chakra? This is probably too fast. This is no different from those geniuses from big families. After swallowing, Haruno Zhao smiled and asked Sakura, "What's wrong, Sakura? Did anything good happen last night?" hey-hey! I¡¯ve been waiting for your words! Sakura slapped her hands on the table, "Of course! I carefully read the entire book last night and successfully refined my own chakra. I also tested my own chakra attributes yesterday. Water and earth, dual attributes.¡± It¡¯s actually true! Haruno Zhao's heart almost jumped out of his chest, but his face remained calm. He smiled and said to Sakura, "It's great, Sakura. You can refine chakra in one night. It seems that our Sakura is a genius. Here!" After saying that, he stretched out his right hand and stroked Sakura's hair a few times. After breakfast, as usual, her parents went out together. Looking at the empty home, Sakura rolled her eyes, returned to her room, sat on the bed, then crossed her legs and began to refine the chakra in her body. Chakra comes from the fusion of one's own mental energy and physical energy. After last night's experience, Sakura clearly found that her mental energy is very powerful. Although her physical energy is also very strong, compared to her own mental strength , there is obviously a big gap, but this gap is not too bad, because the intensity of spiritual energy represents the strength of chakra control. Sakura can easily control the direction of her own chakra, and this represents , her speed in learning and using ninjutsu will be significantly faster than that of her peers. And this powerful spiritual energy must be the greatest gift left to you on behalf of your previous life. Well, the special ability has not been discovered yet, and it was not given by myself in the previous life. So it doesn¡¯t count, well, it doesn¡¯t count! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?The mental energy is very powerful. Although the physical energy is also very strong, there is obviously a big gap compared to his own mental strength. However, this gap is not too bad, because the strength of the mental energy represents the strength of chakra control. , Sakura can easily control the direction of her chakra, which means that her speed in learning and using ninjutsu will be significantly faster than that of her peers. And this powerful spiritual energy must be the greatest gift left to you on behalf of your previous life. Well, the special ability has not been discovered yet, and it was not given by myself in the previous life. So it doesn¡¯t count, well, it doesn¡¯t count! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3, set off! Ninja's journey You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sakura, it's time to wake up~ Today is the opening day of the Ninja School, and the Third Generation will give a speech at the opening ceremony!" "Okay! Get up right away!" Sakura, who was yawning and wearing clothes, responded in her room. That¡¯s right! Three years have passed since Sakura first started practicing chakra. Sakura is now 6 years old. And today is the day when Sakura goes to ninja school for the first time! Walking down the stairs, Haruno Zhao had already gone out, and his mother, Haruno Meabuki, was preparing breakfast for herself. "Really, I told you, Sakura, that today is the first day of school. I asked you to go to bed early last night and stop practicing. Why are you still disobedient?" Haruno Meabuki brought the plate with bread and milk. In front of Sakura's seat. "As punishment for disobedience, there will be no miso soup and rice this morning." With his hands on his hips, Haruno Meabuki looked at Sakura with a hint of reproach. "Well, there's no way. I can't stop practicing chakra since I started. As soon as I sit on the bed, I start practicing subconsciously. And once I practice, I can't stop." Sakura opened the milk and stopped. After one mouthful, he replied with a helpless tone. Snapped After Haruno Mei gave Sakura a blowjob, she turned and left, "Mom has to go out on a mission today. Is it okay to go to school alone?" "Of course, no problem." He waved to show that he was OK. Sakura continued to nibble on the bread in her mouth, taking a sip of milk from time to time. After a while, after putting the food in the kitchen, Sakura straightened her clothes. Then. "I am leaving." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In fact, the ninja school is not very far from Sakura's home. In just ten minutes, Sakura has arrived at the place where she is going today, that is, the ninja school. "Hey, Sakura, here it is!" As soon as she entered the gate, Sakura saw Ino waving to her and calling her name. With a light pat on the face, Sakura ran over quickly. "You know, in today's opening ceremony, Sandaime-sama is going to come and talk to us about the entrance ceremony in person. I really don't know what Sandaime-sama is going to say. I'm so looking forward to it." Ino took Sakura's right hand and held her hand slightly. Speaking of admiration for the Third Hokage. "Besides, today is the first time that I have to see the Sandaime-sama at such a close distance. Aren't you excited, Sakura?" Pulling Sakura's right hand, Ino leaned close to Sakura's face and asked with a smile. "Of course. I'm also very curious about what he's going to say, but the most important thing now is, shouldn't we hurry over and grab a seat? If we don't occupy the front row, won't we not be able to see clearly?" Sakura finished. , before Ino showed a reasonable expression, he moved his right hand and started running with Ino. He quickly passed through the middle of the auditorium and sat in the front row. As the opening ceremony approaches, there are more and more children in the auditorium. Because parents are not allowed to enter the auditorium during the opening ceremony, there are currently only a few school teachers in the auditorium except for the two chuunin at the door. Stand on the stage. As the number of children increased, and seeing that the teachers did not stop the noise below, some of the more courageous children began to make a fuss. The noisy situation slowly ended when the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, wearing the Hokage uniform, entered the auditorium and took his seat. "Today is the day for everyone here to enter school." The noisy surroundings fell silent, and a voice appeared in Sakura's ears. As soon as Sarutobi Hiruzen took his seat, he looked around and spoke. "I always believe that in the near future, everyone here will graduate from this ninja school and become the elite of the village, replacing me and the ancestors to protect Konoha. But before that, you will have to fight in this ninja school. We will conduct basic ninja skills training in the school.¡± ¡­¡­ "In the future, we may have to bear heavy responsibilities that are unimaginable now, but I believe that all of you here will do your best to shoulder this heavy responsibility for the sake of the village! I believe that all of you here will be able to turn cicadas into butterflies and contribute to the success of the village. The family members contribute their best to the village and the country!" "I believe that in the near future, the glory of Konoha will bloom from you. Everyone, please listen to me. You may not necessarily succeed if you work hard, but you will definitely not succeed if you don't work hard. There is no hopeless situation in the world. Only those who are in despair. You should remember one sentence??, my name is Nara Shikamaru. " "My name is Akimichi Choji, please give me your advice." "My name is Aburame Shino" "My name is" "My name is Uchiha Sasuke." ¡­¡­ After the self-introduction, because it was just the beginning of school, Iruka did not teach too much. He just introduced the chakra extraction method and the history of Konoha, and then sent the students home. On the way home, Ino kept looking at Sakura nervously, as if she wanted to say something to Sakura, but she didn't dare. Seeing this, Sakura was a little confused, and then she seemed to have thought of something, and the corner of her mouth twitched. He spoke. "What's wrong Ino? You look like you want to say something?" "Wow." Ino jumped slightly. After being stunned for a moment, she stood and lowered her head. After poking with her index fingers for a while, she murmured, "Sakura, do you think Sasuke-kun is very handsome?" Huh? Do you like him?" After saying that, Ino seemed to have summoned up some courage, raised her head and stared closely into the corner of Sakura's eyes. After hearing what Ino said, Sakura not only twitched the corners of her mouth, but also started to twitch the corners of her eyes. Are all the children in Naruto's world so mature? ! He's only six years old, and this is what happened after just one meeting? Shaking her head, Sakura rolled her eyes and said to Ino, "I'm not interested in boys. I just want to graduate quickly and practice quickly." "Hey, is that so? That's great, ah no, I mean, Sakura, your idea is so right. We are all still children now, so we should focus on studying!" Ino said, she made fists with both hands and danced back and forth, then grabbed Sakura with her left hand, "It's still so early, Sakura, go to my flower shop first. School starts today, and mom said she's bringing in some more flowers, let's go together. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much to do when I go home now, let¡¯s go.¡± With the sun shining, the two girls strode on the street, with expectations for the future, on their journey to the ninja! PS: Iruka should have been a teacher rather than a class teacher at the beginning, but for the sake of plot, let¡¯s skip the class teacher who didn¡¯t even have a name in the original work. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4, the test begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next day, Sakura, who rarely practiced until late at night, got up early. After eating the breakfast prepared by Haruno Meabuki, she went to Ino's house and prepared to go to school with Ino. But it¡¯s still very early, I guess Ino hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. But Ino was always waiting for me before, so let me wait for Ino today. Nodding silently in her heart, Sakura clenched her fists, stepped up and started running. When we arrived at Ino¡¯s house, her flower shop was not open yet. Sure enough, I'm not ready yet. Well, do you want to scare her? Just do it, Sakura bent her legs, recalled the path of chakra in her mind, transported chakra to her feet, and tapped her heels lightly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As if there were springs in the soles of her feet, Sakura bounced to Ino's window. result¡­¡­ "Ah, I'm sorry, Sakura, I wasted a while eating breakfast." In front of Ino¡¯s flower shop, Ino ran out in a panic. She looked at Sakura squatting in front of her flowers, poking them with her fingers, and said a little apologetically. "It's okay, Ino, you did it quickly. Let's go now." Standing up, Sakura grabbed Ino's extended left hand with her right hand, pulled it gently, and walked out of the flower shop with Ino. "Sakura, it turns out that you have started practicing chakra a long time ago. I wonder if there is anyone else in the class who has started practicing chakra as early as you." On the way, Ino remembered that Sakura had just jumped up to his window. He said with some emotion about the scene at that time. You know, even my own family only started to refine their chakra a few months before entering the ninja school. Unexpectedly, Sakura started practicing when she was more than two years old. Sakura scratched her hair and felt a little helpless. Thinking back to what happened just now, she felt embarrassed again. Before, when I had just gathered my chakra and jumped up, I happened to see Ino in pajamas opening the window. Seeing Sakura jumping up, Ino was stunned for a while and forgot what to do next. Sakura was even more unbearable. When she saw Ino in the air, she couldn't control her hands, causing her body to lose balance. She fell to the ground with a thud. Ino was so frightened that Ino hurried downstairs to ask if anything was okay. Originally, I planned to scare Ino, but ended up embarrassing myself. No wonder Sakura felt embarrassed. "Well, you also know that I am much stronger than my peers. Maybe my father thought that my physique was good enough, so he gave me the cultivation method. After all, normally speaking, my childhood physique determines that I cannot How much chakra should be extracted, and if it is extracted forcibly, it will damage the ability to control the amount of chakra in the future." "That's right." Ino nodded. She had actually wanted to practice chakra for a long time, but her father stopped her at that time, saying that her physique was not good enough and that she needed to be two years older before she could practice. Although she was still a little curious about why Sakura's physique was so much stronger than her peers, Ino's good tutoring still allowed Ino to suppress her doubts in her heart. After taking the initiative to end the topic about training, Ino became enthusiastic again and began to talk to Sakura about the classes that might be held today. In this way, the two happily walked into their classroom. "Bang bang bang bang" Standing in front of the podium, Iruka looked around at the students in the classroom and said, "Starting today, we will officially have class. And before the formal class, I will conduct a round of basic ninja tests. The content It¡¯s very simple. The first is the shuriken assessment, then the physical fitness test, and finally the actual combat. If there are no doubts, let¡¯s set off like this.¡± After waiting for three seconds, looking at the quiet classroom, Iruka nodded, waved to the students to follow, then turned and left the classroom to the outdoor training ground "Then first, it's the Shuriken Technique. Do you want me, the teacher, to do one round first, or do you do it yourself?" Iruka stood under the tree and looked at the students with a smile. "Of course I came first!" Naruto stood on tiptoes, waving his hands and shouted loudly. "Huh, of course this kind of thing will be done by the future Fifth Generation Hokage!" Ya stood up disdainfully and said to Naruto. "Yes, I am the future Fifth Hokage, so it is up to me." "You are an idiot! Of course you are talking about myself!" Just like yesterday, Ya and Naruto collided immediately. I really don¡¯t know what happened to them."Then the next step is the most important point among ninjas. Actual combat!" Iruka looked at the children who had just finished the physical fitness test and his expression became serious. "Do you know why we need to conduct a physical fitness test first, and then conduct actual combat?" Putting down the record book in his hand, Iruka looked squarely at the children in front of him who were a little frightened by his serious expression, and asked solemnly. When no one answered, Iruka relaxed slightly and said, "Actually, it's very simple. Ninja battles are not static. In many cases, you have to fight when you are exhausted or even seriously injured. Next, let¡¯s keep fighting. Until the mission is completed, or until it fails.¡± After a pause and looking at the group of panting children below, Iruka continued, "So, before you officially become ninjas, you must exercise your physique. And we will also do this every ten days Practical training. The opponents are classmates. Of course, it will not be the same opponent every time. I am sure that before you graduate, you will have more than one battle with all your classmates. " "In addition, because you have just entered the school now, you can only use taijutsu for this training. You cannot use chakra, let alone ninjutsu. Do you understand?" "yes!" "Then," Iruka raised the record book in his right hand again, "Next, I will randomly select people to fight. First, the first group, Uzumaki Naruto vs. Nara Shikamaru, the two will stand in the middle, and then , form the seal of opposition!" "yes!" ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so troublesome.¡± As the two protagonists slowly walked to the middle, the surrounding students stared at the venue. "Okay, now, form the seal of opposition!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5, the actual battle begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "So! First, both parties must form a seal of opposition." In the school, after watching the two of them complete the seal of opposition, Iruka nodded slightly, and then quickly took two steps back. Swing your right hand down. "start!" "Ha! You guys, watch how the future Hokage-sama quickly gets rid of this guy!" Naruto looked around at the classmates, stretched out his right hand, tapped Shikamaru's figure a few times with his index finger and said loudly . Then his right foot exerted force instantly, and he rushed out violently. The next moment, Naruto was in front of Shikamaru and punched Shikamaru straight in the face. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really troublesome,¡± Shikamaru thought helplessly. Seeing Naruto's straight right punch, Shikamaru took half a step back and raised his left hand to block the blow. Seeing Shikamaru blocking his attack, Naruto showed a smile of success. He grabbed Shikamaru's left hand, pulled it upward, and kicked Shikamaru's waist with his left foot. "boom!" There was no feeling of hitting his waist as he had imagined. At a glance, Naruto saw that Shikamaru had used the strength of his hand to lift his right leg. I was a little stunned for a moment. Seeing Naruto stunned, Shikamaru flicked his left hand, broke away from Naruto's right hand, landed on his right leg, used the momentum to clenched his right fist, and hit Naruto's side of the face hard. Then the whole person jumped forward. He used his right elbow to clamp Naruto's neck, pushed Naruto to the ground, and raised his left fist high. Well, as for Shikamaru, he is still a child of the Nara family after all, and he must have practiced fighting skills since he was a child. The way Naruto looked just now, he probably learned it when fighting with other children. Iruka thought to himself. At the same time, the data of the two people began to be recorded. "Teacher, I win." "Well, Nara Shikamaru wins. The two sides form the seal of reconciliation." Iruka nodded, indicating that Shikamaru won. Standing up, Shikamaru stretched out his left hand and gently pulled Naruto who was lying on the ground. Then he raised his fingers to signal Naruto to seal. ? Grabbing his blond hair that was stained with dust from falling to the ground, Naruto awkwardly stretched out his right hand to seal Shikamaru. "You guys look so weak, but you didn't expect to be so strong." Naruto said with a hint of helplessness. "Well, this is the first time after all, so it's better to go all out. I just apologized." Seeing that Naruto didn't care, Shikamaru breathed a sigh of relief and apologized to Naruto. "How can a winner apologize to a loser?" Naruto narrowed his eyes, "Next time, I will never lose!" Well. If we encounter it again next time, I will just admit defeat. Please don't let such troublesome things happen again. Shikamaru tilted his head and thought. "Well, the Seal of Reconciliation is completed." After Iruka signaled the two to leave, he looked at the record board, "Then next, Inuzuka Kiba. And Haruno Sakura." "Eh? Teacher! How can you fight with a girl!" Inuzuka Kiba, who had just heard the name, had not had time to be happy. After hearing the second name reported by Iruka, he immediately shouted out in surprise. "Really, this battle training strictly adheres to the traditional training method. It is not a fight. Ya, come up quickly, Sakura is already on the stage." Iruka stopped the dissatisfied Ya and signaled to come on immediately. Everything, if this happens, won¡¯t it be impossible to go all out? He grabbed the Akamaru above his head and placed it on the ground. Ya curled his lips and stepped on helplessly. "Then let's start the battle between Inuzuka Kiba and Haruno Sakura." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With ??the seal of opposition, seeing that Ya was not serious at all, Sakura's eyes slowly narrowed. "Well, then, let's start!" Iruka shouted when he saw that both sides had followed the seal of opposition. "Hey, Sakura, don't think that because you are a girl, I won't dare to do anything to you." Ya clenched his fists, "Doing your best for your opponent is how you respect your opponent!" Looking at Ya who seemed to be making up her mind, Sakura stretched out her right hand and shook it like a fly, "Then I'm going to start." snort! Seeing Sakura who looked down upon him so much, Ya's brain was instantly burned with rage. Lower your body and use both feet at the same time. The next moment, Ya raised his fist high and rushed in front of Sakura. Sakura, on the other hand, still stood there, motionless as if she had been frightened. It¡¯s over! Two words suddenly popped into Ya's mind. I have been training in the family since I was a child, so my physical fitness will definitely be stronger than Sakura's., the momentum is too strong now, and the fist cannot be taken back! Just when Ya was trying to retract his fist, Sakura suddenly showed a look of success. Step back with your left foot. Looking at Ya Na's astonished eyes, he grabbed the back of Ya Na who lost strength in the air with his right hand and threw him violently over his shoulder. "Boom" After slamming Ya to the ground, Sakura took a big step and tried to suppress Ya under her body. However, Ya is one of the twelve strong men who have been trained in the family since he was a child. He reacted the moment he fell to the ground, stepped on his feet, and immediately turned sideways to avoid Sakura's attack. He saw Xiao Qian from the corner of his eye. Sakura actually didn't pursue him, and stood up as soon as the carp straightened up. "Now you can get serious." Sakura fisted her hands and saw the slightly wary Kiba, and a charge appeared in front of Kiba like lightning. His right fist was clenched and he hit Ya directly on the right side of his face. So fast! Although he was a little shocked, Ya followed his own instinct and made defensive gestures with his hands while measuring the inclination of his body. But just after finishing the action, a look of panic appeared on Ya's face. This punch was simply a feint. I saw Sakura using her own momentum and taking advantage of the space given by Kiba's side, and quickly circled behind Kiba. With a slight tap of his toes, he kicked the side fiercely, hitting Ya's waist. "boom" Because he was hit on the waist, the huge kinetic energy carried his teeth and flew several meters before he fell to the ground. Holding her waist, she was about to stand up when she saw Sakura chasing after her. Before he could make a move, Sakura pushed her knee up and straddled him. Afterwards, Sakura put her knee on Yaqian who was about to get up, grabbed his right hand and pressed it hard. "Ah, it hurts, it hurts! Let go, let go!" "Teacher, in this case, I win, right?" Ignoring Tooth's cry of pain, Sakura raised her palm and asked Iruka. "Wow! So strong!" "Sakura is so handsome!" "Ah? Well, Haruno Sakura, win!" Hearing the shouts of the students around him, Iruka was stunned for a moment before he realized and nodded, indicating that Sakura had won. ?????????????????????????????? As for Ya, his physical skills are indeed good, but at the beginning he still underestimated the enemy, resulting in missed opportunities. However, Sakura's reaction speed is very fast, and her fighting ideas are very clear. It seems that she must have trained herself at home. After writing down the data of the two people in the record book, Iruka signaled the two parties to sign a seal of reconciliation. "It hurts, it hurts, Sakura, you are too harsh." Ya covered his waist with his right hand and raised the fingers of his left hand. "Huh? Didn't you say that when facing an opponent, you must go all out to show respect for the opponent?" Sakura tilted her head, hooked her fingers together and made a seal, and said with a trace of Tease said. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is my own. Kiba nodded helplessly and turned towards his Akamaru with a dejected look on his face. Seeing this, Sakura pursed her lips slightly and walked towards Ino who was reveling in her victory. "Next, the next group, Uchiha Sasuke and Akimichi Choji! You two come out!" "Ah! Sasuke-kun!" It¡¯s like a shuriken test. The girls who were exhausted from running before heard Sasuke's appearance immediately united and chanted Sasuke's name together. "I want to form a seal of reconciliation with Sasuke-kun!" "Come on Sasuke!" Seeing that Ino, who was still very happy about his victory just now, instantly switched to Sasuke's nymphomaniac camp, Sakura couldn't help but sigh again how popular Sasuke was. Like before, after forming the Seal of Opposition, Iruka nodded. "start!" "boom" As soon as Iruka started speaking, he heard a bang and everyone stared at the field closely. In the field, Sasuke was seen straddling Choji's body, with his right fist raised towards Choji's head. It was over in an instant! Iruka's eyes widened, and there was silence for a moment, and then. "Sasuke is so awesome!" "It's awesome, Sasuke!" This time, it¡¯s not just the girls who are cheering. The boys present began to cheer after seeing Sasuke's amazing strength. "Okay, so strong." Even Shikamaru, who had always found it troublesome, said in shock when he saw this scene. "Okay!" Iruka waved his hand, and after recording the data, he said to the two people on the field, "Sasuke wins, and the seal of reconciliation is formed." Watching the two people complete the seal, everyone on the field was still whispering. Among them, Naruto clenched his hands into fists and stared closely at Sasuke who walked back to his position. At this moment, he made up his mind. I must defeat him! ! ! However, when Sasuke walked back to his place, he glanced at Sakura who was sighing with emotion, snorted softly, and then stopped. "Then, the next group." Iruka looked at the chaotic field, clapped his hands, and began to organize the next group's battle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p; Seeing the two people completing the seal, everyone on the field was still whispering. Among them, Naruto clenched his hands into fists and stared closely at Sasuke who walked back to his position. At this moment, he made up his mind. I must defeat him! ! ! However, when Sasuke walked back to his place, he glanced at Sakura who was sighing with emotion, snorted softly, and then stopped. "Then, the next group." Iruka looked at the chaotic field, clapped his hands, and began to organize the next group's battle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6, against Sasuke You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Then, today¡¯s test is over!¡± Standing in front of the students, Iruka waved the record book in his hand. "Here, I also want to explain something to everyone. Everyone here, no matter who you are, must remember that you have just entered school today. In the next few years, you will frequently take tests like today's. So. , if you want to defeat today¡¯s opponent, or don¡¯t want to be defeated by others, please remember one sentence.¡± When Iruka said this, he paused, and after scanning everyone's expressions, he said, "Cultivation is like a ship sailing against the current. If you don't move forward, you will move backward along the water. Keep in mind Live this sentence, when you are overtaken by someone, recall carefully, was it because of your laziness that you were overtaken by the other party? Okay, this morning is over, let¡¯s start in the afternoon, practice refining Chuck! Now, dismiss !" After saying that, Iruka clapped his hands, signaled for disbandment, and jumped to his office. Next, he will start analyzing the students' data. "Hey, Sakura, shall we go back to the classroom now?" After seeing that the teachers had already dismissed and left, Ino pulled Sakura's finger and asked. "Well, let's go back to the classroom to eat now. It's been a whole morning and I've done so many things. I'm so tired." Sakura touched her belly and agreed with Ino's suggestion. Hearing Sakura's reply, Ino squinted her eyes and took Sakura's hand and started walking towards the classroom. But when he reached the gate, he suddenly stopped. "Hey, you didn't use your full strength today, did you?" Just when Sakura was wondering why she stopped, she heard a cold voice penetrate her ears. So when he looked up, he saw Sasuke in black clothes standing at the door, looking at him with eyes that didn't waver at all. While thinking about why Sasuke stopped the two of them, Sakura noticed that Ino, who was holding her arm, began to tremble. Wow, no, this shouldn¡¯t be as crazy as a groupie seeing his star talking to him, right? Seeing Ino's face turn pink, Sakura thought a little speechlessly. Then he looked at Sasuke's eyes staring closely at him. Sakura frowned, grabbed Ino's excited hand, stepped forward and said, "Of course I used my full strength. Even if I didn't use my full strength, it doesn't seem to have anything to do with you, right?" After saying that, Sakura planned to take the He followed Ino back to the classroom. After all, he had run laps and laps in the morning, and then participated in ninja training, so he was already hungry. "Wait a minute, you haven't told me your name yet." Sasuke stretched out his right hand and stopped Sakura who was about to enter. "Let's go out for a test later. I want to know your strength." 'ha? Did I meet a fake Sasuke? ¡¯ A big ¡°Kawa¡± character appeared on Sakura¡¯s forehead, and she suspected that she had met a fake Sasuke. 'Did the original Sasuke behave like this? Um, wait a minute, does it mean that Sasuke, who has never experienced the night of genocide, has such a domineering style? ¡¯ Scanning Sasuke's eyes again, Sakura shrugged, "Okay. But not today. I'm so hungry now and have no energy. And I've already had a sparring session today, so the idea of ??sparring has been polished off. Please don't stop me from eating, thank you." After saying that, he pushed away Sasuke's outstretched right hand and pulled Ino, who looked a little cute due to the conversation between Sasuke and Sakura, into the classroom. With a slightly surprised expression, Ino stared at Sakura as if looking at a stranger. It wasn't until Sakura took her hand, sat down, and took out her bento that Ino shook her head and took out her bento. However, as soon as Ino took out her lunch box and was about to open it, she heard Sakura's slightly annoyed voice. "Wow, the lunch box was really messed up when I dropped it this morning." Poof. Ino also recalled the way Sakura landed in panic when she opened the window in the morning. It seems that Bento also suffered a disaster at that time. "Ah, Ino, there are croquettes in your bento." After looking around at her scattered rice balls, Sakura, who felt a little unappetite, turned her attention to Ino. "So, Sakura, do you want to eat?" Ino asked angrily, looking at Sakura's greedy look. "Of course!" Sakura jumped up and watched Ino push her bento towards her. She immediately made a gesture of holding ten with both hands to express her gratitude and said, 'I'm starting! ¡¯, she immediately stopped eating her fried meatloaf. ? ?Consciously lowering his body, he dodged the blow. Pressing his hands on the ground, he kicked his leg hard, and used the push to accurately kick Sasuke's arm with his left foot. Seeing this, Sasuke had to raise his hands to block Sakura's flying kick. Taking two steps back, Sasuke looked at Sakura who had regained her footing and immediately restarted his offensive. Clenching his right fist, Sasuke rushed forward quickly, preparing to knock down Sakura directly with his right fist. Looking at Sasuke's movements, Sakura's hands just made a defensive posture, but her expression suddenly changed. This right fist movement is a feint! This punch was not actually thrown. Sasuke flew to Sakura's side at an extremely fast speed, and then kicked out. Although Sakura reacted very quickly and blocked the kick with her right arm, the powerful force He took Sakura directly into the air. Then Sasuke once again stepped closer to Sakura's landing point and raised his right hand in a palm shape, obviously preparing to hit Sakura again in mid-air. But seeing Sasuke approaching quickly, Sakura immediately took action. However, she was unable to use her strength in the air, and it was obvious that she was in defeat. "Bang!" "Boom" Looking at the white smoke in his hand in astonishment, Sasuke suddenly felt a gust of wind coming from behind. Without thinking much, he immediately lowered his body to avoid Sakura's side kick, then kicked his feet on the ground and dodged Sakura's second kick. Flying kick. After rolling around, Sasuke stared closely at the position where Sakura landed. But this time, before Sasuke could strike again, Sakura hit him hard with a quick step. Sasuke immediately stepped back, only to find that Sakura suddenly became disillusioned. Then there was a hard blow on the back. After Sasuke tried to turn over and resisted again, he put his hands behind his back and violently blocked his left leg and knee so that he could not move at all. Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. Finally solved. ¡°I actually won!¡± "Boom!" Everyone present was instantly ignited with passion. Before they started the war, no one could have imagined that Sasuke would be defeated by Sakura. Especially at the moment when Sakura was knocked away, no one could have imagined that Sakura could use the Substitute Technique to escape this attack. one strike. "Then, I win. Sasuke-kun." Slowly standing up, Sakura chuckled and turned to look at Ino in the crowd, who was staring blankly at her. Sakura made a thumbs up with her left hand and waved at Ino. You see, I defeated Sasuke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7, Training Ground and Cultivation You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha 55 years, training ground. In the training ground. Naruto and Inuzuka Kiba stood opposite each other, preparing for battle. On the sidelines, Ino was holding a whistle, holding a pamphlet high in his right hand, and then swung it down suddenly. "Beep!" As soon as the whistle blew, Kiba and Naruto suddenly rushed towards each other. Both of these people have a temperament that refuses to admit defeat. Therefore, both of them basically attack with all their strength and do not defend at all. After hitting each other a few times, the two of them took two steps back at the same time. Then Inuzuka Kiba leaned down and formed a seal with his hands, "Beast-like ninja technique, four-legged technique!" Then he kicked off his feet and rushed forward. Facing the Inuzuka Kiba that was launched like a missile, Naruto didn't panic at all. You know, I have rehearsed scenarios like today's many times. He leaned his body slightly to avoid Inuzuka Kiba's swift blow. Naruto raised his right elbow and struck down quickly. However, Inuzuka Kiba, who used the secret technique, could not be hit by such an attack. He slapped the ground with both hands and jumped to avoid Naruto's attack. "But Naruto didn't give Inuzuka Kiba a chance at all and made up for it in one step. For a moment, Inuzuka Kiba was at a disadvantage. However, facing Naruto's rapid attacks, Inuzuka Kiba relied on his own secret skills to block them one by one. The two of them fought dozens of moves. When Naruto saw that he couldn't attack for a long time, he immediately jumped back and left the battlefield. The two separated people began to breathe a little constricted due to the rapid attack and defense just now. But they still stared at each other closely. As long as there was a slight flaw, they would attack quickly. After a while, after Inuzuka Kiba calmed down his breathing, he realized that his secret technique could not be used for a long time, so he shouted loudly, took the initiative again, and rushed towards Naruto. However, how could Naruto just let others attack? The moment he saw Inuzuka Kiba start, he yelled, and the next moment he appeared in front of Inuzuka Kiba. "boom!" Without any pause, after hitting each other on the side of the face, the two turned over and started competing again. In the end, in the fierce battle, Inuzuka Kiba was exhausted due to the simultaneous exhaustion of physical energy and chakra, and was defeated by Naruto's overwhelming physical strength. Knocked down by Naruto. To the ground. And after Naruto saw Inuzuka Kiba falling to the ground, he immediately sat on the ground, breathing heavily. "Well, Naruto, win! Now Kiba wins 23 times and Naruto wins 11 times." After the two of them ended the battle, Ino picked up the booklet in his hand and recorded the wins of both sides, and said loudly. "Oh, have you finished playing? Let's have some snacks now." After Ino finished speaking, a leisurely voice penetrated into the ears of the two people who were covered with injuries on the field. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? It¡¯s Choci, holding the snacks in his hand and waving slowly to the two people in the field. Beside him, Shikamaru was lying on the blue tablecloth, sleeping with his head covered. Standing up with difficulty, Naruto laughed twice, pointed at Inuzuka Kiba and said loudly, "Young man Kiba, you should be obediently surrendering to Mr. Naruto now. Hurry up and shout to me first. Hokage-sama first!" "Tch. If it weren't for your abnormal physical strength, I would have defeated you a long time ago." Inuzuka Kiba curled his lips, "And you guy, so far, it seems that I have won more than you! It should be. Just call me Hokage-sama!" Like being stabbed by a sword, Naruto said a few harsh words, then turned to look at Sakura sitting cross-legged on a branch. "Sakura! Did you just see the way I beat up that guy? Are you fascinated by my handsome skills?" Naruto shouted loudly. "Are you an idiot? To deal with this guy like you, Sakura will get rid of you in three or two strokes." Before Sakura could answer, Ino stepped in and humiliated Naruto. ¡®It¡¯s so troublesome. ¡¯ He opened his right eye and looked at the people in the training ground. Sakura helplessly remembered what happened before. Time goes back to a year ago. At this time, it was already the second day after defeating Sasuke. Because yesterday afternoon, when Sakura defeated Sasuke, a large number of students happened to be watching. As a result, Sakura's reputation as a genius quickly spread throughout Konoha through the students telling their parents. After learning about this incident, Haruno Zhao was pleasantly surprised and tried to apply for the right to use the training ground from the Third Hokage. Although there was some resistance when it was first submitted, in the end, after some competition, the Third Hokage agreed to Haruno Zhao's request and transferred an abandoned training?? becomes bigger and bigger. "It won't work anymore," Sakura canceled the condensation of chakra, placed her hands on the branches, and gasped for air. "Which step was wrong? It was obvious that there was no mistake just now." Sakura thought with a little doubt as she recalled every step of her operation in her mind. no! If you try again, you must succeed. The chakra must be concentrated. Determined, Sakura once again worked hard to gather chakra. The chakra vortex was condensed again, and then the chakra was slowly spread all over the body. After slowly stabilizing it. Slowly release the chakra outward together. At this time, it was even more terrifying than just releasing chakra from the heart. At this time, Sakura's whole body seemed to be wrapped in blue flames, and her pink hair slowly danced with the release of chakra. . And this scene was so shocking that even Shikamaru, who was sleeping with his eyes squinted, woke up and stared at Sakura who looked like a Super Saiyan, speechless for a moment. However, as the chakra emitted continued to stimulate Sakura's meridians, Sakura trembled all over. In the end, Sakura, who could not bear the stinging pain, still failed. The chakra arrogance dissipated instantly with her thoughts. . At the same time, Sakura couldn't stand upright, her feet slipped and she fell down. "Sakura!" Seeing the fallen Sakura, Ino immediately jumped up. But the one who was faster than her was Naruto, who flew towards the place where Sakura fell. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8, the new technique is a great success! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Hokage's office, Hiruzen Sarutobi looked at Sakura who was being lifted up by Naruto in the crystal ball in front of him. When I recalled the scene I just saw in my mind, I was still a little shocked. ¡®That one just now, could it be said to be the Eight Gate Dunjia? No, she had never seen the Eight Gate Dunjia before, so there was no way it could be the Eight Gate Dunjia. Moreover, the chakra produced by the Eight Gate Dungeon will not be just that little at all, but if it is not the Eight Gate Dungeon, this technique, could it be,' Sarutobi Hiruzen wiped the sweat from his forehead, a little afraid to imagine his guess, 'So, is it really her own creation? ¡¯ "It seems that another genius is about to appear in Konoha." With a sigh of relief, Sarutobi Hiruzen said absently in a nostalgic tone. ¡­¡­ "Hey, Sakura, is it okay?" Naruto helped Sakura up and said anxiously. At the same time, the surrounding Xiaoqiang have also rushed over. "Ah, it's okay. I just used up all my chakra when I was training." After waving her hand to express that she was fine, Sakura looked at Choji. At this time, Choji even forgot to take snacks. "Chouji, do you have any military pills with you? I need to restore my chakra." "Of course!" Upon hearing this, Dingci immediately took out all the Bingliang Pills he had on him and handed them to Sakura. After expressing her gratitude to Choji, Sakura took a soldier's food pill for herself, then gently pushed Naruto away, sat cross-legged on the ground, and prepared to start recovering her strength. Seeing Sakura's performance, although everyone was a little worried, they still walked back to their original positions under Sakura's persuasion. Watching everyone leave, Sakura touched her belly, then closed her eyes and started her practice again. Recalling the feeling of her own chakra-condensing scalpel and her previous failure, Sakura slowly traced the reason for her failure. After all, under the same chakra control, one failed, but the other succeeded, which is unreasonable. ¡®When I used to condense the chakra scalpel, I concentrated it little by little on my hands, and then started to stabilize the chakra after releasing it. Is this the reason? No, no. ¡¯ ¡®When it fails, it¡¯s exactly the same, so what¡¯s the reason? ¡¯ After thinking hard, Sakura grabbed a piece of hair angrily and slowly twisted it. 'Wait! ¡¯ A bright light suddenly flashed in my mind. When I condensed the chakra scalpel before, I didn't pay much attention to it, so I controlled the chakra directly. However, when I condensed the new technique, because I wanted to save chakra for myself, I used the chakra vortex to rotate it. Could it be that the constant absorption of chakra that is unconsciously wasted in the body causes severe pain in the meridians? As soon as she said it, Sakura put aside other distracting thoughts and devoted all her thoughts to condensing chakra. When you are ready to fill up, practice the technique just now again. After a long time, after feeling the chakra filling her body again, Sakura stood up with a slight jump. However, when she closed her eyes, she didn't notice that as soon as she jumped, the friends around her immediately turned their attention to her. Putting his hands down vertically, he slowly mobilized the chakra in his body again and slowly flowed towards his whole body. Opening her eyes, Sakura smiled softly as she looked at the blue chakra that surged out due to her sudden release. As chakra slowly covered the whole body, everyone present looked at Sakura, including Hiruzen Sarutobi who was thinking about something in front of the crystal ball just now. ¡®Well, the new technique has indeed strengthened my body. Now I am at least three times stronger than I was without the new technique! ¡¯ Gently waving her fist, feeling the strength in her hand, Sakura's expression changed slightly. 'When you are not moving, the chakra consumption is okay, but as soon as you move, the chakra consumption increases instantly. However, since everything is successful, let me put it to good use! ¡¯ He lowered his body's center of gravity and looked at a ten-meter-tall tree in front of the training ground. Sakura gave a soft drink and rushed out. The next second, Sakura appeared in front of the tree and kicked the tree's waist hard with her right foot. "Boom!" I saw the big tree squeaking, and then it fell down. Looking at the scene in front of her, Sakura showed an excited expression, and then she felt that the chakra in her body was being consumed crazily. Immediately releasing the chakra, Sakura trembled slightly, then picked up her fist. &?? will disappear. He clenched his fists. In fact, it was because of this that he continued to practice the new technique. Every time he encountered danger, he would stop chakra. Then change your mind and continue until the danger is sensed again, and continue. And now, the new technique has been roughly developed. Next, all you need to do is perfect your own technique. After carefully considering the direction of the new technique, Sakura made a stop gesture to her friends who were still making noises. "I'm going to think about the next direction of my new technique. If you have thought about practicing my new technique, you can come to me at any time. I will guide you well." He said to his friends. A great thumbs up. Sakura turned around and jumped to the branch where she had practiced before. Chakra began to gather again. And in the Hokage's office, Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Sakura tightly. Today, he actually just suddenly remembered that he had opened an abandoned training ground to Sakura, and wanted to see what the new genius of the Ninja Academy was doing now, so he decided to take a look. When I looked over at that time, Naruto and Inuzuka Kiba were still fighting. Just as they smiled happily, they were shocked to see Sakura practicing a new technique. After closing his eyes and thinking carefully for a while, Hiruzen Sarutobi seemed to have made a decision. He said to the door. "Notify Hatake Kakashi and ask him to arrive at the office as soon as possible. I have a task to give him." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9, the night of Uchiha genocide You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Sakura¡¯s daily life of school, home, and training ground, time passed silently to Konoha 56. During this period, Sakura continued to hone her new skills. Whenever she has free time, she uses chakra to cover her whole body. Now she no longer releases a large amount of chakra as she did when she first practiced a new technique. If you don't observe carefully, you won't be able to find an extra layer of light blue chakra on her body. Carat film. By the way, after successfully practicing the new technique, Sakura has decided to name her new technique "Ninpo Technique, Taming Training". In fact, after learning this name, everyone except Naruto became curious about this name. Sakura briefly explained this because the new technique purely relies on chakra covering the whole body for strengthening. , so I just thought of a very simple name. Later, Sakura became more and more proficient in controlling the training. At the beginning, she needed to be able to complete it successfully without anyone interrupting her. Slowly, she was able to use Tangle directly even in battle. It just takes a few seconds to manipulate chakra. In this regard, Sakura expressed great dissatisfaction. In a few seconds, let alone a battle between jounin, even a genin was left with a huge gap. Therefore, she continued to speed up the mobilization of chakra. Until now, Sakura has increased the speed of chakra mobilization to just over 1 second. This seemed to be the limit. No matter how much he practiced, the speed of chakra still could not be improved, so Sakura temporarily put down the requirement for speed and changed her thinking. Giving up on the mobilization of chakra throughout the body, it only releases chakra at a certain location on the body, and at the same time condenses it to turn it into a small shield. Strengthen defense capabilities. In fact, this is the technique she really wants, but it is too difficult to concentrate, so she will first practice the training and then consider this technique. During the time when Sakura was practicing new techniques, Sasuke challenged Sakura several times. And when Sasuke launched the challenge for the first time, Sakura knew that Sasuke must have some special skills, otherwise she would not believe that the dignified second pillar would seek death. Sure enough, at the beginning of the battle, Sasuke launched a fierce attack on Sakura, and hit Sakura's weak point every time. It was obvious that someone had specifically directed it. I don't know whether it was Uchiha Fugaku who trained him or Uchiha Itachi. In the first challenge, if Sakura hadn't been continuously improving her physical fitness since she was a child, she would have been defeated by Sasuke's specially strengthened taijutsu. In the next few challenges, Sakura began to carefully observe Sasuke's every move, and finally managed to keep up. In the end, the two sides just clashed in physical skills. Back to Sasuke at this time, since he was defeated by Sakura for the first time, the Uchiha soul in his body has begun to burn. Every time after school, as soon as I get home, I start to practice physical skills and fire escape. After a month of hard training, he was discovered by senior disciple Itachi Uchiha, and his strength truly improved by leaps and bounds. At that time, when Uchiha Itachi learned that his brother was practicing hard for revenge, he flicked Sasuke's forehead in a fit of laughter, and began to take the initiative to take time out to help his brother train. In fact, when I learned that Sasuke had been trained by himself, he was still defeated by a girl of the same age. Itachi was a little curious, but because the ANBU's tasks were getting heavier and heavier, Itachi did not take the initiative to investigate the matter. After all, the little time he spent training Sasuke every day was already squeezed out from the ANBU mission. And as time went by, because of Shisui's incident, some rumors within the clan even made Itachi feel haggard physically and mentally, and there was no extra time to waste. Standing on the edge of the cliff, Itachi once again thought of Sasuke's slightly crazy look recently. He laughed silently, then touched his eyes, as if he had made up his mind. Itachi raised his head and looked at the Hokage's office. direction. The next moment, he disappeared on the edge of the cliff. ¡­¡­ Walking on the street, I looked at the sky. It was gloomy all day today. Sakura narrowed her eyes to stop her racing heart, and started running slowly. When she got home and learned that Haruno Zhao, who was dressed in a smart outfit in front of her, was ordered to patrol Konoha tonight, her heart began to beat wildly. Could it be that that thing is about to happen? After a sleepless night, Sakura came to the street and looked at the ninjas who seemed to be suppressing their emotions. Sakura quickly ran to school. Looking at the originalWhere Sasuke was, Sakura pondered. Sure enough, after the afternoon, the Third Hokage issued an announcement. Last night, Uchiha Itachi was listed as an S-level rebel ninja in Konoha. The reason was that he wiped out the entire Uchiha clan overnight and seriously injured his brother Uchiha Sasuke before fleeing Konoha. ??Twisting her hair, in fact, even now, Sakura is still curious about why the third generation agreed to Danzo's plan to exterminate the Uchiha clan. After all, even when Uchiha was still there, Kumo Ninja dared to go directly to Konoha to kidnap the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family. Even after the failure, he dared to directly threaten Konoha, so that Hyuga Hizashi had to commit suicide on his brother's behalf. . After the Uchiha clan was exterminated, weren't you afraid that as soon as the news spread, it would directly lead to a wave of attacks from the four major ninja villages? But fortunately, after the Uchiha clan was exterminated, the other ninja villages did not take action against Konoha. Otherwise, I am afraid there would be no Konoha twelve strong ones. And Sasuke, who witnessed his parents dying at the sword of his brother, woke up after being in a coma for three full days. The Tsukuyomi that Itachi left for Sasuke before leaving Konoha made the originally aloof boy completely cold. When Sakura saw Sasuke again, it was already a week later. As she watched the gloomy Sasuke slowly walk to her seat, she already knew that this man had been successfully changed by Itachi. He is no longer the proud and aloof Uchiha Sasuke before, but an Avenger full of revenge and darkness. As for what happened on the night of the Uchiha genocide, the village issued a hush-hush order, and no one dared to discuss the matter publicly. However, after all, it was a once powerful clan. Even so, the impact of the night of genocide still weighs on the hearts of every Konoha person, and the most intuitive one is in the school. Among the students who learned the news of the genocide from their adults, some were full of sympathy for Sasuke, while others did not take it seriously. But no matter what, it couldn't change the pitiful look in their eyes when they looked at Sasuke. This made Sasuke, who was already cold and cold, even more terrifying. In the end, after learning about this incident, Naruto no longer had a bad temper with Sasuke right away. Later, you can often see Naruto quietly standing behind Sasuke, looking at him silently, and then walking away. Obviously, this encounter with Sasuke made Naruto have feelings for him other than envy, jealousy and hatred. After all, for Naruto, Sasuke is now the same as him, without his parents and family. However, it is basically impossible to expect Naruto, who has been stupid since childhood, to take the initiative to find Sasuke to hug each other for warmth. But he also has his own methods. Although, it is an extremely inexplicable method. "Sasuke! I, Naruto Uzumaki, challenge you today!" In the Taijutsu class, Naruto pointed his index finger at Sasuke angrily and said loudly. The result can be imagined. Although after repeated training from Sakura, Kiba and Shikamaru, Naruto's physical skills were much stronger than at the beginning, but against Sasuke who had been trained by Itachi himself, he was simply a moth. Fire brings self-destruction. But will Naruto cancel his action because of failure? This is impossible~ Ever since, the exciting scene between Sasuke and Sakura in the Taijutsu class was completely gone. Some of them were just situations where Naruto came looking for death again and again, and then got beaten up by Sasuke. And without Sasuke, the Taijutsu experience book, in the Taijutsu class, Sakura also started to have nothing to do. But soon Ya came to challenge him. Finally, after defeating Naruto again and again, Sasuke finally became impatient. Taking advantage of the fact that class had just started and before Naruto could catch up, he jumped up to Sakura and launched a challenge. And Naruto, who lost Sasuke as his opponent, after scratching his cheek, found his old rival, Inuzuka Kiba. After a long period of time like this, after careful observation, he discovered that every time Naruto came to challenge him only after Sasuke approached Sakura, Inuzuka Kiba felt that he had become something inferior. Finally, in a taijutsu class, he strode up to Sasuke and launched a challenge. Sasuke, who got a new venting artifact, naturally took it. Then he completely tortured Inuzuka Kiba. The days at school passed peacefully like this. During this period, Big Mouth Naruto took the initiative to invite Sasuke to Sakura's training ground after a challenge. Since then, Inuzuka Kiba, Naruto and Sasuke have taken turns sparring in the training ground. Sometimes, watching the passionate battle between several people, Shikamaru and Choji couldn't help but get involved. After all, no one wants to be distanced by their companions, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10, This is not a Rasengan at all! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As time goes by. The few people who have been chasing each other in cultivation have also become closer. Especially Naruto and Sasuke, one of them is restricted by his family and cannot have contact with them. The other one was silently isolated after the village issued a hush-hush order because of the night of the genocide. The two guys, who could be called lonely partners, were beaten unilaterally by Naruto and slowly moved closer. Right at the training ground, the two began to lay the foundation for their future pursuits. Just like that, time moves forward quickly. When they reached the fifth grade of the Ninja School, the Ninja School finally lifted the ban on students and opened up Ninjutsu except the Three Body Jutsu. Although most of them are C-level ninjutsu, they are still very important to Sakura from the chuunin family. After all, Haruno Zhao was only a chuunin and did not have many ninjutsu to teach Sakura. Therefore, Sakura happily accepted all the free ninjutsu provided by the ninja school. But knowledge is never enough. After mastering all the water escape and earth escape ninjutsu that can be learned in school, Sakura began to slowly think about how to develop these C-level ninjutsu to B Level or even A-level ninjutsu. "However, a good woman can't make a meal without rice. After scratching her head and head for a long time with a bunch of ninjutsu, Sakura still couldn't figure out the reason. Finally, I found Iruka and asked if I could give him some more ninjutsu. Although he had already stated that he had learned all the ninjutsu taught in the school, Iruka still reluctantly walked out of Iruka's office after being taught that he should not be greedy, and that learning more is worse than learning well. Since she left behind her back in the end, Sakura didn't notice Iruka's thoughtful expression. The next day, Sakura was found by Iruka while she was rummaging in the library for information on how to advance ninjutsu. "Sakura, what you said before is that you have learned all the ninjutsu. Are you telling the truth?" Iruka asked with a trace of nervousness, his eyes flashing. kindness? Could things have turned around? Sakura's heartbeat slowly increased, but her face still showed nothing. "Of course, Iruka-sensei. If you don't believe it, I can show it to you directly on the training ground." "No, no need. Teacher wants to believe you." Shaking his head, Iruka straightened up, "Actually, yesterday afternoon, I went to ask a friend, and he gave me a few B-level water escape ninjutsu. Scroll. You can contact me first, and if you have any questions, you can also ask the teacher." After taking out a few scrolls, Iruka smiled at Sakura, turned and left. Looking at the scroll on the table, Sakura suddenly raised her head and said softly to Iruka's back, "Thank you, teacher." ¡­¡­ In the training ground, amid the sound of Sasuke, Naruto and Inuzuka Kiba sparring, Sakura quietly looked through the scrolls in her hand. It seems that in Naruto, the power of all ninjutsu will increase significantly as long as a little rotation is added, such as the Rasengan, then the Rasengan, and then the Rasengan. And the ninjutsu in Sakura's hands now, water release, is the same as the water fan jutsu. Through the compressed water and rotation, the lethality can be enhanced. After playing with the scroll for a while, Sakura straightened up and quickly made several seals on her hands, "Water Release, Water Bullet." Looking at the water balls condensed on her fingers, Sakura held them with both hands. Then, the chakra in the body was drawn into the water ball, and it began to stir. Speed ??up, speed up, speed up! Holding up the water ball that had become flat due to the rapid rotation with one hand, Sakura suddenly remembered the spiral shuriken in the original work. Although it is said that it is a wind escape, so when it rotates, its cutting power is very powerful. But if you think about it carefully, it doesn't mean that you can't use Water Release to create a spiral shuriken. Carefully keep an eye on the small vortex dragged on your hand, while the chakra in your body continues to infuse and rotate inside. Gradually, the whirlpool began to become unstable due to the large amount of chakra, and water droplets began to splash out. ??Frowning, feeling the instability of the whirlpool in her hand, Sakura threw it out with great force. Sure enough, as soon as it was thrown out, the whirlpool instantly spread out and disappeared. As expected, it still failed. It was originally thought that Naruto's Rasenshuriken was unable to be thrown because it was not formed because of the wind escape, and could only be thrown with the help of natural energy stability. Unexpectedly, Water Escape was the same. ¡®In this case, it¡¯s better not to be greedy for too much. Let¡¯s learn the other scrolls first. ¡¯ After twirling her hair, Sakura gave up on developing new techniques.¡­¡­ The next morning, Iruka looked at the scroll on the table in shock. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve read it all and learned it all???¡± "Of course." Sakura shrugged, "It's just a few B-level ninjutsu. Whether it's seals or chakra movement routes, they're all a mess. There's no need to read more." Opened his mouth. Iruka finally discovered that sometimes, comparing people can really kill you. "You put these scrolls in the ninjutsu room. I have something to do and I have to go out." Iruka waved his hand to Sakura indifferently and left the school. "Um, isn't this your friend's? It's not good to put it in the ninjutsu room." Sakura murmured as she looked at Iruka walking away. "Well, forget it, it belongs to Iruka-sensei anyway, he will definitely get it in the end." Sakura turned around and left, completely unaware that the direction Iruka jumped to was actually the ninjutsu shop in the village. Damn it, a B-level ninjutsu costs 50,000 yuan. A-level ninjutsu costs 500,000 yuan. The salary of the school's head teacher is completely insufficient. It seems that I have to find a mission again recently. With a sigh, Iruka landed at the door of the ninjutsu shop. ¡®Well, the greatest reward for teachers is that students can become talents. ¡¯ With this thought, Iruka resolutely walked into the ninjutsu shop. In the Hokage's office, watching Iruka's movements in the crystal ball, the third Hokage smiled happily. ¡®Looks like I need to find a chance to talk to Iruka. ¡¯ ¡­¡­ Standing on the training ground, forming the water bomb ninja seal, Sakura started yesterday's training again. Because of her own chakra limitations, Sakura cannot directly summon a large amount of water in a waterless place like some chunin, so she can only rely on the small water ball in her hand to exercise first. "First of all, it's the water whip technique!" He quickly formed the Nin Seal of Water Whip and watched as the small water ball in front of him successfully evolved into a water whip. Sakura nodded. Feel the chakra flowing from the water whip in your body and on your hands. Then he quickly swung forward. "Snapped" Hitting the air, the water whip made a crisp sound. ¡®Well, if you have it in your own hands, the water whip can be driven at will. And extremely resilient. In addition, apart from the initial consumption of chakra condensation, subsequent control only requires maintaining a trace of chakra flow. ¡¯ After controlling the chakra and waving the water whip a few more times, Sakura let go of her right hand. He looked at the water dragon whip that immediately dispersed into water droplets as soon as it left his palm. Sakura thought for a moment. ¡®According to the Rasengan method, if it can only be grasped in the hand, it is better to strengthen the water whip. But something doesn't feel right. There must be a way to concentrate chakra for a long time. Just haven't found it yet. ¡¯ The ninja seal of the water bomb was formed again. This time, Sakura did not use any ninjutsu, but only used chakra to stabilize the water ball. ¡®The stability of chakra is based on one¡¯s own control ability. So if I create a vortex inside the water polo that can maintain a stable force within a certain distance, can the water polo be strengthened? ¡¯ After calming down, Sakura began to slowly gather chakra. ¡®Last time it was because the amount was too much and it was uncontrollable. This time the amount is slightly less. Just keep the water balloon internally stable. ¡¯ Chakra is slowly transmitted from the meridians to the right hand, and then slowly input from the right hand into the water ball. Gradually, a small-scale vortex appears inside the water ball again. 'Just like last time. ¡¯ Looking at the water balloon in her hand carefully, Sakura¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡®No, it¡¯s not the same as last time! The last time the water balloon was so large, the entire water balloon turned into a flat shape and was spinning. But this time, only the inside of the water balloon was spinning, and there was not even a trace of movement on the surface! ¡¯ This discovery surprised Sakura greatly. She stopped the input of chakra and just controlled the chakra already inside the water ball to start spinning faster. Speeding up the chakra again, and at the same time slowly compressing it, watching the chakra slowly stabilize inside the water ball. Sakura was pleasantly surprised. So, the next step is actual combat! Glancing at the surrounding trees, Sakura walked to one of them carelessly. The test begins! Raising his right hand high, he originally thought of shouting the Rasengan Shuriken like Naruto before throwing it, but he was still too shy. After taking a good posture, he thrust his right hand forward fiercely. "Snapped." Forehead. . . . . Looking at the place where the water ball hit, a big sweat appeared on Sakura's forehead. And all around, a crow suddenly sprang out and flew violently behind it. Walking forward, Sakura covered her face when she saw that there was no scar on the tree. Fall down for me! ! ! ! Jump high and perform a perfect side kick with your right foot. "Boom." The big tree hit gg. "That's right! You should have such power!!!" By the side of the training field, the flying crow looked at the villain below, lowered his head, and shouted loudly. "baka! baka!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com) Forehead. . . . . Looking at the place where the water ball hit, a big sweat appeared on Sakura's forehead. And all around, a crow suddenly sprang out and flew violently behind it. Walking forward, Sakura covered her face when she saw that there was no scar on the tree. Fall down for me! ! ! ! Jump high and perform a perfect side kick with your right foot. "Boom." The big tree hit gg. "That's right! You should have such power!!!" By the side of the training field, the flying crow looked at the villain below, lowered his head, and shouted loudly. "baka! baka!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11, Dinner, Ichiraku Ramen! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although she successfully developed a new technique similar to the Rasengan, due to its "too powerful" power, Sakura named it Water Spiral and decided to leave it alone for the time being. Then he continued to seriously practice the variant ninjutsu, Chakra Shield. A ninjutsu that uses chakra to form a shield for defense. In the room, Sakura sat at her desk, holding a kunai in her right hand. Seeing the chakra shield instantly forming in her left hand, Sakura picked up the kunai and stabbed it hard. As if it was inserted into the flesh, Sakura, who was holding the kunai, felt the chakra consumption in her body, and her bright eyes flowed slightly. Then the right hand began to increase its strength and at the same time increased the output of chakra. With the strong input of chakra, Sakura soon felt a repulsive force coming from the kunai. Then even the blade was repelled by the chakra shield. With a slight smile on her lips, Sakura raised the kunai high, increased the flow of chakra in her right hand while maintaining the delivery volume of the chakra shield, and then quickly stabbed the chakra shield again. "Dang" There was just a clang sound, and due to too much force, the kunai broke apart the moment it was inserted into the chakra shield. Nice! Sakura has seen this scene many times, but she is still very happy. Although this ninjutsu consumes the same amount of chakra while sustaining corresponding damage, it is enough for Sakura. After all, this ninjutsu is mainly used to defend against the killing moves of some opponents of the same level, or some sneak attacks. It is not used to deal with opponents who are far stronger than themselves. The physical test has been ok. The next step is to see how defensive the escape technique is. After briefly recalling the classmates in the same class, after much deliberation, it can be said that Erzhu is the only one who knows how to escape. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Let¡¯s try it out with Sasuke on the training ground tomorrow afternoon! ¡­¡­ The next day, with Sasuke extremely dissatisfied and Ino, Naruto, Kiba, Shikamaru, Choji and Shino looking extremely worried, Sakura successfully used her chakra shield to block Sasuke's Fire Ball Technique. After feeling the flow of chakra in her body, Sakura nodded. She was very satisfied with the result. "Hey, Sakura, can we start now." Looking at Sakura who kept nodding, Sasuke became a little impatient. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sakura had finished her class today and asked him to experiment with her new surgery and have a battle with her, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this, huh. "Oh, sure." He nodded. Walked to the middle of the training ground with Sasuke. Looking at the actions of the two people, several people present began to watch in a strong onlooker mode. You know, currently, among his peers, only Sasuke can compete with Sakura for the number one position. (Although I have never won) Therefore, almost every time the two of them sparred, the rest of the people would watch their fight. Raise two fingers towards the opponent and complete the seal of opposition. Sasuke backed away quickly from Sakura, and at the same time took out the shuriken from his ninja bag with both hands. He threw it towards Sakura who was approaching quickly. He dodged the shuriken and looked at Sasuke who took advantage of the moment he stopped to decisively move away from him. Sakura had a slight headache. It seems that the previous victories have made Sasuke give up the idea of ??fighting him in close combat. Dodging the incoming shuriken again, Sakura thought about how to fight Sasuke next. First, we must approach quickly. Otherwise, it would be impossible to fight based on Sasuke's unstoppable shuriken. The legs were bent, and chakra instantly surged to the soles of the feet. Boom! Looking at Sakura flying over, Sasuke on the sidelines quickly formed seals with his hands. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Looking at the incoming fireball, Sakura did not use her chakra shield, but increased the chakra output on the soles of her feet, jumped up, and quickly formed seals while jumping over the fireball. "Water escape, water gun technique!" Take a deep breath and quickly use the water gun to shoot down the shurikens flying towards you. At this time, Sakura was less than ten meters away from Sasuke. "Amazing, he actually formed a seal in advance to shoot down Sasuke's shuriken without seeing the shuriken behind Gou's fire ball! These two guys know each other's tactics very well!" Shikamaru looked at the field, Explaining slightly excitedly. ? ?Team. Sakura also has to improve herself quickly. Whether it's for survival or for family. She must make herself stronger than the original Sakura! ¡°Forget it, there is still more than a year left before graduation, so it¡¯s useless to think about it so much now. It is better to think more about how to practice and improve yourself. Putting aside her sensitivity to the future, Sakura looked at everyone on the field. The fallen Sasuke lost all face and was surrounded by the surrounding friends, especially Naruto, who laughed when he saw Sasuke's embarrassed appearance. At the same time, his eyes were moving crazily. Among his peers, Naruto's fighting talent is extremely terrifying. In the original work, he only saw it twice before using his own Naruto combo. And Kiba, who has suffered more and more defeats recently, proves that Naruto's combat ability is rising sharply. I just saw Sasuke¡¯s tactic, I guess Naruto will learn it soon. The expression on Sasuke's face when he saw Naruto stealing this move came to mind. Sakura chuckled. Then he clapped his hands and said to everyone. "Today, in order to celebrate the success of my new technique, let's go out for dinner together tonight. Where do you think we should go?" "Ichiraku Ramen!" A certain fox shouted excitedly. After looking at the excited Naruto, everyone silently shut up. So, it was decided. Ichiraku Ramen, let¡¯s go! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12, Graduation and Trial! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ichiraku Ramen Shop. After everyone ordered the ramen they wanted, Sakura looked at the uncle who was cooking the noodles with a little curiosity. In fact, she has always been curious about what happened to this person who was called Otsutsuki Tate on the Internet in his previous life. However, since I have been eating at home since I was a child, today is the first time I came to an Ichiraku Ramen shop. However, no matter how you look at it, from any angle, he is just an ordinary person who is very interested in cooking. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ However, as one of the few people in Konoha who did not reject Naruto because of the Nine-Tails in his body from the beginning. Hand beating is indeed a bit different from ordinary people. This is true even for his daughter Calamus. Looking at the chattering Narutos around her, Sakura silently stretched out her fingers, raised the chakra on it, and slowly stirred it to form a small ball. Then extend another finger and repeat the previous steps. After seeing this, Ino, who was sitting next to Sakura, felt helpless again. ¡®Sakura really has to practice at all times. But it is precisely in this way that we can obtain our current strength. ¡¯ Quietly setting a goal, Ino decided that tonight, she would immediately go to her father, the contemporary Ino Shikacho, to train in the family's secret techniques. After Sasuke saw Sakura's movements, he immediately imitated her movements out of curiosity and began to slowly gather chakra. However, as soon as it was released, the chakra dissipated. With a slight unwillingness to admit defeat, Sasuke started his actions again. Seemingly aware of the actions of Sakura and Sasuke, Naruto, who was arguing with Kiba, stretched out his hand to block Kiba who was still frantically licking. He turned to look at Sakura. "You guy! What are you doing!" Ya slapped Naruto's hand away angrily, then saw the actions of Sakura and others, and then said helplessly, "You two, you must pay attention to the time when practicing. Now It¡¯ll be nice to just focus on eating during this time.¡± Interrupted by Ya's words, Sakura clapped her hands and expressed her agreement. Then he stopped moving. "Hi, the ramen is ready." Interrupting the teeth that were about to say something, Acorus came out with the ramen, "First, the pork chop ramen, this one belongs to Naruto." Putting the pork chop ramen in front of Naruto, Acorus smiled at Naruto and then entered the kitchen. After a few rounds, everyone¡¯s ramen has been served. "I'm starting!" x8 ¡­¡­ Time rotates. Several years of ninja school life passed quickly with Sakura practicing ninjutsu hard. "Then, let's start the graduation exam now. The people who have been called come to the next classroom." Iruka stood behind the desk and looked at the students in the classroom and said, "Also, this time the subject is the art of clones. .¡± ¡®The art of clone~¡¯ After hearing that the content of the graduation exam turned out to be the clone surgery, which Naruto was least good at among the three body arts, several friends at the training ground collectively turned their attention to Naruto. Sure enough, they saw Naruto holding his head in his hands and twisting in pain in his seat. It is very strange to say that in the training ground, after being trained by various friends, Naruto's chakra control ability has obviously improved a lot, and his transformation and substitution techniques are also used in a decent manner. But only the clone technique can be divided into either a fool or an idiot, which simply insults the name of the clone technique. Having said that, Naruto was also miserable. The several exams before his graduation exams were all about the Clone Technique. I originally thought that the graduation exam would no longer be a clone technique, but it turned out that even the graduation exam was a clone technique. It just made Naruto collapse. (This feels like a bug in the early days of Naruto. If Naruto really repeated grades for two years in a row, then why did Sasuke, a genius, graduate with him. So it was changed to just an exam before graduation, like ours Same as the monthly exam.) ¡®However, as long as Mizuki continues to cause trouble, Naruto can still graduate. ' Sakura, who had no intention of doing anything and actually couldn't do anything, thought idly. "Haruno Sakura." Ah, it¡¯s your turn. ¡­¡­ After the exam, without any surprise, Naruto failed. Watching students who successfully passed the exam accompany their parents to congratulate each other, congratulating each other on successfully becoming genin. After exchanging greetings with her friends at the training ground, Sakura walked towards Haruno Ou and Haruno Meabuki, who had taken time off to take the graduation exam today, and expressed to the Third Hokage who had arrived to celebrate.Special ninjutsu can greatly enhance one's combat power. And recently, it seems that a water escape ninjutsu similar to the Rasengan is being developed, so I hope you can help her more in this regard. After all, apart from Jiraiya, you are the only one who is most familiar with the Fourth Generation Rasengan. " "I see." Kakashi nodded and agreed, "However, even if it is a commission from the Third Generation, if the three of them fail to pass my assessment, I will not take them." "Hahaha, don't worry. I believe the three of them will pass." After hearing Kakashi's words, the Third Hokage laughed a few times and said with a little embarrassment. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, following the guidance of other classes, the jounin took them away one by one. In the entire classroom, there were only three people from Class 7 waiting alone. "Ah!!! I can't stand it anymore, why is it that only the jounin from our class hasn't come over yet!" He scratched his hair. Naruto said slightly frantically. "Sa, who knows." Sakura waved her hand. "Hmph! If that's the case!" The mischievous soul in Naruto exploded. After a long time, Kakashi, who finally arrived, was successfully hit by the chalk eraser. Seeing this scene, Sasuke was instantly stunned. Is this really a Jonin? ? ? "Hahahaha, I've been fooled, I've been fooled!" Naruto held his stomach and laughed wildly. Taking the chalk off his head and wiping it off, Kakashi looked helplessly at the people in the field. ??Naruto, the undoubted architect of the prank. Sakura, just smiling to herself. Sasuke, it's none of your business. This is really, there is no teamwork at all. Raising his dead fish eyes, Kakashi said helplessly, "How should I put it, my first impression of you is that you are quite annoying." ¡­¡­ Following Kakashi to the top of the building, Kakashi leaned on the railing and said with a salty tone, "By the way, let's introduce ourselves first. My name is Hatake Kakashi. There are no things I like or dislike. As for future dreams, um, interests, there are many, many." Didn¡¯t they say nothing? The three of them raised their eyes at the same time, silently complaining in their hearts. "Then, it's your turn next, starting with you." Kakashi pointed at Naruto. "My name is Uzumaki Naruto. My favorite thing is ramen, and what I hate is instant noodles. My hobby is to try all kinds of ramen and delicious food. My dream is to surpass Hokage. Become a being recognized by the whole village!" "Ah, my name is Haruno Sakura. What I like is practicing chakra, what I hate is failure in practice, my hobby is developing new techniques, and my dream is to become an outstanding kunoichi." "My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I don't like anything, but I hate many things. I also have an ambition that is more than just a dream. The first is to revitalize the Uchiha clan, and the second is to kill that man!" ¡®Isn¡¯t it true? ¡¯ After listening to Sasuke¡¯s words, Kakashi thought to himself. Then he said, "Tomorrow, we will perform a mission together. A wilderness survival exercise." After being stunned for a while, Naruto asked, "Drill? We have practiced this many times in school, don't we need it anymore?" "This is not an ordinary exercise, this is a test with an elimination rate of 67%. Among the twenty-seven graduates, only nine can be recognized as genin!" "What!" Naruto shouted suddenly, "Then why are we taking the exam!" "That's just to select students who may become genin." Kakashi glanced at Naruto. "Then, let's gather at five o'clock tomorrow! That's it, disband!" Kakashi turned around, as if he suddenly remembered something, turned his head and said to the three of them, "Remember not to eat, you will vomit." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13, all members are qualified! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At 5 o'clock the next day, Sakura, who woke up early and yawned, came to the Konoha Memorial Monument. Sure enough, they saw Naruto already there, sitting on the ground and biting his head. Although she had known that Kakashi would not arrive until noon, Sakura did not want to violate Kakashi's order just because of this little thought. "Good morning." After saying hello to the two of them, Sakura put her backpack on the ground and began to close her eyes and rest. Rather than having to face the battle of Konoha Jonin directly later, instead of fighting hard to hold on, it is better to rest for a while and face it in the strongest state. After waiting silently for several hours, just when the three of them could hardly stand it any longer, Kakashi finally appeared. "I'm sorry, I'm late because there was a black cat blocking my way on the road." Ignoring the angry three people, Kakashi stood in front of the three wooden stakes, set the alarm clock to twelve o'clock, and said to the three people, "Okay, the alarm clock is set to twelve o'clock." Then he took out the alarm clock. He picked up two bells, "Your task today is very simple, which is to take these two bells from me before twelve o'clock. Those who don't have bells will be tied to a wooden stake and watch me eat lunch. At the same time, the sentence is If you fail, go back to Ninja School." Looking at the three people with serious expressions, Kakashi continued, "You can also use shuriken and ninjutsu. If you don't have the determination to kill me, you won't be able to grab the bell." ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin!¡± Looking at each other, the three of them disappeared at the same time. Looking at the three people disappearing at the same time, Kakashi touched his hair, took out the mysterious book in his ninja bag, and started reading slowly. Before they take action, let¡¯s read a book to relieve some time. However, just when Kakashi was about to turn the book, he saw Naruto standing in front of him with his hands on his shoulders and openly. "Hahaha, it's true." Naruto laughed three times. "I was frightened by the teacher's words just now, so I ran away subconsciously. He was obviously a guy who couldn't even dodge a chalk eraser. He just looked at me alone. Defeat you!" Sakura rolled her eyes, she didn't expect that after so long of training, Naruto would still be so arrogant. But this is also a good opportunity. Putting her hands together, Sakura stared at Kakashi closely and began to prepare her own battle plan. "I asked you if there is something wrong with you." Kakashi said helplessly. "Hehehehe, watch the move!" Without answering, Naruto took out his shuriken, "Shuriken, let's release all the techniques!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Without a single movement, Kakashi looked at the shurikens scattered around him, "How did you pass the graduation exam? You didn't even hit me while I was standing here." It seemed to be awkward for a moment, and then suddenly he got angry. He rushed towards Kakashi. Easily dodging the attack, Kakashi slid sideways and squatted behind Naruto. "First of all, let me teach you one of the secrets of ninja tactics, taijutsu." With the Tiger Seal on his hands, Kakashi said to Naruto, "Besides, as a ninja, you can't leave your back to the enemy. Let me use this move to teach you a lesson you will never forget! The Secret of Konoha's Secret Body Technique: Thousand-Year Kill!!!" "Ah!!!" The two people in the dark watched speechlessly as Naruto covered his butt and flew up. However, the next moment he showed a look of surprise. ¡°Bang!¡± Shadow clone technique? Kakashi's pupils shrank slightly, 'Is it the shadow clone technique he used when he just left? What about the body? ¡¯ ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± A series of sounds of releasing ninjutsu came from all directions, and the next moment, a large number of Naruto appeared around Kakashi. "Damn Kakashi! That moment just now, let me give it back to you now!" ¡®Is that the shuriken just now? 'Kakashi was surprised when he saw Naruto's shuriken on the ground. ¡®First disappear and use the shadow clone, and then transform into a shuriken? This really surprised me, Naruto! ¡¯ Locking Kakashi in place, Naruto rushed forward. This is the time! "Water Release! Water Gun Technique." Sakura jumped up high, aimed at Kakashi who used the Substitute Technique in the confusion, and spat out a torrent of water from her mouth. Bang. He looked at Kakashi who turned into white smoke in surprise. It's really impossible to deal with Kakashi at this level. Sakura glanced around, trying to find the location of Kakashi's body. ? ??. ¡®Have you decided? So, how did you choose, Naruto. ¡¯ Kakashi thought silently as he looked at Naruto who lowered his head and raised his right hand. "I choose," the nails of his left hand dug hard into his flesh, and Naruto raised his face with difficulty, "I choose to quit. Let Sakura and Sasuke pass." Sasuke was shocked, and Kakashi stared at Naruto with incredulous eyes. "My forehead protector was originally given to me by Iruka-sensei, and I didn't pass the graduation exam. I shouldn't have appeared here in the first place. Sakura and Sasuke, no matter what, are better than I want to be strong. If neither of them passes, then I shouldn¡¯t pass either.¡± After saying this, Naruto turned around, smiled at Sakura and Sasuke, and was about to turn around and leave. "Wait!" Sakura grabbed Naruto with a quick step and looked at Sasuke at the same time. And Sasuke also said at this moment, "Naruto, what do you think you are? Are you a hero?" After saying that, he looked at Kakashi, "Kakashi-sensei, you just said that this assessment is originally to assess the team. Mentally. So, if Naruto leaves now, what's the use of your previous assessment? Class 7 either doesn't have this establishment, or all three of us are here!" "That's right! If I choose to give up on one person at this time, then I would rather give up becoming a genin and go back to the ninja school to study for a year before becoming a genin!" Sakura also stood up at this time and faced Kakashi firmly. said. "You two, there is no need for this." Tears appeared in his eyes, and Naruto lowered his head even more. The voice was filled with pain. But in my heart, I felt bursts of happiness. "Well, since you said so. I can give you another chance. But this time, you must grab the bell. If you succeed, then all three of you will pass. If you fail, then all of you will be eliminated! You Is it acceptable?" Kakashi looked at the three of them, his face darkened, and he said. "Of course!" x3 "So." Kakashi straightened up, his right eye showing an extremely dangerous look. Sakura and the three of them all got into a fighting formation. "I declare! All three of you are qualified!" "Eh, eh? Why?" Naruto asked blankly, his aura leaking out. "Ninjas must make calm judgments. Anyone who breaks the rules and iron laws of the ninja world will be called trash. However, those who do not know how to value their companions are even worse trash!" "Then, the exercise is officially over! All members are qualified! The seventh squad will start performing tasks tomorrow!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14, for a C-level mission! Nara Shikamaru, come on! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Konoha, ninja level and mission level are linked. In other words, each level of task must be taken over by a ninja of the corresponding level. According to Konoha's standards, Team 7, currently a genin, can only accept D-level missions and C-level missions. Moreover, because Class 7 just graduated from Ninja School, so-called based on their current level. Only enough to handle D-level tasks. so. "So now we have been dealing with this kind of chore for a month!" Naruto pointed at the garbage on the waterway and yelled at Kakashi. "As I said, D-level missions are to make the world of ninjas easier for you. You know, the so-called ninjas are not just escort missions. Sometimes you have to perform assassinations, infiltrations, and undercover missions. Execute This kind of mission must start from the basics. Therefore, D-level missions must be done." Leaning on the tree, Kakashi shrugged his right eye and said to Naruto in the waterway. "Even so, we should have reached the standard! One month in a row! One month! If I'm not cleaning up garbage, I'm going to farm and look for lost things. I don't want to do this kind of thing anymore! And every time, I contribute. The most!" Naruto pointed at his shadow clone frantically, and spat at Kakashi who was resting in the scene. "And every time you don't put in any effort at all. As a Jonin, you should be able to handle all these tasks!" "So, D-level missions must be completed by yourself. Well, don't look at me like this. I'll treat you to barbecue later." Kakashi couldn't stand Naruto's angry eyes and waved his hand. . "So, will this time we have something to do after eating, and let the three of us pay for it?" Looking at Naruto who got excited when Kakashi said treat, Sakura imitated Kakashi's example. Xi said with dead eyes. Forehead. Seeing Naruto, who instantly turned from excitement to anger because of Sakura's words, Kakashi immediately said, "No, no, no, this time, you will never pay." "Hmph! Kakashi-sensei, then you should return the money we paid last time to us!" However, Naruto, who had already reacted, did not give the chance at all and immediately made up for the blow. Kakashi, who had been stabbed in the body, had difficulty breathing, so in order to pull out the knife, he said to the three of them, "I swear here, no matter how much barbecue you want to eat later, you don't need to pay for it!" "Hey, in that case, Naruto-sama will trust you again. Kids, finish cleaning up hard and go eat barbecue!" "Oh!" Naruto's shadow clone responded loudly. With Naruto's full strength, the waterway was quickly cleared. After handing in the task, Kakashi took the three of them to the barbecue restaurant. However, the moment she entered, Sakura discovered Ni Duan. In the huge barbecue restaurant, in addition to some civilians, there were all the members of Class 8 and Class 10. "Oh, Sakura, Sasuke, Naruto. You are finally here." Ya saw the three of them and immediately said hello. Waving to her friends, Sakura twitched her eyes and looked at Kakashi, "Kakashi-sensei, may I ask, what is going on?" "Ah, well, yesterday afternoon, the instructing Jonin of Class 8 and Class 10 came to see me. They said they wanted to conduct a joint exercise and improve the feelings of this class of genin. But I forgot before. I just remembered this when I was doing the task. Above." Kakashi narrowed his eyes and said to Sakura. "That is to say, this is not actually invited by you? Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto said with dark eyes as he punched his left palm with his right hand. "Well. I also paid for it this time. And didn't you get some barbecue?" He held Naruto's hair with one hand and rubbed it vigorously. Kakashi pulled the three of them to the edge of their seats. "I'm so angry!" After Naruto accused Kakashi of his misdeeds to his curious friends, he still felt angry. Panting and panting. "Okay, okay. At least we still have barbecue, right?" Although she was a little dissatisfied, Sakura didn't pay too much attention. She poked a piece of barbecue prepared by Choji and found that it was cooked. With a look of reluctance, he stuffed the piece of barbecue into his mouth. "Hmph!" Seeing this, the stubborn Naruto could only put aside his dissatisfaction and began to grab the meat with Choji. Because after becoming genin, everyone was crazy about D-level missions, so we basically only met each other occasionally when handing in missions. Now that we have finally gotten together, it¡¯s naturalHave a final showdown. And I think you must also want to defeat Sakura and Sasuke. " "Since you agree, let's talk about the tactics first. First, you will seduce, and then I will wrap the shadow imitation technique around you, and at the same time let Hinata use the Byakugan to keep a close eye on you. In addition to Naruto's In addition, either Sakura or Sasuke, as long as you touch them, ask her to send a signal. I will use your shadow to instantly bind the person you caught. Then use the secret technique to control through Ino. As long as If we solve one of them, our winning rate can increase by more than 30%." Rushing into the smoke, he recalled the tactics Shikamaru told him. After smelling the residual smell in the air, Kiba rushed over immediately. "Then! It's you! Uchiha Sasuke!" Looking at the tooth that suddenly appeared in front of him, Sasuke frowned. The moment he was about to counterattack, he noticed the abnormal black shadow wrapped around Ya's body. The figure of Shikamaru flashed through his mind. Sasuke was alert and immediately gave up the idea of ??counterattack and prepared to dodge. However, it was obviously impossible to dodge Kiba who used Hy¨­ry¨­gan and the Four Legs Technique. The moment the tooth touched him, the black shadow on his body poured into him like a tide. Sasuke knew that this time, he was in trouble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15, shocked the whole audience! Sakura's new technique! (This is the Rasengan!) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Very good! Catch one. Shino, release the parasites, at least make Naruto lose his fighting power!" Clenching his hands, feeling the huge power from the shadow imitation technique, Shikamaru quickly faced the sidelines. Several people said. "Sasuke's resistance is strong, Ino, once the smoke clears, Sasuke must be controlled. Hinata, keep an eye on Sakura. Choji will use the doubling technique to support Ino and me at any time, do you understand!" "Understood!" x3 ¡®Very good, in this case, the only enemy is Sakura. Fortunately, it was Sasuke whom Kiba caught. Sakura's previous ninjutsu, I can't guarantee that I will be able to instantly break away from the shadow imitation technique. So now, Sakura, what will you do? ' Firmly controlling the struggling Sasuke, Shikamaru kept thinking about his next countermeasure against Sakura. And it¡¯s like Shikamaru is thinking about his countermeasures against Sakura. Sakura is currently thinking crazily about how to get out of her current predicament. First of all, there is no use hiding. Not to mention that there is no cover in the venue. Even if there is, Hinata's eye roll is not soybean. Secondly, now that Sasuke is trapped, Naruto is still in the smoke and doesn't know what's going on, and he doesn't know if he will directly confront Kiba inside. Finally, the opponent is Shino, this guy who has always been mysterious in the original work, had never lost a single game before Boruto. Judging from the current situation, he is the second most important opponent! ¡®Forget it, no matter what, if you enter the smoke directly now, without sight, you will definitely be attacked by Kiba and Akamaru. ¡° Moreover, it is not possible to confirm the situation of several of them behind the smoke. If you enter hastily, you will only lose more than you gain. ¡¯ Bang bang bang! At this time, countless fighting sounds suddenly broke out in the smoke, and at the same time, the roar of teeth was heard. "Naruto, just lie down quietly this time! Let our eighth class handle the C-level mission!" "Huh? How is that possible! Ya, you bastard, just continue to do the task of taking care of the little kid. Of course, it is correct for us, Class 7, to do this C-level task!" Then, the voices were drowned out by the sounds of more intense fighting. Did it really start? Then, there is only one way! ¡®Sorry, everyone. It didn't take long for me to master this new technique. If you get hurt in any way, don't blame me. ¡¯ With a hint of a bad smile, Sakura raised her right hand after forming several ninja seals, and at the same time, the chakra in her hand condensed into a water ball. "Is this the Rasengan? Kakashi, did you give this ninjutsu to Sakura?" Asuma looked at the ninjutsu in Sakura's hand and immediately turned to look at Kakashi. "Of course it's not. Let's not say that the Rasengan is a Muji Ninjutsu. When you see the water ball, you should know that this is not a Rasengan." He lifted his forehead protector, revealing the Sharingan's intense gaze. Looking at Sakura. Seeing the ninjutsu in Sakura's hands gradually taking shape, Kakashi said with a hint of emotion, "This jutsu was developed by Sakura herself. I just gave her a few opinions in the middle. I didn't expect her to master it so quickly. This technique is completed." "Then what about her ninjutsu? Even you don't know what it is like?" Kurenai Yuhi asked immediately after hearing that it was a new jutsu that had been completed recently. "Yes, but according to previous judgment, this ninjutsu should be considered an A-level ninjutsu. Later, you must be ready to take action at any time." The Sharingan slowly turned, and Kakashi kept observing the operation of the ninjutsu. . Back to Sakura, the water ball in her hand slowly grew in size before being forcibly compressed by her. After several repetitions, even with the naked eye, one can now see countless small whirlpools that are twisting rapidly in the water ball. At this moment, the sound of fighting between Fang and Naruto suddenly disappeared in the smoke. "Eh? What is this? A bug?" "Hahahaha, this is Shino's parasitic bug. Akamaru, come along." "Ya Tong Ya!" "Boom!" His eyes narrowed slightly. Sakura increased her chakra speed. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After using Gat¨­ga, Naruto became silent. I don¡¯t know what the situation is. And now Shino has used the parasitic bug, if he is stuck by the parasitic bug. Then his chakra will definitely be eaten. After a quick look around the training ground, Sakura noticed that the smoke was getting thinner. ¡®That¡¯s right, the smoke has almost dispersed now. You have to dodge any possible attack in an instant, and at the same time, you have to successfully attack Shikamaru or Shino. Defeat at least one of them! ¡¯ Lower your body¡¯s center of gravity while concentrating chakra on your feet. Sakura's eyes tightenedNinjutsu? ¡¯ Sasuke, who was protected by Asuma, looked at a circular pit with a diameter of 4 meters in the training ground, and then looked at the earth flow wall that was shaken away. ¡®Sakura, while training with us. Have you never used your full strength? ? When, when did she surpass me so far! How can I kill that guy like this! ¡¯ The heart that had always been calm suddenly surged. ¡®Absolutely! absolute! Definitely kill that guy. No matter what method! ¡¯ In the middle of the scene, Sakura, who was apologizing to Ino, seemed to feel something and turned around to look. But he happened to see Sasuke, who had his head lowered and seemed to be thinking about something. Didn¡¯t figure it out. Sakura turned back to look at Ino, who was still angry, and explained, "Actually, I just developed this ninjutsu. I haven't been able to control it all. Moreover, this jutsu consumes a lot of chakra. I can only use it once now." It won¡¯t work.¡± After hearing Sakura¡¯s explanation, Ino was still angry. To be honest, she was really scared just now. If Kakashi hadn't formed a wall of soil in an instant, the rest of his group would have been in dire straits. "Then, how about I treat you to ramen tonight as an apology?" Knotting her hands, Sakura bowed at a 90-degree angle. He said to Ino. "Agree! I agree!" After hearing the topic of eating, Choci immediately ran in front of Sakura, covered Ino's mouth, and said loudly to Sakura. Ah, hahaha. Now, my wallet is going to be dry. Sakura touched the back of her head and thought desperately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16, The mission to the Country of Waves begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Konoha¡¯s mission hall. "Well, in this case, I can indeed give you a C-level mission." After listening to Kakashi's talk about the three-class sparring. The Third Hokage nodded slightly. Although Iruka wanted to say something after hearing this, he was stopped by the Third Hokage. "Just in time, we have a client here today and assigned a C-level escort mission. You will escort him to the Country of Waves. You will also protect him there to complete the construction of the bridge." Picked up the scroll Passing it to Kakashi, the Third Hokage asked the client to come over. However, after coming in, the client's first words made Naruto completely crazy. "Huh? Are these three brats the ninjas who protect me? Especially the short one, is he really a ninja?" Dazna said, shaking his body while holding a bottle of wine. After Sakura and Sasuke stood beside him silently, they realized that he was the short man Tazuna said. Naruto yelled frantically, "I'm going to kill you!" He held down the frantic Naruto. Kakashi said helplessly to Dazuna, "Don't worry, they are all extremely good ninjas, and I, the Jounin of Konoha, are here, so you can rest assured." "Humph." With a cold snort, Dazna said that he would set off early tomorrow morning. Then left the mission hall. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the autumn air was crisp and the sun was shining brightly. Under the bright sunshine, Team 7 and Dazuna stood at the gate of Konoha, ready to set off. After walking out of Konoha's gate, Naruto turned around excitedly, "That's great! This is my first time leaving Konoha. I'm starting to look forward to the next mission!" ?? Knocked Naruto lightly. Sakura complained helplessly, "Don't act like a bumpkin. It's time to go. Idiot." Ever since, during the chat in Class 7, several people officially embarked on the journey to the Kingdom of Waves. The mission point this time is the Country of Waves. An island country located between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water. Of course, compared to the Kingdom of Water, the Kingdom of Waves is closer to the Kingdom of Fire. On this road, everything is calm. After the novelty wore off, Naruto quickly became bored. Running around here and there. It wasn't until Sakura couldn't stand it anymore and punched him that she calmed down and walked around obediently. This peaceful atmosphere was not officially broken until we reached a small road. It also made Team Seven understand that this time, it was not a D-level mission, but a C-level mission where someone would really die! (Just think it¡¯s still C-level) When Kakashi was walking on the road, he saw a puddle. As he walked silently, two people suddenly jumped out of it. They locked the chain in Kakashi's hand and pulled hard. ¡°Chachacha¡± I saw that Kakashi's whole body was instantly broken into several pieces, with blood and flesh flying everywhere. "Solve one." "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto's eyes widened and he froze for a moment. The moment he froze, two ninjas flew up and appeared behind him "You are the second one." Looking at the murderous eyes, Naruto seemed to be stupid and motionless. Seeing this, Sasuke's face became solemn, he took out the kunai and shuriken from his ninja bag, and fastened the chains of the two to the tree. Seeing this situation, the two ninjas decisively gave up their chains and held sharp claws. One stayed to hold Sasuke down. The other one was a whirlwind rushing towards Dazna. "boom" However, just before she was about to come into contact with Dazuna, Sakura kicked her leg high and instantly kicked him to the ground, unable to move. At the same time, Sasuke also held down the head of another ninja, and the kunai was across his throat. Lying on the ground, Naruto still didn't seem to have come back to his senses. It wasn't until Kakashi jumped down from the tree and patted his head that he stood up in a daze. After praising Sakura and Sasuke, Kakashi tied the two ninjas to the tree. Glancing at Naruto who was still shaking, Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Oh, you're not hurt. You're a coward." "Zuo¡ª¡ª" "Naruto, these two people have poison on their claws. Clean off the poison first." Naruto lowered his head and closed his eyes. Naruto clenched his fists tightly. "Also, Mr. Tazuna, should you explain something now?" Kakashi did not pay attention to Naruto, but turned to look at Tazuna who was breathing a sigh of relief. "What? What do you mean?" DaAs soon as he left, Kakashi was intercepted at the waist by Zabuza. "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto screamed in fear, quickly stood up, and rushed forward with Sasuke. Bang bang. After kicking the two genin away again, Zabuza raised his decapitating sword and slashed across them quickly. Seeing this, Kakashi reluctantly jumped out of its attack range. "As expected, Kakashi is worthy of being called a copy ninja. He actually copied my ninjutsu the moment I used my demi-jutsu. But I'm not an ordinary ninja, so take over!" Before he finished speaking, Zabuza instantly appeared behind Kakashi. However, Kakashi had his Sharingan open after all, so how could he not see his actions and immediately blocked Zabuza's attack with a kunai. ¡®If I want Zabuza to leave here, I can¡¯t protect three of them at the same time! ¡¯ The eyes are slightly fixed. After Kakashi deflected Zabuza's swing, he attacked first. He forced Zabuza straight into the river. Zabuza, who was standing in the river, sneered, "Kakashi, are you dumbfounded? You actually forced a Kirigage ninja to enter the river? This is the first time I've seen you act like this since I became a ninja. Ren, you are asking for death!" With an angry roar, Zabuza opened the distance between Kakashi, released a piece of water, and immediately formed a seal quickly. However, when he successfully formed the water dragon bullet seal, he discovered that the Sharingan in Kakashi's left eye was rotating crazily. "Water escape, water dragon bullet!"*2 'What! ! ! ¡¯ During the collision between the two water dragons, Zabuza looked at Kakashi in shock. But many years of ninja career made him calm down quickly. At the same time, he took advantage of the water waves caused by the impact of the water dragon, picked up the decapitating sword and struck it. However, it seemed that Zabuza had discovered Zabuza's actions early. What Zabuza struck was not Kakashi's body, but the kunai he held high. With his eyes widened, Zabuza somewhat lost control of his emotions. But then he jumped up and formed seals quickly. However, after accidentally seeing Kakashi's gesture, he finally lost control of his emotions and was actually a beat slower than Kakashi. "Water escape, the art of the waterfall!" The violent current slammed Zabuza into the trees on the shore. "How, how is it possible, you actually used ninjutsu one step ahead of me!" Zabuza looked at Kakashi who was walking slowly with fear in his eyes. "Because, under these eyes, I can see the future. And your future is death!" Kakashi, who had succeeded in showing off, was about to use his strength to kill Zabuza, but suddenly felt a sense of alarm. The next moment, Zabuza had several Senbon sticks inserted deeply into his neck. And on Sakura's side, Zabuza's water body was also annihilated by Senbon. After getting free, he turned to look at the masked man who appeared next to Zabuza. After lifting up Zabuza¡¯s body, the masked man said to Kakashi. "I am Kirigakure ANBU. Thank you Mr. Kakashi for fighting Zabuza. But next, I need to deal with this guy's body, so goodbye." However. Whoops! Clamping the shuriken, the masked man looked at Sakura. "Let me tell you. We killed this guy. You can only take the final credit. Moreover, your action is obviously to support you. Who are you!" Making preparations for war, Sakura said coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17, mission upgrade! S-level mission! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at Sakura who was on guard, the masked man did not reply. He just threw the shuriken in his hand to the ground and said calmly to Kakashi, "I am Kirigakure ANBU. Could it be said that Konoha is preparing to go to war with Kirigakure?" Feeling the other party's indifferent tone, Kakashi suddenly smiled, "Of course I don't want to start a war. It's just that we defeated Zabuza after all. Whether it's the decapitating sword or the head, you can take it away. But we have to leave at least something behind so we can prove that we were the ones who killed Zabuza.¡± The Sharingan slowly turned, "Or are you actually not Kirigakure ANBU?" Feeling Kakashi¡¯s murderous intent, the masked man took a half step back, then stopped. "I will inform Mizukage-sama of this humiliation." After saying that, looking at Kakashi who was still motionless, his face under the mask twitched, then he took out a kunai and walked towards Zabuza. . Seeing the masked man coming to Zabuza's side, and then raising the kunai in his hand high, as if he was about to stab him immediately, Kakashi seemed to be relieved and slowly lowered his guard. However, the moment Kakashi lowered his guard, the masked man's free hand suddenly formed a ninja seal. "Ice escape, Bingyantangwu!" After seeing the ice wall erected in an instant and successfully blocking Kakashi, the masked man quickly left the scene through the branches. Looking at the two people walking away, Kakashi clenched his fists, waved his hand and directly smashed the ice wall. After looking at the shocked people, he helplessly covered his left eye. "It seems that next, we will have to face an S-level rebel ninja from Kirigakure who will chase him at any time." Shaking his head helplessly, Kakashi walked towards the three of them. "Because there is a ninja of Zabuza's level. The mission level this time is far from being as simple as B-level. Therefore, I announce that the mission will be cancelled. Mr. Dazuna, are you planning to return with us?" Konoha, do you still want to continue to complete your bridge-building mission while being pursued by Kirigakure's S-class traitorous ninja?" "What!" Before Dazuna could speak, Naruto immediately ran out and said loudly, "How can we give up! We have obviously already accepted the mission, and we have already arrived here!" "Idiot!" Kakashi said solemnly, without the salty aura he had when facing them in the past, "If it is a B-level, no, even if it is an A-level mission, I can guarantee that you will not be injured. But After encountering Zabuza just now, your safety can no longer be guaranteed at all. What's more, the opponent is not only Zabuza, but also the guy just now, which has far exceeded the limit you can accept. " "Kakashi-sensei!" Stopping Naruto who was about to say something else, Sakura said to Kakashi with firm eyes, "If it was just such a little difficult, we would give up immediately. Then, what should we do? What kind of ninja! Moreover, Zabuza was seriously injured by Kakashi-sensei just now. I think that in the next period of time, he will definitely do his best to recover from his injuries and will not take the initiative to attack. Therefore, if Zabuza cannot come over During this period of time, I hope that Mr. Kakashi can guide us with all his strength. At the very least, it can give us the strength to fight against the guy who just pretended to be an ANBU!" "Sakura is right." At this time, Sasuke also came up, "No matter what the reason is, if we stop when we encounter a little difficulty, then it only means that our future will end here. I won't Agree to withdraw." Seeing the increasingly determined looks in the three people's eyes, Kakashi sighed helplessly, "You guys really make people feel troublesome. However, this makes me like you even more. Yes, Konoha ninjas are It should have this kind of momentum! However, I still have to say it again. Even I can¡¯t guarantee that I can survive this mission, are you sure you want to carry it out!¡± Although the last sentence is a question, it is obvious that it is really inspiring the three of them. "Confirm!"*3 "Very good!" Kakashi nodded and turned to Dazuna, "Mr. Dazuna, due to the opposition of my subordinates, we will continue the mission. But please also tell us all the information word for word. Us. If there is even the slightest problem, no matter how much my subordinates object, I will take them away directly!" Nodding with difficulty, Tatsuna could clearly feel Kakashi's determination, so, during the journey, Tatsuna was the only one silently telling everything about the Land of Waves. After telling Cardo¡¯s address, Kakashi still looked calm. Finally, when they arrived at the location of Dazuna¡¯s house, Team 7 also??Have not suffered any attacks. Since they arrived overnight, Kakashi did not ask the three of them to practice immediately. "Then, today will be your last day of leisure time. Whether it is going to the town to play or resting. Starting tomorrow, you will know what it feels like to be in hell." Waving to the three of them, Kakashi walked into the room prepared by Tazuna and began to rest. Looking at Kakashi leaving, Sakura turned and looked at the two people beside her. It was obvious that both Sasuke and Naruto were still immersed in the idea of ??how to quickly improve themselves. So, he gently stepped forward and pulled their clothes. "So, for today, let's go out and play first. Practicing also requires some preparation time. Now that we have arrived in the country of waves, we should also want to experience the customs and customs of a foreign country. After taking a shower later , let¡¯s set off together.¡± After saying that, Sakura walked into the room, obviously getting ready for the bath. Sasuke and Naruto, who were staring at each other, sighed at each other, and then walked to their rooms, obviously agreeing with Sakura's proposal. ¡­¡­ For a long time, Naruto and Sasuke stood at the door of the house, looking at Sakura approaching. At this time, she had already replaced the previous one. And her face was slightly pink because she had just come out of the bath. The two teenagers, who had never seen Sakura like this, turned around and blushed at the same time. Not paying attention to why the two of them turned around, Sakura said hello to them and set off together. Along the way, Sasuke, who had returned to his normal appearance, looked at the slightly petite girl in front of him, and suddenly remembered his record of complete defeat against her. While a sense of frustration suddenly welled up in his heart, there was also a trace of curiosity. He wanted to find out why the girl in front of him could improve so quickly. Naruto, who was traveling with him, was immersed in his own fantasy. In the fantasy, he and Sakura would both become powerful ninjas in the future, famous in the ninja world. Later, something extremely terrible happened in the ninja world. After he and Sakura joined forces to prevent it, he became Hokage, and Sakura became Mrs. Hokage. In the end, they had two children, a boy and a girl. In the end, his merits were fulfilled and he retired to the world of Ninja. Not to mention these two poor babies. At this time, Sakura was walking on the street and saw that the streets around her were filled with beggars and thieves due to Cardo's arrival. It also gradually dispelled the thought of continuing to stay in the town. After catching several thieves trying to steal, Sakura finally couldn't stand it anymore. He picked up one with one hand and jumped towards the forest on the edge. The town gradually disappeared from sight. Sakura let go of the hands of the two boys who were blushing from shyness. He raised his eyebrows. Naruto's words were acceptable, but Sakura didn't expect that even Sasuke, a man with thousands of years of icebergs, would blush. "Hey, haven't you guys ever sparred with me? Why do you look so shy today?" After waving to Sasuke and watching him bounce away, Sakura tilted her head and asked slightly narrowly. road. Looking at Sakura who was tilting her head, Sasuke suddenly felt a wave of heat rushing from his lower abdomen to his face. He quickly turned around. ¡®Damn it, I obviously didn¡¯t feel anything before! Why do I suddenly think she is so cute now? No, no, no, this is just an ordinary woman, and she is very powerful. You have to remember that you have never defeated her once! Such a person is not a woman at all, but a female tyrannosaurus! ! ! ' Sasuke kept recalling his disastrous defeat in his mind, and finally his mind suddenly opened up, as if he had realized something, so he turned back openly and prepared to face Sakura's question just now. However, as soon as she turned around, she found Sakura with her hands behind her back and leaning slightly forward to get closer to her. ¡®When did you get close? By the way, this action is so cute. No, no, if she looks like this, she can just look at that! ! ! ¡¯ The female tyrannosaurus that was finally simulated was shattered by Sakura in front of her in the blink of an eye. Sasuke closed his eyes and turned his head. He supported Sakura with both hands and said with difficulty, "The battle before was a battle, not now. You should turn around quickly." "Eh? Is the famous Hyoyama Sasuke shy too?" Sakura, who finally positioned herself, covered her lips with her right hand and said in a disdainful tone. Finally I couldn¡¯t stand this embarrassing atmosphere anymore. Sasuke turned around, not daring to look at Sakura now, "Special training starts tomorrow. Now that I have time to go out and play, why not go back and have a good rest for the special training!" After saying that, he rushed to Dazna's house in one step or two. Naruto on the other hand was still stuck in some kind of fantasy and couldn't extricate himself. After gently tapping Naruto on the head with a knife to wake him up, Sakura chased after Sasuke who was walking away. Naruto scratched his head, and after finally remembering that what he had just imagined was his fantasy, he also took steps to catch up. In this way, the shopping trip of Sakura and the others was completely ruined. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Then he rushed to Dazna's house with one step and two jumps. Naruto on the other hand was still stuck in some kind of fantasy and couldn't extricate himself. After gently tapping Naruto on the head with a knife to wake him up, Sakura chased after Sasuke who was walking away. Naruto scratched his head, and after finally remembering that what he had just imagined was his fantasy, he also took steps to catch up. In this way, the shopping trip of Sakura and the others was completely ruined. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18, Water Escape, Water Circle Slash! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Then, starting today, you start, you will have special training. Before that, I need to know how much each of you knows about chakra." In the forest near Dazuna, Kakashi leaned in it In front of a tree, he said to three people in formal attire. "Kakashi-sensei, I am of the water and earth attributes. Sasuke is of the fire and thunder attributes. Naruto is of the wind attribute." Facing Kakashi's surprised gaze, Sakura said. "In addition, if we talk about climbing trees and treading water to enhance chakra control, we have already completed these." "Um. It's even more troublesome." Kakashi scratched his head. He originally wanted to teach you chakra control, "But it doesn't matter. For the three of you, I have already figured out the training method a long time ago. " "First of all, it's Naruto!" Kakashi pointed at Naruto, "Although Sakura said that she can climb trees and tread water, I can't believe it at all. Naruto, every time you use the Shadow Clone Technique, I can I feel the wasted chakra. At the same time, your current main fighting method is to use shadow clones to perform physical arts. So, next you will be on the water the whole time, constantly creating shadow clones, and training with me in physical arts. !¡± "Secondly, it's Sasuke!" Kakashi turned to Sasuke, "As you said, I don't have anything to teach you about fire escape. But in terms of thunder escape, I happen to have a few techniques that I need to teach you. At the same time, I also need to strengthen your skills. In terms of physical fitness, because some of the ninjutsu require a strong body before they can be used!" "Finally, it's Sakura!" Looking at Sakura's hopeful eyes, Kakashi said, "Sakura, you are currently the strongest among the three. Whether it is physical skills or Chakara In terms of control, I don't have much to teach you. However, judging from your use of Ninjutsu these few times, your Ninjutsu has not been completely completed. Next, I will do my best to help you complete Ninjutsu. " "The above is your arrangement for the past few days. You must complete it before Zabuza attacks. Otherwise, you are likely to die." "Bang" After using the shadow clone technique, he led Naruto and Sasuke out of the venue. Kakashi said to Sakura who stayed behind, "So, to what extent has the new technique you used before been developed? When you used it last time , but it surprised me.¡± "Well, how should I put it?" Sakura subconsciously held her lower lip with her index finger. After thinking for a moment, Sakura said, "With the new technique, once the delivery of chakra is stopped, it will soon be completely out of control and can only be released directly. . But if I don¡¯t stop, I will continue to absorb chakra, and eventually I will lose control directly. And for this reason, the consumption of chakra is extremely serious. After all, in addition to transporting chakra, I also need to continuously compress it. At the same time, the water molecules inside control the chakra flow inside." Without any proof, Sakura gestured to Kakashi, then formed the new ninja seal, and began to condense chakra in her right hand, "That's it, I continue to compress the countless positive spirals and reverse spirals inside. . If you are not careful, the internal positive and negative spirals will collide, and the ninjutsu will directly go out of control." When he saw Sakura's seal, Kakashi had already pulled up his forehead protector and used his Sharingan to closely check the status of Sakura's new technique. Hearing this, Kakashi frowned tightly. "Sakura, your chakra control ability is the strongest in my opinion so far. But only with such terrible chakra accuracy can you use this ninjutsu. Sakura, now you will enhance the ninjutsu To the limit of what you can control. I want to observe what happens during the release process." "Well, I will try my best to control it." Nodding, Sakura put her left hand on the wrist of her right hand, which not only strengthened the control of chakra, but also increased the amount of transmission. After a few breaths, the ninjutsu in Sakura's hand had changed from the size of a ping ball to a water polo as large as a basketball. Now even with the naked eye, it can be clearly observed that there are countless blue dots rotating rapidly inside the water balloon. Slowly, the veins on Sakura's right hand slowly jumped, and at the same time, the blue dots inside the water ball in her hand, which were originally stable in one position, became chaotic in an instant. Seeing this, Sakura quickly raised the last burst of chakra on her palm. Then, after disconnecting the chakra thread that had been stabilizing the water ball inside, it suddenly exploded. "Boom!" Looking at the originally lush forest ahead, the ninjutsu that exploded in an instant was all cleared away like mowing grass. Kakashi looked at the tree stumps everywhere, stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and pulled off his forehead protector. Turning his head to look at SakuraArms, continue to make the rotation speed faster. At this time, due to the rapid rotation, the surrounding air slowly formed a whirlpool-like airflow, covering Sakura's entire body in it, and her shawl hair slowly danced with the cyclone. It's like a Valkyrie. Feeling a sense of satisfaction, Sakura's eyes lit up. After making a throwing motion, the chakra in his right hand burst out. At the same time, the ninjutsu in his hand flew out quickly, sailing through the forest and reaching the sea. "Hu-hu¡ª¡ª" Breathing heavily and continuously controlling chakra to the maximum, the girl who had just graduated was unable to keep up with her physical fitness. After a while, Sakura took a breath, looked at the situation in front of her, and looked at Kakashi happily. At this time, Kakashi was also staring blankly at the girl in front of him. The ninjutsu just now used water attribute chakra, but it completed the unique cutting ability of wind attribute chakra. Kakashi, who was about to say something, was stunned when he saw the girl turning her head to look at him. Because she was in a state of extreme excitement, the girl's originally fair skin turned a touch of pink. And because of the large amount of chakra used, her pink hair was covered with sweat on her forehead and stuck tightly to the girl's white skin. On the red skin. Slowly, looking at the originally excited blue eyes that gradually turned strange, Kakashi quickly woke up, stared at Sakura and said, "The technique you just created has been developed. And next, everything will be done." You have to rely on yourself. You must completely master this technique, and in addition, you must shorten the time for the ninjutsu to take shape. Otherwise, it will be a huge flaw." The strange look in his eyes quickly disappeared, and he lifted his chin with his right hand and nodded. "This is indeed a problem, but this is also my first time using it. It can definitely be improved in the future!" "Yeah. Come on. Next, I'm going to find the two of them. By the way. Remember to give the ninjutsu a name. It's always a new jutsu. Those who don't know think this ninjutsu is called a new jutsu." After saying that, Kakashi smiled at Sakura and then left the venue. ¡®Although I have been prepared for it for a long time, I can develop it as soon as I see her mention it. Sure enough, I still can't hold it any longer. Maybe, this is the so-called genius. ¡¯ Kakashi thought with emotion as he looked at Sakura who seemed to be thinking about her name from the corner of his right eye. 'In two years' time, ninjas like me will be eliminated by this new generation. ¡¯ Looking at Kakashi leaving, Sakura continued to stand there thinking about the name of her ninjutsu. For a long time, I was in Sakura's position. A sweet girlish voice came. "Well, as expected, the way it looked just now should be called Qi Yuan Zhan. Oh, no, this should be called Water Release, Shui Yuan Zhan!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19, former colleagues! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After changing her mind and converting ninjutsu into Sui Yuan Zhan, Sakura began to practice with all her strength. As for the originally lush forest, due to Sakura's almost endless training, large swaths of trees were brutally murdered by her. To be honest, if this ninjutsu is not used for fighting, but instead used for cutting wood, it is absolutely guaranteed that all the lumberjacks in Konoha will be unemployed. This situation lasted until Sakura was able to successfully use Ninjutsu in the battle, and then it stopped. But how could Sakura stop there? After only a half-day of rest, Sakura approached Kakashi again and asked Kakashi to guide her in the practice of Taijutsu and the Ninjutsu of Earth Release. Faced with Sakura's sparkling eyes, Kakashi put what he wanted to say back into his mouth and began to guide silently. In fact, physical skills are quite important to Sakura. Because I have never learned formal Taijutsu since I was a child, I basically learned the moves slowly through experience from the sparring between Inuzuka Kiba and Sasuke. And now that Kakashi was a free teacher, he naturally asked for advice without hesitation. After pointing out Sakura¡¯s physical problems, Kakashi began to use actions to correct Sakura¡¯s movements. But compared to the intensity of Naruto and Sasuke, Kakashi was extremely gentle when facing Sakura. Here we will first talk about the training that Naruto and Sasuke encountered. The camera turned to Naruto, who had recently been tormented by Kakashi to the point of ecstasy. First, he had to fight Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone on the water the entire time. Secondly, he must constantly create shadow clones to maintain chakra consumption. Finally, he had to defeat the shadow clone before he could rest and eat. And every day, Kakashi would create an extra shadow clone to fight Naruto. Naruto will not stop until his taijutsu meets Kakashi's requirements. When asked why he had to defeat before he could eat, Kakashi said that this was just a punishment. If the shadow clone's chakra did not disappear until the chakra was exhausted, then lunch would be cancelled. Therefore, for no other reason than for his own belly, Naruto must defeat Kakashi. Although he was indeed hungry at first, Naruto's amazing fighting talent soon began to shine. On the third day, facing Kakashi's three shadow clones, Naruto finally succeeded before lunch. hit. Got a long lost lunch. In fact, this kind of training is very simple. It highly compresses the body's potential, which directly greatly improves Naruto's strength, but only Naruto can do it. First, it was the powerful chakra and physical quality of the Uzumaki clan, and then the continuous influence and transformation of the Nine Tails in the body, that allowed Naruto to survive this training. In addition, during this process, Naruto's ability to control chakra was also greatly improved due to constant fighting. On the fifth day, Kakashi announced that Naruto had basically passed, and the physical training would be relaxed a little first, but a wind escape ninjutsu training would be added. On the other side of the forest, Sasuke also mastered several B-level and C-level lightning escape ninjutsu under the guidance of Kakashi. Of course, it is unrealistic to let Sasuke go just by mastering it. At Kakashi¡¯s request, Sasuke must successfully use ninjutsu in the forest to hit Kakashi¡¯s shadow clone before he runs out of chakra. At the beginning, Sasuke took it for granted that this training was extremely simple. However, half an hour after the training started, he discovered that it was not that simple at all. First of all, because he was in the forest, Kakashi easily found various shelters to perfectly avoid Sasuke's ninjutsu. Secondly, due to his own chakra limitation, Sasuke cannot use ninjutsu attacks continuously, which also greatly reduces the hit rate. In the end, the large-scale tracking and attacks also quickly consumed Sasuke's physical energy. In the end, because his physical energy was exhausted, he could only watch Kakashi's shadow clone jumping around in front of him, and it was so skinny. After experiencing failure, Sasuke was of course unconvinced. After a short rest, he launched the second round of challenge. However, the result was the same. Dozens of minutes later, Sasuke was still exhausted, watching helplessly as Kakashi was provoking crazily in front of him. "Compared to Naruto's rapid progress, Sasuke is almost at a loss. In fact, compared to when he first came to the Land of Waves, his Ninjutsu release speed and the power of Ninjutsu have surpassed him at that time. Unfortunately, even so, he failed to complete the training successfully. "Sasuke. In fact, your test is very difficult. Because you have to use ninjutsu to hit a jounin in a forest. This bookIt is a task with no comparison. But I still hope that you can succeed. If you succeed, not only will your chakra control ability be greatly improved, but your ninjutsu accuracy and release speed will also be greatly improved. " In the forest, Kakashi leaned in front of a tree, looking at Sasuke, who was holding his hands on the ground and panting because of exhaustion of physical energy, and said slowly. "Of course I know about this kind of thing!" Breathing heavily, Sasuke raised his head, "But improvement is not enough. I must attack. Sooner or later, not only your clone, but also your body, I will personally defeat you!" Under the sunlight, Kakashi looked at the disciple in front of him. He could clearly detect Sasuke's inner reluctance. His originally expressionless expression showed a bit of pride and confidence at this moment. The mouth under the mask was slightly raised, and Kakashi replied with a smile, "If that day comes, it will naturally be the best. But looking at it now, you are still too far behind. It's almost time to rest now. Let¡¯s do another round before the chakra in my body is exhausted.¡± "Humph, of course!" In this way, under the leadership of Kakashi, Class 7, which was already outstanding among students of the same age, worked hard to improve themselves in an extremely fast way. At the same time, there is a remote corner of the country of waves. The black figure that Zabuza was looking at asked Cardo. "Cado, what do you mean by this? Don't you think you can rest assured if I don't take action?" "Hehehe." Looking at Zabuza lying on the bed, Kado laughed, "Zabuza, your current appearance is really worrying. That's why I specially invited your former Colleague. In this way, I can feel completely at ease." "Don't worry. Zabuza, your colleagues' money will not be deducted from you. So you just have to go and kill those Konoha ninjas honestly." With a arrogant smile, Cardo looked at the black figure beside him, "Then, please handle this task well. The bounty will not be less." "boom" With the sound of the door closing, Cardo left the room where Zabuza was training. Only Zabuza, Haku and the ninja invited by Kado were left. The room fell into silence for a while. After a long time, the black ninja spoke and broke the silence. "Zabuza, you really haven't made any progress in these years. You are actually injured like this." "Humph, you don't need to interfere with the next task. I have cracked Kakashi's Sharingan. You just need to go and kill those civilians who built the bridge." He did not take it. Zabuza said coldly as a ninja. "Huh? Is this your attitude when facing seniors?" He straightened up, revealing the face he had always hidden. Black Hoe Lei Ya sneered, "Just wait. After completing this mission, I will remember you forever." Looking at the Black Hoe Raiga leaving, Zabuza's expression changed, "Shiro, maybe we have to act as soon as possible. In two days, when my injury has completely recovered, we will kill Kakashi. Then, kill Cardo!¡± "Boom!" The thunder and lightning that sounded outside the window flashed by, and at this moment, Zabuza's eyes were filled with anger. ps: I¡¯m not in a good state today. Maybe this is the only chapter. Also, I¡¯m not sure whether to add the anime character Ranmaru. After all, it doesn¡¯t exist in the comics. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20, Black Hoe Lei Ya: Let me bury you! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It¡¯s the eighth day since Zabuza¡¯s first attack. The bridge is also nearing completion. Sasuke and Sakura also stopped practicing and came to the construction site to protect Tazuna together. At least why there is no Naruto, mainly because last night, Kakashi announced that he would stop training and needed to fight Zabuza. Although Naruto agreed immediately, due to the previous high-intensity training, after stopping suddenly, Naruto fell directly into the embrace of the quilt, unable to extricate himself. Found out that Naruto couldn¡¯t be woken up for the time being. As Tazuna prepared to go out directly, Sakura and the other two gave up the idea of ??waking Naruto and followed Tazuna to the construction site. After spending the morning¡¯s work quietly, Dazna greeted the workers to start lunch. The wary Sakura and the other three also relaxed slightly. "Whoosh!" However, at this moment, the sound of shurikens cutting through the air suddenly came from the air. "Hahahaha, Kakashi, as a ninja, how can you relax?" A thick fog slowly filled the air. At the same time, Zabuza's joking voice came out. "On the bridge!" Dazuna found Zabuza and Haku walking slowly on the bridge, and said loudly to Kakashi. Pulling out the kunai, Kakashi looked at Zabuza who was coming, turned his head slightly and said to Sakura and Sasuke, "You two, protect Mr. Tazuna!" "Understood!"*2 "Kakashi, do you want to deal with me and Shiro at the same time? That's too stupid. Now I have completely cracked your trick. The so-called Sharingan has no effect on me at all! Shiro! "Zabuza picked up the decapitating sword, pointed it at Kakashi, and motioned to Shiro. Nodding, Shiro tapped the ground lightly and rushed towards Sakura and Sasuke. "Your opponent is me. Kakashi!" Just when Kakashi was about to start to block Haku, Zabuza quickly slashed and blocked Kakashi's steps. Then he used the blade and struck hard to take himself and Kakashi away from the battlefield. "Sakura, protect Tazuna! It's up to me to defeat this guy who is pretending to be a ghost!" Taking advantage of the moment when Sakura diverted his attention to observe Kakashi, Sasuke took out his kunai and rushed over first. . Frowning slightly, Sakura hesitated for a moment, but still did not rush over. Sasuke now obviously wants to defeat Shiro by himself. If he goes up by himself, it will only embarrass Sasuke. Moreover, Sasuke's current strength has also been significantly improved, so he should have no problem dealing with Shiro. Sakura straightened up and looked at Sasuke's battlefield. Because of the previous training, Sasuke now faces the confrontation without any psychological pressure at all. After a few quick moves with Bai Duo. The two quickly separated at the same time. "Hmph, it seems that you are not an ordinary genin. But, that's it. Next, I will use all my speed to kill you!" As soon as he finished speaking, before Sasuke could reply, Shiro appeared behind Sasuke at a strange speed and stabbed Sasuke's neck with the needle in his hand. However, at the moment when he was about to be stabbed, Shiro suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart. He immediately lowered his body and passed through Sasuke's body. Then he felt a sudden force on his waist and his whole body was kicked uncontrollably. flew out. Looking at Shiro who landed on the ground, Sasuke chuckled, "Is this the speed you call? It seems that I am faster than you." "If this is all your strength, then I'm sorry, please die here today!" Before Shiro could stand up, Sasuke formed a fire escape seal with his hands. At the same time, the person slid sideways to the left. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" "Ice escape, there is no ice rock hall." The huge fireball collided with the ice wall and vaporized most of it in an instant, revealing the white seal that was quickly forming behind it. With his eyes narrowed, Sasuke burst out chakra from his feet, trying to get out of his current position. However, it came into contact with an ice wall. 'What! ¡¯ Turning around in shock, he saw countless ice realms quickly condensing around him. When he was about to form a seal and use fire escape, he felt a sound of breaking through the air. He couldn't dodge and let go of his hands. But he still suffered from several attacks. The huge ice realm blocked Sakura's sight. Seeing Sasuke fall into the ice just like in the original novel, Sakura hesitated again and again, turned around and prepared to let Tazuna hide first and join the battlefield herself. However, as soon as I turned around, I felt an alarm bell in my heart.bsp; "I will deal with this guy." Interrupting Naruto who was about to say something, Sakura's emerald green eyes exuded incomparable determination. "Sasuke can't hold it anymore. You go help him now. After we deal with that side with him, you can come with Sasuke to help me deal with this guy!" With blue veins popping up in his hands, Naruto looked back and forth between Sasuke and Sakura several times before finally agreeing to her suggestion and rushing towards Sasuke in the magic mirror ice crystal. "Then, now begins the second round. You, bastard!" Reaching out and taking out the Bingliang Pill, he put it into his mouth and swallowed it directly. The chakra in his body surged rapidly. "Oh? Interesting, is it some kind of secret technique?" The girl in front of her, after taking the Bingliang Pill, the chakra in her body was violently generated, first from her hands, then from her shoulders, and finally, a burst of chakra visible to the naked eye began to erupt from her whole body. The blue chakra danced, lifting the girl's pink hair that stuck to her cheeks after falling into the water. "Remember the name of the person in front of you who killed you. Her name is Haruno Sakura!" As soon as she said the last word, Sakura's entire body appeared in front of Black Hoe Lei Ya. Looking at her pupils that shrank in shock, Sakura sneered and hit the spot where Naruto hit before with her right fist spurting blue chakra. "Boom!" After crashing out of the guardrail, Black Hoe Lei Ya opened his eyes that he had subconsciously closed due to pain. When he was about to adjust his movements and prepare to land, he once again spotted Sakura's figure bursting with blue chakra. "Boom!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?OUTOUT ??The Black Hoe Leiya lost control of his body with a series of rapid strikes in the air, and directly broke into the sea. "Hu-hu¡ª¡ª" After the fight broke up, Sakura put her hands on the sea and kept breathing. ¡®Sure enough, even after taking the Bing Liang Pills, the consumption of training cannot be replenished. The amount of chakra taken away with each swing was too much. ¡¯ After adjusting her breath and looking at the gradually recovering sea surface, Sakura quickly formed seals with her hands. If the Black Hoe Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, was killed by her like this, it would be an insult to Matt Dai after he opened the Eight Gates! You must know that at that time, only three people of the Seven Ninja Swords escaped, and one of them was Black Hoe Thunder Fang. How could a guy known as Kirigakure's Thunderman, who could escape despite being struck by the Eight Gates, be knocked out by his own two punches? "Boom!" With a sound of thunder, a burst of water suddenly erupted from the sea that had returned to calm. "In order to remember your hard work, I will come to your funeral!" On the surging sea, Black Hoe and Thunder Fang pointed their swords at Sakura and said loudly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21, congratulations! Exited! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sky is filled with dark clouds. The originally bright and sunny sky in the morning disappeared long after Zabuza appeared. But now, with the fluctuation of the Thunder Fang blade, blue lightning can be seen flashing in the dark clouds with the naked eye. "Thunder escape, lightning strike armor!" The powerful electric current was injected into Black Hoe Lei Ya's body through the waving thunder knife, but it did not cause any harm to him. Instead, it adhered to his body like armor. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the third round. Now, how are you going to deal with me? I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Strong thunder light flashed on the thunder knife, and Black Hoe Lei Ya just finished speaking and rushed out like a rocket. Due to the excessive speed, the air flow generated brought up the sea water and swept it towards Sakura. ¡®It¡¯s so fast, if you didn¡¯t train, you wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it! ¡¯ As soon as this thought flashed through his mind, the chakra in his body rushed to various acupuncture points on his body like instinct. Feeling the power erupting within her body, Sakura stepped on the sea with both feet and jumped over the Black Hoe Thunder Fang's attack. "Are you an idiot? How can you hide in the air!" With the light of success in his eyes, Black Hoe Thunder Fang stepped on his right foot to stop the momentum, and immediately raised the Thunder Fang in his hand towards Sakura who was in the air and unable to rely on his strength. "Don't worry, you won't feel too much pain! Thunder Knife Technique, lightning strike!" With the activation of the Thunder Fang, the thunder attribute chakra on the Thunder Fang Sword burst out with astonishing thunder and lightning, and then crashed into Sakura who was quickly forming seals with her hands. ¡®Seal? ¡¯ "boom!" The high temperature brought by the current instantly turned Sakura's substitute wood into a piece of charcoal. 'Where? ¡¯ Black Hoe Raiya did not do anything in vain to force Sakura to appear. The lightning armor on his body allowed him to ensure his own safety. Looking around, he did not find Sakura's figure covered with blue chakra. For a moment, except for the battle between Kakashi and Zabuza in the distance, the sea became quiet for a moment. "Hey, hey, you must be hiding because you are afraid. Aren't you afraid that your employer, Dazna, will be killed by me? And your colleagues will also die together." With obvious malice, Black Hoe Lei Ya¡¯s words were scattered in the mist. Of course, Sakura did not answer. After Black Hoe Lei Ya waited quietly for a few breaths, he exerted force on his feet like a demonstration and jumped to the bridge. The moment he jumped out with all his strength, a water dragon suddenly emerged from the sea, opened its mouth towards him, and swallowed him directly. At the same time, after launching the offensive, Sakura also broke through the sea and emerged. The hands formed quick seals. "Water escape, water gun technique!" The silver torrent was like a spear, breaking through the surrounding fog and piercing the black hoe thunder fang that was being bitten by the water dragon. "Poof" The water gun hit Black Hoe Lei Ya, making the sound of blood flowing out after stabbing the body. However, the blood flowing out was transparent, not bright red. ¡®Water body? ! when! ¡¯ The brain is still thinking about when Black Hoe Thunder Tooth will use the water body, but the chakra in the body has instinctively condensed a chakra shield, ready to block the Black Hoe Thunder Tooth that appears from the mist due to the disappearance of the water body. . "Too slow!" Seeing the chakra shield surging out of Sakura, Black Hoe Thunder Fang roared loudly. The deadly lightning is like a poisonous snake that sees its prey, struck by the black hoe's thunder fangs. In an instant, he appeared in front of Sakura. Due to the rapid condensation of the chakra shield, the power of the lightning has been greatly reduced when it breaks through the chakra shield. However, even so, Sakura was severely injured. The inertia caused by the lightning burst caused her whole body to bounce up and down like pieces of paper on the rolling sea, causing waves of water splashes. Finally it washed up on the coast and stopped. Strong electric currents frequently appear on the body. Sakura could clearly feel that her body was in a state of paralysis due to the lightning strike. Now I can only use the chakra in my body to relieve the paralysis. That¡¯s what she originally thought, but when she saw the Black Hoe Thunder Fang walking on the sea, Sakura immediately fell into a desperate situation. ¡°It¡¯s great. It¡¯s great!¡± A trace of electricity shot out of her body, making Sakura grit her teeth to resist the pain. He looked at Black Hoe Lei Ya, who was holding his hands apart and praising something in his mouth. A thought of regret appeared in his mind. It would have been better if Naruto had stayed.The black hoe thunder fang was like the god of death coming, falling hard. You wanted to turn me into two pieces of Sakura at first, but now I want to turn you into two pieces of Black Thunder Fang. Lying paralyzed on the beach, looking at the Black Hoe Thunder Fang whose body was split into two, Sakura began to have random thoughts in her mind. However, it was still of no use. The feeling of killing someone for the first time kept popping up in Sakura's mind. Sakura knew it when she realized that she didn't feel as uncomfortable as the legend said. I have completely adapted to life in Naruto. How can a ninja who dare not kill anyone survive in this world of Naruto. After a short rest, Sakura slowly sat up. At this time, Black Hoe Lei Ya was surrounded by his own blood. This ninja who liked to bury others did not die in his own thunder burial in the end. Ignoring Kakashi, Sasuke, and Naruto who were still fighting fiercely. Her physical strength has not yet fully recovered, and it only caused more trouble in the past. In the previous lightning strike in the air, Sakura used chakra to forcefully break through her body, and then she was able to get rid of the paralysis. It is because of this that you can continue to attack when you were hit by lightning armor before. Because the paralysis caused by the lightning strike armor was covered up by the pain, the paralysis could be eliminated instantly through chakra. Therefore, in the subsequent battles, every use of chakra will cause great pain to her. After easing the pain one after another, I looked at the sea and the bridge. Knowing that the battle between several people was not over yet, Sakura began to silently recall the process of this victory. Actually, it felt strange at the beginning. After using Tangle, he was able to directly knock Black Hoe Thunder Fang off the bridge. You must know that even if you use tangle training, your strength will increase significantly, but it will only reach the level of a jounin. At the beginning, using tangle training is just to prepare for fighting and slowly lead you away from the bridge to avoid It was just an accidental injury to Dazna. As a result, when he appeared in front of Black Hoe Lei Ya, it was obvious that although he had reacted, his body could not keep up. The same thing happened when we were on the sea. Although we used lightning armor, it was obvious that during the use, we used the water clone to rush over instead of ourselves. In other words, facing the Genin of Konoha, a Seven Ninja Sword actually gave up on close combat, although this could be described as cautious. But in the end, when he was helpless in the air, he still used ninjutsu attacks instead of close attacks. You know, at the very beginning, he had used the chakra shield. He knew that he had such a life-saving ninjutsu. Normally, he would have used thunder fangs to attack him. Even if he didn't kill him, he could still use the thunder teeth. The thunder attribute of the tooth blade can better paralyze yourself. Instead of using an uncertain ninjutsu to attack yourself. And this is indeed the case. When faced with close combat, Black Hoe Lei Ya clearly showed that his body could not keep up with his reaction. The first time he rushed over, his consciousness reacted, but his body was a beat slower, causing him to successfully hit his first move, and the same was true when he dispersed his center of gravity later. Based on the above clues, Sakura is almost certain that Black Hoe Raiya's current state is because he was seriously injured before and became his current strength. Taking into account the entire history of the ninja world, there are only a few people who can cause Black Hoe Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, to be seriously injured. Among them, an incident was directly printed in Sakura's mind. Lifting up her messy hair, Sakura silently thanked the air. Maybe even Matt Dai could not have imagined that in the distant future, besides Kai, Shiranui Genma, and Ebisu, there would be another girl who survived because of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22, finally know the reward! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After the dark clouds and thick fog in the sky dissipated, Sakura spotted Sasuke jumping down from the bridge. The originally tense body completely relaxed, and the pain and fatigue that had been suppressed suddenly flooded into her brain. Sakura, who had been holding on forcibly, could no longer bear it and fell to the ground. At this moment, Zabuza on the bridge bit his kunai and rushed towards Kado and others, and then Inari and other villagers arrived armed. But all this has nothing to do with Sakura. Now she has fallen into a deep sleep. The sun shone on the earth again, and the sea that was boiling due to the battle gradually returned to its original calm state. ¡­¡­ Outside the window, the sun is shining brightly, and it seems to be still noon. When Sakura woke up, the first thing she noticed was the sunlight shining through the window. After looking around, I found that she was still living in Tazuna's home. She didn't see Kakashi or the other three. She didn't know whether she was going to practice or continue to protect Tazuna. After calming down for a while, when he was about to get up, a burst of soreness came to his body. ¡®Your body still hasn¡¯t recovered? ¡¯ Giving up the idea of ??forcing herself to get up, now that she is able to rest at Zuna's house, it means that Team 7 should have defeated Zabuza, Kado and others just like in the original work. So if she forced herself to get up regardless of her body, she would only cause unnecessary harm to herself. But just lying down was not an issue, so Sakura calmed down and began to try to extract chakra from her body. The process of refining chakra was surprisingly simple, and there was no serious loss of strength after serious injury. However, this makes Sakura extremely strange. She must know that she has already prepared for the final battle with Black Hoe Raiga and can no longer be a ninja. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I just said that after I was hit by the Black Hoe Thunder Fang, in order to get rid of my paralysis, I used chakra to directly break through my own chakra meridians, which enabled me to avoid the Black Hoe. Lei Ya's almost fatal blow. ???????????????????????? After breaking through, I ignored the surging chakra in my body and directly started the training mode. At that time, it was also obvious that my body could no longer bear the force. After a while, Sakura opened her eyes and raised her arms. This time, because the chakra in the body has begun to stimulate the cells in the body, I don't feel much soreness. With her fingers spread wide, Sakura did not get up from the bed. Instead, she opened her hands and observed them carefully. Although I have always practiced physical skills, surprisingly, there are no calluses on my hands due to physical training. No, let alone callouses, there is not even a bit of roughness at all, which makes people wonder whether the owner of these hands has ever practiced physical skills. Putting her hands on the ground and slowly sitting up, Sakura began to recall her experiences in the past twelve years. Although my physique was different from that of my peers from the beginning, at the time I just thought it was caused by exercise since I was a child. Looking back now, I immediately felt something abnormal. ??If nothing else, just say Naruto. It can be said that Naruto is the only one among all his friends whose physical ability is on par with his own, but this is what Naruto is born with as a Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki and as a member of the Uzumaki clan. I am from a commoner family, my father Haruno Zhao and my mother Haruno Meabuki are both ordinary people, and there are no tailed beasts in their bodies. Where can I find the stairs to compare my physical fitness with Naruto? Could it be that I have an extra memory from my past life? It's obvious etc! Sakura's mind suddenly lit up, and a word that had been buried deep in the memory of her soul was slowly unearthed. The Palace of Reincarnation! How could you forget this? Sakura grabbed her pink hair with a hint of distress. She recalled what she said in her previous life in the Palace of Reincarnation. ¡°I came into this world with a golden finger. Not only the memory of the past life, but also the reward for the first non-present reincarnation that the Reincarnation Hall said at the time. In the first two years after he was born, because he had no way to practice, he could be said to be racking his brains every day to know what his reward would be. I originally thought it was the ability to have photographic memory or danger reminder, because at that time the Reincarnation Hall was talking about a reward. But now that I think about it, the reward mentioned by the Reincarnation Hall does not mean that there is only one ability. It is very likely that it will be the ability of a certain character. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but now that I think about it, my reward is probably to get all the abilities of someone else. First of all, every time in battle, you mustThat's what the town is like. Although there is still some poverty, everyone is still full of expectations for the future. But since Cardo arrived, it has become the same as the last time you went out. " After greeting the residents on the side, Tsunami continued, "You came here this time and wiped out all the forces of Cardo. And the bridge is also in sight. Everyone is slowly regaining hope for the future. . All this is actually thanks to you." Sakura shook her head, "That's what I said. But in the end, we just defeated Cardo. It's up to you to really awaken. We are just helping you in advance." "No. Without you, maybe we wouldn't be able to build this bridge. In fact, even those who resist in the end will kill Cardo. In the end, they will always be controlled by Cardo." With a trace of memories in her eyes, Sakura knew that Tsunami was remembering Kesha and did not disturb her. In this way, the Kingdom of Waves, which defeated Cardo, rekindled its hope in life, and Team 7 is about to usher in the end of its mission in the Kingdom of Waves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23, Chunin Examination! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Today is the time for the completion of the Wave Country Bridge, and it is also the time for the seventh team to complete their mission and leave. Having experienced so many things in the Country of Waves are all very memorable events for Team 7. When parting, Naruto and Inari were quarreling with each other at first. Men should never cry. But when they turned around, they burst into tears. In the end, the name of the bridge was also named Naruto Bridge. ¡ª¡ªWith this, he hugged the Seventh Hokage's lap. As for the trophies of this trip to the Country of Waves, the beheading sword was placed as a souvenir on a mountain top in the Country of Waves together with the remains of Zabuza and Haku. The Thunder Sword Fang was given to Sasuke by Sakura as a gift, so that he could fully appreciate the thunder attribute chakra in it. In this way, Team 7 embarked on the journey back to Konoha. ¡­¡­ "Oh? Is that so?" Looking at Kakashi's report in front of him, the Third Hokage narrowed his eyes slightly, "Then I understand. I will also arrange ANBU to go to the Land of Waves to find Cardo's hidden property. . In addition, because Kirikage¡¯s S-class rebel Momochi Zabuza and Black Hoe Raiga appear this time, your mission this time will be upgraded to an S-class mission. I will inform the mission department." Kakashi nodded and followed the instructions of the Third Hokage and left the Hokage Building. ¡®Naruto¡¯s seal is nothing. Sasuke's words have opened the second magatama. Should he be said to be worthy of being a member of the Uchiha clan? But the most important thing is Sakura. ¡¯ Raising the pipe in his hand, the Third Hokage took a few puffs and then looked at the mission report on the table. Fell into memories again. ¡­¡­ "Ah, why does Naruto-sama, who has completed a super S-level mission, still have to do this kind of D-level mission!" Standing in this familiar waterway, Naruto, who was all over the ground, was grabbing a handful of garbage in one hand and yelling loudly at Kakashi who was watching the kissing paradise in the tree. The dissatisfaction in his tone could be felt by even a three-year-old child. "Well, this is it. Of course, after completing the super S-level mission, the Third Generation Master thought that we needed to take a rest, so he specially rearranged the D-level mission for us." The smell of salted fish lingered all over his body. , Kakashi said while lying on the branch without looking back. "Asshole! Sakura, Sasuke, you two should also say something. Even if we are not given S-level and A-level missions, we can also do B-level and C-level missions, right! Na, na!" Shocked by Naruto's face full of runny nose and tears, Sakura showed a look of disgust. "Actually, I think the Third Hokage is right. I haven't fully recovered from my previous injuries." However, as soon as she said it, Sakura regretted it. Sure enough, after hearing what she said next, Naruto was immediately shocked and swarmed over. "Eh? Really? Where is it? Isn't it better yet?" Looking at the noisy river, Kakashi couldn't help but sigh as he held the kiss in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s really peaceful~¡± Afternoon, training ground. Standing on the sidelines, Sakura and Kakashi were looking at Sasuke and Naruto who were fighting fiercely in the court. This trip to the Country of Waves has greatly improved the strength of these two guys. The most obvious one is undoubtedly Naruto. In the past, even if he used the shadow clone technique, he still couldn't survive a few rounds under Sasuke. But now, after Kakashi's training, even without using the shadow clone, he can still fight dozens of games with Sasuke without using the Sharingan. For Sasuke, the most important thing about this journey to the Land of Waves is undoubtedly the opening of the Second Magatama Sharingan. But in his heart, Naruto was still the guy whose strength was not as good as his own, so he was determined not to use Sharingan to fight Naruto. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" In the training ground, Sasuke finally got a moment of free time and quickly escaped the pursuit of Naruto's shadow clone. He floated in the air and quickly formed a seal, then fired a huge fireball at the shadow clone below. And Naruto didn't show any weakness and quickly formed seals together. "Wind Escape, a big breakthrough!" "Boom!" "This idiot!" Sakura and Kakashi on the sidelines covered their foreheads at the same time. The same sigh came out. Sasuke was also confused. His plan was very simple. He used the high fire ball technique to destroy Naruto's shadow clone, and then used his own taijutsu to quickly approach Naruto. He didn't have time to use the shadow clone, and finally defeated him with physical skills. But he really never expected that facing himself??There is no psychological fluctuation. However, the red earlobes had already betrayed her current mood. Sasuke was also blushing at this moment. He was half a height ahead of Sakura and slowly led the way. In this way, the two awkwardly walked to a luxurious restaurant in Konoha. Under the guidance of the waiter, we walked into a seat. ¡°Well, as for this restaurant, I¡¯ve eaten here before. So I know which dishes are more delicious, so let me order it, right?¡± Although there was a hint of rhetorical question, after Sasuke finished speaking, he began to order the dishes silently. And after reflection along the way, Sakura also returned to normal. After all, she is also a girl. It doesn't matter if she wears a dress. There is nothing to be shy about. Besides, just this time, she will definitely be able to avoid her mother's pursuit and escape from her clutches. Just when Sakura completely calmed down, Sasuke also let go of his entangled mentality under self-hypnosis by constantly saying in his heart that this is just a return gift, this is just a return gift. But even so, the two did not communicate too much. They just talked about chakra and training before serving the food. After the food was served, the two of them seemed to be immersed in the food, silently solving the problem. Meals. It wasn't until the end that the two said goodbye. ¡®If anything like this happens again in the future, I will call Naruto or Ino even if I am beaten to death! ¡¯ After experiencing the awkward dinner, Sakura waved goodbye to Sasuke and silently made a decision in her heart. ¡®If something like this happens again in the future, no, I won¡¯t do it even if I¡¯m beaten to death. ¡¯ After saying goodbye to Sakura, Sasuke silently made a decision in his heart. The next day, Sakura, who acted like nothing happened, Sasuke, who acted like nothing happened, and Naruto, who really nothing happened, completed the mission together. "ডª¡ªà¦¡ª¡ª" Raising his head and looking at the Ninja Eagle flying in the sky, Kakashi turned to look at the three of them, "Today's mission is over. Now I need to submit the mission report. The three of them will disband!" With a flash of blue in her eyes, Sakura raised her head and looked at Ninja Eagle. Next, shall we begin? The Chunin Exam, and Orochimaru! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24, Preliminary Examination! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was already the third day when I got the Chuunin Exam application form from Kakashi. "Then, this is your application. By the way, although I have signed up for you, it is not mandatory. You can choose to opt out. Well, from now on, you will train on your own. . Just arrive at the exam location on time.¡± After saying that, without waiting for Naruto to ask further questions, Kakashi left the venue with a teleportation technique. "Um, Sakura, do you know what the Chuunin Selection Exam is?" Naruto asked miserably to Sakura with his eyes narrowed. "So what did you learn? It means that if you pass this exam, you can become a chuunin." Shaking the application form in her hand, Sakura said helplessly, "Then, it seems that there will be no mission today. . Do you want to go to the training ground together next? In order to face this exam." "Of course!" Naruto clasped his hands, "I will definitely be the first in this chuunin exam." Not only Sasuke, I also want to defeat Sakura. This will be my first step to becoming Hokage! ¡¯ "I've been studying some of the characteristics of Thunder Fang for the past two days, and I haven't been able to control it well yet. Let's talk about it after I succeed." Ignoring Naruto's dazed expression at this time, Sasuke jumped away after saying this. here. Sakura shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said to Naruto who was still in a daze, "Well, it should be just the two of us today. Let's go, Naruto." "Oh!" ¡­¡­ The next day, the sun was shining brightly. Sakura, who had gotten up early in the morning, looked at the lush training ground. After checking around to make sure no one was here, Sakura clasped her hands together and started planning for the day. In fact, when she was sparring with Naruto yesterday afternoon, Sakura had already begun to think about her own shortcomings. After thinking about it, I seem to lack a single-target ninjutsu that can cause a lot of damage. Just like the Chidori that Sasuke will learn from Kakashi, and the Rasengan that Naruto will learn from Jiraiya. Currently, I don't have anything that can deal large-scale damage in melee combat. The chakra burst method that imitates Tsunade's strange power can only be figured out by oneself. Open your palms and the chakra gradually takes shape. But with just a few waves, Sakura dispersed the chakra in her hand. In fact, there is still a prototype of ninjutsu in Sakura's heart, but because the development of this ninjutsu is extremely difficult, and even if it is formed, if you are not careful, the ninjutsu will fail, and you may even hurt yourself in the end. Blue chakra surged into her palms again, and gradually, Sakura's chakra covered her entire forearm. He lowered his mind wholeheartedly and penetrated the chakra into his right forearm. At this moment, Sakura has completed the partial training. ¡®The next step is to officially start. ¡¯ At some point, a layer of sweat began to appear on Sakura's forehead. At this time, the chakra in her right hand also began to fluctuate. It seemed that Sakura was deliberately trying to make the chakra change into a certain shape. Chakra was flying chaotically. During this process, Sakura could clearly feel that the chakra in her body was being consumed rapidly. ¡®It can¡¯t go on like this. Be sure to let the chakra linkage meridians move! ¡¯ Gritting her teeth, Sakura made up her mind. "Stab" Sakura couldn't bear the severe pain in her arm, and fell to her knees on the ground. "It failedah" The bright red liquid slowly flowed out of the arm. Just now, Sakura, who had made up her mind, used chakra to twist quickly, just like the water circle slash, except that the water circle slash only drove the chakra to rotate rapidly in the air, and this ninjutsu being developed was Twist directly within the meridians of the arm. It is precisely because of this that even Sakura, whose chakra control ability has been greatly improved, cannot control it well. "Of course. This method of chakra control has never been heard of." With a wry smile, Sakura covered her right arm with her left hand, emitting green chakra for medical treatment. After a while, Sakura felt that the pain in her right hand had improved slightly and stood up. As for the right hand, there is probably no way to fully recover today, so forget it. That¡¯s the end of today¡¯s training. Turning around, Sakura was suddenly startled and immediately acted on guard. "Oh? The ninjas of Konoha are pretty good, aren't they?" The sound came from the woods! ?With her eyes fixed on the direction of the sound, Sakura couldn't help but feel a little nervous. Able to penetrate Konoha's security system and reach here during the Chunin Exam. Sakura didn't dare to think that this person just came here to chat and spank. Candidates will be closely watched by Konoha's Anbu to prevent chaos. And the person in front of me obviously doesn't look like he's here to take the Chunin Exam! ¡®What to do, it happens to be today, it happens to be this time! ¡¯ There is still no sign of recovery in his right hand, and at the same time, the chakra in his body should have been depleted just now. Fighting is not a good choice. ¡®We have no choice but to run away! ¡¯ With her body lowered slightly, Sakura looked at the ninja who slowly revealed her figure, and sweat gradually began to form on her forehead. ¡®Without a forehead protector, I can¡¯t tell which ninja village I belong to. Judging from the body shape, he should be a middle-aged man about 30 years old. It cannot be ruled out that he used transformation techniques. By walking out like this, do you have absolute confidence in your own strength? What to do, do you want to fight? ¡¯ Sakura felt a slight headache as her brain continued to analyze the clues visible on the other party's surface. ¡®If the arm is not broken, I will try my best no matter what! ¡¯ He took a slight breath. Sakura began to change direction and think about an escape route. "brush" Just as chakra was gathering at the soles of Sakura's feet, the ninja on the opposite side suddenly threw the umbrella behind him at him and rushed over at the same time. 'Umbrella? Could it be said that it is? ¡¯ ¡°Bang!¡± Just as expected, the umbrella in the air suddenly exploded, releasing a kunai rain in three directions: Sakura's back, left, and right. ¡®Road closure? Do you want me to fight you head-on? Stop looking down on others! ¡¯ The chakra on the soles of her feet vibrated rapidly. Sakura took out a kunai in her left hand and appeared in front of the ninja. "Ding!" Blocking the opponent's kunai, without much thought, Sakura quickly fell backwards, then bent her right leg and kicked the opponent's abdomen fiercely. This fierce blow made the ninja arch his body like a shrimp. Sakura frowned slightly. She couldn't feel how powerful the opponent was. She didn't have time to think about it. She used her left hand to exert force and immediately pursued him. The left hand cooperates with the upper legs to swing quickly. However, this kind of attack undoubtedly put no pressure on this person. After the initial pressure was relieved, he immediately started fighting with Sakura in a lively manner. However, the more she hit, the tighter Sakura's brows became. She couldn't feel the murderous intent of the opponent, and the opponent's attack method gave her a very familiar feeling. Taking advantage of the opponent's gap, Sakura used her left foot to get away from the opponent's attack, frowning and looking at the charging figure. "You, are you Iruka-sensei?" The fist stopped in front of Sakura's eyes. The other party, no, Iruka retreated back with a confused look on his face and released his transformation technique. "Ha. Sure enough, Sakura, you discovered it. That's right. After all, your observation skills are the best in the entire class." Iruka touched his hair and smiled helplessly when he looked at Sakura, who had already hung up her dead fish eyes. "This is just a preliminary selection before you take the Chunin Exam. If you fail, you will not be able to take the Chunin Exam." Sakura, who has recalled the plot in her mind, already knows about it. But she was also confused. She obviously had S-level missions written in her ninja record, so why did Iruka still come over to do the pre-selection? He pinched his right arm helplessly. Sakura nodded at Iruka. "I understand. Then this should be regarded as passing. I don't need to defeat you, teacher, right?" "Well, of course it's not necessary." Iruka nodded, then looked at her right hand. As early as in the battle just now, Iruka had discovered that Sakura had never used her right hand at all. It's just that I was still playing the enemy at that time, so it was naturally difficult to ask. "This? This is because I just used a new ninjutsu and my arm was temporarily unable to exert force, so it kept hanging down. There is no problem, teacher." Sakura discovered this sensitively and consulted Iruka in advance. Qian replied. "Since it's your own ninjutsu, you should be more careful. Then let's go to the hospital for a checkup first. No matter what, you must have it checked before you can rest assured." Ignoring Sakura's last sentence, she kept caring. Iruka, who was looking at the students, frowned and said to Sakura. After saying that, without waiting for Sakura to react, he immediately grabbed Sakura's arm and rushed her towards Konoha's hospital. Only her desperate voice was left in the air. "No - use - ah -" (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com); "No - use - ah -" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25, the first exam is over! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A few days later in the morning, Class 7 gathered again and came to the location of the first exam. "Why are these people standing here and not going in?" On the stairs, a large group of genin were blocking the door, seemingly arguing about something. Seeing this scene, Sakura scratched the back of her head helplessly. As early as when she stepped onto the first staircase, she had already felt the illusion. No wonder in the original book, a large group of people were blocked outside the door, thinking it was the third floor. It was not revealed until the seventh team arrived. "They're just a bunch of guys who were fascinated by genjutsu. Really, are all the people taking the Chunin Exams like this?" With Raiga on his shoulders and his hands in his pockets, Sasuke looked around with disdain. people. In an instant, he mocked all the genin present. Afterwards, Sasuke stood in front of Kagura Izumo and Kotoko Tetsu who were blocking the door. "Get out of the way. You two, don't block us. I have something to go to the third floor." "I was discovered by you." Gangzhitie lowered his face, "But it was just seen through!" As he said that, Gangzhitie swept towards Sasuke with a whip kick. "Too slow." Without paying attention at all, Sasuke kicked his right foot straight towards Gangzitie. "Varied?" Looking at the green genin grabbing his right foot, Sasuke was slightly stunned. Then after watching him put down his hand, he slowly walked towards Sakura. "My name is Rock Lee! Your name is Xiao Ying, right?" Li raised his thumbs up and said loudly to Xiao Ying, "Please date me! I will protect you to the death!" Sakura, who felt a big headache in an instant, rolled her eyes and said to Xiao Li, "I'm sorry, I don't have any thoughts about love at the moment." "Why is this" Xiao Li, who turned into white stone, burst into tears. "Xiao Li, that's enough." At this moment, a young man came out from behind. It is Xiao Li's teammate, Hinata Neji, who is known as the strongest genin in this session. "Don't waste time." Narrowing his eyes slightly, Sasuke didn't say anything, turned around and led the way out of here. However, he didn't notice that after Xiao Li communicated with Neji for a moment, he actively chased them in their direction. "Wait a minute! Uchiha Sasuke!" jumped up from the stairs. Xiao Li stood behind Sasuke and said loudly. "I want to have a showdown with you here!" He put his left hand behind his back, and opened his right hand and pointed it straight at Sasuke. "Wait a minute." Naruto twitched the corner of his mouth and stood up slowly, "I will deal with this guy. Anyway, it will be resolved in five minutes at most!" After saying that, Naruto touched the tip of his nose and rushed forward quickly. Facing Naruto who had been constantly polished, he lowered his posture and then disappeared from Naruto's sight in an instant. "What!" Without any suspicion, Naruto was ready to move quickly to the left the moment he sensed something was wrong, in order to avoid possible attacks from any direction. However, Xiao Li, who had already appeared behind him, left no chance. "Konoha Gale Wind!" A quick roundhouse kick lifted Naruto's body off the ground. Then with a slight push, Xiao Li knocked Naruto heavily against the wall, causing his vision to go dark and him to lose consciousness instantly. "Let me make it clear first, you are definitely not my opponent. If you want to say why, it is because among the current Konoha genin, I am the strongest." Xiao Li said solemnly as he continued to aim at Sasuke. "Interesting. When facing the Uchiha clan, you can still tell such a joke. I'll finish you off in five minutes!" Throwing the Thunder Fang behind him to Sakura, Sasuke opened his Sharingan and exerted all his strength. , rushed forward directly. ¡®This guy is very fast. First, avoid his first wave of attacks. Find the gap and solve it directly! ¡¯ With a pair of Sharingan staring closely at Xiao Li's feet, Sasuke planned the battle method in an instant. "Konoha whirlwind!" 'above! ¡¯ Sasuke lowered his body slightly to avoid the blow, and was about to punch quickly, but found that Xiao Li, who had missed the punch, landed faster than him and started to attack. ¡®We can¡¯t hide, we can only defend! ¡¯ "Poof!" Slowly getting up, Sasuke looked at Xiao Li in disbelief. He had clearly defended himself just now, but Xiao Li actually got rid of his inertia and attacked him directly! Finding that Sasuke was not knocked down with one blow, Xiao Li didn't say anything nonsense. He quickly appeared behind him, raised his head and kicked his legs. Reluctantly transferredSubmit your application form, then receive your number plate and sit in the designated seat according to the number. The written test papers will be distributed next. The first exam has officially begun! " Afterwards, everyone was seen taking their seats. Ibiki began to explain the rules of the exam. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Sakura, who already knew all this, didn¡¯t feel anything. But now she is still a super academic, and it doesn't matter if she writes questions to save time, so she slowly picks up the pen and writes the answers to the exam questions. Sakura says there is no pressure at all. Ten minutes later, Sakura slowly put down her pen and looked at Naruto, who was trembling all over, with a smile on her lips. However, at this moment, I suddenly felt a force coming from behind. Then he suddenly lost consciousness. 'what's the situation? Um, Ino? ¡¯ Feeling a familiar wave, Sakura gave up her resistance and fell completely into darkness. After a while, Ino, who had unlocked the secret technique, clasped her hands in Sakura's direction. Slowly began to write the answer. After Sakura woke up, she put her right hand on the back of her head helplessly, made several gestures to Ino, and then put it back on the table. Then he continued to watch Naruto's trembling appearance and Hinata engaging in a petty theft as if between lovers. However, it is a pity that this kind of petty theft was quickly interrupted by the invigilator Chuunin. Naruto was also afraid of being discovered, which caused Hinata to suffer, and finally rejected Hinata's kindness. The exam reached 45 minutes with Naruto shivering, holding his head in despair and imagining his tragic ending. After saying the classic tenth question, Morino Ihiki calmly looked at the genin on the field whispering, and then quit when it was time to quit. Just when Ibiki was expecting more people to leave, Naruto finally raised his right hand tremblingly, and then slapped it on the table viciously. "Don't underestimate me! I won't run away. I'm going to take the tenth test. Even if I have to be a genin all my life, I will work hard to become Hokage to show you!" Standing up, Naruto put his hands on the table and said loudly to Ibiki on the stage, "Who is afraid of whom?" For a long time, after watching the people in the field whose hearts were completely shaken by Naruto's words, Ibiki nodded to the proctors and said loudly to the genin in the field. ¡°Congratulations everyone, you successfully passed your first exam!¡± "boom!" Just after Ibiki said he passed the exam, the classroom window suddenly burst open. "Children! I am the examiner of the second exam, Anko Mitarai! Take the second exam on time tomorrow morning!" A gorgeous performance, Hongdou made a shining debut. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26, The Beginning of the Forest of Death You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! PS: I wrote it wrong yesterday. The second exam was held the next day rather than immediately. The following text: After announcing the location of the exam, the genin left the exam room. Get ready for the exam the next day. And because of Hongdou's words "I want to lose more than half of the people at once" after appearing on the stage, Class 7 did not have a gathering in the afternoon, but went back to their respective homes to start their own preparations. No matter how Naruto and Sasuke prepare to face the exam the next day. It can be said that Sakura is extremely nervous now. Facing Orochimaru who is about to attack, it is impossible to say that you are not nervous. He is not a big shot in the sky. He can permanently open the eight gates casually, and then press Orochimaru to the ground and call him grandma. My new ninjutsu development before the exam has not made much progress so far. The only thing worthy of praise for myself may be that because of the multiple injuries to his right hand in the past few days, his chakra running speed has once again improved, although the improvement is not much. There is an exam tomorrow, so we can¡¯t continue to develop new techniques. Facing Orochimaru, Sakura may still have to rely on her own existing methods. I just don't know if Naruto and Sasuke have any secret ninjutsu that can surprise people. They don't need to be repulsed, as long as they can hold on until Anko and the other Konoha jounin come to support. As she thought about it, Sakura laughed inexplicably. How is it possible? His opponent is Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas. And they have a clear goal, which is to plant their own strawberries for Sasuke. The escape tactic cannot be used, so they can only join forces to have anal sex. ¡°Hmph, you are such an idiot! If you want to retreat just like that, why don't you just become a ninja and just become a civilian and wait for Pain to come. In the darkness, Sakura opened her eyes, a trace of light slowly flowing through her green eyes. The next day, after adjusting her mentality, Sakura reunited with Sasuke and Naruto and headed to the gathering point informed by Anko, the Forest of Death. After explaining the rules, the three took away the Book of Heaven and came to the entrance No. 12. Start preparing entry tactics. "Then, you should have noticed the rules just now." After hiding the Book of Heaven, Sakura raised her finger. "First of all, after entering, everyone except Ino and Kiba may be our enemies. Therefore, the most important point is that the three of us must be together throughout this exam. " "If we have to separate after being attacked, then we must have proof." He took out two kunai and handed them to the two of them. "These two kunai have the marks engraved by me. When we gather later, we will use this kunai to prove our identity." "Secondly, the destination of this exam has been informed to us. So we can go directly to the central tower and intercept other groups that have completed the task. However, this will be very dangerous. Because we don¡¯t know if there will be other groups ambushing near the central tower.¡± Nodding her forehead, Sakura looked at the confused Naruto and the serious Sasuke, "So are you going to survive on the periphery, or are you going directly to the central tower to intercept those groups?" "If we go directly to the central tower, we will need a lot of food resources. Because we don't know when someone will complete the task. So in the first two days, we can just go directly to the outside. If there is no one after two days, After getting the Book of Earth, let's go to the central tower." Sasuke replied softly, turning his arms slightly. "Okay, that's it for now. The rest depends on our own tactics." Naruto, who was still wondering where he was, who he was, and what he was going to do next, nodded lightly, indicating that he was about to After starting. I looked at the examiner at the door who looked like I didn't know anything. "Crack!" The clock struck and the examiner gently opened the door. "The second exam has officially begun!" ¡­¡­ It¡¯s been almost an hour since we entered the forest of death. The three people in Class 7 were moving quickly through the trees. They need to avoid the battlefield now, after all, the initial battle can easily attract other groups, and eventually a melee will occur. And their luck was indeed good. They did not find any enemies while traveling along the way. "Well, Sakura. What we have said now should be enough. In the next two days, are we just going to circle in this forest?" Naruto asked.However, he was a little fed up with running around like this, so he asked the red figure in front of him. "Now, the distance is almost the same. But the next goal is to find the water source. As long as you have water, you can survive the next five days even if you don't have any food!" He didn't stop, but there was always a thought in his heart. The stinging Sakura looked around and replied to Naruto. Finally, when the three found the water source, it was already half an hour later. After filling the kettle, Sakura sat silently by a tree and began to analyze the current situation. ¡®In the original time, Orochimaru must have put something on Naruto when he got close to him, so he could quickly pursue Team 7. But now, he is not close to Naruto, so I should have plenty of time. Next, let¡¯s settle in this place for a while. ¡¯ Exhaling a breath of turbid air, Sakura also showed a hint of a smile as she looked at Naruto and Sasuke who were still scooping water from the river. Maybe this time, Team 7 won't be disbanded like that. Just as the three of them were preparing food for the next day, the three of them sensed a malicious attack at the same time. "Hahaha, you are so lucky. I didn't expect that after running for so long, I could meet these newbies." The long-haired genin with the rain ninja village on his head, together with two companions, appeared with a big sting. In front of the seventh class. "What is your scroll? If it is the Book of Heaven, then I'm sorry!" Yu Ren, who took the lead, said with a sneer, and then the three of them showed a dangerous expression at the same time, and began to exude their own murderous intent. However, the three people who have experienced the mission to the Land of Waves have not had the slightest fluctuation at all. If the murderous intention of these three guys is compared with that of Zabuza or Black Hoe Raiga, it is simply like a firefly compared to a bright moon. "Are you sorry, Book of Heaven? Sasuke, Naruto, it seems that our good luck has come." Ignoring the three rain ninjas at all, Sakura turned her head to look at Sasuke and Naruto, and made a V sign. word gesture. "How dare you look down on me!" The long-haired rain ninja couldn't hold back immediately. He took out the two umbrellas behind him and threw them into the air, while quickly forming seals with his hands. "Ninja techniques are like rain and dew!" The umbrella opened in the air and spun rapidly at the same time. And as it rotated, the densely packed Qianbon quickly rushed towards the three people below like rain. "Feel the despair! These thousand thousand roots are all controlled by my chakra. Just fall down here!" Pressing down with both hands, Yu Ren showed a fierce smile, "Die!" "Shadow clone technique." "Wind Escape, joint breakthrough!" Without waiting for Sasuke and Sakura, Naruto quickly formed the seal after using the shadow clone. Immediately, more than a dozen Narutos jointly used Big Break towards the sky. "Boom!" The powerful wind pressure brought by the big breakthrough he performed at the same time tore all the umbrellas of the rain ninja in an instant. The thousand Senbon released by it could not stop such a big breakthrough and immediately broke away from his chakra control. . At this moment, the three rain ninjas realized that they might have kicked an iron plate and immediately tried to turn around and evacuate. "Hello, three of you. Are you ready to leave after saying hello?" Sasuke appeared behind the three rain ninjas in a flash. Sasuke pulled out his thunder teeth and said calmly. when! With these words flashing through their minds at the same time, the three rain ninjas had no time to think, and immediately took out their kunai and Sasuke to prepare for close combat. "It's too slow." Looking at the three people rushing towards him, Sasuke didn't even bother to open his Sharingan. After activating the Thunder Fangs, he activated each one. The powerful current immediately paralyzed the three of them and they fell under the tree. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off Sakura, who stood there with a bored look on her face after seeing Naruto take action, jumped up and walked towards the three ninjas. After groping around for a while, he took out the Book of Earth that the long-haired Yu Nin had hidden in his arms and smiled. "Okay. The mission is completed. Do you want to continue to stay here, or go directly to the central tower to complete the mission?" Throwing the Book of Earth to Sasuke, Sakura glanced at the chakra remaining in the air and faced the two of them calmly. asked. "Everything is ready. Let's rest here tonight. Let's go directly to the central tower tomorrow." Abandoning the Book of Land high up, Sasuke said with a smirk. To attract other people? A flash of realization flashed in Sakura's mind, and then she waved her hands and sat on a rock to express that she didn't care. Of course Naruto had a no problem expression, then turned around and jumped into the river to prepare for fishing. At the same time, in a part of the forest, a ninja wearing a straw hat was moving quickly. A long tongue came out of his mouth and licked his cheek. ¡®Sasuke-kun, where are you? ¡¯ (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)A long tongue came out of his mouth and licked his cheek. ¡®Sasuke-kun, where are you? '(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27, Snake coming You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a quiet night, Class 7 began to prepare and prepare to leave for the central tower. "Is it really true that no one followed such an obvious chakra explosion yesterday?" Sasuke said unhappily as the trap was slowly put away. "Who knows. Maybe it's because Naruto's chakra is too huge. It's possible that he finally chose to give up, right?" Sakura straightened her ninja bag and responded casually. "Yeah. A murderous aura!" The innocent Naruto destroyed the signs of the camp, and a lot of sweat secreted from his forehead. "Okay. Sasuke, let's go to the central tower now. There may not be any strong people waiting for you to challenge next." interrupted Sasuke's eyes full of old paper that could kill you. Sakura walked out first. snort. With a disdainful snort, Sasuke had already packed up the trap and followed Sakura towards the central tower. When Naruto saw this, he immediately finished the cleaning in a panic, shouted "Wait a minute" and quickly chased after her. "Where is everyone?" Walking in the forest of death, while Team 7 was cleaning up some beasts that came after hearing the news, they suddenly heard a panic call in the distance. "There's someone!" After Sasuke heard the sound, he immediately rushed towards the direction of the sound with both feet. "Ah, this guy Sasuke. You've been holding it in all night, and now you can't help it anymore?" He covered his forehead angrily, and when he was about to ask Naruto to follow, a strong wind came from behind him and burst out at the same time. Naruto's energetic voice. "I definitely can't let Sasuke take the spotlight this time!" Forehead. how to say. Sakura had dead eyes like Kakashi's. Do you really treat the Chunin Exam as a game? She complained in her heart, and Sakura hurriedly kept up to prevent someone from actually setting a trap. "Bang bang bang" When they arrived at the location, Sasuke and Naruto had already resolved the battle. But the opponent was not a ninja, but a brown bear shaped like a hillside. In front of the brown bear, a red-haired female Kusanagi fell to the ground and shivered, looking at Naruto and Sasuke who were slowly walking towards her. "Hey, where are your companions?" Sasuke looked over Naruto, who was still noisy, and asked the red-haired kunoichi unceremoniously. "Let's go, I'm lost." Picking up the glasses that fell on the ground, the red-haired kunoichi looked at the two people who walked in, and her whole body trembled even more. On the branch, Sakura looked at the three people below, after making sure that there were no other people around and there were no traps. Jump down. "Ah, bastard Sasuke, don't be so rude to a little girl." After patting Sasuke on the shoulder, Naruto stepped forward and extended his right hand to the red-haired kunoichi. "My name is Uzumaki Naruto. Your teammates gave you all the scrolls, but they got lost. By the way, where is your name?" "Uzumaki" The pupils shrank tightly, the red-haired kunoichi looked at the blond boy in front of her, tears slowly falling from her face. "Help me, please, help me." "Huh?" Naruto looked in shock as tears gradually spread across his face as the girl climbed in towards him. "My name is, UzumakiFragrant Phosphorus. Let me leave this hell. Please." The red hair, no, Xiang Phosphorus was lying on the ground, and the whole ground was soaked with tears. "Eh, eh? Don't be like this, Sasuke, Sakura! What about Uzumaki? Does it have the same last name as mine?" Naruto was so dizzy by this scene that he looked helplessly at Sasuke and Sakura. However, facing this situation, Sasuke was also confused. If he hadn't been sure that there were no enemies around, he would have launched an attack on Xianglan. Seeing this, Sakura slowly walked out. He lifted up Xiang Ling who was still crying, patted the dust off her body, and began to ask about her condition. Looking at the pink-haired girl in front of her, Xiang Ling finally stopped crying, but she still choked and told her past bit by bit. And Class 7 also followed Xiang Ling's voice and gradually became angry at her miserable past in Kusaku Ninja Village. "In that case!" Looking at the choked Koro, blue veins bulged in Naruto's fists, "It's okay not to go to a village like this! Come to Konoha, Koro, I will tell Grandpa the Third Hokage, you will definitely I won¡¯t continue to suffer this kind of pain, I swear!¡± Looking at the black bite marks on Xianglan¡¯s arm, Sakura nodded to Sasuke. After receiving Sakura's confirmation, Sasuke also clenched his fists. Because of his special physique, he was taken in by the Grass Ninja Village. Then she was treated like medicine, and when she was injured, she bit her skin to recover her own injuries. With the tacit understanding of the three,sp;"Everyone belongs to Sasuke Sasuke! Just get down here, you disgusting aunt!"*n Just when Orochimaru spoke with a perverted look, Naruto's army above, who had already used the Shadow Clone Technique, quickly formed seals at the same time. Orochimaru's pupils also shrank. "Wind escape, vacuum jade!"*n Dozens of Naruto jointly used the only C-level wind release ninjutsu he knew. However, even though it is a C-level wind release ninjutsu, dozens of vacuum jade that attack together still bring a lot of pressure. "Earth Release, Earthflow Wall!" The erected wall struggled to withstand Naruto's Vacuum Jade combo, but was already badly damaged. "Thunder escape, lightning strike!" While Naruto attracted Orochimaru's attention, Sasuke quietly came behind Orochimaru and raised the Thunder Fang again. However, as if he had already noticed it, when Sasuke raised the Thunder Fang, Orochimaru quietly appeared behind him. when! Feeling the disgusting touch on his face, Sasuke gritted his teeth and poured the chakra from Raiga directly into his body. "ah¡ª¡ª" The violent electric current passed along Sasuke and Orochimaru, and both of them screamed at the same time. The only difference is that Sasuke's screams are full of pain, while Orochimaru's screams are full of acting. "Fall down honestly!" While Orochimaru was still pretending, Sakura's figure flashed behind him, her right hand clenched and raised high, while visible chakra also covered her hand. There is no doubt that even he would not feel well if he was hit by this punch. ¡®I can¡¯t move! ¡¯ Orochimaru, who was about to drive his body, was startled for a moment, and then in the corner of his eye, he spotted Sasuke¡¯s Thunder Fang, which was holding an electric current in his hand. ¡®Are you going to paralyze my body through continuous electric discharge? ! ¡¯ ¡°Bang!¡± With extremely strong momentum, Sakura's right fist hit Orochimaru's left face hard. At the moment of the bombardment, chakra also exploded instantly, leading Orochimaru to block several large trees that had survived for hundreds of years. "Uh-huh, is it over?" He stopped transmitting chakra to Raiga, and Sasuke gritted his teeth and looked at the position where Orochimaru was knocked away, where thick dust was emitted due to the violent impact. , making people unable to see the situation. "No. Sasuke-kun - thank you for your concern." In the dust, a pair of snake eyes were particularly bright. And on the branches, you can really feel Orochimaru's full murderous intention, and Sakura can't even look away! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28, Snake Go You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hehehe, Haruno Sakura? The blow you just made reminded me of some unpleasant memories." Covering his broken face, Orochimaru walked out slowly, and at the same time, his voice It started to turn into a deep male voice. Move it, move it! Looking stiffly at Orochimaru who walked out of the dust, Sakura felt as if she was completely crushed by a huge stone. He was completely unable to move, even the chakra in his body was frozen by Orochimaru's murderous aura that seemed to have materialized. Sweat gradually fell from his forehead. Sasuke noticed that Sakura was abnormal at this moment. Although he didn't know the reason, he also knew that it must be the grass ninja opposite him. He immediately stood up and made several gestures to Naruto behind him, then jumped off the branch and stood on the ground, merging the thunder teeth. "Thunder escape, thunder flash!" "Boom!" As if echoing Sasuke's Thunder Release, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed in the sky. Then, Sasuke raised the Thunder Fang, poured chakra into it, and released a stream of thunder-attribute chakra towards the sky. "Click!" "Ah¡ª¡ª" The huge thunder, after Thunder Fang's chakra was transmitted into the sky, suddenly bombarded Sasuke on the ground. Sasuke, who completely withstood the thunder without dodging or dodging, immediately let out a cry of pain. Kneeling on the ground, Sasuke held the Thunder Fang in both hands and continued to breathe heavily. At this time, his body was also making crackling sounds. The lightning was left on his body! "Is this the Sharingan? They are really good eyes, Sasuke." However, this scene was completely ignored by Orochimaru. Now, he only noticed Sasuke's Sharingan that he didn't know when he opened it. ¡®It¡¯s okay, now I can definitely do it! ¡¯ Straightening up, Sasuke held Raiga tightly, but his eyes glanced at Sakura, who was still being suppressed. ¡®Look, this move was originally intended to be used against you. Sakura! ¡¯ With a gentle step on the ground, Sasuke suddenly appeared behind Orochimaru. ¡®This attack, even Zabuza from before, was completely unable to react! ¡¯ Holding high the Thunder Fang that had gained the power of thunder, Sasuke moved from top to bottom and slashed hard at Orochimaru, who seemed to be still looking for his figure. "Cang!" The flashing lightning fangs were blocked by the Kusanagi sword that appeared in Orochimaru's hand at some point. Under Sasuke's quick blow, he didn't even move at all. Sasuke's alert eyes met Orochimaru's eyes as he turned around to look back at him like a prey. Before he could think too much, Sasuke took the lead. However, Orochimaru still felt like he was in the game and was able to perform ninjutsu as fast as Sasuke. "Thunder Escape, Thunderstorm!" "Latent Shadow Snake Hand!" The blue electric light quickly flashed across the gray snakes transformed by Orochimaru, and the powerful current instantly turned the two gray snakes into barbecued meat. Then he ran straight towards Orochimaru. Seemingly surprised by the power of the electric current, Orochimaru's eyes changed quickly, his body bent, and his left foot kicked in the direction of Sasuke in a strange direction with great force. "Snapped" The moment he kicked Sasuke, a powerful electric current burst out from Sasuke's body, as if his hands were stretched out, and he hugged Orochimaru's left leg. At the same time, the electric current released by Thunder Fang also rushed to Orochimaru's body in an instant. "Kakaka" The heart-wrenching sound of electricity was running wildly around Orochimaru's body. Sasuke also showed a smile of success, but before he was ready to announce the good news, he saw the person in front of him suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes were startled, and he quickly retreated. Sasuke looked at Orochimaru in front of him in surprise. But he saw his mouth open like a rubber, and then, a man covered in mucus climbed out of it. "Are there any other moves? Sasuke-kun. I'm looking forward to it." He used his tongue to lick the mucus off his face, and his golden snake eyes bloomed with infinite desire. "But before that, I have to deal with your teammates first." As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru, who was still in front of Sasuke just now, dodged Naruto's side kick and punched him hard on the chin. After that, Snake Eyes appeared and Naruto released the restraining technique. Sakura. At this moment, the girl raised her right hand high, and the water escape ninjutsu that had previously destroyed Rashomon gathered in her hand again. "Water Escape, Water Circle Slash!" After throwing the Water Circle Slash at Orochimaru, Sakura did not stop, but quickly approached, while using both hands toFinally, the familiar malice came again. At the same time, they looked in the direction from which they came, and Naruto formed seals at the same time. "That's enough. The game is over. Kyuubi's boy." ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± ? Appearing behind Naruto in an instant, Orochimaru launched the Hidden Shadow Snake Hand with lightning speed, directly breaking Naruto's shadow clone in an instant. Then he grabbed Naruto's neck with his left hand, and displayed the Five Elements Seal with his right hand. During Naruto's struggle, he slapped him hard on the abdomen to strengthen the seal on the Nine-Tails, and then threw it to the ground like trash. "Now, Sasuke-kun. It's just the two of us." He slowly stepped in front of Sasuke. Seeing Sasuke unable to move, he leaned down, slowly opened his mouth and bit his neck. "ah¡ª¡ª" In the sound of Sasuke's pain, Orochimaru stood up and said to him, "This is just a meeting gift. Sasuke-kun, I believe you will come to me with this meeting gift. I look forward to your arrival." After saying that, he turned around and looked at Sakura who was unconscious on the ground. "The new generation of Konoha?" "It's a pity. Your body is already in disrepair. Otherwise, I would have given you a gift. Hahaha." With his own unique sneer, Orochimaru slowly sank to the ground. After a long time, after confirming Orochimaru's departure, Kosovo, who had been lying on a branch observing the battle, jumped down quickly. As if he had made a decision, Xiang Phosphorus gathered the three of them together and dragged them away from the tragic battlefield. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29, the attacking sound ninja and the supporting third team You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ino. It's already the third day of the second exam. You should go out today." In the afternoon, Shikamaru, who was hiding in a tree hole, grabbed his hair and frowned at Ino, who was playing with kunai. "Yes. That's right. It's almost time to set off." With a little force on her wrist, the kunai inserted into the branch next to it with a 'do' sound. Ino pulled up Choji who was in a daze because there was no snacks, and left in a flash. In the tree hole. Because two days have passed, the strong teams have basically completed the exam and reached the central tower of the Death Forest, while the weak teams are still hidden in the depths. Therefore, there were no attacks or traps along the way for the fast-moving 10th Squadron. "Now, let me repeat the tactics again. According to the battle situation that I perceived when I first entered the examination room. By now, the capable teams should have completed their tasks, so we will take advantage of the We will lead the teams with similar strength to ours to get to the central tower. Then we will set up traps there and attack those teams." Crossing a branch again, Shikamaru glanced at his two teammates and quickly repeated the strategy. "Understood."*2 Shikamaru nodded and continued to rush towards the central tower. However, in this dense forest, despite his calm appearance, he was actually extremely confused inside. Recalling yesterday's chaotic chakra explosion in his mind, Shikamaru really couldn't imagine why a ninja with such strength would take part in the Chunin Exam. In addition, to take a step back, even if Team 10 successfully obtained the scroll, can they really become a chuunin in the face of such a powerful enemy? But he still didn't tell Ino and Ino about these thoughts. There was no need for him to tell them about this kind of thing and it would only cause more trouble. And now I can only pass the second exam first. "Wait a minute, that seems to be Sakura and the others, right?" While Shikamaru's brain was still analyzing the next situation, Choci stopped in his tracks, pointed to a place not far from him and others, and said to the two of them. ¡®Sakura? ¡¯ The image of the pink-haired girl flashed in Shikamaru¡¯s mind as he stopped, and he looked in the direction Choji pointed with a hint of doubt. Then the pupils narrowed tightly. ¡®Three people, all down? The three strongest people in actual combat were all defeated? ¡¯ Analyzing what he saw in confusion, Shikamaru made a tactical gesture to Ino and Choji. The three of them appeared behind a group of bushes at the same time, ready to observe what would happen next. Holding a kunai in his right hand tremblingly, Xiang Lian looked at the three sound ninjas walking slowly, but his past in the grass ninja village kept flashing in his mind. "Don't come over! If you come over again, my teammates will come over to support you!" Her red eyes kept scanning the three sound ninjas. Although her tone was very firm, her right hand that kept shaking could tell. It can be seen that this girl is not as determined as she appears. "You, it seems, are not Sasuke's team." The leader of the bandaged man looked at Xiang Lian's right hand, and the corner of his mouth under the bandage evoked a hint of coldness, "If you don't want to die, I allow you to leave now, the trash of Kusanagi Village .¡± "Doss, what are you doing with so much nonsense? Just kill them all at once." With a sneer, the Oto Ninja wearing the word "Death" put on a posture and prepared to attack. "Even if she has teammates, this woman's performance can only prove that the teammates she partners with are just trash of the same level." "Since you said so." Doss's exposed left eye turned slightly, and he stretched out his right hand, "Then let's kill them together!" ¡®Sure enough it doesn¡¯t work! ¡¯ Seeing Doss¡¯s action, Xiang Ling forcibly stopped the trembling of his right hand. With a slight movement, the chakra in his hand exploded and he threw the kunai towards Doss, who was making an attack movement. "trap?" The kunai cut through a vine in the sky. In an instant, the trees near them made a sound like a rope twitching. Soon, a rain of ninja tools caused by kunai and shurikens hit the air. "Cut the airwaves!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Oto-nin, who had the word "die" written on his clothes, with the word "death" written on his clothes, pointed it at the ninja tool in the air, and used his own ninjutsu. The extremely strong wind pressure was compressed and then spewed out from the wind hole in the hands of the sound ninja. The rain of ninja tools that was originally attacking quickly lost power immediately after coming into contact with this shock wave, and fell from the air one after another. "What?" It's too late to take it againKunai and Xianglan were pushed to the ground by Doss' palm. "Sure enough, waste is waste." Doss, who had no emotional fluctuations from beginning to end, looked at Xiang Phosphorus struggling with his hands, and the strength of his right hand gradually increased. "Instead of living in this kind of world, people like you might as well die in this exam. At least, you won't have any more pain." "Stop!" Just as the strength of Xiang Phosphorus's struggle gradually decreased, an angry voice suddenly came from the distance, followed by a harsh sound of breaking wind. "Konoha Gale Wind!" Kicking away Doss¡¯s right hand that was holding Xiang Lian, Xiao Li opened his attack formation and looked at the three sound ninjas with his eyes. Above him, Tenten and Neji were standing on the branches, watching the battle below. "Who are you?" Doss asked with a hint of impatience in his tone. "Konoha's beautiful blue beast, Rock Lee!" On alert, Xiao Li noticed the slowly rising Xiang Phosphorus in his peripheral vision. "Miss, please step back. The next battle may affect you!" "There is really no other way. Sak, Jin. Don't waste time. After you deal with these people, kill Sasuke." Doss shook his shoulders, and after saying this, he revealed the holes on his right arm. Hu Kai rushed towards Xiao Li. Xiao Li, who has been trained in many aspects, naturally looked down on Doss's speed. He stretched out his left hand and gently blocked Doss's attack. Then he raised his right hand and prepared to attack, but he heard waves of complete sound coming from his ears. An irresistible sense of oppression. "Deal one." Looking at Xiao Li who was covering his ears in pain, Doss raised his right hand again and launched an attack. "when!" The hand that was attacking Xiao Li was hit by a kunai, but Doss, who didn't even look back, continued to activate his technique, and the powerful ultrasonic wave attacked Xiao Li's left ear again. "ah¡ª¡ª" Completely losing control of his body balance, Xiao Li covered his left ear in pain and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Neji and Tiantian, who had long been unable to restrain themselves, quickly attacked. However, when they were in mid-air, Sak raised his hands. "Don't disturb Doss's fun, you bastards. Zhan Kongbo!" "Ningji!" Faced with this shock wave, Tiantian shouted to Ningci, and Ningci, who had a tacit understanding for a long time, immediately nodded. The two people who were originally in the air turned around at the same time, and then kicked their feet hard together, changing their path and at the same time avoiding Sac's air-cutting wave. The two people separated in the air had no intention of reuniting. As soon as Neji landed, he opened his Byakugan and rushed straight towards Doss who was preparing to attack again. Tiantian simply took out his scroll in mid-air. The next moment, Ninja Yu Haoran, which was denser than the previous traps, appeared in the air and shot at Sark. "What a boring trick!" Sak, who thought Tiantian had some special ninjutsu, showed a disdainful expression when he saw the scroll, and then stretched out his hands, "Zhan Kongbo!" Just like before, the powerful shock wave blew away all the ninja tools shot by Tiantian in an instant. "If that's all you have, it's useless!" After making a traditional declaration, Sack showed a malicious look. "Cut the airwaves!" Above, Tiantian¡¯s eyebrows were tight as he continued to avoid the wind pressure. She had discovered that the sound ninjutsu below was almost perfect in restraining her. But, how could you just give up like that? Take out the scrolls with both hands at the same time, unfold the two scrolls and wrap them around each other. "Double Shenglong!" "It's useless!" Sak clasped his hands together, "This time, I'll kill you at once! Cut off the sky wave!" Along with the powerful ultrasonic waves, the huge wind pressure directly rolled up the ninja released in the air. Seeing this scene, Sak showed a bloodthirsty smile, as if he could see Tiantian dying in the next moment. "Bang" A burst of smoke burst out from Tiantian who was rolled up, and what appeared next in her original position was a stand-in wood. "The victory has been decided!" Behind the scenes, Tiantian¡¯s voice came out softly. Sak turned back sharply, only to find that next to her legs was Jin who had unconsciously fallen to the ground at some point. At this moment, Tiantian's fingers pulled, and the invisible steel wire immediately drove the ninja tool that had been blown away to quickly roll towards Sak who turned around. "Puff puff!" ¡®Huh, luckily this guy still has a release process before his ninjutsu comes over. Otherwise, you will be really unlucky now. ¡¯ Wiping a trace of sweat from his forehead, he breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at Sak who had several blades in his body, and then looked up in the direction of Neji. As soon as he looked up, he saw Neji stepping on Doss's right hand, his eyes looking in his direction. Looking into each other's eyes, Tiantian trembled all over, with a hint of pink on his face, and missed the communication with Neji. Neji was also stunned, and then he turned his head and looked at Doss at his feet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)With a trace of sweat, Saku, who saw several blades in his body every day, breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked up in the direction of Neji. As soon as he looked up, he saw Neji stepping on Doss's right hand, his eyes looking in his direction. Looking into each other's eyes, Tiantian trembled all over, with a hint of pink on his face, and missed the communication with Neji. Neji was also stunned, and then he turned his head and looked at Doss at his feet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30, Sasuke: The cheating device has arrived. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Gulu." Looking at the third team below who neatly eliminated the three sound ninjas, the three people in the tenth team hiding in the bushes swallowed hard. After patting the two people next to him, Shikamaru pointed to Team 7 and Karin below. "What are we going to do next? Continue our previous tactics?" "Shh¡ª¡ª, Shikamaru, your voice is too loud." Ino, who was still in a state of shock, immediately covered Shikamaru's mouth after hearing his unconcealed voice. He opened Ino's palm with all his strength, but Shikamaru showed his usual lazy expression. "Don't worry. We were discovered when the guy with the white eyes appeared. The reason why he hasn't taken action against us until now is very simple. I have investigated this guy before, and he is very proud. I guess he thinks we are too He is too weak to bother taking action. So as long as we don't take the initiative to attack, he won't take action against us." Eh? Ino looked confused, then turned to look at Neji who was helping the injured Xiao Li up. She felt happy but also a little unhappy that she didn't even bother to take action because he was considered too weak. Anyone would be unhappy with this reason. "Well, it's easy now. It just depends on how you decide, Ino." Shikamaru didn't pay attention to Ino's expression and consulted Ino again. "Should we continue to stay here to make sure Sakura and the others are safe, or should we continue the previous tactics?" Without any hesitation, Ino's mind flashed with the image of Neji neatly defeating his opponent, and he immediately said, "For now, it's better to stay. As long as we can ensure the safety of Sakura and the other three, we will continue as planned. Come down tactics." "I understand, then let's go straight down." "Huh?" Before Ino had time to react, Shikamaru grabbed his arm and pulled him directly out of the bush where the three of them were, just like Choji. "Well, we are this generation of Konoha genin. You just took away the Book of the Earth from these three guys, so there should be no need for you to do anything to Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto anymore, right?" Nothing. It was necessary to be secretive. When Shikamaru appeared in front of Neji and others, he let go of Ino and Choji and asked Neji straight to the point. "Don't worry. If I attack a group of people who have no power to resist, it will be a lifelong shame for me." Just like Shikamaru said before, in fact, Dingji and Neji had already discovered the three of them. , but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After silently glancing at Shikamaru and the others, Neji said calmly. Shikamaru, on the other hand, raised his hands to Neji and the others while Ino had a slight expression of 'You actually did this to me', "If that's the case, that's for the best. We don't have any ill intentions. I just want to confirm your situation." "Then I suggest you leave here as well." Supporting Xiao Li, Neji said calmly, "They are about to wake up. There is no need for you to stay here to increase misunderstandings, especially that guy from the Uchiha clan. " Stunned for a moment, Shikamaru looked at Neji, who knew a little bit, and showed a thoughtful expression. After Ningcai watched every day, he jumped to himself, and after scanning on Sasuke's body, he looked at Xiao Li lightly towards the branches above. Ino and Choji watched Neci jump up with Xiao Li, and disappeared in front of them and others in the blink of an eye. For a while, I didn¡¯t know what was going on. And Shikamaru also put aside Neji's intentional words just now. "Shikamaru, according to what Neji said, Sasuke should be waking up soon. By the way, who are you? Why are you here? Where are your teammates?" Ino, who was about to find Shikamaru to confirm the situation, finally remembered. There is a non-Konoha ninja beside him. Because of the sound ninja¡¯s attack just now, Xiang Ling was still a little wary. However, because of the previous support from the third squad, Xiang Phosphorus felt slightly relieved for a moment. After thinking for a moment, Xiang Ling glanced at the three of them hesitantly, and finally decided to trust his intuition for once. However, just when she was about to tell her story, a sense of oppression suddenly erupted in the tree hole behind them, and waves of strong chakra flooded the people present like a tsunami. With a hint of shock, several people simultaneously cast their gaze towards the tree hole. What caught his eye was Sasuke who had stood up at some point. Inochi was overjoyed when he saw Sasuke, and when he was about to say hello, he suddenly realized something was wrong. At this moment, Sasuke's right half is densely covered with black flame-like marks, looking like a demon from the abyss.And the thick layer of purple chakra radiating all over his body proved that the oppressive feeling just now officially originated from the current Sasuke. "Tsk, is this a class reunion? Shikamaru, do you want to steal our scroll?" The strange Sharingan slowly rotated, and Sasuke said slowly in a cold tone that was completely different from usual. It¡¯s troublesome. If the coldness in Sasuke's tone was usually alienating, then the coldness now was filled with evil thoughts and murderous intent. Shikamaru took a half step back and said, "Of course not. I just saw these three sound ninjas attacking you, so we came here with the intention of supporting you." Looking around, looking at the three sound ninjas who all fell to the ground, Sasuke looked at Shikamaru again, "Just these three people? This kind of injury was not caused by you. Who is it?" "The genin who graduated from the last class are Hyuga Neji and three others. They took away the Book of the Earth from these three guys." Shikamaru replied, pointing to Sac. Clenching his fists, Sasuke closed his Sharingan, "The genin who graduated from the last class? That means that Li is also there. Are these three people defeated by Li?" "No, they seem to have some special attack methods. Xiao Li was accidentally attacked at the beginning. They were defeated by Neji and Tenten." Shikamaru shook his head and explained a little, "So, Now that you are sure there is no problem, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± Looking at Sasuke who didn¡¯t respond, Shikamaru patted the two people next to him and quickly signaled to run away. Sasuke is under too much pressure now, and his state is very wrong. In any case, as long as he can leave here, no matter what the situation is, it is acceptable to Shikamaru now. However, Sasuke stopped Shikamaru and said calmly. "Your scroll. Is it the Book of Heaven or the Book of Earth?" ¡°What, a thunderbolt flashed in Shikamaru¡¯s mind. ¡®Do you mean to snatch the scroll? ¡¯ "Heaven, the book of heaven." "That's just right." Sasuke nodded. Hearing these words, Shikamaru suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He really didn't expect that his team would sing a song because of his kindness in helping (although he didn't help). Of course, things did not develop as he imagined. Slowly turning around, Sasuke stretched out his right hand to Xianglan who was standing next to him and said, "Xiangan, give your Book of Earth to them. In any case, there is really no way for you to pass now. It¡¯s time for the ninja exam. In that case, it¡¯s better to just take out the scroll.¡± And Xiang Ling naturally knew this, so she handed the Book of Earth to Sasuke without any resistance. "Go on." After throwing the Book of Earth at Shikamaru and others, Sasuke slowly faded away the black curse mark on his body after confirming that there would be no subsequent battle. Taking the scroll, Shikamaru looked at Sasuke who had lost the pressure as the curse seal faded away. He shrugged his shoulders, handed the Book of Earth to Ino and signaled for safekeeping, and then headed directly towards the center. Jumping in the direction of the tower, Choji quickly followed. When Ino, who was trying to say hello to Sasuke, saw this, Sasuke helplessly made a goodbye gesture and immediately followed the two of them. As Class 10 left, the venue suddenly fell into silence. But it was obvious that Sasuke didn't like this situation. He walked slowly to the trio of sound ninjas and began to investigate the injuries of the three of them one by one. ¡° Doss was knocked down by a soft fist, and he is still in a coma to this day. Sak was hit by several ninja tools from behind, and was finally knocked unconscious by Tiantian. Now he still has several ninja tools in his backup. As for Jin, he was also knocked unconscious by Tiantian. After confirming the injuries of the three people, Sasuke did not show any expression and just walked calmly towards the tree hole where Naruto and Sakura were. At this moment, the two of them still hadn't woken up. Naruto's mouth was wide open, as if he was sleeping, while Sakura's brows were furrowed, as if she had seen something in a coma. "Xiang Phosphorus, I remember that you seemed to have said before that your physique can heal others. Right?" After gently smoothing Sakura's tight brows with his right hand, Sasuke slowly turned around and faced him closely. Asked his own fragrant phosphorus. His whole body was shaken, Xiang Ling bit his teeth and nodded slightly. Then, as if he remembered something, he slowly stretched out his right hand. "What are you doing?" "Treatment. My ability is to treat through the skin. As long as you bite my body, you can quickly restore chakra and physical energy." With his face lowered, Xiang Phosphorus explained his behavior. "I didn't ask you to use this ability or anything. It's just a question." Leaning against the root of the tree, Sasuke slowly stroked the place where Orochimaru had placed the curse mark on him, his eyes constantly fluctuating. For a long time, both sides fell into silence for more than a long time. Naruto, who was lying on the ground, suddenly trembled, then suddenly straightened up and rubbed his eyes. "Ale, is it morning now?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Sasuke slowly stroked the place where Orochimaru placed the curse seal on him, his eyes constantly fluctuating. For a long time, both sides fell into silence for more than a long time. Naruto, who was lying on the ground, suddenly trembled, then suddenly straightened up and rubbed his eyes. "Ale, is it morning now?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31, Sasuke: I don¡¯t want this cheating device now! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With pain all over her body, Sakura opened her eyes in confusion. What came into view was a red sky and a boy with yellow hair. "Wow, Sakura, you finally woke up!" The sound of joy penetrated his ears, and Naruto began to excitedly wave to the two people behind him, asking them to come quickly. After the greetings, Sakura finally understood her situation. According to Xiang Lu, his injury is recovering quickly, but for now, I'm afraid he still won't be able to do strenuous exercise in the past two days. In other words, she would most likely have to be carried on her back for the rest of the trip. When she thought of this, Sakura couldn't help but twitch. I never thought that I would become such a burden. However, after seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s twitching face, Xiang Ling silently made a decision in her heart. Then he stretched out his arm. "Sakura, you should recover quickly! Just bite my arm and you can recover quickly." Showing a surprised look, under the direct gaze of the three people, Xiang Ling continued, "Don't worry. This time, this time it is my own belief, not like what I was forced to do before! So, bite! " Xiang Ling¡¯s right arm is covered with bite marks originating from Kusanagi Village. It's obvious that she has used her powers now. Seeing Xiang Phosphorus like this, Sakura was also stunned. But there was no unnecessary pretense, he leaned over and gently bit Xiang Lu's right hand. In an instant, an energy composed of chakra poured directly into Sakura's body through Xianglan's right hand, quickly repairing her original injuries, especially her right foot that launched the final blow. She let go of her mouth and felt her abundant physical strength and chakra, especially her seriously injured right foot, which had now returned to its normal appearance. Sakura immediately felt that this was very ninja. "Thank you, Xiang Phosphorus." ? ? Stretching her body, her soft pink hair fluttering in the air, Sakura thanked the man who held her arm heavily. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Xiang Ling responded softly, suppressing her tears. She healed others every day in the Grass Ninja Village, but the other party didn't care about it at all. She just thought it was her reward for living in the Grass Ninja Village. Until now, no one except Sakura had ever said thank you to her. "So, can anyone tell me now what happened while I was in coma? Also, what day is it now? Have our scrolls been lost?" After finishing her body movements, Sakura turned around and looked at Naruto and Sasuke. "It's the third day now. There are still two days left. Another strange thing is that the Kusanagi who attacked us last time left without even taking our scrolls. Moreover," stroking himself Looking at the curse mark on his body, Sasuke gave a firm look, "He left a strange curse mark on me. It can react with my chakra. If I use chakra excessively, it will most likely come back to bite me." "Understood. Then our task now is very simple. First reach the central tower. Although there may be enemies nearby, it doesn't matter. The enemies who have not yet entered the central tower are just a group of weak hands. According to my current level You'll get through it soon. When you get to the center tower, let Kakashi-sensei take a look at your axis, Sasuke." He nodded slowly to express his agreement. Afterwards, Team 7 and Xiang Phosphorus quickly geared up and headed to the central tower at full speed. ??In fact, it¡¯s just as Sakura said. When they arrived at the central tower, there were indeed not many people around them who could pose any obstacle to them. After crushing two teams that tried to ambush them with traps, the four reached the central tower before nightfall. After using the Heaven and Earth Scroll to channel Iruka, the savior of Konoha, Sakura interrupted Naruto who was about to pounce on Iruka, and then explained to Iruka with a serious look what happened to her and others in the Forest of Death. At the same time, he pulled Xianglan out from behind and told Iruka her identity. "Then you are really in trouble. But it doesn't matter. I will tell all this to the Third Generation." After understanding what happened, Iruka himself didn't have much to do. The matter could only be left to the Third Generation. deal with. After saying that, Iruka didn't have much thought to reminisce with Naruto. He just said that he would treat him to dinner after that, and then left the central tower with Xiang Ling. After all, the current Kosovo still failed the exam, and she is still a genin in the Kusanagi Village. After entering the central tower, everyone in Class 7 also discovered the figures of Class 8 and Class 10, and approached each other to talk to each other.Sasuke was knocked down by punch after punch, and finally, the red copper armor, who seemed to have finished venting his anger, put his right hand on Sasuke's head and began to absorb his chakra. Even more unable to resist, Sasuke's right hand slowly released. But just when everyone thought it was over, Sasuke put all his strength into his legs, bent his feet, and kicked hard. Sasuke, who was freed from the special power of the red copper armor, stood up tremblingly. He looked at his opponent who had climbed up with a ferocious face. "Do you think you can defeat me at this level?" Sasuke covered the position of the curse mark with his left hand, and the figures of Sakura and Naruto flashed in Sasuke's mind. "How could I be defeated by something like this? I am Sasuke of the Uchiha clan!" The curse seal that slowly covered half of Sasuke's body slowly retreated due to Sasuke's firm belief. With a flash of his eyes, Sasuke, who had regained his strength, would naturally not be beaten up by the red copper armor like he had just done. Instead, he appeared in front of the red copper armor, and a perfect roundhouse kick directly made the red copper armor dissipate. "The winner, Uchiha Sasuke!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32, the gradually advancing qualifiers You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, you two, don't fail. I'm going to defeat you personally in the third exam." With such handsome words, Sasuke and Kakashi left the examination room after winning. ¡°Ahem, cough, cough. Then, let¡¯s invite both parties to the stage for the second round.¡± After seeing Sasuke leave, Hayate Moonlight looked at the big screen. It says right there - Sakuta vs. Aburame Shino. There is no suspense. Although Sark, who had been severely injured every day, successfully passed the second test, his injuries are more serious now than in the original work. Shino didn't even put much thought into it, he just ended everything by sending bad bugs into Sak's wound. "The winner is Aburame Shino." After hearing this sentence, Shino, who had the same expression from beginning to end, jumped to Hinata and Kiba's side. Silently waiting for the third game to start. "The third match, Kenmizumi vs. Kankuro." It is still a game without any suspense. Although Kenmizumi seemed to have a great advantage at first, after Kankuro, who was being pestered by him, revealed his puppet body, his winning rate was already equal to zero. "The winner is Kankuro. Then comes the fourth game. Haruno Sakura vs. Tenten." Looking at the text displayed on the screen, Sakura naturally had no doubts. She didn't believe that after she had shown such strong strength, she would still have to fight against Ino in this qualifying match. He arrived at the competition venue with a single jump. And Tiantian also jumped from the second floor to directly opposite Sakura with a graceful gesture. ¡°Then, the fourth game begins!¡± On the second floor, watching the appearance of both parties, Kai quietly came to Kakashi's side. He gently flashed his shining point and said to Kakashi, "Kakashi, I really didn't expect that our disciples would meet so soon. But don't worry, Tiantian will not let your disciples lose too miserably. Understand." The right eye of Ten Thousand Years of Salty Fish Sliding towards Kai who was giving him a thumbs up, Kakashi said with a confused voice, "Did you just say something?" "ah¡ª¡ª" Suffering severe injuries, Kai turned into a stone. "That's it again Kakashi, you are worthy of being my lifelong rival!" Not to mention the two people above, in the field, Tiantian did not launch an attack on Sakura after the Hayate Moonlight Expression started. Instead, he made a slight posture and said to Sakura. "I really didn't expect that it would be the two of us face to face. Speaking of which, it's all thanks to us that you passed the exam. Don't you plan to repay it?" Sakura already knew what happened during her coma from Koso and Sasuke. Seeing this, he chuckled naturally, "It's very simple. After this exam, if you are willing, we can treat you to a big meal in return. But now, let us solve this game. Also, as a personal thank you, I accept your first move in this competition." A well collapsed in his forehead. Tiantian really didn't expect that the person he saved would be such an arrogant person and dare to speak like this to his senior. So I made up my mind to make the girl in front of me look good this time. Of course, all this stems from the fact that she has never really seen Sakura's strength. A cloud of smoke burst out, and Tiantian took out two scrolls from behind and threw them into the sky. As Gao Gao abandoned the scrolls, two dragon-shaped smoke also sprang out, entangled with each other. "Don't worry, I will control my strength well. After eating these attacks, let's learn how to respect our seniors!" Flying up from the smoke, Tenten spun between two open scrolls and spoke loudly to Sakura below. The next moment, Tenten's hands touched lightly, and a large number of ninja tools appeared from the scroll. Under her control, shurikens, kunai, long swords and even scythes all rushed towards Sakura below. Although I have never seen a ninja of this scale, I have seen the rain ninja attack with a thousand sticks and senbons, so naturally there was no expression of surprise. Use your right foot to lightly step on the ground. The clever force is just enough to cause a shield-shaped stone slab to crack out of the ground that is not made of concrete, and stand it in front of and behind you. The whole person shrinks to block the blow. After Tiantian created the stone slab as a defense, a smile appeared on Tiantian's face. Although Double Shenglong also uses the ninja tool in the scroll to attack the opponent, but unlike other moves, Double Shenglong can also be manipulated through the steel wire in his hand after the ninja tool attacks, so it is obvious that thisNot only could a stone slab not block Tenten's attack, but it would also block Sakura's sight. Hanging up the steel wires with both hands, Tiantian, who had not yet landed, controlled the ninja tool in the air and fired it in all directions, changing directions to attack Sakura behind the stone slab. However, just as Sakura cannot see Tiantian's attack, Tiantian cannot see Sakura's expression at this moment. In fact, in a sense, this exam is actually extremely unfair. Sakura already knows most of Tiantian's attack methods through memory, but Tiantian can only obtain Sakura's information through his own tests. Therefore, Sakura, who already knew that Tenten could control ninja tools, had already made preparations. The stone slab in front of her, others thought it was for defense, but in fact, it was for offense! With her left hand pressed on the stone slab, Sakura gently lit up her chakra and pushed it gently. The stone slab was immediately slapped towards Tiantian's face. Sakura herself immediately increased her speed and followed behind the stone slab, using blind spots to block Tiantian's sight. Since the stone slab is flying upright, the air resistance it encounters will cause it to slow down. However, under Sakura's continuous chakra tapping, although the flying speed is not as fast as flying sideways, it is not much slower. . When Tiantian saw the stone slab coming towards her, she also looked solemn. Although with her skill, she could step on the stone slab and jump up to attack again. But the only problem was that because of the obstruction of the stone slab, she did not see Sakura's figure, and naturally she did not dare to stand directly on the stone slab. But after all, he was also a member of Kaiban. Tiantian quickly used his hands to control the ninja tool through the steel wire and pounced towards the back of the stone slab. However, the moment she controlled the ninja tool, Sakura immediately smashed the stone slab as a shield with a punch of Shoryu. Then her feet were covered with chakra, and she quickly kicked towards the fragments of the stone slab towards a shocked face. Rushing away every day. Seeing Sakura suddenly smashing the slate and rushing towards her, Tiantian's pupils shrank. She really didn't expect that the slate was not an attack prop, but a prop for her to use in the air. Before he could defend himself, Sakura hit him in the abdomen and then punched him in the temple. Since the temple is the weakest part of the skull plate, Sakura, who controlled her strength, knocked Tiantian unconscious with a light blow, then pulled her body and made a princess hug when she landed. "That's great! Well done, Sakura!" Looking at Sakura who knocked out Tenten in just a moment, Naruto couldn't bear the excitement in his heart and immediately shouted loudly. In fact, not only him, but everyone present was also shocked when they saw Sakura defeating her opponent so cleanly. The battle just ended too quickly. Not to mention analyzing Sakura's weaknesses, you can't even figure out her true strength, okay! Getting rid of the shock in her heart, Hayate Moonlight slowly walked up to Sakura, and after confirming that Tenten had lost consciousness, she spoke. "The winner is Haruno Sakura!" Withdrawing his shocked eyes, Neji slowly clenched his fists. The battle just now didn't mean much to him. Even with the Byakugan, it would be impossible to analyze beneficial information in such a simple and fast battle. But even Neji himself couldn't defeat her so quickly under Tenten's offensive. ¡®Is this generation of genin the most powerful? It seems that this time the Chunin Exam will indeed be interesting. ¡¯ With his white eyes staring at Sakura who was holding Tenten in his arms, Neji's heart surged once again. "Kakashi. This disciple of yours seems to have a lot of hidden strength." Kai was no longer in a state of showing off, and now he was full of solemnity when he became serious. "Of course. Sakura is very independent. So far, except for some ninjutsu teachings and some taijutsu teachings, other things have been figured out by herself. By the way, The previous Kirigakure S-level rebellious ninja Black Hoe Raiga was killed by her alone." Getting rid of his lazy aura, Kakashi also looked at Sakura in the audience with a serious expression, "Gai, if If we don't work hard, maybe our group of guys will be completely eliminated by them." "Hahaha, Kakashi. Isn't this what youth is? Come on, run 100 laps around Konoha with me tomorrow!" After listening to Kakashi's words, Kai instantly restored his youthful state and faced Kakashi slapped his shoulder sharply. "Huh? What did you just say?" "This is the second time today! Kakashi!" "Sakura, you were so awesome just now. You defeated your opponent so easily! But just wait, when it's my turn next time, Uzumaki Naruto, I will perform even better than you!" With a Kakashi-like expression on her face, Sakura ignored Naruto's shouting and looked at the screen calmly. At this time, the names of two people gradually appeared. Looking at these two names, Sakura's pupils gradually shrank. ¡°Next is the fifth game, please invite two contestants to the stage.¡± The two kunoichi stood facing each other. "Yamanaka Ino vs Temari!" "Come on! Ino! Kill your opponent like Sakura!" Next to her, Naruto's usual shouts came, but Sakura's heart tightened as she looked at the two people in the field. Ino is no match for Temari (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com)p; With a Kakashi-like expression on her face, Sakura ignored Naruto's shouting and looked at the screen indifferently. At this time, the names of two people gradually appeared. Looking at these two names, Sakura's pupils gradually shrank. ¡°Next is the fifth game, please invite two contestants to the stage.¡± The two kunoichi stood facing each other. "Yamanaka Ino vs Temari!" "Come on! Ino! Kill your opponent like Sakura!" Next to her, Naruto's usual shouts came, but Sakura's heart tightened as she looked at the two people in the field. Ino is no match for Temari(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33, Fierce Qualifiers! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Then now. Start!" Gale Wind Moonlight looked around the two of them and shouted loudly. As the sound of the blast began, Ino quickly retreated, took out his shuriken and threw it at Temari in front of him. "Duoduoduo" Without moving, Temari, who was standing on the same spot, glanced at the shuriken stuck at her feet, showing a look of contempt. "Use any other means you can. I'll explain it in advance. The moment I launch the attack, you won't have any chance." Hearing this, Ino's face suddenly turned pale, but she was not overwhelmed by anger. Just based on Temari's ability to directly knock down the shuriken without moving her hand, Ino already knew that he was no match for her now. But he is not without any chance of winning. The opponent's performance just now has proven that she doesn't take herself seriously at all, and he can try to defeat her based on this. After taking out the kunai from the ninja bag and once again confirming that the opponent would not take the initiative to attack, Ino started his second wave of offensive. Quickly forming the seal of the clone technique, Ino lowered her center of gravity and quickly approached Temari who was standing there. "Clone Technique? What use can such an incorporeal clone have? If it's only to this extent, I've really been waiting for it for a while!" Seeing Ino approaching her, Temari smiled contemptuously, and then took out her hand. After he was born, he unfolded one-third of the fan and waved it lightly. The huge air current enveloping the wind blade struck instantly, and the originally incorporeal clones dispersed into chakra smoke and disappeared into the air. Ino herself also had a lot of hair cut due to this airflow. "This is one star. I originally thought it had some special means. But it doesn't matter. By the time I use the third star, you will have already lost." He unfolded the three stars by one-third. Fan, Temari said slowly. On the stage, looking at Temari unfolding one star, Sakura began to worry more and more about Ino. For now, Ino's ninjutsu, apart from the Three Body Technique, are her family's secret techniques, but her family's secret technique, the Heart Turning Technique, is not suitable for use directly against opponents. Before learning the art of Heart Turning, once the opponent avoids the direct Heart Turning Art, it basically represents a suicidal behavior. As of now, Ino has not yet achieved the ability to use the Heart Turn Clone Technique. And when the secret technique cannot be used, Ino can almost only resort to close combat. But according to Temari's actions just now, it was obvious that she didn't want to fight in close combat. And even if she succeeded in close combat, it was still doubtful whether Ino could defeat Temari with her current physical skills. Based on the above two conditions, for Ino, the chance of winning is extremely low. Unless she can use her own binding technique before Temari casts the Three Stars, and then casts the Heart Turning Technique at the moment she controls Temari. Otherwise, the battle will end the moment the three stars are deployed. In fact, as Sakura thought, Ino is currently preparing to use the restraint technique to control Temari and then use the Heart Turn technique to end the battle. But looking at her hair blown by the wind, Ino suddenly felt a headache. On the surface, the other party looked down upon him extremely, but in fact he was extremely defensive and did not give himself the slightest chance. "What's wrong? Just that moment made you so scared that you didn't dare to attack?" While Ino was still thinking about tactics, Temari mocked again. A big tic-tac-toe protruded from her forehead, and Ino raised the kunai in her hand high and pointed it at Temari. "Baka~ I have completely understood your fighting style. Next, it is my moment!" Forming the clone seal again, he called for the clones to rush forward, but the main body threw the kunai in his hand high. Then he twisted his waist, kicked his legs, lowered his body and followed closely towards Temari in the clone's blind corner. "Is it still the same trick? It's so stupid!" After unfolding the two stars, Temari picked up the three-star fan and swung it forward. The stronger air flow than before instantly completely tore apart Ino's clones, and the pain in the air Wu Ziran was also blown to the roof of the examination room at this moment. However, before Temari could laugh, a figure suddenly jumped out of the large amount of chakra smoke formed by the dissipation of the clones. He raised his right hand high, aimed it at Temari's face, and then slammed it! "It's quite interesting, but the speed is too slow and there's no way to hit it. Besides, it's the Three Stars now!" Under Temari's control, the fully unfolded three-star fan stopped in front of Temari's face, blocking Ino's attack. A long-prepared blow. "Goodbye. Ninja of Konoha. What?"?? "Hey hey hey, I thought you were something special. Did you fall into such a simple tactic?" The blue chakra gradually climbed up to Temari's feet through the hair that had been scattered on the ground. superior. Ino looked at Temari who was firmly restrained in front of her and sneered. "I see, did the kunai just attract the attention of the Suna Ninja opposite, causing her to subconsciously use the three-star fan upwards as a bait?" On the high platform, Shikamaru looked at the restrained Temari and said as if he suddenly realized. "What do you mean?" After hearing Shikamaru's words, the sharp-eared Naruto turned to look at him blankly. "It's very simple. At the beginning, didn't Ino throw up the kunai in her hand? This successfully attracted the opponent's attention and changed the wind pressure that was originally a frontal swing into an upward wind pressure. And like this Once it comes, the wind pressure in the lower areas will be much smaller. Then Ino inserted the kunai into the ground the moment she used the fan, and then relied on this blocking force to prevent herself from being blown out like before." Pointing to the extra kunai inserted deeply into the floor between Ino and Temari, Shikamaru continued, "Then, Ino cut off his hair and held it in the palm of his left hand. Before the smoke dissipated, he raised his right hand Swinging at the sand ninja to attract most of the opponent's attention. Finally, when the attack was blocked, he let his hair fall to the ground and used chakra to form an unbreakable rope to restrain the enemy! What can I say? To come up with such rich tactics in such a short time. Well, why should I explain it to you? It¡¯s really troublesome!¡± Ignoring Naruto's yelling, Shikamaru put his hands on the railing, raised the corners of his mouth and looked down at Ino, who had grasped the absolute advantage. ¡®Then now, as long as you use the Heart Turning Technique, you will definitely win! ¡¯ In the middle of the scene, an embarrassed Temari looked at her hair on the ground, feeling extremely bad inside. The battle that I thought could be solved easily turned into the current situation due to my carelessness. It was simply embarrassing! Seeing the relaxed look on Ino's face, Temari's expression became even more ugly. "You can't be arrogant now. You sand ninja. I'll kill you with one shot!" With both hands forming the ninja seal of the Heart Turning Technique, Ino aimed at Temari, who was becoming increasingly embarrassed. "My heart turns around¡ª¡ª" "be careful!" Eh? Why does Shikamaru still want me to be careful? After hearing the warning from his teammates, Ino did not stop turning his chakra, but his eyes quickly scanned Temari's current appearance. ¡®No problem? Except one fan is missing. What, a fan? ! ¡¯ Ino, who was about to jump up, glanced at Temari's face, only to find that Temari, who was still stinking at her just now, now had an expression as if the show was about to begin. But the three-star fan she was supposed to be holding in her hand disappeared. Released her hands from the seal and was about to leave Temari's side, Ino was swept up by a strong airflow from behind and slammed into the wall of the examination room. "Yamanaka Ino lost consciousness. Winner, Temari!" "Squeak¡ª¡ª" Released the pinched and deformed railing, Sakura calmed down. Fortunately, Ino was simply knocked away by Temari, hit the wall and lost consciousness. And when she saw Temari, who had regained control of her body, put the three-star fan back on her back, Sakura also felt a sense of regret. Just now, when Ino was about to successfully perform the Heart Turning Technique, Temari's five fingers had chakra threads like a puppet master's. She pulled up her three-star fan and fanned Ino. Even Sakura did not expect that Temari could control the three-star fan to attack through chakra lines. But it was inevitable. After all, he was also the second-generation official of Suna Ninja Village, so he would definitely know something about the use of chakra lines. ¡°Then, the next two sides of the competition will enter the field!¡± As Ino was taken away by the medical staff, two new competition personnel also appeared on the monitor. "Inuzuka Kiba vs Uzumaki Naruto!" "Oh yeah - it's finally my turn to perform!" Seeing his name, Uzumaki Naruto immediately became excited. The many battles just now had already made his blood boil. He immediately turned over and jumped to the middle of the examination room, and said excitedly to Ya who was holding Akamaru in his arms. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started!¡± He put the Akamaru in his arms on the ground and took out two Bingliang Pills. "Naruto, in the last battle, you relied on Sakura to win. This time, I will completely defeat you! Ninpo, four-legged technique! Ninpo, orc clone!" After eating the H¨­ry¨­ pill, the originally white skin instantly turned red, and Kiba immediately used the secret technique of the Inuzuka family. ¡°Tooth-to-tooth!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)After eating the food pill, the originally white skin instantly turned red, and Kiba immediately used the secret technique of the Inuzuka family. ¡°Tooth-to-tooth!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34, Konoha Taijutsu attacks! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The art of shadow clone!" "Ya, you guys need to understand one thing. The same trick cannot be effective a second time in front of the future Hokage-sama!" Seeing Ya using the previous Ya Tong, Naruto expressed his disdain. He directly made a gesture of putting his hands on his waist and raising his head to the sky, and then laughed loudly with his clones. Facing the taunt like a holy warrior, Ya's counterattack is - Ya Tong Ya's continuous attacks! "Bang bang bang bang" Seeing his shadow clone being quickly wiped out by teeth, Naruto formed a ninja seal and found that the release failed. In desperation, he could only issue an order and let all the shadow clones swarm up to attack Ya. Just when Naruto swarmed forward to attack, Kiba also responded. It didn't stop at all. After defeating another shadow clone, the two figures intersected with each other. Then, as if they had communicated at the moment of intersection, they dispersed in an instant. ¡°Bang!¡± With the extremely fast Ya Tong Ya split into two, and after clearing the remaining clones with lightning speed, the two Ya Tong Ya gathered together again and stood next to each other. "It's the Shadow Clone Jutsu again. Could it be that you haven't learned any other ninjutsu so far?!" The tooth on the right looked at Naruto's body and said with a trace of strangeness. After all, Naruto was among them. I took on a C-level mission before, so I can say that I have more practical experience than them. "Ha. As the future Hokage-sama, of course I have learned a lot of new ninjutsu, but I only need this one to deal with you!" Put your index and middle fingers together, cross your hands, "Shadow Clone Technique! " "You're such a tough-talking guy! Naruto!" Just after Naruto's hand seal erupted into chakra smoke, taking advantage of this moment, Kiba and Akamaru once again used Gatoga to blast into the smoke. . ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± After successfully defeating all the clones, Kiba also officially launched an attack on Naruto's body. In an instant, two tornadoes spun together with the teeth and attacked continuously in the air. For a moment, Naruto was unable to even dodge, let alone the seal. ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of?the?Gate and Akamaru's joint attack, Naruto spit out a mouthful of blood in the air. After falling to the ground, the powerful momentum even led him to roll several times before he stopped. "Hahahaha, Naruto. I told you at the time. My Yatonga was a move specially prepared to deal with Sakura. Even you can't take this blow!" Stop! After launching the attack, Kiba looked at Naruto lying on the ground shaking and laughed. Let's just say, it's just Naruto. He was able to defeat him before because he just let himself go. Now that I am trying my best, how can I still lose? On the stage, looking at Naruto lying on the ground, Sakura felt helpless. If it weren't for the fact that Orochimaru once again imposed a Five Elements Seal on Naruto during the previous exam, causing the chakra in Naruto's body to become chaotic again, he wouldn't have been unable to use the Wind Escape he had finally learned. Seeing Hayate Moonlight about to write down a note, Sakura quickly raised her hands to make a trumpet shape and shouted loudly in front of her mouth. "Naruto, the same tricks we promised have no effect on you. Don't you never give up in the way of ninja? Then stand up quickly! How can the future Hokage fall in a place like this!" It seemed that Sakura's last words had stimulated Naruto. Under the surprised eyes of everyone on the stage, Naruto slowly stood up with his hands on the ground. Finally, he gasped and reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, revealing Naruto's signature smile. "Of course! As the future Hokage-sama, how could he fall down with your indifferent attack with just teeth!" As if to prove himself, after saying this, Naruto immediately raised his hands seal. "Shadow Clone Technique!" However, this time, it was no longer just less than ten shadow clones like before. After a puff of smoke, nearly a hundred Narutos crowded in front of Kiba. "Ya, this time. Let me show you the super taijutsu of Uzumaki Naruto!"*nNaruto As if he was frightened, Ya looked at the numerous Narutos and took half a step back, but then he crossed his hands and exposed his sharp nails. "It's useless even if there are a hundred more. Let me kill you all in one go! Ya Tong Ya!" "oh¡ª¡ª!" In the field, two whirlwind-like figures fired directly at the swarming Narutos. Immediately afterwards, the sound of a large number of shadow clones being released after being attacked continued to resound in the center of the examination room.?Continuously. After a long time, the fierce collision finally ended as the last clone of Naruto disappeared. Yaya trembled all over and stopped Yatoga's rotation. After using Yatongya to attack for such a long time, even he felt that his physical strength was almost exhausted. As for Akamaru, it also looked like it had released its orc clone. The redness all over its body after taking the Bingliang Pill disappeared and turned back to its original white color. "Hey, no matter how nice it is, what's the use. We haven't killed him yet. Right Akamaru." Looking at the last Naruto lying motionless on the broken stone slab, Ya touched Akamaru's head and said. . Slowly walked to Naruto, Ya sneered and turned to look at Hayate Moonlight, "Teacher Examiner, consider me a winner now." Seeing this situation, Gale Wind Moonlight nodded slightly. However, just before he said that Ya won. A bright voice came from the ground behind Ya. "The winner is Naruto Uzumaki!" "Boom!" The yellow figure burst out of the ground from behind, it was Naruto who should have fallen to the ground! Ya, who had already exhausted his energy, could only watch in surprise as Naruto clenched his fists and leaped high behind him, gritting his teeth. After receiving a heavy blow to the face, Ya tried his best to adjust his body's center of gravity and looked in front of him. But they found that Naruto had already disappeared, and Akamaru's figure also disappeared from the same place. With a slight movement of his nose, Ya was immediately shocked to find that Naruto's scent and Akamaru's scent were all behind him. No wonder I didn't smell his scent right away just now! Turning around in shock, the first thing that came into view was Akamaru who fell to the ground unconscious, and then Naruto who formed the Tiger Seal on his hands. 'What? ! Is it ninjutsu? No, there¡¯s no time to think, we have to get away as soon as possible! ¡¯ A large amount of information crowded the brain, and Ya tried to control his body to avoid this move. "It's useless! You can't dodge this move no matter what! Ya, watch out! This is the ultimate secret of Konoha's secret body technique!" Cuoshen followed closely behind Ya, Ming The person did not use the ninjutsu as Riyagi thought, but kept the tiger seal tightly and attacked the vital points of his chakra. "Watch the move! Kill for a thousand years!" Can not bear to look! ! ! Seeing the foaming at the mouth covering his anus, and Naruto laughing with his hands on his hips, everyone except Kakashi and Sakura shuddered in unison and said, "That's it." Don't be hit by this blow even if you die! ¡¯ This idea suddenly appeared in my mind. Kakashi and Sakura on the stage covered their faces at the same time, feeling deeply ashamed. Although the two of them felt something bad the moment Naruto formed the Tiger Seal, they felt that this was still a test after all, and Naruto wouldn't be able to perform this attack in public. This thought made the two of them People still have a trace of hope. It turned out that Naruto was worthy of being Naruto. When he shouted out the secret of Konoha's taijutsu, they both covered their faces at the same time. I can¡¯t afford to lose this person! When I think about it, people present will say it as soon as they see them. "Look, look, this person is Naruto's teammate who used Konoha's secret taijutsu to defeat his opponent!" The two of them fell into deep despair. "KaiTeacher Kai. Is this really the secret secret of Konoha's physical skills?" With a trace of trembling, Xiao Li looked at the person beside him who was also trembling with tears, as if he was remembering something. Kay. "Yes, Li. Although I dare not admit it, this is youth! Li!" With tears streaming down his face, Kai stretched out his thumb and pointed it at Xiao Li. Xiao Li obviously had the wrong idea and immediately hugged Kai and shouted about his youth. Not to mention others, I was speechless to the extreme. The tooth that can't afford it now is actually in despair. The Thousand-Year Kill just now will certainly not make him completely lose consciousness, but it definitely cast a huge shadow on his psychology. He would rather he lost consciousness and fell to the ground now. He just wanted to hug Akamaru and cry bitterly. Already, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. "Ahem, then, the winner is Naruto Uzumaki." As if feeling the despair in Ya's heart, Hayate Yueguang also escaped from this shocking scene. After announcing the winner, he quickly called for the medical ninja to come over and rescue Zauga and Akamaru. In the end, Ya, who was carried away on a stretcher, was not only foaming at the mouth, but also had a trace of liquid flowing out of the corner of his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35, the end! The third exam is coming soon! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! PS: Write it at the beginning. Everything written in this chapter describes the plot. It always feels like it would be weird to just skip the game. But because the plot was all written, I didn¡¯t have much energy to type. Please forgive me for this chapter. But then, the butterfly's wings began to flap dramatically. Please look forward to the next plot! "Hey, did you see it, Sakura? I just used the Millennium Kill to kill Tooth!" After finishing the publicity in the field, Naruto quickly jumped up to the second floor, stood next to Sakura and started. Showing off his mighty domineering attitude just now. The hand covering her face was slightly released, and there was a hint of light. Sakura looked at Naruto who was still in a state of excitement in front of her and was silent for a while. In the end, he couldn't stand his whining and punched him on the head. "Are you an idiot? How dare you use a move like Thousand-Year Kill in front of so many people! Do you know that there are girls present?! Do you know that you are using this move? We are from Class 7 All my names have been tainted by you!" After saying that, the girl who still felt that she had not finished venting grabbed Naruto, who showed an innocent expression after being punched, and forcefully pulled his mouth to both sides. "Ah - lick, lick, lick, Sakura, stop being so hot, you're going to have to pave the way if you get hotter." Under Sakura's full pull, Naruto immediately expressed that he couldn't bear this kind of love, and immediately made a sound of surrender. And Shikamaru next to him also sighed deeply after seeing it. ¡®So why can such a guy be so strong? ¡¯ ¡°Next game, Nara Shikamaru vs Kototsumu!¡± 'ah. It's my turn. It's really troublesome. Can we just stop competing? ¡¯ With this thought, Shikamaru¡¯s eyes glanced at Asuma, who had a cigarette hanging from his mouth. After Asuma felt Shikamaru's gaze, she gave him a cheering expression. 'ah. No more. It looks like it's about to appear. ¡¯ Over the railing, Shikamaru jumped lightly to the center of the examination room. Looking at this black long straight female voice ninja, Shikamaru's mind flashed back to the scene when he first saw her. During the second exam, three sound ninjas attacked Team 7, all of whom were unconscious, but were intercepted and attacked by Neji and the others. The kunoichi in front of her seemed to have no effect at all in the battle and was killed instantly by Tenten. ¡®Since I was killed instantly, I had to make a quick decision. It would be too shameful if you couldn't win, so you must win. ¡¯ With this thought, Shikamaru used his clever mind to easily use the shadow imitation technique to successfully entangle her. Taking advantage of the terrain, he directly knocked Qin out with a tilt of his head. "The winner is Nara Shikamaru." After hearing the victory announcement of Moonlight Hayate, Shikamaru turned around and jumped back to his original position. As a result, Naruto was seen walking over holding his head. "Shikamaru, although the win is not exciting, he is quite handsome. Although not as handsome as I was last time!" "Uh." A drop of sweat secreted from his forehead, and Shikamaru was speechless. "If I were allowed to do it, I would never do that in front of so many people!" "What? That was very strong." Naruto squinted his head and muttered. "The next match. Hyuga Neji vs. Hyuga Hinata!" Hinata was shocked when her name was called, and looked at the expressionless Neji in shock. Then the two of them arrived at the center of the field together. "I really didn't expect that my opponent would be you. Miss Hinata." After a moment of silence, Neci looked at Hinata and said slowly. "Ning, brother Neci." Hinata lowered her head slightly and became more and more nervous. Seeing Hinata¡¯s nervous expression, Neji used his Byakugan and began to instill a lot of philosophical theories about fate into Hinata. The blow directly made Hinata's whole body tremble, and she almost gave up the game. However, facing all this, Naruto finally couldn't bear it. When Neji was about to carry out the final blow, he interrupted his words directly, and turned to Hinata and shouted "Come on," which greatly strengthened Hinata's confidence. Finally, after getting encouragement from the one I love. Hinata stopped shaking and slowly calmed down. Hinata slowly formed seals with her hands, and the confusion in her eyes faded as she looked at Neji in front of her. "Roll your eyes!" "Let's decide the winner!" The battle is about to break out. After seeing Hinata's determined eyes, Neji already understood that he could not make Hinata give up the fight through words. &nA large amount of sand was thrown at Xiao Li, directly squeezing his left hand and left foot to pieces. In the end, he had no intention of holding back. If it hadn't been for the fact that Gai couldn't stand it anymore and broke up Gaara's final attack. He might even be the only one to die in this qualifying match. However, even if he survived, the medical team that came to the rescue finally expressed helplessness that even if he could recover medically, he might only be able to become an ordinary person. After receiving the news, Naruto exploded almost instantly. However, the next moment, Sakura held her shoulders down. "Don't worry, Xiao Li will naturally get better. The next battle will continue." Moreover, Sakura looked at Gaara standing on the stage with burning eyes. "There will be a third exam next. At that time, just pay back slowly." "The last test is next. Akimichi Choji vs. Dossin!" The battle between Choji and Doss ended unexpectedly quickly. At the moment when Choji's meat tank crashed into the wall and was unable to move, Doss fired through it and ended the battle. "The last game is over! The winner, Dos Anvil!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36, Emergency practice! Naruto and Sakura's special training teacher! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well, congratulations to everyone for passing the qualifiers. Next, I will explain the official rules of the third game. First, please draw lots!" After the preliminary round, the Third Hokage appeared in the center of the venue with a group of examiners. Before bringing the box with random numbers in front of several genin who passed the preliminary round. Stepping forward, everyone drew a number together. "As you can see. These numbers are your match list for the next third exam." According to the number, Morino Ihiki stood the drawing board in his hand upright and handed it to several people to watch. It can be clearly seen that the number battle table is extremely simple, 1 vs. 2, 3 vs. 4. And so on. He looked at the number in his hand and then at his opponent, only to see him looking at him with dark circles under his eyes. Battle table: No. 1 Uzumaki Naruto vs. No. 2 Hyuga Neji No. 3 Nara Shikamaru vs. No. 4 Temari No. 5 Haruno Sakura vs. No. 6 Gaara No. 7 Sasuke vs. No. 8 Kankuro No. 9 Aburame Shino vs. No. 10 Dos Anvil "Then, you will have a formal competition later. In addition to the famous names from various countries, Kazekage will also come to watch. And in order to show your strength as much as possible, you will have one month to improve yourself or study your opponents. Then, the second exam is officially over!" Afterwards, after briefly explaining the rules of the third exam, the Third Hokage disappeared into the examination room with several examiners. Upon seeing this, many genin took one last look at their opponents and quickly left the examination room. At the exit of the Forest of Death, Sakura and Naruto greeted their friends and went to the hospital together to visit the injured Sasuke, Hinata and Xiao Li. As for the reason why she was not with Team 3, Hinata was brought into the hospital by Neji himself. They didn't want to set off with Neji, even if Tenten was by his side. "Huh? Why can't you go see Sasuke? I'm his teammate." The front desk of the hospital, after consulting Sasuke's ward, got the result that Sasuke could not see him now, and Naruto immediately shouted. Then he immediately received a heavy punch from Sakura. "I'm sorry, my teammates were a bit too rude. Speaking of Naruto, this is a hospital, don't make such a fuss. There must be a reason why you can't see Sasuke. Maybe it was the order given by Kakashi-sensei. . Let's go see Xiao Li and Hinata first." Holding down Naruto's head, Sakura asked the nurse sister about Xiao Li and Hinata's wards with a little embarrassment, but after the nurse finished checking their information, Finally, we still got the result that we could not meet each other. "The three people you checked cannot be visited. Sasuke said it is because of special reasons. Hinata and Xiao Li are because they are still undergoing surgery. I am afraid that the results will not be available until tomorrow." Does the operation have to be completed until tomorrow? Although they had known for a long time that their injuries were extremely serious, several people still felt very heavy after receiving the news. Not to mention Sasuke, when Xiao Li and Hinata were rescued by medical ninjas, one of them said that even if the rescue was successful, they might no longer be able to function as ninjas. The other simply said that because the heart was severely damaged, the chances of rescue were extremely low. After being silent for a long time, Sakura looked at the people who had their heads lowered and said, "I believe that they Jiren have their own destiny and will definitely rescue them successfully. Don't worry, everyone. We have all gone through the battle today, so Go home and rest first. Or you can consult the teacher about your next training and improvement!" Turning his head, he looked at Shikamaru and Shino, "I think you must go all out to improve yourself next. Let¡¯s face the third exam. It¡¯s better to investigate your own opponents first, and then consult Mr. Hong and Mr. Asuma for special training!¡± Nodding silently, I have to admit that even if they stay here, it will not be of any use. It is better to come over to visit them tomorrow after the operation is completed. However, with heavy hearts, they didn't think too much about it. They said hello and dispersed. "Okay, Naruto. It's time for us to set off. After going to find Mr. Kakashi, let's do some special training. You got off to a good start in the third exam, and your opponent. Isn't it the reason why Hinata is now What's the situation with Neji?" Looking at Naruto who was still standing at the door of the hospital with his fists clenched and not leaving, Sakura walked slowly to him. She gently stroked his golden hair with her right hand, rubbed it, and said. "I know. It's precisely because I know that I have to go all out." Surprisingly, he didn't snap away.At night, a house in Konoha Village. "So, Kakashi. Is Sakura really worth your efforts?" "Yes, it's very worth it! With my current strength, continuing to teach her will only waste her time. I believe that only you can bring out her greatest potential! Sakura is just like my teacher, the Fourth Hokage. They are all civilian ninjas, without any family influence, and they also have extraordinary talents. That¡¯s why I hope you can inspire her potential!" After Kakashi finished speaking, the room was silent for a long time. "I understand. In two days, call Sakura here. I will train her well. Kakashi!" "Thank you very much!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37, the last day before special training! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next morning, Sakura had a simple breakfast. He slowly called Ino who was opening the door and headed to the training ground. They planned to have a brief gathering at the training ground today, and then go to the hospital to check on Xiao Li and Hinata's condition. As for Sasuke, Kakashi has already made it clear that they are no longer needed, so why go over there? They were fighting and joking along the way. When Sakura and Ino came to the training ground together, they found that Kiba and Naruto were already fighting crazily in the training ground, and Shino was also standing where he usually stood. The position was filled with soy sauce silently. After walking forward and confirming that Shikamaru and Choji were not around, Ino shook her head helplessly, "Shikamaru, this guy must still be sleeping in at home. Really, why did he enter the third exam in our class?" ah." "Ino, isn't it good for you to say bad things behind other people's backs like this?" "Huh?" Ino turned around in surprise, only to see Shikamaru scratching the back of his head and approaching her. "Although I do find this kind of thing very troublesome, there is nothing I can do about it. My mother said very early in the morning that I needed to practice hard for the third exam, and she grabbed me right out of bed." As he spoke, Shikamaru spread his hands. , fell straight down on the grass and began to prepare for his sleep. "It's not until noon, just don't wake me up." The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and Ino said she had nothing to say. As the sun rises in the east, Naruto and Kiba in the training ground are slowly deciding the winner. However, it was not Naruto who won, but Kiba who held the shame of yesterday's blood and won. Squeezing Naruto's limbs tightly, Kiyoshi and Akamaru, who used the orc clone, began to 'treat' Naruto fiercely. Who knows where they took out so much paint and painted Naruto's clean face red and purple. "Huh - although I still feel unhappy, at least I am much happier than before. Naruto, did you see it? This is my strength. Yesterday I just let myself go!" "Hey, if you lose, you lose. If it weren't for what Kakashi-sensei said yesterday, I couldn't sleep well all night. You just lost a long time ago!" Naruto heard Kiba's complaint. , immediately showed an unconvinced expression. And Sakura, who watched the battle between the two, was helpless. Naruto, after all, you won yesterday, so what's wrong with just letting Ya go through your mouth? If you say that now, Ya will definitely explode again. Sure enough, after hearing Naruto's words, his teeth exploded immediately, shouting that he wanted to duel again. Of course Naruto didn't feel any pressure at all and immediately accepted Kiba's second battle. The second battle broke out, and along with the shock of the battle, Shikamaru, who was about to fall asleep, immediately woke up. Rubbing his eyes and looking at the two people in the field, Shikamaru complained, "Aren't they finished yet? After talking for so long, Ya must be defeated. Just finish it quickly and let me have a good sleep." troublesome." As Shikamaru said, the battle between Kiba and Naruto was just a training exercise, and neither side would end the battle directly with a trump card. So in the past two years, as time goes by, Naruto's excellent physical fitness will be able to completely defeat Kiba. Looking at Kiba and Akamaru, who were unable to use their Gatoga, Naruto finally showed an excited expression. If he catches up, he will be beaten up. In the end, he took out the unused paint from Kiba's arms and sprinkled it on Akamaru and Kiba who were lying on the ground groaning. Then the two started arguing crazily again. "Ah, I can't stand it anymore. Even if I come here, there is no peace." The noise became louder and louder, and even Shikamaru couldn't hold on any longer. Even he couldn't believe that Naruto and Kiba could complain about the little things when they first entered the ninja school all the way to the chunin exam. Watching the endless argument between the two people speechlessly, Sakura couldn't bear it anymore and jumped between them. ¡°Bang bang¡± After giving each person a big bag, Sakura looked at the two people who had already calmed down and patted them gently with both hands. "So, Shino and Shikamaru. Which one of you two wants to spar with me? I also want to have a good fight now. It just happens to be a third exam for you to gain some practical experience!" "No, I don't have to. If you want to ask why, your fighting style is completely different from my opponent, so I refuse to fight you." Shino still showed a cold expression. "The same goes for me. Besides, fighting is too troublesome, so why not take advantage of these two guys to calm down and have a good sleep." After hearing Shino's words,There's a problem. And the doctor also said that he might not be able to become a ninja. If you recover properly, you can still become a ninja, right? Don¡¯t be so boring, everyone, and in order to meet the next challenge, let¡¯s treat today as our last relaxing day, let¡¯s go take a dip in the hot springs! Starting tomorrow, no matter who you are, you must go all out to improve yourself, especially you! Shikamaru! " "Hi, hi. Are you my mother? It's so troublesome." He replied listlessly to Sakura. Shikamaru finally recovered from his silence. Seeing this, everyone started to get excited and began to discuss which hot spring to rest in next. However, no matter what, Xiao Li's current situation is deeply buried in everyone's hearts. Although they had already prepared when they graduated and became genin, for them, the cruelty of the ninja world was really exposed before their eyes! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38, Wow, I am Toad Immortal~! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hahaha. The hot spring is so comfortable~" "Okay, Naruto. You will disturb others if you are so noisy." Next door, Naruto and Shikamaru's voices kept coming from the men's spring. Holding a wet towel on her head and sinking her entire body into the water except for her nose, Sakura once again glanced at the adult women around her and successfully captured the obvious impatience in their eyes. "Speaking of which, Naruto and the others are really annoying. They are so noisy in a place like this." Ino, who also had a wet towel on his head and sank into the water, also said. "But speaking of it, the hot springs here are really comfortable. When Hinata is discharged from the hospital, let's bring her here with us." "GuluGulu~" What answered her was the sound of Sakura blowing bubbles crazily at the bottom of the pool. "Pfft." There was a bead of sweat on her head. Ino looked at Sakura who was like a child coming to the hot spring for the first time, and she also laughed foolishly. For Ino, Sakura in this state had only been seen a few times when she was a child, but not since she graduated from ninja school. "Ah, I'm sorry. It's just that after I soaked in the pool, I don't know why, this idea suddenly appeared in my mind, but I naturally put it into action." After hearing Ino's laughter, Sakura also He came out of his dazed state, and his whole face surfaced. I don't know if it was because of what I did just now, or simply because of soaking in the hot spring, that my face turned red. "Well. It's just that when Sakura was in Ninja School, she always looked a bit plain. She looked much more mature than the rest of us. This is the first time I've seen her like this since she graduated from Ninja School." Ino was not ready to give up, she chose to continue chasing Sakura! Seeing Ino continuing to tease her, Sakura pouted and said, "I'm not, I didn't, don't talk nonsense." Then her whole face sank into the water again, even her nose was covered and she continued to exhale bubbles. Bubble. "Hahahaha." Seeing Sakura's actions, Ino couldn't bear it anymore. Coming closer, Sakura grabbed her cheeks from the water and tried to pull her up to the surface. "Idiot Ino, don't be shameless." Patting Ino's hands away, the Sakura continued to sink. Seeing that he couldn't pull it up, Ino also laughed, then leaned back and watched the Sakura continue to spit bubbles under the water. Ever since, after remaining like this for a short period of time, the Sakura surfaced again for air. "?" She pulled the yukata on the side and put it on Ino's body. Before Ino could react, Sakura shouted to the other women in the female spring. ¡°There¡¯s someone peeping outside!¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± After a moment of silence, a woman screamed loudly. Sakura, on the other hand, grabbed her yukata, put it on, used a transformation technique, and punched the area where she had just felt the sight scan. "Oh, my little girl, why are you doing this? I'm not looking at your flat figure. What I want to see is your round figure." Wearing wooden clogs, a red coat and brown clothes, plus The long white hair on his head was still making a perverted declaration. Sakura knew who the other party was without even using her brain. "You still make such a perverted declaration after peeping. It seems that you are very happy pervert." After hearing the four words "flat body", Sakura's forehead clearly had a tic-tac-toe prominently displayed, and she began to pinch it hard. He raised his right hand. "Huh? Peeping? How could I do that kind of thing? I was just collecting material for the novel I wrote, collecting materials!" As if he was greatly insulted, Jiraiya opened his hands and said quickly. "Ah hahaha. The material was taken from a female spring? It seems that you won't realize it until you experience the feeling of hell!" Looking at Jiraiya's natural expression, Sakura felt that her own intelligence had been insulted. Explodes instantly. A blue chakra immediately attached to her right hand. ¡°Give it to me, seriously go to hell and repent!¡± Looking at the pink-haired girl attacking him, Jiraiya originally stood still, preparing to attack and then easily stop it. As a result, after his eyes flashed across a burst of blue chakra on the girl's right fist, her expression immediately changed, and her hands quickly formed seals. "Escape, earth flow wall!" "Boom!" "Nani? Little girl, are you really planning to kill me with this punch?" Jiraiya finally couldn't bear it when he saw that his earth escape ninjutsu was shattered by Sakura's punch like paper. Living. receiveI didn't feel any ill will. And I always feel like I¡¯ll see this guy soon, or so I feel! " She cast her gaze slightly towards Naruto. Unlike the other people who came over, Sakura was facing Jiraiya head-on. Of course, she noticed Jiraiya and saw Naruto's reaction after using the Shadow Clone. Frowning. It seems that he has discovered that something is wrong with Naruto's chakra, so he chose to evacuate. Looking at each other, all the genin could only be speechless. In the end, people from the police department found out about this hot spring farce, and everyone had no choice but to cancel the plan. But before Jiraiya came over, several people had already soaked in the hot spring for a while, but the last bit made them feel uncomfortable. But in the end, in order to compensate for the peeping tom incident, the owner of the hot spring shop gave everyone in the hot spring free of charge, which was a little comfort. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Sakura looked at Kakashi's notice posted on the window of her room and was speechless. Finally, she packed up her clothes and started heading to the location on the notice - Training Ground No. 9. When Sakura walked to Training Ground No. 9, Naruto was already hanging upside down on a branch, honing his chakra. After standing on the side and watching for a while, Sakura also frowned. It was clear that Naruto had completely mastered treading water before, but now he couldn't control his chakra even when climbing a tree. ¡®Does Orochimaru¡¯s Five Elements Seal have such a great influence on Naruto? Obviously I saw him controlling the shadow clone easily before, right? ¡¯ Sakura was a little surprised when she recalled the Five Elements Seal Orochimaru imposed on Naruto during the second exam. In addition to sealing the Nine-Tails' chakra, the Five Elements Seal can also directly affect Naruto's control of chakra! Just when Sakura was looking at Naruto with a frown, Naruto finally spotted her. The change in emotion immediately affected his control of chakra. As soon as the soles of his feet were loosened, his whole body fell straight into the ground. "Ah, it hurts." After rubbing his head, Naruto raised his head and looked at Sakura, "Sakura, Kakashi-sensei also put a note on your window. I thought I was the only one here. .¡± "You are indeed an idiot. Kakashi-sensei has obviously said this before. I should be doing special training with you in the next few days." If she hadn't seen Naruto rubbing her head, Sakura would have I walked up to him and gave him a hard punch. "Yes." Naruto nodded, then jumped up and said to Sakura, "Sakura, you are here just in time. I have a question to ask you. Since the end of the second exam, I feel Chakra is getting harder and harder to control. Not to mention the wind escape that I finally learned before, I even have to be careful to climb trees and tread water!" "Maybe it's because you've been too nervous recently. How could I know about your body?" Naturally, Sakura would not directly tell him about the Five Elements Seal. After all, Naruto was sealed after he was unconscious, so how could he know about it. Seeing that Sakura didn¡¯t know the reason, Naruto could only conclude that he had been lazy recently, so he asked Sakura to supervise him climbing the tree, and Sakura agreed. In this way, after the two of them spent two hours slowly in the training ground No. 9, Kakashi finally arrived belatedly, and behind him was a tall ninja. "Hey! Naruto, Sakura, good morning!" Kakashi's right eye smiled like a crescent moon and greeted the two of them. "Teacher, you are finally here. By the way, who is this person next to you?" Naruto fell from the tree, said hello to Kakashi, and then looked curiously at the ninja behind him. After all, Kakashi said before that he would arrange for a better ninja to train him. "Ah hahahaha, you asked well. I am the Toad Elf Sensu Taoist of Mt. Myoboku, known as Toad Sage. Please give me some advice!" Without waiting for Kakashi's introduction, the ninja behind him stepped out and made a He said to Naruto with a chic gesture. And after seeing his whole face, Naruto was like a lightning strike, pointing his right hand at the opponent. "Youyouyou are! You are the perverted voyeur who peeped at the hot spring shop last night!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39, Sakura¡¯s special training has begun! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, your disciple is such an idiot. I explained at the time that I was collecting material for the novel!" Jiraiya decisively patted Kakashi on the shoulder, pointed at Naruto and said loudly. "There are no novels that require voyeurism to get the information!" Naruto showed no sign of weakness and immediately poked Jiraiya with his index finger, "You just read it just for peeping!" Showing a disdainful smile, Jiraiya put his hand into his arms and touched it, and then successfully took out a book that looked particularly familiar to Class 7. "Look, it's this one!" Looking at the familiar yellow book, Sakura's eyes twitched, and she almost subconsciously opened her ninja bag, took out a kunai and shot it at the little yellow book in Jiraiya's hand. However, a Sannin is a Sannin after all. The moment the kunai was about to hit, Jiraiya decisively stretched out his index and middle fingers to catch the kunai. "Little girl, I told you yesterday. If you are so violent, you won't be able to get married in the future~" The index finger was hung in the kunai ring, Jiraiya shook it lightly, and the kunai was in his hand Turned around. "Ahem! Naruto, Sakura. You two stop quickly. This is Master Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas of Konoha Village. Naruto, he is also your next special training teacher, hurry up. Admit your mistake!" Seeing that Sakura and Naruto had something to say, Kakashi immediately rushed out from behind and blocked the three of them. Seeing this, Naruto narrowed his eyes and said to Kakashi, "Kakashi-sensei, this guy went to spy on Sakura last night. Are you sure!" After knocking Naruto down with one punch, Sakura clapped her hands and felt relaxed, "So, what can Master Jiraiya teach us?" Wiping a trace of sweat from his forehead, Jiraiya looked at Naruto who fell to the ground, seeming to recall some unbearable past events. After hearing what Sakura said, he immediately said, "What you teach depends on your level. But it seems that you are not guided by me. I am a writer and I am still creating. It is enough to lead one student. It¡¯s troublesome.¡± "Sakura, leave this to Jiraiya-sama. I have already found your teacher for you. Follow me now. Your teacher is still waiting for you." Kakashi blocked it calmly. Jiraiya, who had his hands on his shoulders and a proud look on his face, said to Sakura. "Tch, why did you call me here? As soon as I saw this perverted peeping tom, my mood today turned into zero." Putting her hands on the back of her head, Sakura decisively chose to poke Jiraiya verbally. , and then raised his legs to follow Kakashi. "Really, I told you it's just for collecting information. Besides, I have no interest in your tablet at all. Come on, hurry up." Jiraiya made an impatient voice and waved his hand to Sakura to leave quickly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As if a tendon in her head was broken, Sakura stopped in her tracks, slowly turned her head to look at Jiraiya, and smiled at him. The girl's unpainted face looked delicate and cute, her crystal clear blue eyes flickered, and Jiraiya seemed to be fascinated for a moment. "Snapped!" "Hahaha, little girl, I've told you everything. I'm only interested in round, sexy women. How could I be fascinated by a tablet like you?" He grabbed Sakura's right hand with his left hand. Fist, Jiraiya laughed. "Oh. Goodbye then~" To Kakashi's surprise, after Sakura broke away her right fist, she did not launch a second attack. She just said goodbye to Jiraiya and then stayed calm. walked to his side. ¡®_(:3¡å¡Ï)_, why are there some weird guys in my class. At first, I thought Sakura was a normal person, but I didn't expect that she had such hidden violence. ' Thinking of his three disciples helplessly in his mind, Kakashi couldn't help but feel a little haggard. Making an apology gesture to Jiraiya, Kakashi jumped up and quickly disappeared into the No. 9 training ground with Sakura. Raising his head, Jiraiya looked at the two people who had become black spots, and his originally smiling face collapsed instantly. "Wow, it hurts! I didn't expect such a young girl to be able to use chakra to such an extent." A purple mark appeared on the palm of his left hand, and Jiraiya's mood was shattered, "Unexpectedly, in Chakra attaches to the fist and explodes in an instant, this is really" After being stunned for a moment, Jiraiya raised his head and looked at Naruto. At this time, he was still lying on the ground motionless. ¡°Alas¡ª¡ª, are we going to seriously deal with this guy next? It¡¯s reallyThere are also more and more things happening. So this month, I should be trained by my shadow clone. Do you have any objections? " "No, of course not." Sakura naturally denied it. After training with the Sandaime, you are still confused about whether you are a shadow clone? Sakura said that she was not stupid. You must know that although the Third Hokage is now considered old and frail and his strength has declined, he does not have Alzheimer's disease. Looking at the entire ninja world, who dares to say that his understanding of ninjutsu can surpass him. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that people are old, Orochimaru would not dare to carry out the Konoha collapse plan even if he had ten more courages. In his prime, he led Konoha to support World War II and World War III, and was known as the Ninja Hero and the God of Ninjutsu. Looking at Sakura, who behaved slightly reservedly, the Third Hokage showed a smile, "Sakura, don't be so reserved. Just treat this place as your own home. You will be here for the next month. It's okay to keep doing this." I can¡¯t practice properly.¡± Hearing this, Sakura also corrected her mentality, nodded slightly, and showed the confident smile she had always had. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask Sarutobi-sensei for your advice!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40, The Third Hokage¡¯s special training begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It has been one day since I successfully became the Third Hokage. On this day, the Third Hokage did not teach Sakura any new ninjutsu or taijutsu. He was more asking Sakura about her knowledge of ninjutsu. After completing the understanding, the Third Hokage began formal actions. Early the next morning, the Third Hokage asked Sakura to arrive at his home. After a brief exchange, he asked Sakura to demonstrate the new techniques she created, including Water Slash, Taming and Chakra Shield. He wanted to improve Sakura's existing foundation first. After Sakura finished showing them one by one, the Third Hokage nodded slightly, picked up the pipe and began to evaluate Sakura. "The development of each of your techniques is very high, Sakura. However, in terms of practicality, it is a little bit behind." Without any rebuttal, Sakura naturally knew that the Third Hokage was about to start coaching her. "First of all, let's talk about water release. This ninjutsu of yours is very powerful, but the speed of condensation is too slow. It is easy to be attacked by the enemy when using it. And according to the flight of this ninjutsu Speed, unless the opponent cannot dodge, is completely useless against a speed-type ninja. The opponent can easily dodge this ninjutsu and counterattack you." "Secondly, it's training. To be honest, this ninjutsu requires such a high degree of chakra control. If you relax even a little bit, the chakra will directly break through the meridians and cause serious injuries. I really don't know how you succeeded in practicing it. . However, the effect of this ninjutsu is indeed amazing. It can make people double the speed and strength in an instant. But the side effects are also very high, such as the amazing speed of chakra consumption, and muscle fatigue caused by forcibly increasing strength. If If you say you can't kill your opponent during use, then it means you are at the mercy of others." "Finally, there is the ninjutsu called Chakra Shield. To be honest, there is nothing to fault about this ninjutsu. The only drawback is that it consumes chakra. The greater the damage sustained, the greater the corresponding chakra consumption. high." After briefly analyzing Sakura's current ninja skills, the Third Hokage stopped, stared at Sakura's thoughtful look, and chuckled. "Don't pretend. Although I am old, I have not reached the stage of Alzheimer's disease. You yourself are well aware of these shortcomings, right?" Seeing that the Third Hokage got straight to the point, Sakura nodded sheepishly. She was naturally aware of these shortcomings. After all, she was the creator. How could she be inferior to the Third Hokage, a person she met for the first time (she didn't know that these ninjutsu had already been known by the Third Hokage using the telescope technique). . But there is no way. If we want to speed up the Shui Yuan Zhan, the concentration time of the ninjutsu will be greatly increased, and the speed still does not increase much. There is no other way to train. After all, chakra is directly used to attach to the whole body to forcibly increase speed and strength. Naturally, it requires a large amount of chakra to be consumed and causes extreme muscle fatigue. Thinking of this, Sakura doesn¡¯t have many options. After all, given her own conditions, the chakra shield is indeed the most practical at present. Although it is said that chakra consumption will increase with the damage, you can use it to block the fatal blow and then get away. It's not like you stand there like a fool and let others hit you. "Then our first step is to improve the practicality of your Water Release!" Looking at the girl's green eyes glancing back and forth, the Third Hokage said with a serious face. "The main problem with your Water Slash is the hit rate and release speed. Let me first ask, if you stand directly on the water, can you condense a large amount of Water Slash?" "It's a bit difficult to use in large quantities, and the time required to cast it is too long. Although Shui Yuan Zhan does not have such high requirements, it still requires full concentration. If too many are completed at once, not only the mental consumption will be too high, but the power will also be too high. Compared with a single Water Circle Slash, it's much smaller. It's a bit outweighing the gains." Naturally, Sakura tried to use Water Circle Slash on a large scale, but it didn't take long to learn Water Circle Slash by herself first, and she condensed a large amount of water. The effect of using Circle Slash was obviously not as good as she expected, so she simply put it aside and ignored it. Hearing this, the Third Hokage said, "So, Sakura. Do you know why it is necessary to form a seal before releasing ninjutsu?" Eh? Sakura was stunned for a moment, not sure why the Third Hokage would ask this question, but she still answered, "Because it requires the help of seals to convert the refined chakra into "jutsu" and release it." "Well, that's indeed the case. Then why are the Ninjutsu seals of each Ninjutsu different?" He smiled and nodded.If you perform Ninjutsu directly through the Ninja Seal, the effect of the Ninjutsu will be greatly reduced, and the chakra will be doubled. And if the wrong ninja seal is used, the chakra cost will increase and the effect will be reduced accordingly. "After shaking his pipe, the Third Hokage looked at Sakura quietly and said. "Except for a few Muji Ninjutsu that do not require sealing, other Ninjutsu unless you are extremely proficient in the flow of chakra and the use of Ninjutsu, otherwise the wrong seals will most likely lead to Ninjutsu. Failure." "And your current situation is that your casting speed is too slow. This can only be solved by speeding up the chakra yourself. I have only one way here." After a pause, the Third Hokage looked at him in confusion. Sakura said with a smile. "That is, keep squeezing, squeezing. Keep using ninjutsu until you can successfully condense the Water Circle Slash before my shadow clone can attack you at close range!" "Eh? What's the distance?" Sakura asked immediately. If she said she would launch an attack within twenty meters, let alone a month. Even if she was given another two months, it was unlikely that she could successfully form a seal in front of the Third Hokage. Bar. "Well, it's twenty meters. Of course, I'm talking about before I attack you. That is to say, you can use any moves to block me during this period. As long as I use Ninjutsu before I attack you, That¡¯s it.¡± Narrowing his eyes, the Third Hokage slowly laughed as he watched Sakura's expression change from surprise to hesitation, and finally to appraisal. ¡®It seems that I will have some fun next time. Hahahahaha¡¯ (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41, Cultivation is the kingly way! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Snapped!" In a forest in Konoha, Sakura covered her head with both hands, staring at the Third Hokage in front of her with tearful eyes. She almost burst out of her eyes and hit the Third Hokage on the head with a cry of grievance. "No, no. This speed is still too slow!" Ignoring Sakura at all, the Third Hokage said that he would not be tempted by this trick. "Start again~" After walking almost twenty meters, the Third Hokage stepped on the ground with his right heel, tapped his left foot lightly, and turned around. "It's been four days anyway, and there hasn't been much progress so far. How can you do this, Sakura?" The third Hokage stretched out his index finger and shook it at Sakura, expressing his dissatisfaction. Although he said this, in fact, the Third Hokage was still very shocked in his heart. Since he and Sakura came to this small forest and started training four days ago, in just four days, Sakura went from being too late to form the seal to being able to complete the Ninja Seal at the full speed of the Third Hokage. For the Third Hokage, this talent has reached the level of the Sannin back then. But in order to prevent Sakura from becoming complacent, that was all he could say. After rubbing her hands vigorously, Sakura slowly calmed down. In fact, in the past four days, she had already discovered the true purpose of the Third Hokage. In a range of twenty meters, it is almost impossible to stand on the same spot, successfully form the Ninja Seal of Sui Yuan Zan in front of the Third Hokage and release it successfully. Even the current Sannin cannot achieve this. Achievement. But as I just said, this achievement has a prerequisite, which is to stand still! But the Third Hokage never said that he should stand still and perform the spell! In other words, there are three real purposes of this challenge! The first one is to increase your release speed as the Third Hokage said. The second one is actually to stabilize your mentality when fighting. No matter how strong the enemy's attack is, you must keep a calm mind so that you can maximize the effect of ninjutsu. The third one is to improve your actual combat skills. After all, during this process, the Third Hokage requested that he not be attacked. In other words, the most important thing is to avoid his attacks. This process will test your eyesight and reaction speed. In fact, if she could parry or use other ninjutsu, Sakura would not have been unable to successfully use the Demizu Enzaan for four days. However, according to the strict requirements of the Third Hokage, it can only continue like this. "Let's start! Don't be in a daze!" The solemn voice of the Third Hokage came from the front. Sakura immediately joined her hands together, and at the same time, her whole body quickly moved back like a spring. "Hu-hu¡ª¡ª" The figures of the two people quickly shuttled through the forest. The Third Hokage's feet kept kicking towards the girl who was still forming seals in front of him. Every time he kicked out, there was a harsh sound of breaking wind. ¡°Bang!¡± Once again, he dodged the Third Hokage's whip and looked at the branches that broke in response. Sakura didn't have time to think too much, chakra erupted from her feet again and disappeared immediately. Sure enough, the moment she left, the Third Hokage's punch appeared in her original position. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the figure of the Third Hokage. Sakura stood on a branch and successfully completed the last seal. However, before she was happy, she found that the Third Hokage suddenly appeared in the air in front of her, raising two fingers of his right hand high. "Snapped!" "It hurts, it hurts," Sakura rubbed her forehead with her right hand and cried out in pain, pulling at the corner of her mouth. "Teacher, you have been releasing water before! I just made time after many calculations. Come and make a seal!" "Hahahaha, of course not. In fact, my shadow clone has always attacked with all its strength. Only in this way can you grow up faster!" Laughing, the Third Hokage shook his head at Sakura. Shaking his head, "Your plan just now was very good, but you forgot one thing. As Hokage, how can I have less combat experience than you? I reserve a little space for every attack to ensure that You won¡¯t suffer counterattacks from your opponents.¡± Pointing his fingers at Sakura's forehead, the Third Hokage said with a smile, "This is also the reason why I have survived on the battlefield until now. This is very important, I hope you can remember it." After puffing up her mouth, Sakura stood up without saying a word and clasped her hands together. WithHe shook his hand and said, "Where did you get the secret? There is only one way, and that is to work hard and work hard." "I have gone all out to hold on to the chakra in my body!" "Then just work harder. Well, then just risk your life! Are you willing to do this?" Jiraiya suddenly corrected his attitude and looked at Naruto in front of him with a serious face. "Of course! As long as I can succeed in cultivation, I am willing to do anything!" Naruto said loudly. Not paying too much attention to Naruto's excitement, Jiraiya stood up and said to Naruto, "Then, let's forget it for today. It will start tomorrow!" "Eh? Don't you want to take a peek?" "So it's just collecting materials. Forget it, just wait for me at the training ground until tomorrow morning." ¡­¡­ And on a cliff in Konoha, a blue light flashed past. Kakashi stood in front of Sasuke, and at this time he had already opened his Sharingan. "So, from the current point of view, you can finally get rid of Raiya and use this ninjutsu. Now just take a rest. It's time for the next round of training." "Ah, I understand." The scarlet double magatama Sharingan slowly rotated, and Sasuke responded calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42, Life-risking practice! by naruto You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For Sasuke, he has felt too much dissatisfaction since the end of the second exam. It's not his dissatisfaction with others or others' dissatisfaction with him, but his pure dissatisfaction with himself. In the battle against Orochimaru, he fully felt his own weakness. After Orochimaru revealed his true face, he was completely able to feel the opponent's power, and no matter what methods he used, he could not hurt him in the slightest. And Sakura, a girl of the same age as herself and on the same team, was able to pin Orochimaru in the air and launch a series of blows. This kind of gap has almost completely destroyed his confidence as a person who regards the restoration of Uchiha's glory and revenge as his top priority. But now, I once again have the opportunity to become stronger! The arms wrapped in a large number of medical bandages looked particularly dazzling in the sun. Sasuke nodded to Kakashi in front of him. "Zzizizi!" The strong sound of electric current gathered together, just like the chirping of thousands of birds. Sasuke looked at the blue light on his right hand. This time he didn't feel the same numbness as at the beginning. After he was able to directly use the Thunder Flash himself, he really had a clear adaptation to the thunder attribute chakra. "Very good, let's try attacking now. See how much damage is done." Kakashi created a shadow clone and signaled Sasuke to attack his shadow clone. Without speaking, after hearing Kakashi's words, Sasuke rushed towards the shadow clone quickly, and all the chakra tried his best to concentrate in his right hand. "Chidori!" ¡­¡­ "Hahaha, congratulations!" The Third Hokage clapped his hands at Sakura. Under the pursuit of the Third Hokage, Sakura, who had been practicing hard for five days, finally successfully released the Suiuan Slash. The moment the Third Hokage saw Sui En Zan taking shape, he stopped and clapped his hands at Sakura. "Congratulations on completing the first step of training. Next is the second step of training. I believe you can complete it, Sakura." Showing a kind smile, the Third Hokage said to Sakura. "Of course! Will the second step of training start today?" Sakura asked curiously. She was a little curious about what the second step of training was. If it meant successfully attacking the Third Hokage while being pursued, she should be able to pass it quickly. "Yes. It's okay today, and it's okay tomorrow. It mainly depends on what you think, but I personally think it's better to take a rest first. It's good for your body." "Oh." After hearing what the Third Hokage said, Sakura responded in a daze. "Then let's start tomorrow. But can I first ask what the second step of training is?" "Well." The Third Hokage laughed, "The second step of training is relatively simple, which is to increase your own Ninjutsu reserves. Whether it is Earth Release or Water Release. As long as you can absorb it. , I will teach you with all my strength. However, the time for the second step is only two weeks at most. The last few days will be the third part of training, so I won¡¯t talk about it now.¡± The Third Hokage looked at Sakura deeply as he spoke, "Originally I didn't want you to learn too many ninjutsu, but after seeing your performance these days, I think you can still teach a few. I hope you can Let's learn it successfully. Okay, today's training is over here, let's disperse!" After saying that, the Third Hokage released his shadow clone with a bang, leaving only a cloud of white smoke that slowly dissipated. After bowing respectfully in the direction of the Hokage Building, Sakura stretched out her hands and lay down on the grass behind her. She is now starting to plan her next route to improve her strength. Starting from tomorrow, I can learn new ninjutsu from the Third Hokage. This is certainly a good thing, but there is a problem. My chakra level is relatively low. Although it is said that my chakra amount is more than that of some jounin due to physical reasons, it is still not enough! Just talking about chakra shield, if you block it a few times, your chakra will easily drop significantly. Not to mention ninjutsu such as tangling, which uses chakra to enhance strength. But fortunately, the training these days requires constantly squeezing your body to refine chakra, so compared to when you just finished the second exam, your chakra amount has increased a lot now. So, starting today, keep refining your own chakra. At least before the third exam, he has enough chakra to be able to use all his strength for one minute of training! Thinking of this, Sakura is like a carpOn the railing, he watched Naruto slowly rise from the bottom of the water. After confirming that he was 'not' injured, he clapped his hands and bowed deeply to him. "Thank you for the hospitality, Naruto-kun." Then he breathed a long sigh of relief, covered his cheeks as if a little embarrassed, turned around and jumped away from the bridge. After a long time, after confirming that Sakura had left, a white-haired man emerged from the woods nearby. He jumped up and picked up Naruto floating in the river. Seeing Naruto's pale face, Jiraiya couldn't help but shudder deeply. This reminded him of one of his former teammates, who was the same as him when he was seeking death. But fortunately, I haven't committed suicide yet. "This is also a kind of youth, Naruto." Carrying Naruto towards the depths of the woods, Jiraiya murmured, "Sometimes, don't show off. Faced with such a violent woman, just accept it. Enough." "A sneeze¡ª" Sakura rubbed her nose, wondering why she sneezed. But it doesn¡¯t matter, after venting her frustration for a week, Sakura is finally full of energy today! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43, Ninjutsu is on display¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! PS: What can I say about this chapter? I feel like my brain is a little thirsty. Maybe it's because I've been too tired recently. This chapter may be revised in the future. But I still hope you can support me more. The following text¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Sakura, who was still full of energy, got up early. After eating breakfast, he went to the grove where he and the Third Hokage were training. At this time, the Third Hokage was already standing in the forest, smoking. "good morning teacher!" Sakura jumped in front of the Third Hokage, picked up the pipe in his hand, and asked the Third Hokage respectfully. "Ah, you're finally here." I didn't get the pipe back. In fact, I have to repeat the scene every morning now. He had already started to get used to it. "Then, let's start training now." The Third Hokage nodded to Sakura and took out a scroll from his ninja bag. After opening, press the center of the scroll with your right hand and softly shout "Open!" After a burst of smoke, six more ninjutsu scrolls appeared on the ground. The Third Hokage picked them up and gave them to Sakura who was full of expectations. "Well, your most important task these days is to master all these six scrolls. They contain A-level water escape and earth escape, and the difficulty is quite high. I will also distribute them based on your performance. It's for the next scroll." The Third Hokage said calmly as he looked at Sakura who opened the scroll excitedly and started to watch. "Besides, when I talk about mastering, I don't mean learning. You should know this best." "Of course!" the super energetic girl Sakura-chan said loudly. "Don't worry, sensei! I will master all these ninjutsu in the next few days!" "I hope so too." The Third Hokage smiled. He had long known how talented Sakura was in Ninjutsu, so he naturally had high confidence in her. It was precisely for this reason that he was willing to take out these A-level ninjutsu scrolls and show them to Sakura. Finally, Sakura opened the first ninjutsu scroll-Water Release, Water Burst Flow. This is an A-level ninjutsu, but the requirements are extremely strict. The forty-five ninja seals prove that this ninjutsu attaches great importance to the control level of chakra! "Don't be greedy for too much. Just learn one at a time." After watching Sakura open the scroll, the Third Hokage reminded him softly. "Yes." Nodding silently, Sakura began to seriously study every condition and requirement of this ninjutsu. He showed a pleased smile. The Third Hokage just liked Sakura's serious attitude. Once she gets serious, she devotes herself wholeheartedly to it. In this alone, Sakura has successfully surpassed most ninjas. As time went by, in this small forest, apart from the occasional chirping of birds, the only sound was the sound of Sakura flipping through the scrolls repeatedly. As for the Third Hokage, he used the shadow clone after Sakura started reading the scroll for a while, and the main body went to the Hokage Building to start working. Another hour passed, and Sakura had thoroughly grasped the theoretical knowledge of this ninjutsu. The next step was the actual operation. However, since the ninjutsu is A-level water escape, it is basically impossible to summon water escape of this level with Sakura's current amount of chakra. So the third generation shadow clone stepped forward and took Sakura to a small lake behind Konoha. Should I say it is worthy of Konoha? When you arrive at a small lake, there is a small waterfall on the side. With the lush greenery on the side, it can be used as a good place to relax. Without much thought, Sakura stepped on chakra and walked onto the lake. ¡°Breathe¡ªbreathe¡ª¡± Taking a deep breath of fresh air, Sakura immediately formed seals with her hands. Forty-five seals were completed in just nine seconds. The chakra in the body also flows to the meridians and acupuncture points throughout the body as the Ninja Seal ends. "Water escape, water burst flow!" The chakra behind him adhered to the surrounding water flow, and then brought up a column of water that was constantly being compressed and jumped up from the water surface. Using chakra to aim at a rock in front of her, Sakura thought, and the water column behind her immediately exploded towards the target. "Pfft¡ª¡ª" "Forehead." Looking at the surface of the rock that looked clean after being washed by this wave of water, Sakura twitched the corners of her mouth and looked at the Third Hokage next to her. But I saw him pull down his hat and??. However, just when she was about to close her eyes and rest, there was a sudden sound like an earthquake in the distance. Opening her eyes in shock, Sakura took out a soldier food pill from the ninja bag behind her and stuffed it into her mouth. Feeling the astringent taste in her mouth, Sakura swallowed it directly. Sure enough, next time I have to ask the Akimichi family to bring in a batch of sweet Bingliang pills. If it doesn't work, it's acceptable to have no taste. The bitter taste now is simply painful. ????????????????????????????????????????????? Taste is a taste, and the effect of the Bingliang Pill is still very strong. As soon as it is swallowed, the depleted chakra in the body reappears in various parts of the body. Immediately stepping on the chakra on her feet, Sakura moved straight towards the direction where the loud sound was still making. ¡®At this time, wouldn¡¯t it be Naruto who summoned Gamabunta? ¡¯ With this doubt, Sakura continued to speed up her pace, trying to find out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44, Forest of Death, I¡¯m back! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah, kid, come down here quickly!" "I won't admit defeat like that!" When Sakura reached the source of the vibration, the scene she saw was like this - a huge toad was bouncing crazily, and on its head, a panting Naruto in orange clothes was vigorously Hold on to the toad's back to keep from falling. With his limbs exerting force again, the giant toad jumped high again. According to Gu Xiaoying's roughest calculation, the height should be one hundred and eighty meters. "Boom¡ª¡ª" The toad landed on the ground. This height and weight actually caused Sakura, who was standing in the distance, to be lifted up half a meter by the aftermath. However, even so, Naruto still held onto Toad's clothes tightly and refused to let go. Even at this moment, he was almost foaming at the mouth. "Yo - isn't this a violent girl? Why are you here?" Just as Sakura was looking at Naruto above and about to leave, a familiar mean voice came from behind her. Turning his head, it was indeed the white-haired Jiraiya. "Ah, it turns out it's the lecherous uncle." Sakura put on the same salty face as Kakashi's and raised her right hand to point at Jiraiya. "So he is the Toad Immortal!" "So, is Naruto practicing psychic skills?" "Oh? You actually know. Yes, this is the training I gave him. How about it? Such a big toad was summoned by Naruto. Are you scared?" He showed a mean smile, Jiraiya said as he moved closer to Sakura. "What? Naruto can't control it at all. And he's my teammate, why should I be afraid? Lecherous uncle, are you not only lustful, but you also have a brain problem?" "Tch, you clearly know what I mean. This guy has learned psychic skills. If you meet him in the next exam, wouldn't you be scared?" Bazaba pricked his eyes, and Sakura, who had a salty look on her face, waved her hands and said, "So didn't I say, Naruto can't control it at all. And such a big reminder also means that I can't bear it." The hit rate of the technique will be greatly improved, so there is no need to be afraid." Hearing what Sakura said, Jiraiya was speechless and showed a disgusted expression, "Are all Konoha brats so arrogant nowadays? It's so boring." Although he said that, Jiraiya was still a little surprised. He had obtained some information about Sakura from the Third Generation and Kakashi before, so he naturally knew that the girl in front of him had developed a forbidden weapon at a young age. Jutsu and an S-level ninjutsu and an A-level ninjutsu. "If there is nothing else for the lecherous uncle, then I will leave. The mission given to me by Hokage-sama has not been completed yet." "Tch, let's go, let's go." After impatiently waving his hand, signaling Sakura to get out of here, Jiraiya continued to focus on Naruto who was wrestling with Bunta in front of him. ??Putting her lips, Sakura gathered her chakra and quickly moved away from here. But at the same time, I became a little curious. In the original work, Naruto successfully channeled Bunta a few days before the official competition. Now, with more than half a month left before the competition, Naruto summoned Bunta. I really don't know if Jiraiya will give him anything else next. But it didn¡¯t matter, Sakura returned to the edge of the waterfall and patted her cheek with both hands. There is no time to think about others now. The main thing is to enhance one's own strength. Finally, I have a super famous teacher to teach me. How can I waste time thinking about others. Jumping to the surface of the water, this time because of eating the Bingliang Pill, the chakra in the body became full again. Sakura clasped her hands together, closed her eyes and rested for a while, then began to form seals quickly. Because of the previous lessons, this time Sakura obediently followed the instructions on the scroll to activate chakra. The water column behind her immediately jumped up. Sakura's green eyes looked at the round and round rock in front of her, her lips slightly opened. "Water escape, water burst flow!" The powerful water flow squeezed together, and at Sakura's command, it was like a giant clenching his right fist, with a destructive aura, and punched the rock hard. ¡°Completely different from the previous situation, this time, the powerful force brought by the water burst directly crushed the huge rocks into pieces, all scattered on the shore. "Hahaha! I am indeed a genius!" Jumping high, swinging his right fist vigorouslyGive it a try. Sakura couldn't hide the excitement on her face. After accepting so many failures before, this success made her instantly break her calm demeanor. After getting excited, Sakura used the water burst flow several times in a row. After really mastering the basic method of this ninjutsu, she was ready to start the next ninjutsu and entered the learning state. Several hours passed, and it was not until the third generation came late at noon that Sakura came out of her study state. "It's noon, Sakura. This is the lunch I brought. Before it gets cold, let's rest for a while and eat before practicing." Sandai held a lunch box in his hand and said to Sakura. "Yes." Putting her hands together, Sakura took a deep breath, nodded to the third generation, jumped to the third generation and slowly ate the bento. Sandai looked around and saw a drop of gravel scattered on the shore. With a smile on his face, the third generation looked at Sakura who was having a delicious meal, knowing that she had completed her ninjutsu training. After a long while, Sakura, who finally finished the bento in her hand, clasped her hands and said thank you for the treat, then stood up and smiled at the third generation. "Teacher, I have already learned three ninjutsus, and I have three more ninjutsus to go!" What? Resisting the desire to complain, Sandai successfully stabilized his kind expression. continued to ask. "Besides water burst flow, what two other ninjutsu are there?" "Well, there are also the Tudun's Tuliu Taiga and Tulong Spear." Sakura pointed her fingers and said excitedly to the third generation. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? One B-level and one A-level ninjutsu. The third generation was speechless for a moment, but as an elder, of course he couldn't behave like this. He smiled and nodded, and the third generation motioned for Sakura to demonstrate these ninjutsu. Nodding decisively, Sakura stood up straight and immediately used these three ninjutsu in front of the third generation. Looking at the mess on the ground, Sandai was speechless. Turning to look at Sakura who was out of breath from using ninjutsu one after another, she finally couldn't help but say. "It seems that our next training method needs to be changed." "?" "It's nothing," without looking at Sakura who showed a curious expression, the corner of Sandaime's mouth curled up into a smile. The current Sakura reminds him of the time when he trained Jiraiya, Tsunade and Orochimaru. At that time, he never expected that he would actually train porn, gambling, and poison. Now that he has met a Sakura who is as good as these three, the third generation has also rekindled his passion. This time, he doesn¡¯t want to cultivate another pornographic, gambling, and drug addict! "Okay, Sakura, the next step is up to you. Can you learn all these ninjutsu this afternoon?" "Yes!" Sakura replied loudly. "Okay, then the next training will not be so easy. You have to remember that you must be prepared to accept death every day!" "yes!" ¡­¡­ The next day, Sakura, who successfully mastered six ninjutsu, followed the instructions of the third generation and came to the Forest of Death. This will be where she will train for the next week. "Then, your mission is very simple." Surprisingly, Sandai did not bring his smoking gun, and said to Sakura with a serious expression, "That is, survive from my hands within a week. Of course, it won't It¡¯s the main body, but I will keep four shadow clones attacking in the forest.¡± After a pause, the third generation looked at Sakura with a determined look and continued, "All ninjutsu and methods are acceptable, as long as you do not leave the forest of death, well, the only requirement is that you are not allowed to use training. This ninjutsu, just It is regarded as a forbidden technique. Apart from this, there are no other requirements. Remember, except for training, all methods can be used. Also, please note that it is required for seven consecutive days, that is to say, even if you defeat I have four shadow clones, and I will continue to use them to enter the forest of death." The last three generations thought for a while and added the last request, "Also, you can't just escape. If you just escape as soon as you encounter the enemy, then this training will be unnecessary." "clear!" "Then, let's get started. Ten minutes after you enter, I will use my shadow clone to enter the forest to chase you!" Nodding, after receiving the signal from the third generation, Sakura flew into the forest of death. "Sakura, this training will still test your adaptability to the battlefield. On the battlefield, you may go deep into the enemy camp at any time, and you may experience encounters at any time. As long as you can succeed, then your future achievements will be It will be no less than my own.¡± With a glimmer of light in his eyes, the third generation turned around. "The art of shadow clone!" "In the first lesson, there is no accurate information on the battlefield." A total of seven shadow clones appeared behind Sandai, and then they flashed into the forest of death together. And now, it's not even three minutes before Sakura enters! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)It is possible to penetrate deep into the enemy camp and experience encounters at any time. As long as you can succeed, your future achievements will be no less than my own. " With a glimmer of light in his eyes, the third generation turned around. "The art of shadow clone!" "In the first lesson, there is no accurate information on the battlefield." A total of seven shadow clones appeared behind Sandai, and then they flashed into the forest of death together. And now, it's not even three minutes before Sakura enters! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45, the forest of death goes very well with this chapter You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Night, in the forest of death. Hiding in a tree hole, Sakura carefully used her chakra to heat the wild boar meat that she caught by herself. Looking at the blue chakra on her hand, Sakura almost burst into tears. It is now the second night of entering the forest of death. But when she thought about the dozens of attacks she had received from yesterday to this morning, Sakura couldn't help showing a sad expression. Just after entering the Death Forest yesterday, Sakura moved forward crazily. Because the third generation said it would only be ten minutes, Sakura did not do much to clean up the signs she left behind at first. But when she entered the depths of the Death Forest, she began to carefully clean up her traces, and even separated three shadow clones, creating a lot of chaos in the Death Forest, causing the wild animals inside to suffer. Unspeakable. After doing this, Sakura clapped her hands and started thinking about how to spend her next days in the Death Forest. As a result, before she could finish clapping her hands, the first wave of attacks from the third generation arrived. In fact, until now, she still doesn¡¯t know why the third generation¡¯s attack came so quickly. It was obviously less than three hours before entering the Death Forest. How could the third generation find her? You know, in order to prevent the third generation from cheating before entering the forest, Sakura covered her body with all the chakra and checked it once she entered the forest. The result was that nothing unusual was found. And after escaping the first wave of attacks with difficulty, the subsequent attacks took turns. At first, she managed to dodge, but this was no longer an option. Sakura used a trap and successfully trapped a shadow clone. ¡°As if a fuse had been lit, the third generation became even more interested in tracking her. Having to survive an attack almost every half hour. However, with this continuous attack, Sakura has roughly figured out the approximate strength of the third generation's shadow clone. In terms of individual strength, it is a little weaker than the shadow clone that I trained before. But the problem is, there was only one shadow clone during training before, but now there are four! This round of attacks did not calm down for a while until night. But when Sakura started eating, the problem arose again. As long as you light the fire, it means gg. But without making a fire, there is no way to eat meat. If you eat fruits, you cannot guarantee your physical condition. After all, it is necessary to maintain it for seven days to withstand the continuous attacks of the third generation. Needless to say, the Bingliang Pills must be used in the last two days. Of course, I can keep it now. So, abruptly, Sakura relied on the almighty energy in the ninja world - Chakra! A heating method was developed that relied on the constant friction of chakra for rapid heating. This not only makes the meat less smoky, but also makes the meat more delicious! Of course, the above are all done under the current conditions. In fact, under the constant friction of chakra, it is great news that the meat can be cooked. Does it also make the meat more delicious? This is nonsense. "Ah. It's done." Sakura grabbed the cooked meat strips and stuffed them into her mouth. As soon as it entered her mouth, Sakura's entire face became distorted. Because you can't use seasonings, and you can't bake it with fire. The edibility of the entire meat has reached its lowest level. If it weren't for its preservation, no one would be able to eat it. But there are still things to be thankful for. Sakura picked up the fruit on the side with a bit of pleasure. This is a specialty fruit of the Death Forest. It is sour and sweet, and can barely keep her taste buds from fighting. After finishing her dinner with difficulty, Sakura walked out of the tree hole and began to set up warning barriers and defensive traps. "Phew, the arrangements are complete. Now you can go to bed." ?Clapping her palms, Sakura showed a sly smile. After entering his tree hole, the forest fell into silence. I don¡¯t know how long it has been. The moon is still bright at this time, and the stars in the sky are still emitting their own light. And under such a beautiful night sky, a night attack on a cute girl is quietly unfolding. "Huh? A warning trap? Sure enough, you are still too young. For us, this kind of trap is like informing us of our position." "Shh, we've gone through the two-day adaptation period, and now it's time to get serious. Stop talking and follow the highest-level tasks."p; "You discovered it. But why do you still use this trick?" Sandai shrugged his shoulders and continued to ask. "Because when I was answering you, wasn't I already surrounded by you?" Looking at the two third-generation clones reappearing around her, Sakura raised her hands and showed a wry smile, "So, do I lose this time? Teacher?" However, before the third generation could respond, Sakura suddenly hit her head and said. "Yeah. I'm sorry, teacher." Sakura immediately changed her face to a bitter look, spitting out her pink tongue and making an apology gesture, "The main body should have run far away now, and it just so happens that the chakra in the body is not enough. ,Bye~" "Bang bang bang bang" "What?! Is the chakra smoke just used to cover the body of the transformation technique?" The three third generation clones standing on the tree looked at each other. Although Sakura did have very strong control over chakra, the third generation really didn't expect that the small movement just under the tree would actually use so much. Ninjutsu. "Ahem, then, does this count as us being fooled?" "Idiot! Chase me quickly!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46, On the fourth day, the battle begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Emerging from the water, Sakura looked around mischievously. She felt something was getting more and more wrong now. The shadow clones of the third generation didn't seem to have to run from the Hokage building. As soon as they appeared, they would be attacked one after another. attack. ¡° If I follow the requirements of the Third Hokage and cannot just run away, I am afraid that I will be captured in another day. After taking another deep breath and sinking into the water, Sakura began to swim slowly. Although Konoha is indeed warm in winter and cool in summer, there is no way a girl can bear it without taking a shower for two days. In addition, she spent a long time digging an underground cave yesterday, so her whole body is already smelly with sweat. So, now I am relying on the bottom of the water to avoid being tracked by the third generation, and I am also using chakra in the water to clean my body directly and roughly. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but when Sakura emerged from the water, it was already night. She spent a whole noon and an afternoon in a river. During the whole process, except for occasionally rising to the surface to breathe air, she made no other movements. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. Leaning behind a rock, Sakura looked at the stars in the sky with a dull look. I can't help but feel a little frustrated. Now she is no match for the third generation. Even if it is his single shadow clone, I can still use combat skills to destroy him. But if there are more than two, it will be a bit difficult. Let alone more than three. But then again, Sakura is a little curious, why is the forest of death so big, but the third generation can always find her as quickly as possible. As long as she is above the ground, she will definitely be found by the third generation in less than an hour. But today I have been hiding underwater for a whole day, and I haven't even been discovered by him. ??Could it be said that the third generation used a ninja dog? No, no, no. Sakura shook her head. The third generation should not use a ninja dog against a cricket genin like himself, and every time he meets him, there is no trace of the ninja dog. ????????????????????????????????????????????: I can¡¯t think of anything, forget it, wait until it¡¯s over and ask the Third Hokage. The top priority now is to replenish the body's energy. After digging around behind her back, Sakura successfully took out the ration pills from her ninja bag. She showed an expression of disgust. Before, it was okay to only eat it once or twice, but now she might have to eat it for several days in a row. Sakura couldn't stand the taste anymore. ??Putting the Bingliang Pill into her mouth, feeling the extremely terrifying taste, Sakura swallowed it. no! Next time you meet Choji, be sure to ask him how this foodie manages to eat the Bingliang Pills! Could it be that foodies are so capable? Can I eat anything I want? After a while, feeling that the effect of the Bingliangwan had fully taken effect, Sakura got up and prepared her next plan. First of all, the current number of shadow clones in the third generation is not accurate, it is likely to be between 4-9. If it were too much, Sandai's own body would be a little overwhelmed, and no matter how much it was, he would have little chance of being able to survive this training. What's special is that the third generation seems to have mastered some skills that can find me at any time. Secondly, your body's energy needs to be replenished in time. After all, Bingliang Pills are not food and cannot perfectly satisfy your hunger. Furthermore, there are only ten Bingliang Pills. If you use all Bingliang Pills, you may not be able to survive this time. of training. In the end, I must be prepared to face the third generation. If I just run away blindly, even if I pass the training, I will not admit it. Even if you lose, you must lose beautifully and lose wonderfully! So, now that you have decided to fight to the end, you need to prepare a battle plan. With her eyes constantly flashing, Sakura was thinking about how to distribute chakra in the next battle. How to use the corresponding tactics. ¡­¡­ The next day, standing on the top of the tree, Sakura squinted her eyes and watched the rising sun. Today is the fourth day, whether it is yourself or the third generation, you will start to get serious! "Hey - isn't this Sakura? Why didn't you hide today?" Behind you, a voice full of kindness came. Well, if there were no shurikens, kunai, and other ninja tools other than this voice, it would be like a kind old grandfather like you. Same as saying hello. ¡°Keng??Keng! " After blocking these ninja tools, Sakura smiled openly. "The Third Hokage! There are still four days left, I won't run away anymore!" "Really? That's really interesting." "Speaking of which, are you the only shadow clone this time? It seems that I can get rid of one first" With a dangerous light flashing in her eyes, when she said the last word, Sakura had disappeared and appeared directly in front of the third generation. After the extremely fast three-legged combo, Sakura immediately switched her fighting mode to using both fists to quickly hit the third generation's abdomen in a series of rapid combos. However, it is a pity that even so, the third generation still blocked them all calmly. Chakra spurted out from both feet again, and Sakura didn't think much about it at all. For her now, there was only one goal, and that was to defeat this third-generation clone! Sakura took out her own kunai from behind, and like a falcon pouncing on food, it went straight towards the third generation's face. Seeing this, Sandai immediately changed his position and retreated step by step. However, Sakura was unyielding. When she saw the third generation retreating, she pressed tightly towards the third generation. The kunai in her hand continued to chase the retreating third generation. At this moment, Sakura suddenly discovered something was wrong. Until now, the third generation has not launched an attack on herself. A thunderbolt flashed through her mind, and Sakura immediately guessed that the third generation in front of her was simply delaying time to allow other shadow clones to get here! With this thought, Sakura stretched her left hand back and took out three kunai from the ninja bag. At the same time, her feet and right hand did not stop. In one burst, Sakura's kunai once again forced the third generation. This time, Sandai had no choice but to avoid it. Due to Sakura's strong attack, he didn't see much of the surrounding terrain. He didn't dare to confirm where the branch behind him was, so he could only fight back! Seeing that the third generation was already squatting down to fight back, a cautious look flashed in Sakura's eyes. Her right hand kept attacking the third generation's throat. At the same time, the three kunai she took out with her left hand also quickly rotated around her index finger. , on the middle finger and ring finger. "Keng!" The kunai in her right hand was successfully blocked by the third generation, but Sakura didn't react much. The moment the kunai was blocked, she let go of the kunai, and then she clenched her fist with her right hand and a stream of chakra wrapped around it. . Seeing this, the third generation's eyes flashed with surprise, but he still didn't panic. The kunai in his hand immediately stabbed Sakura's right hand. At this time, if Sakura retracts her hand, all her attacks will be nullified, and she will still have to fight hard, but if she does not retract, she will inevitably be injured to continue the next training. ¡°Either this hard fight, or I have to keep my right hand injured for the rest of the training. There is no doubt that this is a very difficult choice. But for Sakura, it¡¯s not a problem at all! She didn¡¯t shrink her fist at all. After seeing the direction of the third generation¡¯s kunai, Sakura¡¯s right fist did not stop, but moved further towards the third generation¡¯s face. However! At the next moment, Sakura decisively changed direction, changed the position of her right hand, dodged the third generation's kunai, and directly hit the wrist of his left hand. At the same time, she grabbed his left hand with her fists and claws and did not let go. . A flash of astonishment flashed across his eyes, and Sandai was surprised to find that Sakura's left hand quickly stretched out, holding three kunai. In an instant, Sakura quickly stabbed the third generation in the chest with her left hand. But the stab was not successful. Although the third generation's left hand was held, the third generation's right hand was still free. Blocking Sakura's left hand, the third generation was a little curious. Why did Sakura use three fingers to hold three kunai? This doesn't do any good. With the corners of her mouth raised, Sakura looked at the third generation who was already using both hands at this moment and showed a smile of success. When Sandai saw it, he immediately felt that it was a scam, but it was a beat too late. He saw the kunai held by Sakura's left hand, and the ring instantly detached, split into three directions, and simultaneously blocked his retreat route and fired towards him. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the kunai stabbed the third generation, a cloud of white smoke burst out, turning into chakra and flying into the air. Shaking her head, Sakura looked at the place where she and the third generation were fighting above, and couldn't help but reveal a wry smile. After racking his brains, he defeated a third-generation clone. How difficult would it be to face three of them at the same time? But now is not the time for her to get entangled. The third generation just now clearly wants to delay time, which means that there must be another shadow clone nearby. Cheering up, Sakura stepped on chakra decisively and stayed away from this place of right and wrong. In the center of Konoha, the Third Hokage, who had just woken up, was also stunned. He had obviously received the message from the shadow clone. "To think of such a complicated plan in such a short period of time. No, the kunai was obviously prepared beforehand. In other words, was it a targeted tactic that was prepared from the beginning? Yes, yes ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)But now is not the time for her to get entangled. The third generation just now obviously wants to delay time, which means that there must be another shadow clone nearby. Cheering up, Sakura stepped on chakra decisively and stayed away from this place of right and wrong. In the center of Konoha, the Third Hokage, who had just woken up, was also stunned. He had obviously received the message from the shadow clone. "How come up with such a complicated plan in such a short period of time. No, the kunai was obviously prepared beforehand. In other words, were the tactics prepared from the beginning? Yes, yes ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47, the fifth day, the passionate training is about to end! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I don¡¯t know why, but throughout the whole day today, except for the third generation in the early morning, I didn¡¯t meet any other third generation. Sakura, who was deeply suspicious of this, became increasingly wary. She didn't believe that Sandai would let her rest all day. But in fact, the Third Hokage did leave her a whole day to rest As for the reason, it was actually very desperate. Early this morning, as soon as the Third Hokage realized that his shadow clone had been eliminated by Sakura, an ANBU appeared behind him and told him that something had happened. So he rushed all the way to the hospital, and the Third Hokage suddenly forgot about Sakura. After arriving at the hospital, he simply forgot to continue assigning shadow clones to the Forest of Death. As for what caused the Third Hokage to go to the hospital, it was that Hayate Gekko was seriously injured in Konoha. Fortunately, Inuzuka Hana rushed to the scene with Konoha's security team in time and saved the dying Hayate Gekko. However, even if you fall under Hayate Gekko, according to the medical ninja, you won't be able to wake up for a while, and it may take at least five days before you wake up. So, in the following time, the Third Hokage was having a debate meeting with Danzo and the Elders Group on whether to arrange for Yamanaka Haiichi to directly forcibly read the memory of Gekko Hayate. This meeting didn¡¯t end until just after nightfall. The result was that the Third Hokage won. He chose the people-oriented basic scientific development concept as the core and insisted on social ahem Anyway, in the end the Third Hokage won, and Danzo was defeated again. At night, the Third Hokage recalled what happened today and couldn't help but sigh deeply. He is indeed old now, and it takes him a whole day to talk to Danzo. After shaking his head and sighing again, the Third Hokage slowly finished his dinner and began to prepare for bed. But why do I always feel like I have forgotten something? ¡°Well, as expected, people tend to forget some things when they get older. With a final sigh, the Third Hokage finally fell asleep. To be honest, there is nothing more important than getting an old man back to sleep! ¡®Eh¡­ The Third Hokage really didn¡¯t attack me today. ¡¯ With these words in her mind, Sakura lay dumbly in an area full of barriers and traps. This was the place she had been setting up for a long time, just to prevent the Third Hokage from attacking. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t believe it. He must have stopped attacking me all day long, letting me relax my guard, and then took advantage of the moment when I relaxed to sneak attack me. right! Absolutely. ¡¯ Then, with this idea in mind, Sakura spent the night with a little trepidation. The next day, Sakura, with dull eyes, looked at the bright sky, wondering if she should say the ten thousand words "mmp" in her heart. And in Sarutobi's house, the Third Hokage, who had woken up early, finally remembered what he had forgotten yesterday. Scratching his face in embarrassment, the Third Hokage thought for a while. Since she forgot yesterday, Sakura must have spent the day very happily. Well, in that case, let's make it a little more difficult for her today. "Bang" Five shadow clones appeared behind the Third Hokage. Each station is straight. "Then, your mission today is very simple. Just push Sakura to her limit and then disappear." "clear!" ¡­¡­ In the forest of death, Sakura was sleeping deeply. Last night, she was on guard all night to prepare for the Third Hokage's surprise attack. She didn't sleep at all. Until now, she felt that the Third Hokage had forgotten to conduct a raid for her, so she lay down and fell into sleep. "So the third generation is really cheating!!!" Once again dodging a fire dragon bullet from behind, Sakura formed a seal in the air as fast as she could. The moment she fell to the ground, her right hand hit the ground. "Escape, earth flow wall!" The huge one-meter-wide earth wall successfully blocked another Fire Dragon Bullet Jutsu from the third generation behind, but Sakura did not relax at all. The chakra on her feet kept erupting, and she dodged the various attacks of the third generation in the air and behind her. Various C-level and B-level ninjutsu. "Sakura, you have relaxed in just one day. In broad daylight, you still dare to sleep. Could it be that those barriers can give you so much confidence?" Holding a kunai, a third generation charged at extremely fast speed.The three third generations of ? shouted loudly. "Ahem, this is because your own intelligence is wrong. Remember, as a ninja, you have to adapt to changes, and you must always be prepared for mission errors, or mission changes, or simply the information is completely wrong! After all, you are still too young. Come on, Sakura." With a serious look on his face, the third generation said solemnly to Sakura below. "Is this really true? Why do I feel like you are lying to me?" With a suspicious expression, Sakura felt strange after hearing what the third generation said. "Ahem, let's not talk anymore. There is no point in talking about it anymore. So, your current body should be almost far away. Can you cancel it yourself, or should we help you?" After coughing twice, Sandai calmed down his embarrassment and said to Sakura. "Hey, you discovered it. Then I won't bother you. I can just cancel it myself." "This girl, if I hadn't wasted such a long time, I wouldn't have discovered the shadow clone she used." The third generation No. 1 showed a satisfied expression and said to the two people beside him. "Well, the seal I made in the tree hole just now turned out to be a shadow clone seal. I ran away through the cover of the tree hole. Sure enough, I was 100% vigilant." The third generation No. 2 agreed with this. . And the third generation No. 3 scratched his face, "Then, let's set off now." "Let's go." *3 (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48, seventh day, final training! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Crack, click, click.¡± The sound of teeth gnawing on nails slowly came from a dark place. The camera slowly pulled in, and a girl with dirty clothes was seen tremblingly biting her thumbnail, and then she let out a sound like an evil ghost. A normal curse. "Damnable third generation! Damn third generation! Damn third generation!" Feeling the stench coming from her clothes, Sakura fell into despair. It was already the last day. As long as she could survive tonight, Sakura would pass the training. Originally, Sakura planned to fish in the water and be lazy for a while, but she didn¡¯t know where the third generation came from. He directly threw three thunder escapes at himself who was still under the water and didn't react. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly turned around and used a chakra shield to cover her whole body, and then run away smoothly, I¡¯m afraid Sakura would have turned into a grilled fish Sakura. But judging from this action of the third generation, they may have gone all out. In addition, through this sneak attack in the water, Sakura has almost figured out how the third generation found her. Before he was found by the third generation, an extremely weak chakra swept over him. To be honest, if it weren't for the slightly increased chakra fluctuations in the water, Sakura might not have discovered this chakra in the end. "The reason why Sandai was able to find himself was probably due to this extremely weak chakra. And after Sakura thought about it over and over, she finally determined what it was. ?Perception enchantment. A kind of barrier ninjutsu with a very wide range, the effect is very powerful. The prelude required to perform the technique is relatively long, and you need to spare a few minutes to perform the technique. As long as the spell is successfully cast, all creatures within a radius of ten kilometers can easily find their location. However, this ninjutsu has several shortcomings, the most embarrassing of which is that the perception of this ninjutsu is volatile. It¡¯s like sonar, transmitting chakra like sound waves. If something is found, it will be fed back through chakra again. In addition, all living creatures will be displayed in this ninjutsu, so it also tests the experience of the user. Finally, it is also the most fatal shortcoming. Although this ninjutsu is extremely concealed, if a ninja knows this ninjutsu, he will basically not be discovered. Because the chakra fluctuations of this ninjutsu are very small, as long as the chakra is placed on the body in advance, you can avoid the detection of this ninjutsu. The main reason why Sakura was discovered before was that she had restrained her chakra, so it was even harder to detect the probing chakra. It¡¯s just now. A sly smile appeared on Sakura's dark face. Now she can say with extreme confidence that it is impossible for the third generation to use this ninjutsu to find me now! In fact, this is the case. An hour has actually passed since Sakura stayed in this place. During this hour, she had noticed the perception barrier being scanned countless times. "It's a pity that she is now like a layer of anti-sonar armor. When the other party's sonar sweeps over, it will not bounce back to remind her that there is something here. "Pffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffcc goodts ? stupid three generations, wait for Sakura-sama's strong debut tomorrow morning!" The action of biting her nails suddenly changed, and Sakura giggled. After a while, the third generation's perception barrier swept across Sakura's body again, but did not issue an alert. In response to this, Sakura said funnyly, "Idiot, the same trick can only be used once against the Saint!" However, at the next moment, just as this sensory barrier swept across Sakura's body, an extremely domineering Chuck *** suddenly appeared within the range of Sakura's perception, and swept into Sakura's body extremely powerfully. Location. This is the exploration barrier! The detection barrier is completely different from the perception barrier. It is a ninjutsu that actively detects the location of the enemy. Because this ninjutsu has a great impact when searching for the enemy, and the chakra consumption is extremely high, so it is basically nothing. For human use. But now, the third generation has decisively used this ninjutsu. It is obvious that he has discovered that Sakura has successfully cracked the previously set perception ninjutsu! It¡¯s going to happen! This idea suddenly appeared in Sakura's mind. With a thought, Sakura's chakra surged toward her feet, and then she left her current position. "Hey, I was afraid that my chakra would be discovered before, so my chakra perception range has always beenCompressed by myself. Since the third generation of you has already turned over the table, then I can only do this! " By forming seals with both hands, Sakura lifted the restriction on her perception of chakra. Now, when the third generation approaches, she can directly sense his position, but at the same time, her own position will also be exposed. p1 After feeling the recovery of chakra perception, Sakura suddenly exhaled a breath of turbidity. The past few days have been like seeing things with a 500-degree myopia, which is very uncomfortable. Now that I have liberated my ability, I instantly feel that my 500-degree myopia is wearing my eyes, and everything is back to normal. Continuing to move quickly, Sakura took out the last three military food pills from the ninja bag behind her and stuffed them all into her mouth. However, only one entered the throat. After she wrapped it with chakra, the other two were stuck under the tongue, ready to be swallowed at any time. Surprised, a crisis surged into Sakura's heart. The spider sense had already detected the huge danger ahead. Without thinking too much, Sakura, who knew that the spider sense would not go wrong, immediately stopped her steps, and then rushed to the left. After continuing to run fast for a few minutes, Sakura noticed a ninja quickly attacking her from within the range of her chakra perception. ¡°Just kidding, in this forest of death, who else but the third generation could be there! ??Make a seal with your hands and slowly puff your mouth. At the same time, use your own perception to keep a close eye on the distance between this person and yourself. It's now! Jumping into the air, Sakura used her chakra to turn around while still in mid-air. "Water escape, water gun technique!" The blue water gun rushed out from Sakura's mouth and shot directly at the third generation clone who was quickly approaching Sakura. I have to say that Sakura's timing was really clever. She used herself to jump up and stay in the air, so that the opponent continued to think that she was still running away, so she continued to chase, and then turned around to face him at the moment when the opponent also jumped from the tree. Use ninjutsu. Excellent tactics, but unfortunately, the opponent is not an ordinary person, and has extremely rich combat experience. The moment he noticed that Sakura had turned around, the third generation had already responded and immediately formed a ninja seal. ¡°Bang!¡± The water gun pierced the third generation and exploded into a cloud of white smoke. Unfortunately, in addition to the white smoke, there was also an extra branch. Substitute technique! This jutsu popped up in her mind, and Sakura's spider sense started buzzing from behind. He immediately used his feet to absorb the branches, squatted down quickly, turned his back, and immediately kicked the third-generation clone that appeared behind him like a rabbit kicking an eagle. "Snapped!" ¡°Obviously, this third generation clone has sufficient chakra. There is no way to escape, so you can only fight! With her hands wrapped in a layer of chakra, Sakura made a spin in the air with a move that would earn her a perfect score in gymnastics. She screamed and chased after the third generation. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. A series of physical blows were heard from the forest. Finally, Sakura, who exploded with all her strength, took advantage of the third generation's inadvertent gap. Chakra surged from her left fist and punched out, causing the chakra to directly hit the third generation. ¡°Bang!¡± The power of this move is really small. Under normal circumstances, an ordinary adult male can get through it. It's a pity that in this third generation, he is a shadow clone. "Escape, earth flow wall!" After rolling up the Bingliangwan under her tongue and swallowing it into her throat, Sakura quickly fell to the ground and pressed her right hand against the ground. "Boom, boom, boom!" The vacuum jade hit the earth wall and raised a thick layer of dust, blocking Sakura's sight. However, neither party waited for their vision to return, and Sakura continued to form seals with her hands. "Earth Escape, Earth Dragon Bullet!" An earth dragon appeared from behind Sakura, opened its mouth, and instantly spat out a large number of mud bombs, tearing away the dust that covered Sakura's eyes. ¡°Bang!¡± The third generation's clone was completely hit and turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared before his eyes. ¡®It seems that this is the clone that used the detection barrier to track me before, plus the vacuum jade from before. Even if I don't take action, this clone will disappear after a while. ¡¯ Without wasting any more time, Sakura stepped on her chakra again and quickly left the scene. Now, both the third generation and myself are racing against time. As long as you keep yourself away from this area, you can avoid the third generation of detection barrier again. but¡­¡­ Sakura stopped walking. Is winning or losing this training really so important? Since it¡¯s already the last moment, why not give it a try? It¡¯s over anyway, and it¡¯s just time for the third generation to take a look at their progress in the past few days! She touched her nose gently with her right hand, and Sakura felt a little embarrassed. Why did she feel like she was the same as Naruto? Sure enough, if you stay with an idiot for a long time, will you be infected and become an idiot? Turning around, Sakura quietly looked at the three third-generation clones running towards her from a distance. p1: The third generation¡¯s perception ability is stronger than that of Sakura, so Sakura will reduce her chakra perception ability, so that the third generation cannot detect Sakura¡¯s position with pure chakra. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Stay away from this area, then you can avoid the third generation of detection barrier again. but¡­¡­ Sakura stopped walking. Is winning or losing this training really so important? Since it¡¯s already the last moment, why not give it a try? It¡¯s over anyway, and it¡¯s just time for the third generation to take a look at their progress in the past few days! She touched her nose gently with her right hand, and Sakura felt a little embarrassed. Why did she feel like she was the same as Naruto? Sure enough, if you stay with an idiot for a long time, will you be infected and become an idiot? Turning around, Sakura quietly looked at the three third-generation clones running towards her from a distance. p1: The third generation¡¯s perception ability is stronger than that of Sakura, so Sakura will reduce her chakra perception ability, so that the third generation cannot detect Sakura¡¯s position with pure chakra. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49, almost hit GG. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "There are still a few hours before the end, why did you stop?" Frowning, the third generation stood on the branch and said slightly questioningly. "Because, from now on, winning or losing doesn't matter at all! What we need now is to fight with all our strength!" With her fighting spirit ignited, Sakura said loudly to the third generation. "Hey, it seems that the old man is looked down upon by you, Sakura. But in that case, I will explain it." The third generation showed a smile, "Then this is the end of the training. Just three clones, if If you win, then you will get two Water Release Ninjutsu from the Second Hokage. If you lose, you will have nothing." "Well, can I regret it now?" After hearing the reward, Sakura was stunned, immediately grabbed her hair, and asked stupidly, "I want to be the same now, can I win as soon as the time is up? " "Ninjutsu, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" ¡°Bang!¡± "Water escape, water gun technique!" Using the water gun technique to block the three clones trying to pursue, Sakura used her feet to run quickly in one direction of the forest of death. Seeing this, the three generations looked at each other and followed them one after another. ¡®It¡¯s just ahead, the most critical and important battle! ¡¯ After chewing the last soldier food pill, Sakura broke out again and ran away at a speed far exceeding her just now. "Crack." Standing on the river, Sakura raised the corners of her mouth. This is the largest lake in the Death Forest, which means it is now my home court! Sakura jumped to the center of the lake and quickly formed seals with her hands. Before he had finished digesting the first Bingliang Pill, he took two more Bingliang Pills. Now, his chakra is off the charts! Without any intention of playing around for a long time, Sakura directly developed the strongest ninjutsu currently. "Water escape, water burst flow!" Behind her, a huge water column slowly rose. At the same time, Sakura also maximized her perception ability. "Destroy one first!" With a thought in his mind, the water column behind him instantly burst into a torrent and hit the third-generation clone who was rapidly approaching him in front of him. ¡°Bang!¡± The three generations hit instantly turned into a stand-in tree, and appeared right in front of Sakura, quickly forming a fire escape. Sakura said she had expected this. His hands immediately hit the surface of the water. "Fire escape, hard work!" "Water escape, water formation wall!" "Boom¡ª¡ª" After a small fireball hit the water formation wall, it exploded instantly and dyed the entire river surface into a river made of flames. The originally cold water surface boiled under the force of Sandai's full release of his head in just a few seconds. "Tsk." Being scalded by the boiling water, Sakura immediately decided to leave the water. However, how could the third generation let go of this opportunity to beat Luo Shuiying? The two third generation clones that came from behind immediately split into two directions. After arriving at the location, the three third generation looked at each other. "Fire Escape, Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!" "Boom!" Like a violent fire dragon, the three flames rushed towards Sakura, who was struggling to support herself in the middle, trying to find a way to leave. ¡°Tsk¡ª¡ª¡± Ordinary water flow is not strong. Under the impact of fire filled with chakra like the Fire Dragon Flame Bomb, within a moment, a thick layer of water vapor rises from the water surface. ¡®Is this the home court or a trap for myself? Why is it so stupid! ¡¯ Under the spray of fire dragon flame bombs, the temperature of the surrounding water has reached 100 degrees. Even if he was covered with chakra and wouldn't be scalded by the water, he still couldn't stand the steam of the boiling water. ¡°Bang!¡± There was really no other way. Sakura used nearly two-thirds of her body's chakra to cover her body to form a thin film. She gritted her teeth and rushed out of the boiling water and flames. ¡®Three directions, now in the air, the only ninjutsu is that! ¡¯ Although the flames were still wrapped around her body, she had no other thoughts and quickly formed seals with her hands. Regardless of the still boiling water on the river, he immediately fell to the surface, opened his hands, and several streams of water condensed. "Water Escape, Shui Yuan Continuous Slash!" ??The circular water flow formed extremely quickly, and under Sakura's control, it was like a machine gunThe sour and tingling feeling constantly slightly irritates the skin. When Sakura opened her eyes in a daze, she saw a white roof. "Ah, a strange ceiling. Have I traveled through time?" However, no one paid attention to her complaint. In fact, there was no one in the entire ward. After lying there for a while, Sakura felt bored and was about to get up, but found that her body was covered with dense bandages. Even her left eye was covered. "No wonder I feel sore and numb. It turns out to be a medical bandage. No wonder my vision is a bit strange. My left eye is actually covered." After murmuring again, Sakura slowly raised her right hand. Although there was no pain, a sour and swelling feeling flooded into my brain. "Ah, that's too bad. Suddenly I miss the phosphorus. Um, by the way, is the phosphorus still in Konoha now?" A red-haired girl appeared in her mind, and Sakura was startled. He actually forgot the address of a powerful medical ninja. Ignoring the soreness that spread throughout her body, Sakura struggled to get up slowly. However, Sakura discovered her current image under the reflection of the glass. Except for the nose, mouth and right eye, the entire body was covered with a layer of medical bandages. "Ah, you're awake." At this moment, the ward door behind her was pushed open, and a girl's voice penetrated into Sakura's ears. Turning her head with difficulty, Sakura was surprised to find that the person who came was actually Xiang Phosphorus wearing a white nurse uniform! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50, slightly slightly slightly slightly You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah. Why are you looking at me with such a surprised look?" Xiang Lian placed a basket covered with a layer of blue cloth on the bedside table next to Sakura's bed and showed a soft smile. In the past few days, she had been infected by the atmosphere of Konoha. , I finally got rid of the angry look I had in the Grass Ninja Village. "I'm just a little surprised that you would appear here." Sakura habitually tried to rub the back of her head, but was stopped by the medical bandage on her body. "Pfft." Seeing a mummy's hand stretched out and stuck, Xiang Ling couldn't help but chuckle, and then slowly walked up to Sakura and took out a pair of scissors. ¡°Crack, click, click.¡± Under the swish of the fragrant scissors, Sakura's wrapped arm finally came to light, revealing a piece of white and tender skin. Seeing that Sakura's originally burned arm had now returned to its original state, a trace of surprise flashed in Xiang Ling's eyes, but after glancing at Sakura's hair, he silently shook his head. "It seems that you have fully recovered. So do you want me to cut the bandages on your body, or do you handle it yourself?" Without showing any other expression, Xiang Ling looked at Sakura and said softly. In this regard, Sakura naturally chose to solve it herself. She's not a young lady, she doesn't have any pretentiousness. Taking over the scissors, Xiaoying originally wanted to cut it off directly in the ward, but was grabbed by Xianglan. With a blank look in her eyes, Xiaoying looked at Xianglian who was dumbfounded. "Hey, you don't want to lose weight directly in the hospital bed, do you? You only have medical bandages on your body now." Hearing this, the confusion in Sakura's eyes turned into realization, and then turned into a little shyness. He quickly got up and, bound by the bandages, moved towards the bathroom in the ward. And Xiang Ling looked at Sakura moving around, and slapped her forehead hard with her right hand. Then she took out the clothes that Sakura's parents had given her from the basket she brought, and stepped over Sakura's body into the bathroom. After hanging up the clothes, he came out of the bathroom and treated Sakura like a maid. "Miss Sakura, please come in slowly." "Uh-huh." With difficulty, Sakura calmed down and started to move again, and finally entered the bathroom. "Hahahahaha!" The moment after Xiaoying closed the door, Xiang Ling could no longer bear the torment in her heart, so she threw herself on Xiaoying's bed and started laughing wildly. After hearing the laughter outside the door, Sakura entered a state of expressionless expression. She quickly used scissors to remove the medical bandages on her body. She used chakra to attach a layer of clean water and began to cover her body. Remove the dirt on. After a long time, Sakura, who finally felt refreshed, put on her clothes and then slowly opened the bathroom door. At this time, Xiang Phosphorus had already vented her inner excitement and was standing quietly waiting for Sakura to come out. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Seeing Sakura gently tossing her pink hair after opening the door, even Xiang Phosphorus, who is also a woman, can't help but shine. You know, when Koro first met Sakura, it was during the exam, and there was inevitably a trace of dust on his face. Not to mention later, after being attacked by Orochimaru, he was simply in a mess. The second time I saw Sakura, she entered the hospital with burns all over her body. Even just now, Sakura was still covered in bandages and her appearance was completely unrecognizable. It can be said that from the beginning to the end, Sakura has always shown herself to be capable and calm, and she is a completely tomboy. It is only now that Sakura, who has been completely cleansed, can show her most feminine side in front of Xiang Lu, and Xiang Lu is naturally surprised. Slowly walking up to Xiang Lian, Sakura looked at Xiang Lian helplessly. She tugged at her short skirt and suddenly felt it was messy. Since childhood, Haruno Meabuki has been trying to put skirts on Sakura. At first, Sakura refused to obey, but later she couldn't bear it anymore and accepted the long skirt setting, but she rarely wore such a dress. twice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Haruno Meabuki would prepare a short skirt for her today. She must have planned it for a long time. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Since we have already worn long skirts, it doesn¡¯t matter if we wear short skirts once. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Untied the shadow clone and disappeared into the ward. "yesh!" When Sakura saw the third generation disappearing, she immediately jumped up from the bed and shouted a few words excitedly. Although Sakura has learned a lot of ninjutsu now, few of them are highly lethal. Among the several ninjutsus I learned before, Water Release cannot be used in the competition venue due to chakra restrictions, while Earth Release has no lethality. After all, what I have to face is none other than Gaara. Gaara, the tail jinchuriki! And now, you can actually learn several water escape ninjutsu from the second generation, which is a timely blessing. You know, the second generation, as a water release master, has a lot of highly lethal water release ninjutsu that does not require a lot of chakra. As long as you learn one of them, you will be safe against Gaara. Of course, it would be best if you could learn the second generation's unique skill, Water Breaking Wave. That is a super powerful water escape ninjutsu that can cause damage to the sacred tree. My requirements are not high, right? If I can break Gaara's absolute defense, then I will be satisfied. What? You mean Shui Yuan Zhan? I can't hear you clearly if it's louder. Slightly slightly slightly. After all, there are multiple ninjutsus, so it¡¯s hard to be targeted. Don't you see Pain's Six Paths, thinking that when there was insufficient information, five of them actually killed Jiraiya. Later, when someone learned the information, Naruto could defeat six people by himself. It can be seen that having multiple ninjutsu and always having one more skill than others will always be an advantage and never a disadvantage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51, Water Escape, Water Breaks Waves You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After going out for dinner with Xianglan, Sakura was finally released from the hospital. "Alala, Sakura will look really beautiful in a short skirt." When Sakura first returned home, the first sentence she heard was this sentence spoken by Haruno Meabuki with an extremely appreciative expression. "I told you, I don't like wearing skirts. Even if I buy them, I won't wear them in the future." With a full tone of reproach, Sakura put her hands on her hips and said to Haruno Meabuki. "Really? That's what you said when you first said you wouldn't wear a skirt." After hearing what Sakura said, Haruno Meabuki covered her mouth with her right hand and looked at Sakura with a smile. "So up to now, you haven't seen me wearing a skirt. Forget it, I have to go to training tomorrow, so I'm going to bed first. My body hasn't fully recovered yet." Without saying anything else, Sakura stretched out her index finger to wrap around After tying the ends of her hair, she said good night to Haruno Mei and ran upstairs to her room. Since her body knew that it still felt a little sour, after briefly cleaning her body, Sakura got into her bed and fell into a deep sleep. "Ha~~~~~ah" In the girl¡¯s room, on the small bed, two hands stretched out from above the quilt at the same time, accompanied by the sound of the girl yawning when she got up. Slightly rubbing her eyes, Sakura glanced out the window. Well, the sun hadn't come out yet at this time, and the whole street was still a little quiet. Slowly getting up from the bed, the good habits she has developed over the years have long made this girl no longer afraid of the seal of the quilt devil. "Gulu gulu. Poof." After brushing your teeth and washing your face. Sakura walked up to the first floor. At this time, Haruno Meabuki had already prepared breakfast and lunch for Sakura downstairs. "Sakura, after a while, the breakfast box lunch box will be ready." With a smile on his face, Haruno Meabuki motioned to Sakura to sit down for a while and he would get everything done soon. Gently pulling the stool open, Sakura sat on it, propped up her chin with her hands, and looked at the busy figure of Haruno Meabuki quietly. ¡®My mother is really hard-working. I get up so early every morning to prepare breakfast and lunch for my father and myself. Then I have to go out and prepare the ingredients for the next day. Housewives are indeed very powerful beings. ¡¯ Pieces of fragments flashed in her mind, and Sakura's eyes when she was looking at Haruno Meabuki became distracted at some point. "Okay. Don't be in a daze, don't you have to go to training today?" Just as Sakura was sleepwalking in the west, Haruno Meabuki also prepared the food for the day, divided it into two portions, and placed them in front of Sakura . With a sudden thought, Sakura stood up, took the breakfast and lunch boxes, said respectfully to Haruno Meabuki, "I'm going out," and then left the house. After passing through Konoha Village, which seemed a little dark and quiet because the sun had not yet risen, Sakura quietly arrived at the small forest where she and the Third were training. Looking around, she found that the third generation had not arrived yet. Sakura gently placed the backpack containing breakfast and lunch beside the tree and started a simple morning training. "Huh¡ª¡ª" Looking at the slowly rising sun, Sakura exhaled gently, wiped some sweat from training on her forehead, turned around, walked to her backpack, and started to prepare to enjoy her breakfast. After successfully finishing the breakfast, the figure of the third generation also appeared in Sakura's sight. "Good morning. Sakura." "good morning teacher!" After greeting each other, the third generation stopped putting on any airs. He took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Sakura, and then began to explain. "These are the water release ninjutsu left by the Second Hokage. Many of them require a lot of chakra consumption. I hope you can choose carefully. If you have any questions, there will be The shadow clone is here to help you answer it." After nodding, I have been used to the three generations of shadow avatars that I have no opinion. After getting the consent of the third generation, Sakura clapped her hands, untied the scroll, and began to patiently choose the ninjutsu inside. At this glance, in addition to the several water escape ninjutsu she had learned, Sakura also saw the ninjutsu she had dreamed of - water release, water breaking wave. Press your right hand on Shui Duanbo¡¯s nameBut he is not an ordinary ninja, so it is not difficult to accept that he likes to change his tricks. And he also believes that Sakura will not be the kind of person who gives up halfway, and will definitely consolidate the new ninjutsu honestly. Unknown to Sandai¡¯s frowning movements, Sakura was already engaged in learning new ninjutsu. This water release ninjutsu is a second-generation ninjutsu similar to heavy rain. It is a large-scale offensive ninjutsu. Its name is - Water Escape, Rain Formation. Like the previous Water Break Wave, this ninjutsu also tests the user's chakra control ability. But unlike the previous Water Break Wave, this ninjutsu does not have very high requirements for the change of chakra properties. It only needs to condense the water attribute chakra into water and then launch it into the air. During this process, you use your own chakra ability to directly control the water attribute chakra in the air to launch a rainstorm-like attack on the ground. If the property change can be added, the power will naturally be greater, but it can be released successfully without adding property change. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52, hope of survival You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sakura, there won't be much more to guide you next. After all, if there are any more, it will no longer be something that a genin level can learn." At night, after Sakura finished her training for the day, the third generation did not remove the shadow clone and leave like before. Instead, he stood in front of Sakura, looked at her with a kind smile and said. 'Eh? Do you mean, what you taught me in the past ten days are all genin? ¡¯ This thought flashed through her mind, and Sakura reacted immediately. "That¡­¡­" "Okay Sakura, no matter what, it's time to end. To be honest, in fact, apart from some ninjutsu, I don't have much else to teach you right now." Sandai stopped Masahiro. Sakura was about to say something, but her expression softened. "And these ninjutsu are either too simple, and you can master them by yourself. Or they are forbidden techniques, and even if I am the Hokage, I cannot teach them to you." "So, next, it's time for you to practice freely. If you have any questions, you can come directly to the Hokage's office or come to me at your residence, and I will answer them." After Sandai finished speaking, he looked at Sakura with a smile, "Now, do you have any questions?" After a moment of silence, Sakura raised her head and said, "Teacher, if I have any questions about my practice, I can still come to you. Right." "Yes," Sandai nodded, "Of course. Didn't I just say that?" Seeing this, knowing that the third generation had made up his mind, Sakura had no choice but to accept it. And it doesn't mean to cut off the relationship. As long as you have problems, you can still come to Sandai at any time. "So," watching Sakura accept this matter, the third generation once again took out a scroll from behind, "this was left to me by the main body. There are some earth escape ninjutsu in it. Although it is not very practical, it is It can train your earth attribute chakra." After taking the scroll, Sakuraba blinked, but still didn't say anything. " The third generation didn't pay attention. After handing Sakura the earth escape scroll, he released the shadow clone and disappeared from the place. Holding the scroll in silence, Sakura didn't know what to say now. As time goes by, no matter how much you want to forget, it is impossible. In the third exam, Sand Ninja and Sound Ninja implemented the Konoha Collapse Plan, in which Orochimaru killed the Fourth Kazekage and disguised himself as him. And, in the center of Konoha, the first and second generations of Hokage were summoned and killed the third generation. Not willing to give in, not willing to give in, not willing to give in! If this continues, Sandai will definitely die! Not allowed, not allowed, not allowed! If three generations die like this, what¡¯s the point of my own appearance? But, there is no way If you tell the third generation directly, then where did you know about it? Could it be that I have memories of past lives? This is too stupid! ¡°Wait a minute, chakra shield and training. A light flashed in her mind, and Sakura reacted. If you directly tell the third generation of training methods and chakra shield training methods, you will definitely become suspicious. But there is another way, which is to let the training method of Tai Lian and the chakra shield be included in the Book of Sealing. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as we can enter the Book of Sealing, and if I give a little reminder when the time comes, it is still possible for the third generation to master it Not enough, not enough time. When it comes to training, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just talking about the difficulty of training has already blocked most ninjas. Even if you can practice, with the astonishing chakra consumption speed and the degree of physical destruction, I am afraid that the existence of the Uzumaki clan is more suitable for practice. But as I just said, the difficulty of cultivation is a big barrier to rejection. Leaning against the tree and slowly squatting down, Sakura hugged her legs. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you can still use the excuse of "I am not strong enough, so I can't save the third generation" with peace of mind. So now, no matter what, it is impossible to ignore the death of the third generation. ¡°I am not a cold-blooded animal, how could I let my teacher be killed in front of me? But now there is no unnecessary way to dispel the Four Purple Flame Formation? Don't be kidding, the reason why the Third Generation did not break the Four Purple Flame Formation was just to allow Orochimaru to concentrate on dealing with him and not go to Konoha to cause trouble? And in a battle of this level, even if a jonin passes by, it¡¯s just giving away the head. "If it's an escape technique, what can I tell the third generation?" Shui Yuan Zhan? How can this ninjutsu be used at such a distance from Orochimaru, the first generation, and the second generation? It's simply too long to live. Still can¡¯t think of it¡­ Sure enough, is the strength still too weak? Sakura silently raised her head and looked at the starry sky above that was dotted with countless light spots. For a moment, she fell into a daze. The next day, in the Hokage building, in the Hokage's office. "You mean, you want to write the ninjutsu of training into the book of seals in exchange for the forbidden techniques above?" The third generation frowned, suddenly feeling that the Sakura in front of him must be a fake. "Why do you say that suddenly, Sakura? You haven't finished learning the ninjutsu I gave you before, right?" After rubbing his temples in an attempt to relax for a moment, Sandai said slowly. "No, I have already learned all the Earth Release Ninjutsu, but there are still two second-generation Water Release techniques that I haven't learned yet. After all, my own chakra level is here." With a determined look on her face, Sakura faced the Third Generation. said. ¡®Have you learned all the ninjutsu except for the ninjutsu that consumes a lot of chakra? This is true. ¡¯ Hearing this, Sandai was speechless for a moment. But then he nodded and said yes to Sakura. After all, the ninjutsu of Taming is indeed the kind of ninjutsu that can be placed on the book of seals. For this result, Sakura was not surprised at all. After all, it was his own contribution to the training. The third generation would definitely agree to exchange forbidden techniques with him. Following the third generation slowly into a secret compartment in the Hokage building, Sakura looked at the huge scroll on the ground and fell into deep thought. Last night, after Sakura returned home, she began to think about how to save the third generation. However, after thinking about it, she found that the most direct way to change the third generation was this. "However, it is also possible that I have done something unnecessary. Just as this time Naruto was directly arranged by Kakashi to practice with Jiraiya, it is also very possible that this time Jiraiya intervenes in the battle between the third generation and Orochimaru. But no matter what, if there is a glimmer of hope, grab it. A little more is always better than a little less, isn¡¯t it? After choosing a familiar ninjutsu, Sakura took the scroll from the hands of the third generation. "Although it's an exchange, after you read this scroll, this scroll will self-destruct. So you'd better be as prepared as possible before reading this scroll." Sandai was still a little curious about Sakura's behavior this time, but he was not a pervert who insisted on inquiring into the little girl's private affairs, so he just went with Sakura. "Yes, teacher." Sakura also handed over the training method of Tai Lian to the third generation, and then said calmly, "This scroll is the training method of Tai Lian. The danger is extremely high, even you, the teacher, may not be able to practice it." "Hey, after all, teacher, I am also an old man. It is normal for me to be unable to practice." The third generation suddenly lost his temper when he saw Sakura's appearance. He shrugged and laughed at himself. Seeing this, Sakura chuckled, "No, the teacher's strength is too strong. Even the shadow clone can defeat me." 'oh? Has it been discovered? ' Hearing this, Sandai was not surprised. After all, the water he put in the last training was a bit too much. The shadow clone of a dignified ninjutsu doctor would exhaust his chakra and reduce his combat effectiveness after using a few A-level ninjutsu. "Humph, after all, the old man still has much more combat experience than you genin." The third generation said, poking Sakura's forehead. "Hey, I'll leave first. See you next time, teacher." Sakura stuck out her little tongue playfully, waved goodbye to the third generation, left the Hokage Building, and quickly flew towards her room. ¡®Very good, we have successfully exchanged this ninjutsu, and the next step is to learn it. Although this ninjutsu will definitely be very difficult, no matter what, if you can grasp one hope, just one! ¡¯ After returning to the room, Sakura's eyes flickered. Under the current situation, as long as she could learn this ninjutsu, she would still have a chance to save the third generation. After all, this ninjutsu was created by the second generation and carried forward by the fourth generation. It is the most powerful teleportation technique! Slowly opening the scroll, Sakura showed a strong challenge. Light spread into the room, gradually illuminating the first line of the scroll in her hand. The Art of Flying Thunder God (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp;The Art of Flying Thunder God (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53, The Training of Flying Thunder God (Part 1) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yes, the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, this is the ninjutsu Sakura chose from the Sealed Book. It is also the only ninjutsu known to be practiced in Konoha. But before Sandai left, he also warned himself. Time and space ninjutsu is very dangerous, so you must be careful if you practice it. Although the third generation also wanted to help Sakura, he did not understand the time and space ninjutsu himself, so there was no way to help Sakura. Therefore, Sakura can only practice the time and space ninjutsu on her own. In fact, Sakura also knows the dangers of practicing space-time ninjutsu. After all, there is no safety when it comes to space. What if you are practicing and something suddenly goes wrong, causing your upper body to stay where it is but your lower body to go somewhere else? In addition, the Flying Thunder God's Technique also puts the reaction ability to a very high test. Because after using the Flying Thunder God's Technique, you need to react quickly and then attack or counterattack the enemy. But for Sakura, the most difficult thing at the moment is how to practice. Although if you look closely, it can be said that the Flying Thunder God Technique is an improvement on the Substitute Technique, the difficulty of the two is really the same. But no matter what, it¡¯s time for me to start practicing. "Bah bang bang." Sakura patted her cheek and stood up. She had memorized the entire Flying Thunder God Scroll from beginning to end. From now on, she will also officially enter the state of cultivation. And now, there are still about ten days before the Chunin Examination, which means that he has to learn and master the Flying Thunder God Technique within these ten days or so. To be honest, this is much more difficult than Naruto learning how to make meatballs in a week. After all, Naruto was born to be a ball-maker. So, the first step in practicing the art of Flying Thunder God has begun! In fact, the first step is very simple, it is the simplest step in practicing the art of Flying Thunder God. That is to use one's own chakra to create a mark of the Flying Thunder God's technique. This point can be solved in minutes as long as the chakra control ability is stronger. Just like Sakura now. In fact, there is no need to delve into the content of the mark. After all, the fourth generation has several types of Flying Thunder God marks, and the second generation, as the founder, simply drew a rune. Successfully using the chakra in her hand to engrave a mark on her blank talisman, Sakura looked at it and didn't pay much attention. The next step is the second step. From here on, it is already difficult. You need to feel the Flying Thunder God mark you just carved within a certain range. But for Sakura, this step was relatively simple. After closing her eyes, she easily felt the mark of the Flying Thunder God behind her. According to the description of the previous scroll, sensing the Mark of the Flying Thunder God is a very important part, because during the process of use, you need to continuously sense all the Marks of the Flying Thunder God. Once there is a slight mistake, it is likely to cause You're in the wrong place. "But at this point, what's the point of practicing in the room? You still have to go out and practice." Narrowing her eyes, Sakura decisively realized that practicing in the room was an extremely wrong choice. After all, the room is so small, let alone myself, even Naruto can find a place in minutes, okay? But since you are going to practice outside, you must be fully prepared. Searching around in the inner drawer of her room, Sakura successfully took out a few blank talisman papers. These were the talisman papers that the school had given her when she entered the ninja school. Until now, Sakura has not had them. There is an opportunity to use it, so it is left empty here. Today I happen to be practicing the art of Flying Thunder God, so I can use these talismans as the Flying Thunder God's mark. ¡­¡­ In the training ground, Sakura looked at the several talisman papers engraved with the Flying Thunder God's mark in her hand and showed a satisfied smile. She is now carving marks faster and faster, and now it only takes more than 2 seconds to carve a Flying Thunder God mark. Carefully tying these talismans with marks on the kunai, Sakura stood up in a flash. Then she closed her eyes, and at the same time, she began to fill herself with a lot of words that disrupted her thoughts. The next moment, Sakura exploded with both hands and threw out all the kunai in her hands.  Frowning, Sakura once again recalled the contents of the Flying Thunder God scroll just now. But nothing was found, and I still didn't find out how to maintain the chakra of the technique. She really doesn¡¯t believe that the Fourth Hokage accomplished such a brilliant feat by using only the mark. You must know that the mark requires you to diffuse chakra to find it. This process requires a lot of concentration. ??Could it be that the Fourth Hokage could spread chakra, find the mark, and place a new mark half-heartedly at the same time? It must be a spell rather than a mark! Knocking on her head in distress, Sakura suddenly felt her brain hurt. Eh? Wait! Suddenly, Sakura stood up suddenly. The Mark of the Flying Thunder God does not need to be carved with complicated patterns, but whether it is the second generation or the fourth generation, they have put some effort into the mark. Could it be said that there is a special processing method on their mark? If there is a problem with the imprint pattern, what is the problem? Sakura tapped her lower lip gently with the index finger of her right hand, and various ninjutsu flashed through her mind. Then, she realized something was wrong. The second-generation Flying Thunder God's mark is a rune, so is this rune the key to their ability to maintain the Flying Thunder God's technique? Wait a minute, is this a sealing technique? At this moment, Sakura's expression suddenly changed. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the sealing technique! This mark of the second generation is the mark of a sealing technique. It turns out that the second generation used the sealing technique to seal the chakra, so that the technique can be maintained for a long time, instead of the chakra flowing away and turning into a mark! And this sealing technique is undoubtedly extremely simple, because no additional things are needed, it just seals the chakra! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54, The Training of Flying Thunder God (Part 2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After figuring out how to preserve chakra in the Flying Thunder God Technique, Sakura became full of energy again. But first, we must prepare the sealing method. Seal chakra is actually very simple, but there is a problem, chakra cannot be completely sealed. If it was completely sealed, what else would it be called the Flying Thunder God Technique? It would just be the Flying Thunder God's mark. Therefore, the requirements for sealing techniques are relatively high. But fortunately, Sakura has a very high degree of control over chakra, so this simple sealing technique is quite easy to master. After all, in the ninja school, the most basic sealing techniques were taught. Kneeling on one knee on the ground, Sakura placed her hands on the talisman and began to slowly guide the chakra. Since it was just a matter of sealing chakra, Sakura took her hands away after ten seconds. At this time, the sealing technique on the talisman paper has been completed. I closed my eyes and felt it, and sure enough I could feel the chakra feedback from the talisman paper in front of me. Sakura suddenly showed a knowing smile, and the Flying Thunder God's technique was finally solved. Wellalthough it is only the most basic, it is indeed completed. Although according to the consumption rate of this chakra, the longest validity period of this flying thunder god technique is only three days. But Sakura was quite satisfied. ¡°After all, I am still a beginner, and I rely entirely on my own exploration. And even if it was the fourth generation, it wouldn't be until the third war that it would shine astonishingly, right? Encouraging herself again, Sakura continued to explore the mysterious Flying Thunder God Technique. Because the step of making the Flying Thunder God Technique is quite cumbersome, Sakura practiced it repeatedly for a long time. However, after seeing the impressive results, he silently chose the next step. How should I put it? The first three steps only increased the difficulty, but now the fourth step has increased a certain degree of danger. That is, through the Flying Thunder God Technique, the object or life marked with the technique is transferred to another Flying Thunder God Technique or to one's own side. This step really involves time and space. Moreover, this step also records the cultivation methods and precautions in great detail. Since it is the first time to use it, you must be fully prepared. First of all, it is better to use objects as experimental subjects now, because living things are mobile and uncontrollable. You should use objects seriously until you are not proficient. And it¡¯s also because dead objects like objects can consume less chakra, which also allows you to experiment a few more times. After all, practice makes perfect. As she said, she did it. As a girl of vitality, Sakura immediately carved the Flying Thunder God's mark on a stone, and then carved the Flying Thunder God's mark on a tree. As for why it is a mark. Sakura, the vitality girl, said that the chakra she used to use the mark was less than one percent of the chakra of the technique. So, follow the steps above. The first step is to find the Marks of the Flying Thunder God on two objects. The second step is to connect the Flying Thunder God marks on the two objects through chakra. The third step is to trigger the chakra mark and directly allow the object to be transferred. It¡¯s very simple! With a thought in Sakura's mind, the Flying Thunder God marks at both ends of the stone and tree were directly triggered, and the next moment, the stone disappeared from the ground. Seeing this, Sakura suddenly felt happy, and then turned her head to look in the direction of the big tree. However¡­¡­ Nothing. The original happy expression was like a basin of cold water poured directly on his face, completely disappearing. No matter, continue! once. Twice. Three times. ¡­¡­ A day flies by in a blink of an eye. Sakura on the training ground was panting and looking at her hands, showing extreme reluctance. The first to third steps together are not one-tenth as difficult as the fourth step! But now it¡¯s getting dark, and at the same time, he has swallowed all the three military food pills he carried, and his chakra has been almost consumed. It seems that he can only wait until tomorrow. Wishing away the fine sweat on her forehead, Sakura reluctantly chose to continue practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique tomorrow. Putting away a few talisman papers marked with her Flying Thunder God's mark, Sakura glanced at the Flying Thunder God's mark on the tree. After sighing softly, he disappeared into the training room.Does everyone in Konoha know that I would say this? ! but¡­¡­ Sakura put down her right hand and looked at Jiraiya. "Uncle Lustful, you are the master of the Fourth Hokage, so you should know how to practice the Flying Thunder God Technique!" Hearing this, Jiraiya raised his brows and nodded to Sakura, "Yes, and it is precisely because of this that the old man arranged for me to supervise your training process to prevent you from causing a big mess." As he spoke, Jiraiya said with a serious expression, "But you are quite good. At least you can practice the Flying Thunder God Technique step by step, and there is no big problem. At least it is not like some idiots in the past who directly used their bodies to practice Flying Thunder God." This technique can cause the body to be split into two halves, or the whole person to be lost in time and space, and even the body cannot be found." Hearing this, Sakura nodded blankly. She was barely a strict person. Before it was absolutely safe, she would not mess around and directly use her body to practice this kind of ninjutsu that can kill people. "Well, you are so lustful, Lord Toad Sage Jiraiya! Could you please teach me how to practice the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Sakura clasped her hands together and said respectfully to Jiraiya. Unexpectedly, when Jiraiya heard this, his serious expression changed, revealing an expression that said you were indifferent to me yesterday, but today I will make you unable to reach your level. "Do you know how to call me Toad Sennin now? It's too late. Besides, I don't care about a mediocre and violent woman like you!" Folding his arms, Jiraiya expressed his disdain for Sakura's request. The corners of her mouth twitched a few times, and Sakura knew that she had been written down by Jiraiya. "Tch, the majestic Toad Immortal of Miaomu Mountain has the nerve to vent his anger on a little girl. I look down on you!" "Hehe, this move of provoking generals is of no use to me!" Sakura pursed her lips, but she couldn't do anything to Jiraiya. "So, lustful uncle, how about I treat you to dinner as an apology?" "Not so good. Toad Immortal is only interested in round figures!" A tic-tac-toe suddenly appeared on Sakura's forehead. But then he turned his head and said to Jiraiya. "Then I will take you to peeping, and you will teach me how to do it!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55, The Training of Flying Thunder God (Part 2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Forehead¡­¡­" Hearing these words, even as strong as Jiraiya, Sakura was shocked for a moment. "And I will definitely take you to the best bathroom in Konoha for peeping! How about it, lustful uncle, because I am so sincere, I agree~" Sakura didn't care at all about the indifference she had cultivated for a long time. His appearance had been completely destroyed by him, and he quickly launched a series of attacks on Jiraiya. Jiraiya looked at Sakura who was getting more and more outrageous, and the corners of his mouth slowly twitched. ¡®This girl is really on the right track! ¡¯ "Ahem, I told you, I was collecting material! It's for my novel. It's not voyeurism!" Jiraiya tried his best to turn his expression serious, "Okay, I don't care about this either. Things, since the old man asked me by name, I will help." Stare~~~ Sakura looked shocked. Jiraiya, the lustful uncle (in Sakura's words) and the lustful sage (in Naruto's words), actually gave up on my tempting proposal. And then help me train for free? ¡®Tch~ If it weren¡¯t for the old man¡¯s voyeuristic skills staring at me, I would have agreed long ago! ¡¯ Jiraiya was of course aware of Sakura's shocked look, but he also had no choice but to refuse because there was a third generation above him staring at him. "Well, then, when should we start? Now?" Sakura didn't care if Jiraiya had something to hide. For Sakura now, of course the main goal is to fly the Thunder God. "Then let's do it now. I also took advantage of Naruto's training to sneak out with a shadow clone." Jiraiya didn't say anything more, just took out the scroll from behind. "Do you know anything about spiritism?" Sakura nodded. Unlike Naruto, of course she knew about psychic techniques. ¡®Wait, necromancy? ¡¯ However, Sakura's mind suddenly changed, and the next moment she understood what Jiraiya meant by asking this question. "Psychic art is also a type of time and space ninjutsu. Is there any relationship between the fourth generation's learning of the flying thunder god art and the spiritual art?" Sakura has always been curious about how Minato learned the flying thunder god technique, but now it sounds like Jiraiya is not saying it. Method, but asked about the seemingly unrelated psychic technique, and asked immediately. Hearing this, Jiraiya showed a damn expression, but then his expression changed and he immediately punched Sakura on the top of her head. "It's enough for the adults to ask you questions and answer them. Don't extend it." "Yes~" Sakura put her head in her hands and said miserably with a flat mouth. Looking at Sakura's miserable appearance, Jiraiya nodded with satisfaction, "But you are right. In fact, just like you in the beginning, the fourth generation had no clue. But he It was only after considering the time and space and repeated psychic summons that I finally got a clue." "However, he is the only one who has succeeded in this so far, so it is not really representative. So in the end, it still depends on you." Jiraiya said, also shaking his head, obviously he He is also not very optimistic about Sakura learning the Flying Thunder God Technique. When Sakura heard this, she also frowned, "But it's not like I have a psychic beast like the fourth generation. So far, I only had my first psychic beast from Kakashi-sensei." Just seeing it.¡± "Ha, this is indeed a problem." Jiraiya chuckled, then looked at Sakura and smiled. "That's why I was called over by that old man." "Eh? Are you saying that you want to hand over the psychic toad's psychic skills to me?" Sakura showed an astonished expression, feeling a little flattered by this. "You think too much!" When Jiraiya heard this, he immediately showed a dissatisfied expression and continued, "My toad can only be used by people of my clan, or my disciples. It's a pity that you Neither point has been achieved.¡± "Exactly." Sakura curled her lips, but then she frowned and asked, "What does that mean? Do you have any other psychic skills for me?" "Of course not." Jiraiya put his hands on his hips and said confidently. "But you can use chakra to carefully observe the fluctuations from time and space when I use psychic techniques. Then analyze it carefully until you can understand it, or give up." After hearing these words, Sakura also knew Jiraiya's plan. He didn't intend to hand over the toad's blood contract to himself, so he would demonstrate the psychic technique in front of him, and then observe it carefully through chakra. &nbCome on! " "And when I just used the psychic technique, I could feel a strange fluctuation. This must be the effect of the space-time ninjutsu!" Jiraiya nodded slightly. Although he didn't know what the fluctuation was, it didn't stop him from nodding. "So, this time I will use chakra to simulate this wave. In this way, I should be able to practice successfully!" "Very good. Then you can use it now so that I can leave." Jiraiya quickly said to Sakura. He expressed lack of interest in this ninjutsu that he could not feel at all. Might as well let him go to the bathroom to get the materials. Use it if you use it! Sakura clapped her hands together and carefully attached the Flying Thunder God's mark to a stone next to it. Then she closed her eyes and began to use chakra to simulate the strange fluctuations she had sensed through necromancy before. "Snapped!" She opened her eyes in surprise. After hearing the sound of stones falling to the ground, Sakura immediately looked towards the tree where she had the mark of the Flying Thunder God carved on her. There, on the land, there is a small stone. It is the stone on which he has been engraved with the mark of the Flying Thunder God! "Success!" Sakura jumped up and cheered with full excitement. The beautiful figure of the girl kept jumping up and down in front of his eyes, and a smile slowly appeared on Jiraiya's lips. Although it is a bit early to say this now, Jiraiya believes that in the near future, there may be another flash of light in Konoha that shocks the ninja world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56, The Training of Flying Thunder God (End) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After Sakura successfully completed the fourth step of training in the Flying Thunder God Technique, Jiraiya left. But before leaving, Sakura handed Jiraiya a piece of talisman paper with the Flying Thunder God Technique printed on it. "Lovable uncle, this is my special flying thunder god technique. If you need anything, you can activate this technique at any time!" Sakura said properly, raising her thumb to Jiraiya's stunned expression. Jiraiya expressed that he wanted to hit someone after hearing this. When will the Toad Sage of Mt. Myoboku need a Cricket Konoha genin to help him? ¡°Ahem, it does seem to be the case. Jiraiya recalled the advice Sakura gave him before, and finally accepted the Flying Thunder God Technique out of a just idea. "See you next time! Lecherous uncle." After waving at Jiraiya's back, Sakura turned her head and began to practice the fourth step of the Flying Thunder God Technique. Since the fourth step of the cultivation method can be solved, then basically all subsequent cultivations will come naturally, or like the Flying Thunder God Genma team, they will always be stuck in the fourth step. But how could Sakura admit that she could only do this one step! With her mind constantly recalling the energy fluctuations when Jiraiya used the psychic technique, Sakura continued the fourth step of training until dusk, then stopped. Slowly standing up, Sakura looked at her results today and expressed great satisfaction. It seems that because of the good mood brought about by the smooth sailing of today's training, Sakura fell asleep directly after having dinner today. In her dream, she seemed to have dreamed that she was going through the levels and beheading generals, killing snakes when she saw them, killing absolutely every time she saw them, and killing spots when she saw them. In the end, he even saw the entire Konoha Village cheering for him and asking him to become Hokage. "Well¡­¡­" After a hiccup sound was heard from the quilt, Sakura sat up from the bed with difficulty. He rubbed his eyes gently and looked out the window. What came into view was a dark street. Just like before, there was no daylight in Konoha now. However, Sakura was already used to this. After simply freshening herself, Sakura walked downstairs, but was shocked to find that Haruno Meabuki was not preparing breakfast downstairs today. Squinting her eyes slightly, Sakura's green eyes scanned the hall and successfully found the position of the clock. On the top, it shows that the current time is - four o'clock in the morning! "Is it only four o'clock now?" Sakura lowered her voice so as not to wake up her parents who had not yet woken up upstairs, and scratched her hair helplessly. I never expected that my biological clock would be broken like this. It seems that I went to bed too early last night. I took a shower and went to bed shortly after eating, but now it¡¯s not even four o¡¯clock But now that she¡¯s up, Sakura isn¡¯t ready to take a nap. After soaking the cup noodles that she took out of the refrigerator, Sakura left a note on the table saying that she didn't need to prepare them for herself, and then set off for the training ground. In my own impression, the only time I got up so early was probably the day when Team 7 was just formed and Kakashi asked for a test. Arriving at the training ground, Sakura first performed the fourth step of training with ease. After discovering that she had not forgotten that feeling just in one night, Sakura started to prepare for the fifth step with a smile. Practiced. In Konoha, there are currently three people who can use the Flying Thunder God Technique, but these three people must join forces to activate the Flying Thunder God Technique, which is only the fourth step. This directly illustrates how difficult it is to practice the Flying Thunder God Technique and how high the talent requirements are. Now, Sakura has entered the moment of truly testing her talent. If you are able to complete the fifth step, it means that you are indeed able to complete the Flying Thunder God Technique. If you are stuck, it means that your talent is no more than this. With her hands forming seals, Sakura used the Shadow Clone Technique. Then he carved the mark of the Flying Thunder God on his clone. "I said, in fact, we can consider using some small animals for experiments first, right? If something goes wrong this time, you will also feel the pain I feel." After the clone Sakura appeared, Immediately, he said anxiously to the original Sakura. "No, small animals are also living things. You can't use living bodies to practice when you are less than 80% sure." The original Sakura glanced and tried to struggle.??. Every time at noon, I have to eat a cold bento, which is a complete torture. And today, Sakura finally had a hot lunch that she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. "I've finished eating!" With her hands clasped together, Sakura put away the dishes and then walked out of the house again. This time, she didn't run to the training ground, but to the Hokage Building, preparing to hand over her Flying Thunder God Technique to the Third Hokage. Just this morning, she had successfully completed the sixth step of practice. As for the last step, the seventh step of cultivation, the Fourth Generation wrote like this. The seventh step of practice does not involve any other skills. It is to repeatedly contact the Flying Thunder God Technique until you can completely master it and be able to use it skillfully in combat. The seventh step is completed. In fact, this time, Sakura did not just hand over the Flying Thunder God Technique to the third generation, she also wanted to ask the third generation to tell her how to purchase the special kunai used by the fourth generation at that time. Of course, it does not mean that you can only use the special kunai of the fourth generation to use the Flying Thunder God Technique. It's because the special kunai used by the fourth generation is different from the ordinary kunai. First of all, the material is obviously much better than ordinary kunai. Otherwise, have you seen that ordinary kunai that can cut off the tail of the Eight-Tails? Secondly, the length of special kunai is longer than that of ordinary kunai, and it is more suitable for close combat than ordinary kunai. And the weight of the Flying Thunder God Kunai is heavier than the ordinary Kunai, so it will be easier to throw. It is precisely because of this that Sakura decided to ask where she bought the special kunai of the fourth generation no matter what. After all, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s never been to a ninja shop, including the one in Tiantian, they don¡¯t have kunai with this kind of quality and can only be customized. But how does Sakura know what the material of this special kunai is? If she uses the same materials as ordinary kunai, then what kind of special kunai should she make? Just like that, with this thought in mind, Sakura jumped up and ran towards the Hokage Building. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57, Flying Thunder God Kunai~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What?! Have you already learned the art of Flying Thunder God?" In the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage stared blankly at the smiling girl in front of him, feeling awkward in his heart. Thinking about it, when the Third Hokage was a disciple of the Second Hokage, of course he was jealous of the Flying Thunder God's Technique. Not only him, but Danzo, Uchiha Kagami and others all expressed their desire to learn. But what¡¯s the result? As a disciple of the Second Hokage, none of them succeeded in learning, and were eventually judged by all of them to have no talent for Ninjutsu without time and space. This has become the pain of the Third Hokage's life. Being a doctor of ninjutsu, but not even being able to learn the magical skills of his own teacher, is simply a shame among shames. Later, as time passed, the Third Hokage actually put this matter behind him. After all, in the whole ninja world, no one can fly the Thunder God Jutsu since the Second Hokage. Doesn't this just show how difficult this ninjutsu is? Learn? Because of this, the Namikaze Minato Society emerged later, but he didn't care. As a result, Minato came up with a golden name, which made the Third Hokage's eyes warm again. As a result, apart from Minato, there were only three Flying Thunder God Genma squads in the entire Konoha who had only learned less than half of them. Now the Third Hokage has completely given up. But now, Haruno Sakura, a disciple whom he has only taught for more than half a month, has successfully learned the Flying Thunder God Technique, and it took less than a week "Hello, the Third Hokage? What's wrong? Wake up?" Sakura scratched the back of her head with a hint of wonder and asked the Third Hokage. "Ah, it's okay, it's just that people get old and easily become dazed." The Third Hokage reacted and quickly replied to Sakura. "Ahem, then the reason you came here this time is to ask how the special kunai used by the Fourth Hokage was obtained, right?" After coughing a few times, the Third Hokage looked at Sakura and said. "Yeah." Sakura nodded. "There is no problem with special kunai, but when the Fourth Hokage uses a special kunai, it is specially designed for himself. Are you sure you want it to be exactly the same as his?" The Third Hokage blinked and continued to ask. road. "Emmm. It should still be exactly the same. Because I don't know what the suitable look is for me." Sakura has no intention of changing the style. Since the Fourth Hokage used it, it shows that it still has certain practicality. "Okay. Then I will give you the method of making this." Hearing this, the Third Hokage didn't say anything more. He just took out a piece of paper from his drawer and handed it directly to Sakura. . Eh? ? ? "Looking at the note in her hand in astonishment, Sakura was a little confused. How could she get this so easily? "Do you think this is expensive? There is no such thing, because this is a special kunai, which does not meet the requirements for mass production. Moreover, its material requirements are particularly high, and the price is naturally high. So" The Third Hokage looked at Sakura with a smile. Even if this production method spread to the streets, it would not have much effect. This is not how to build a magic weapon. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura took the note and took it without being rude, and she directly read the content. After just taking it away, he took out his own special Flying Thunder God Technique from behind. "Sandaime-sama, this is the Flying Thunder God Technique I made. The Flying Thunder God Technique Sakura's version is made of paper strips. There are only a few limited editions. It has super commemorative significance. You should keep it. !¡± The Third Hokage raised his eyebrows, and then took over the Flying Thunder God Technique with a smile. "Okay, then let me, an old man, accept this super commemorative Flying Thunder Divine Technique of yours!" Seeing the Sandai accept the Flying Thunder God Technique, Sakura suddenly burst into laughter, and then said goodbye to the Sandai and left the Hokage building in a bound. "Is it meaningful, the Flying Thunder Divine Technique? Haha" ¡­¡­ "Well, according to your drawing, there is no big problem in production. But making one requires 5,000 taels. Are you sure you want to follow this?" The owner of the ninja shop looked at the method of making the special kunai handed over by Sakura, took a deep breath of cigarette, and puffed out smoke at Sakura. With slight disgust at the smell of smoke blowing towards her face, Sakura frowned and said to the owner of the ninja shop with a hint of disgust, "Don't deceive me because you think I'm young!" "Exactly, it's because you are younger that I gave you a lower report."Sakura immediately understood the meaning. The fighting style of the fourth generation determines the weapons he uses. But he is different. He does not rely on ninja tools to fight, so the role of the Flying Thunder God Kunai is not very great for him. But after thinking for a while, Sakura decided to make the Flying Thunder God Kunai. After all, Sakura is now rich and willful After customizing 15 Flying Thunder God Kunai from Tiantian¡¯s house, Sakura left Tiantian¡¯s house. According to Tiantian, it is estimated that these special kunai will take 2 days to be completed. Although Sakura suggested that the Yondaime batch be given directly to her, Tenten said that as a merchant, you must have trust. Since the fourth generation has paid the money, he cannot sell it to others, not even as a gift! At most, just give it a try. In response to this, Sakura reluctantly left Tiantian's home. However, calculating the time, it seems that there are only a few days left before the third exam. Judging from his current performance, defeating Gaara should still be a bit of a stretch. ¡°We have to find a way to solve this matter.¡± With this thought in mind, Sakura slowly walked towards her home, but halfway, she stopped. Looking carefully, he found that Sakura's green eyes were shining, as if she had thought of some plan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58, return to heaven! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time flies by, and in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s the day of the third exam. In these last few days, Sakura would go to the hospital almost every day to check on Xiao Li's condition. Especially on the last day, a shadow clone was created to stay by Xiao Li's side around the clock. But nothing happened Gaara did not attack Lee, and Naruto was not hospitalized. Um, actually Naruto is hospitalized. But the few days he was hospitalized happened to be within the seven days when he went to the Forest of Death for special training. By the time his special training was over, Naruto was already running around to harass Jiraiya again. ????????????????????????????????????????????? Thanks to the continuous trips to the hospital, Sakura and Xianglan have become closer and closer. Although they have not reached the same level of relationship as the other Xiaoqiang, they have become good friends. "Oh my, I didn't expect you to come so early this time." Sakura said hello to Shikamaru and Sasuke who were already standing in the field, and skipped the last minute of the third exam. ¡¯s entered the venue. In fact, she was quite interested. She didn't expect that Sasuke was not late this time. But it makes sense to think about it. This time Sasuke is stronger than the Sasuke in the original book in every aspect. There is no reason to train Chidori until the last minute. "After all, my mother at home has been urging me, so in order to be liberated early, I hurried over here." Shikamaru spread his hands and explained the reason for his coming. "I just arrived before I was late." Sasuke expressed his usual attitude. "By the way, it seems like there is still person No. 1 who hasn't come yet, right? Where's Naruto? Aren't you in a group?" Shikamaru was speechless as Naruto dared to be late for a formal match like the third exam. "The first match will be between him and Neji." "As a ninja with an unexpectedness of ¡í1, don't worry about him being late. He might have entered in some weird way." Sakura shrugged. It is estimated that this time, Naruto will still enter according to the original work. Bar. ¡®But this time it was really unexpected. Toss didn¡¯t commit suicide to find Gaara, so everyone is here, right?' Sakura looked around and was a little surprised after discovering Toss's figure. And just like what Sakura said, just a few minutes later, there was a roar outside the competition venue. Finally, with a cry of pain, Naruto entered the competition venue magnificently with his face braking. "This guy he deserves the title of Unexpected ¡í1." Shikamaru slapped his face, feeling that the strength of all Konoha's ninjas had been lowered by this guy Naruto. "Hey, this guy." Sasuke also showed a drunk, drunk, I'm drunk expression, and then grabbed Naruto from the ground, "Hey, Naruto, the game is about to start." With the arrival of Naruto, the last contestant, the Third Hokage on the high platform also stood up and came to the stands to give a pre-match speech. As her eyes crossed the figures of Toss and Sasuke, Sakura's mind suddenly changed and she finally understood the truth of the matter. Since no one was absent this time, Toss didn¡¯t have a brain cramp to find Gaara. And because Gaara still felt unsatisfied after not killing Toss, he ran to the ward to find Xiao Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but after knowing this series of situations, Sakura always felt a little more relaxed. "So, both sides of the first match. Except for Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Neji, the rest of the contestants should leave here through the corridor." As the referee, Shiranui Genma held a Senbon in his mouth and greeted the others to leave. . After walking side by side with Sasuke, Shikamaru, and Shino to the stands belonging to the players, Sakura lay on the guardrail and quietly waited for the battle between the two people. "Sakura, you look like you are really trusting Naruto." Shikamaru showed a lackluster expression and said to Sakura. "Naruto, that guy's strength has improved significantly in this month. Even I don't dare to say that I can deal with him." Sakura suddenly panicked when she heard Shikamaru's unmotivated voice. With an expression on his face, he said to Shikamaru. "What?"*2 As a result, what I received was two surprised expressions. One is Sasuke, and the other is naturally Shikamaru. "Naruto, has this guy become so difficult? Sure enough, forget about the competition. Should I just abstain from my next competition?" I didn't care about the Chunin Exam.Without any pause, he stretched out his left hand and pointed directly at Naruto's side-kicked left leg. At the same time, the chakra spurted out through the chakra acupuncture points, directly followed Naruto's strength, pushed forward hard, and lit the acupuncture point on Naruto's left shoulder. Finally, taking advantage of the moment when Naruto was in pain after being tapped, he raised his left foot and kicked Naruto hard in the stomach, sending him flying away. "Ahem." Naruto climbed up from the ground with difficulty, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and slowly stood up. "It's over. Facts have proved that those who are holding back are destined to be just holding back." Neji's white eyes, under his tall figure, looked even more ferocious and terrifying, and the bulging veins proved that Neji had no intention of doing anything at this time. A merciful attitude. "Hey, what are you talking about?" As if the injury he just suffered was just a joke, Naruto straightened his body and looked at Neji with a big smile on his face, "Fighting, this is not talent. Have you just started?" "Stupid. Fate cannot be changed!" Ningci pointed his left hand forward and his right hand backward. "If you had just surrendered, you might have spared yourself the pain." "Are you kidding!" Naruto quickly climbed up from the ground, the chakra on his feet surged, and he ducked five meters away from Neji. Without making any extra moves, Naruto once again formed the ninja seal of the shadow clone after jumping out. "The art of shadow clone!" "Useless struggle." Neji's white eyes were fixed on Naruto in front of him. He had already suffered Naruto's wind attack before and did not want to repeat the action again. So at the moment when Naruto was still in the smoke, he raised his hands and rushed forward. However, this time it seemed that Neji did not need to take the initiative. After Naruto used the shadow clone, before Neji could rush to him, countless yellow figures jumped out of the smoke and rushed in the direction of Neji. In this close battle, Neji still didn't show any nervousness. As he said, all of this was within the sight of Byakugan! He had already seen Naruto rushing towards him! ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± Clouds of smoke erupted from Naruto's body. Neji, dressed in white, seemed to be unparalleled among a group of yellow figures, directly cutting a path to the real Naruto. "Snapped!" "I caught you." Neji stared into Naruto's blue eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly. However, Naruto on the opposite side did not show any timidity at all. Instead, he directly turned his hands and clasped Neji's hands. "Sometimes, what you see with your eyes may not be true, Neji!" The look of surprise flashed from Neji's eyes, and his opened white eyes had noticed the two Naruto clones behind him charging towards him. ¡®Catch me with your main body, and then attack me from behind with your clone? ¡¯ This idea flashed out of Neji's mind, but facing Naruto's surprise attack, Neji didn't panic at all. "In order to defeat you, I have the idea of ????rather being broken into pieces than being ruined!" When the roar of the original Naruto came to his ears, Neji didn't even want to reply, and the blue chakra on his body spurted out. "Stop treating others as idiots! Don't you understand what happened to me just now?!" "Return to heaven!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59, Showdown between Sand and Water (Part 1) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There was a loud bang in the venue. Because of Neji's perfect counterattack, Naruto's back slammed into the wall of the arena. "Cough." spitting out a mouthful of scarlet blood, Naruto's blue eyes showed a hint of understanding. At this time, the powerful physical recovery ability of the Uzumaki clan came into play again. Because of this life, Naruto spent his whole life in Sakura's training ground. Therefore, facing Neji's return to heaven, Naruto quickly stood up and formed a shadow clone seal with his hands again. "Shadow clone technique!" "useless!" Although Neji was a little surprised at Naruto's endurance, he was obviously annoyed by Naruto's endless shadow clones. He immediately moved his whole body and bumped directly towards Naruto. However, this time Naruto was obviously prepared. The moment Neji rushed over, all the clones filed out, blocking Neji out. At the same time, Naruto, who was at the very back, stepped on the two clones, pushed his feet hard, and jumped out directly from Neji's head. Looking at this scene, Sakura, Sasuke and others in the stands suddenly became confused. Based on Naruto's temperament, it is obviously impossible for him to use the mindless kiting method, and his chakra obviously cannot withstand such consumption. Naruto naturally didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of other people above him. After he quickly bounced away from Ningji, while Ningji was still entangled with his shadow clone, he used the shadow clone again. "This is¡­¡­" Sakura held onto the guardrail tightly and looked at Naruto below, her eyes showing disbelief. After Naruto finished using the shadow clone this time, he opened his right hand with the palm of his hand facing upwards. At the same time, the shadow clone he created raised his hands and kicked up the air crazily. "Ningji, you keep talking about fate, fate, fate. Let me use this ninjutsu to completely break it!" After saying that, Naruto's clone had already rubbed a blue ball on the right hand of the original Naruto. At the same time, Neji, who was ten meters away in front of him, also observed the chakra on Naruto's hand with his Byakugan. "Do not make jokes!" Neji's legs were arched, and at the same time his hands were separated to the left and right, and he combined his strength to blow up the two Naruto clones that were entangled with him. After that, his shoulders dropped, and then his body moved forward, and his whole body It rushed towards Naruto like a leopard. However, it was obviously too slow. After Neji solved the two shadow clones that were entangled with him, the shadow clone rubbing balls next to Naruto had disappeared. At the same time, Naruto stepped on the ground with his right foot as a support point, then put his left shoulder forward, put his right hand back, and used the powerful force brought by his waist and hips to hit Neji head-on. Keenly aware of the power of the Rasengan held in Naruto's right hand, Neji stepped directly on the ground with his feet and changed his movement. Because of his previous charge, it was obvious that he could no longer avoid Naruto's blow. There was no need to worry, and the chakra points all over Ningji's body spurted out again. "Back to the days!" "Rasengan!" The two ninjutsu also rely on rotation, but the effects are completely different. Kaitian is an all-round defensive secret technique that uses top-like circular rotation. The Rasengan is an offensive ninjutsu that condenses chakra into the palm of the hand and destroys the opponent's defense by causing huge tears caused by high-speed rotation. At this moment, in this Chunin exam, these two ninjutsu finally collided together! "Boom!" The moment the two blue chakras collided, they exploded with astonishing impact. The kinetic energy generated caused the collision between the two people to directly raise thick dust. For a moment, even the referee Shiranui Genma was unable to observe what was happening inside! The breeze slowly blew into the competition venue, gently taking away the dust that filled the venue, and all the spectators in the stands held their hands tightly at this moment. They were all afraid of missing every detail in the scene! Finally, the dust dispersed, but the two people did not appear on the field. Instead, two deep mud pits appeared. "Which side is Naruto?!" Sasuke's Sharingan watched closelyThe rules are the same as the preliminaries. There are no other restrictions. "Shiranui Genma held Qianben in his mouth and didn't pay much attention to it. Well, seeing Shiranui Genma's indifferent look, Sakura knew that he was not going to give her an answer, so she relaxed herself and looked directly at Gaara. "Game start!" Shiranui Genma waved his right hand between the two, and then immediately stepped back, freeing up the space in the middle for the two contestants. Gaara didn¡¯t move. For him, as long as he stood, he could kill. But Sakura is completely different. Knowing the terror of Gaara's sand, she will naturally not stand stupidly and fight him in a space less than two meters away from him. "Originally, I still wanted to ask the referee if my plan would be considered cheating. But since he repeated that there is no limit, then don't blame me." After a few gentle jumps, Sakura leaned against the exit of the arena, pulled her hands, and said loudly to Gaara. "What do you mean?" Shiranui Genma was confused by Sakura's words. Could it be that she had something important to tell me just now? ¡®Forget it, whether it¡¯s a weapon or a psychic beast, you can have it for this battle, no matter what. ¡¯ With this thought, Shiranui Genma put down his thoughts and continued to observe Sakura¡¯s movements. At this time, Gaara's body was already confused and murderous, and the gourd behind him had been opened, and sand was pouring out from it. When Sakura saw this, she naturally took action without hesitation. She quickly squatted down on one knee, and her hands instantly formed a Earth Release Ninja Seal. Just when Gaara frowned and prepared to defend, Sakura's Ninjutsu was unleashed. She looked at Gaara with the corners of her mouth raised, pressed her hands on the ground, and said softly. "Escape, earth flow wall!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60, Showdown between Sand and Water (Part 2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The earth flow wall blocks the exit? What does this mean?" On the stands, Naruto was completely confused about Sakura's ninjutsu. However, he was not good at thinking and decisively asked this question to his fellow truant, Shikamaru-san. But although Shikamaru has a high IQ, how can he analyze any results from a Dory¨±bi. Naturally, he was a little stunned. In the middle of the field, after Sakura completely blocked the exit, she stood up straight, with a flamboyant smile similar to Naruto's on her face. "Hehe." Sakura clapped her hands vigorously, showed a big thumb to Shiranui Genma, and without knowing why, she took out two scrolls from the ninja bag behind her back. Using the thumbs of both hands to open the seal of the scroll, Sakura rushed straight towards Gaara. "Is that a ninja tool scroll?" Tiantian in the stands looked at the scroll in Sakura's hand, but he remembered the ninja tools she had ordered at home before. "But facing this guy, those ninja tools have no effect at all!" Tiantian frowned tightly. Now she, no, no one in the entire venue could understand Sakura's purpose. At this moment, Sakura, who was rushing towards Gaara quickly, suddenly changed her posture and changed the direction of her force from backwards to downwards. This also allowed her to escape Gaara's sand attack in an instant, and she suddenly jumped more than ten meters from the ground. At the same time, she opened the two scrolls in her hands and hung out a full half meter in length. However, it is not like the scroll used in the daily preliminaries, which contains dozens or even hundreds of items sealed. I saw only one word written in the middle of Sakura's two scrolls. water! Shiranui Genma, who was staring closely at Sakura at the edge of the field, felt a strong sense of something bad the moment he saw the word "water" on the two scrolls. Sure enough, the moment something bad happened, Sakura confirmed it perfectly. With both hands crossing the water character on the scroll at the same time, Sakura stepped on the air to give a boost. The next moment, two extremely huge water pillars exploded from the scroll, rushing directly towards Gaara below. "Boom!" It¡¯s completely unknown how much water was sealed in Sakura¡¯s two scrolls, but the originally flat arena has been completely transformed into a small lake by Sakura¡¯s two scrolls! "No way!" Shiranui Genma had been holding the thousand books in his mouth and immediately fell out. Although he was a little mentally prepared by Sakura's words, he never expected that Sakura could use the scroll to create such a big thing. Things are coming. On the highest seat, the Third Hokage immediately pulled down his Hokage hat. He finally knew how the disappearance of the river that had been reported a few days ago happened. The eyes of the Fourth Kazekage showed a hint of admiration, "Hokage-sama's genin is really amazing." "Where is it? This also allows you to maintain the home field advantage. For ninjas, it is the most basic understanding." Although Sakura was indeed a bit too much, but in the face of Kazekage's words, the Third Hokage He still fought back decisively. Faced with this rebuttal from the Third Hokage, the Fourth Kazekage just chuckled and stopped talking. She continued to look at Sakura in the field, but her eyes showed a trace of light. "Hey, Gaara. I'm really sorry. I am a water ninja, but my chakra cannot support me to use a wide range of water ninjutsu in places where there is no water. So I can only use this method. .¡± Looking at Gaara who emerged from the water and was already soaked to the skin, the corners of Sakura's mouth curled up slightly, obviously very happy. This plan is to kill two birds with one stone for Sakura. The first is to solve the problem of her home field, and the second is to soak Gaara's sand. No, Gaara emerged from the bottom of the water, his face had completely turned black. Although Sakura did not injure him this time, her sand turned into sand, which was extremely heavy. At the same time, her chakra consumption doubled. If it were my previous self, I would have had no problem letting the sand float around me, but if I continued to do this now, my chakra consumption would have reached the level of using the sand armor. "Water escape, water burst flow!" Giving the enemy a chance to breathe is simply a way of harming teammates andThen he was taken out by the powerful force and blasted into the wall, bringing up the gray smoke. "Huh¡ª¡ª" Putting her hands together, Sakura didn't think that her punch could directly knock Gaara unconscious. No, it should be said that if Gaara was knocked unconscious by that punch, it might be a catastrophe. Without Gaara¡¯s main consciousness, Sakura didn¡¯t want to experience what Shukaku, who was already a madman, would do. At this time, Temari and Kankuro, who were standing on the stands, fell into a panic. The two of them could feel that Gaara, who was originally in an unstable state, became unstable after receiving this punch. He became even more irritable. Finally, the smoke caused by the impact completely dissipated, but instead of revealing Gaara's figure, a huge yellow maracas made purely of sand was revealed. "Yellow? Is it pure sandis it because the water mixed in the sand was discharged when the smoke blocked my sight just after it was hit?" Sakura looked at the maracas in front of her, with a deep smile in her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s true, it comes out after a thousand calls. Absolute defense! ¡¯ Stepping on the water, the corner of Sakura's mouth curled up. She actually wanted to know the extent of the water break wave she used after she obtained it. And during the time period before and after the Chunin Examination, only Gaara, the one-tailed Jinchuuriki, and the future Fifth Kazekage could allow themselves to be tested. Now, after going through various tricks, Gaara finally couldn't stand it anymore and used his strongest defensive ninjutsu at present - absolute defense! ???????????????????????????????????????????????? away out and pinched together, Sakura's hands directly formed the Ninja Seal of Shuizanbo. At this moment, the absolute defense of the future fifth-generation Kazekage and the famous skills of the second-generation Hokage completely collided! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61, The Showdown between Sand and Water (Part 2) and Konoha¡¯s Collapse Plan! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Water escape, water breaks the wave!" After the infinite compression of chakra, an extremely sharp water blade was formed in Sakura's mouth, and it was directly directed towards Gaara's absolute defense! There is no doubt about the power of Shuizanbo Ninjutsu In the future, the first damage caused by the divine tree clone will be caused by the water breaking wave used by the second generation Hokage himself. However, that was the Second Hokage after all. Although it is the same ninjutsu, when used by different people, it is completely different from the same level. But in contrast, although Sakura is not the second generation Hokage, Gaara is not the future God Tree clone, not even the future fifth generation Kazekage. Under this situation, the damage caused by Sakura's Water Breaking Wave can be imagined. The moment Sakura's water break wave hit the absolute defense, the sand solidified by Gaara was directly penetrated by the water blade. And not only that, at the next moment, this sand known as the absolute defense was directly and completely penetrated by Sakura's water break wave. With a trace of red liquid, it penetrated from behind the absolute defense and penetrated. into the wall behind. "What!" Kankuro tightly grasped the guardrail in front of him with both hands. His face was full of shock and fear. Beside him, his sister Temari also looked panicked. "Could it be that you are injured?" "As for Sakura, after the first blow hit, she didn't pause at all, and combined her hands to seal again. "I won't let you escape this time!" "Water Escape, Shui Yuan Continuous Slash!" After forming the last ninja seal, dozens of rapidly rotating circular water blades condensed around Sakura. Under her control, they rose up and slashed directly in Gaara's direction. ?????????????????????????????? Thanks to the home court we created, not only does it save time to perform my Water Release Ninjutsu, but it also greatly increases its power. And compared to the previous single Water Circle Slash, there are more than ten water blades added without reducing the power. Even Gaara under normal circumstances might not be able to defeat him, let alone this Gaara who was completely insane after being injured by Sakura! "Puff puff¡­¡­" The sound of a series of water blades penetrating the absolute defense came from the venue, and everyone's eyes suddenly gathered, staring closely at the two people below. At this moment when everyone raised their heads, Kabuto, disguised as an Anbu, finally couldn't hold back. Although Sasuke had not yet appeared, Gaara, the trump card of Konoha's collapse plan, was about to use GG, so he immediately formed genjutsu ninja seals with both hands. With Kabuto's Ninja Seal, the entire audience was closely watching the two people inside. Suddenly, their eyes darkened and they all fell down. At the same time, Maki, who was the leader of the Sand Ninja team, made a strong appearance and directly used Wind Release to cut off the remaining water blades that had not reached the sand ball. And Kankuro and Temari also immediately looked at each other, took one step forward, and appeared beside Gaara in unison. "Maki Jounin, what does this mean?" As early as the moment when Maki wielded the Wind Release, Shiranui Genma, who had appeared in front of Sakura in a protective posture, said warily. At this time, Shiranui Genma no longer had the same laziness as before. He could only see his eyes staring at Ma Ji closely, and the Senbon in his mouth was already pressed against the tip of his tongue. As long as Ma Ji makes a move, this thousand sticks will directly pierce Ma Ji's throat. "Huh huh huh, it's just a game, but Konoha has been so cruel. It seems that our alliance already has a big problem." Ma Ji expressed disdain for Shiranui Genma's question. The exposed right eye was shining with murderous intent. "Boom!" Just when the two of them were still on guard, a huge explosion broke out at the Hokage stand on the high platform. "Hokage-sama!" The Konoha jounin and ANBU who were not controlled by the illusion were suddenly startled and rushed towards the stands. And Kai, who had just arrived at the competition venue with Xiao Li, was also shocked. He did not directly unlock Xiao Li's illusion, but immediately looked at each other with Kakashi. Years of experience as companions and opponents immediately made Kakashi understand what Kai meant, and he took out the kunai with both hands. He did not choose to support the Hokage but instead faced the Suna Ninja and Sound Ninja who were rushing towards the audience in the stands. "Teacher! Gaara is extremely seriously injured. Even so, the battle must continue!" 'Sorry. Sakura, it would be better not to use the Flying Thunder God Technique this time. ¡¯ ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Up Looking at the battle that seemed to be reenacting the scene in the original work, Sakura suddenly calmed down. She understood that the reason why the third generation did not put the Flying Thunder God Technique by her side was probably because he was afraid that his mind would get hot and he would directly participate in the battle between him and Orochimaru. So, why didn¡¯t you call Jiraiya over With this question in mind, Sakura took out the Flying Thunder God Kunai from the ninja tool bag behind her, inserted it directly into the ground, and turned her attention to Orochimaru and the ANBU on the third generation battlefield. Looking at the entire Konoha in his mind, he suddenly made up his mind and disappeared into the stands. ¡­¡­ "Where is the Third Hokage?" Standing on top of Tomahiro's head, Jiraiya, with white hair flying, said seriously as he looked at Morino Ihiki who appeared next to him with the teleportation technique. "The Third Hokage is now at the examination venue!" Morino Ihiki immediately answered and said to Jiraiya. "Really?" Jiraiya looked at the psychic snake wreaking havoc in front of him, but for some reason he felt bitter in his heart. However, at the moment when Jiraiya waved his hand, he was ready to let the toad show his power and wipe out all these psychic snakes. But suddenly his eyes froze and he turned to look behind him. There, in a place that was originally empty, a girl with flying pink hair suddenly appeared! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62, Konoha Collapse Plan (1) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Is this?" Standing on Togahiro's head, Jiraiya's eyes showed a hint of sadness. Just now, he had learned about the current situation of the third generation from Sakura who appeared behind him. "So, are you going to let me appear next? Sorry, I have to take care of this place now." Facing Sakura's expectant eyes, Jiraiya shook his head and pointed his finger. Psychic snake ahead. "Although I do care about the old man, but now all the psychic snakes in the village must be killed. Otherwise they will cause more damage. You also know the old man's character. If I go to save him, this group of psychic snakes will be killed. The snake caused more harm to Konoha, and he will never forgive me in his life." Jiraiya¡¯s reasons are very sufficient. Indeed, if the third generation was allowed to choose, he would definitely choose to let Jiraiya intervene in the psychic snake's battle instead of his own. but! Since she appears here, it means that Sakura is prepared! "Jiraiya-sama, the current situation is indeed like this, but what I want to say is that I will handle Konoha here. My ninjutsu can directly kill these psychic snakes!" Faced with Jiraiya¡¯s suspicious look, Sakura made a quick decision and formed the seal of her hands to press the ninja seal of Sui En Zan. "Interesting ninjutsu." Looking at the blue water blade in Sakura's hand, Jiraiya touched his chin and commented. This was the first time he saw Sakura's ninjutsu, and he still showed a considerable degree of appreciation. The next moment, the fully formed Sui Yuan Zhan showed his ferocity, but Sakura jumped high, and after getting closer, the Sui Yuan Zhan in her hand was thrown directly at the roaring psychic snake in front of her. passed. A blue water blade with a diameter of less than one meter is like a toothpick compared to a human being compared to a psychic snake that is more than thirty meters long and two meters thick. However, just such a blue water blade, the moment it touched the psychic snake, it was like a kitchen knife cutting off a piece of tofu, completely cutting into pieces the brain of the psychic snake so easily. . "this¡­¡­" Jiraiya and Ibiki standing next to him looked at the tragic situation of the psychic snake in front of them and were suddenly speechless. Before Sakura came, many ninjas spent most of the day but were unable to cause any harm to these psychic snakes. Unexpectedly, Sakura was able to kill one of the psychic snakes with just this ninjutsu. snake. But for Jiraiya, that was great news. He knew that he could safely support the third generation on the battlefield. "Toadguang, I'm really sorry. You need to fight alone this time. There is a big problem with the old man, and I must go to support him." "Understood." Tomahiro didn't have any objection to Jirai's request. After saying this dullly, Tomahiro continued to close his big mouth. Seeing this, Jiraiya was no longer polite, turned to look at Sakura, and stretched out his right hand, "Let's go, you should have this ability." A solemn look flashed through her eyes, and Sakura nodded heavily, then took out a handful of her Flying Thunder God Kunai again and threw it to Ibiki, who had been standing by the side. "Mr. Examiner, I'll leave this kunai to you. I want to take Jiraiya-sama first." After saying that, without waiting for Ibiki's reaction, Sakura grabbed Jiraiya's right hand with her backhand. With a thought, he and Jiraiya disappeared above Togahiro's head. "This is" Ibiki looked at the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand. A trace of nostalgia appeared on his serious face, but then he returned to normal. After looking around, he commanded the scene. The Konoha ninjas launched a counterattack. ¡­¡­ And in the stands of the Chunin Examination, the battle between Orochimaru and the Third Generation has also entered the end of the warm-up. But faced with such a situation, although the ANBU nearby were anxious, they still couldn't figure out how to get into the four-purple flame formation. At this moment, above the position where Sakura was before, two figures suddenly emerged from the side of the Flying Thunder God Technique. "Very good, go back now. Compared with here, you need to deal with the group of psychic snakes." Jiraiya looked at the huge four-purple flame formation in front of him, patted Sakura on the shoulder, He jumped up and jumped behind the group of ANBU who were in obedient state. Seeing the situation??A big obstacle to my next actions! But if you don¡¯t use tangle, then Sakura herself will be in a hard fight, which will cause the psychic snake to cause greater damage to Konoha¡¯s buildings, and even cause more casualties to civilians! While Sakura was still in a tangled state, the Oto-nin opposite could no longer sit still. All eight of them moved in unison and dodged directly in Sakura's direction. It has to be said that the choice of these eight sound ninjas directly made Sakura make a choice quickly. If the three sand ninjas behind them did not take action, then Sakura was confident that they could be eliminated instantly through training. Eight people. After all, defense and offense are two different things, not to mention that the attack direction of these eight people is exactly the same, they are all attacking directly from the front. As long as Sakura seizes the opportunity, she can solve them all at once. In fact, Sakura did exactly that. The moment the eight sound ninjas rushed over, blue chakra burst out from her whole body. The next moment, the pupils of these eight sound ninjas shrank instantly. At this moment, Sakura, who was covered in blue chakra, saw veins popping up in her right fist, directly hitting the head of the ninja in the middle of them. And his left hand was holding a kunai that exuded a black light, and directly slit the throat of the sound ninja on the left. Immediately afterwards, without stopping, Sakura stepped on the head with both feet and the sound ninja's body was blown apart. She brought a force and hit the three sound ninjas on the right. Like harvesting straw, the kunai in Sakura's left hand drew an extremely beautiful arc between her fingers, and once again took away the life of a sound ninja. The next second, the only two sound ninjas on the right finally reacted, but it was of no use because they rushed towards Sakura at the same time, so at this moment, they were still in the air and had no ability at all. You can dodge! The performance of the left hand is over, it¡¯s time for the right hand. Under Sakura's thoughts, chakra surged directly into the chakra acupuncture point on her right hand, blooming into a thick blue chakra glove. "Boom!" After successfully killing the two sound ninjas on the right with one punch, Sakura stood on the roof and exited the training mode. The remaining three sound ninjas and three sand ninjas took out kunai at the same time and stared at Sakura closely. ?Obviously, they no longer dare to rely on others (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63, Konoha Collapse Plan (2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Boom!" Another building in Konoha was completely destroyed. Without Jiraiya's presence, no ninja in Konoha could break through the psychic snake's scale defense. Seeing this, Sakura couldn't help but feel anxious. The reason why Jiraiya felt confident about going to the Third Generation was because he thought he could leave the problem of psychic snakes in Konoha to himself. If he was dragged here by these sand ninjas and sound ninjas, wouldn't it be that Jiraiya's peace of mind would be in vain? With a quick glance at the three sound ninjas and three sand ninjas who had formed a formation in front of them, Sakura slowly took out the Flying Thunder God Kunai from behind. ¡®The training has been used, and the unexpected effect is gone. And those who were dealt with were all sound ninjas, and the main force was obviously the three sand ninjas. ¡¯ A thought flashed through her mind, and Sakura didn't think much about it. She knew that the other party's mission was to limit herself here. If you are stuck here and don't move, you are giving the other party a chance to complete the task. Like why Oto Ninja rushed over to me before, wasn¡¯t it because he saw that he looked like a child and underestimated himself, so he rushed over to him. Look now, which of the remaining three sound ninjas dares to move. ¡°Well, okay, someone will still move. The moment Sakura took out the Flying Thunder God Kunai, among the sound ninjas who had rushed over and retreated, another one who was not afraid of death appeared and flew directly towards Sakura. But this time the opponent was obviously well prepared. The moment Sound Ninja A rushed over, the remaining two Sound Ninjas also launched an attack in unison, forming a triangle. With a frown, Sakura discovered that the opponent's triangle tactics were extremely well-researched. No matter who she attacked next, she would be directly attacked by the remaining two people. Without any extra thought, Sakura decided to avoid these three sound ninjas the moment she realized that she could no longer kill them simply by using physical skills. After throwing the flying thunder god kunai directly at the three sand ninjas, Sakura quickly formed the Earth Release Ninja Seal with her hands, and then pressed them to the ground. "Escape, earth flow wall!" "Long!" A huge stone wall rose directly from the wall, stopping the attack of the three sound ninjas and completely intercepting Sakura's figure. But this earthen wall obviously couldn't cause any hindrance to the three sound ninjas. The leading sound ninja paused, and the sound ninja behind him on both sides accelerated past it. At the same time, he lit the detonating talisman, and the moment he passed the earth wall, he hung it behind the kunai and threw it towards Sakura. "Boom!" The smoke from the explosion directly confused Sakura's position. "Did you make it!" When the sound ninja on the left saw the detonating talisman directly hitting Sakura, he suddenly felt happy and shouted loudly. The sound ninja on the right did not speak, but was on full alert, waiting for what would happen after the smoke dissipated. At this time, the previous sound ninja was already standing on the earth wall. He opened his hands, revealing a small tube in his palm. After pointing it at the center of the smoke, he immediately used chakra. Unfortunately, just when the three sound ninjas thought that Sakura's position was in place, Sakura had already appeared in mid-air, holding the flying thunder god that she had thrown at the three sand ninjas with her right hand. Kunai. "Ding!" ¡®Really! ¡¯ A glimmer of confirmation flashed in her eyes, and Sakura immediately flicked backwards while throwing the Flying Thunder God Kunai higher into the air. ¡®The strength of these three sand ninjas is estimated to be at the jounin level. If I were here, there would be no solution at all. Completely different from the previous Sound Ninja. ¡¯ After urging the Flying Thunder God to jump into the sky again, Sakura cautiously started her plan. ¡®We can¡¯t continue like this, Konoha¡¯s losses have already been great enough, we must get rid of these guys. But how to do it? There are no free people in Konoha right now! ¡¯ As she gritted her teeth, Sakura suddenly had an idea. ¡®Who said there are no free people! ¡¯ Sakura took out five flying thunder god kunai from the ninja tool bag, and threw them all at once in the direction of the sand ninja below, not looking for killing, just looking for position! The moment she was thrown out, Sakura suddenly disappeared with a thought. "Snapped" Standing on the bleachers, Sakura leapt up to the ANBU who were standing outside the Four Purple Flame Formation. She grabbed the arms of two of them and glanced at the four.The situation within the Purple Flame Formation made one stunned. ¡®How did Jiraiya get in? Obviously the Four Purple Flame Formation has not been destroyed yet? ¡¯ But without thinking too much, Sakura spoke directly to the two ANBU. "There is a psychic snake attacking Konoha Village now. Please help me get rid of the Sand Ninja and Sound Ninja who are guarding the psychic snake!" After saying that, without waiting for the reaction of the two Anbu, he once again activated the chakra in his body and appeared directly in front of the three Sand Ninjas. There was no need for Sakura to say anything more. The moment the two ANBU saw the Suna Ninja, their whole bodies moved and they got into a melee with the three Suna Ninja. Seeing this, Sakura didn't dare to stay for a moment. In her opinion, the strength of these ANBU was simply scum. Although Konoha's ANBU improved later in the Pain Invasion chapter, she didn't dare to believe it now. The whole person flew to the edge of the last two psychic snakes like lightning, and Sakura swallowed the Bingliangwan that was pressed at the bottom of her tongue. After feeling the chakra filling up in his body, he immediately formed the ninja seal of Shui Yuan Zhan and threw it towards the psychic snake that was wreaking havoc. After confirming the successful kill, Sakura immediately turned to look at the remaining psychic snake. This snake seemed to have noticed Sakura. Its eyes were fixed on Sakura's position, and then it rushed directly with a fierce movement. Come over. "Hey, hey, hey, I just killed a few of your peers, don't do this." When Sakura saw this, she was not afraid, but instead raised the corner of her mouth with a smile. After saying this, she walked straight towards the psychic snake. rushed in the direction. Of course, Sakura will not do anything like using tangle to confront this psychic snake head-on. For her, stability is the main purpose of everything now! At the moment when she was about to come into contact with this psychic snake, Sakura finally changed her direction and kicked her feet to the left. At the same time, the water flow from Shui Yuan Zhan was directly concentrated on her palm. "Goodbye! The last one!" "Poof" Just like its predecessors, this Water Circle cut through the scales on the head of the psychic snake and then completely smashed its brain into pieces, following the path of its predecessors. "Then, it's over like this." Sakura watched the last psychic snake go to the end, and then prepared to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to catch up with Sasuke and Naruto. But the moment she relaxed, her induction suddenly exploded. Before she had time to think about it, the chakra shield directly covered the location of the induction. ¡°Buzz!¡± After passing through the defense of the chakra shield, a strong sound wave directly hit Sakura's ears, causing a loud roar. "Wow." With the intense stimulation of her ears, Sakura suddenly felt a sense of nausea and dizziness coming from her head. Her legs weakened and she knelt down on the roof. But now in the battlefield, it is impossible for you to have free time. There was another induction explosion, and Sakura, who had no time to eliminate her nausea and dizziness, activated her chakra again and successfully blocked the sound ninja's kunai attack. boom! Although the chakra shield blocked this fatal kunai attack, how could the sound ninja let it go and continue the attack. The moment the kunai was blocked, he raised his right foot and kicked Sakura hard in the abdomen, sending her straight to the edge of the roof. However, thanks to the pain in her abdomen, Sakura temporarily got rid of the dizziness. With a glance, she decisively discovered that these were the three sound ninjas from before! "Hehehe, you don't seem to be as majestic as before." Sound Ninja A stood in the distance and looked at Sakura who was lying on the roof and slowly struggling to get up. He suddenly showed a typical villain's face. Although he was covered by a mask, it was not difficult to detect his true expression under the mask from his tone. "That's enough. Kill her now. The mission can't go wrong!" However, before the villain could say any more nonsense, Sound Ninja C stood up and pointed his palms at Sakura, who was already struggling to hold herself up from the ground. ¡°Buzz!¡± The strange sound wave attacked Sakura again, trying to bring out the same nauseating feeling as before. No, if there was no chakra shield to block the chakra in the sound wave before, Sakura might have completely lost her hearing under this blow. But this time, Sakura, who was prepared, would not be easily hit by this blow. Although the Flying Thunder God Technique can be used when the brain is dizzy, the Substitute Technique can still be used! The moment this sound wave hit Sakura, Sakura had already formed the ninja seal of the Substitute Technique, turned into a log and disappeared in front of the group of sound ninjas (remember the website address of this site) : www.hlnovel.com)In an instant, Sakura formed the ninja seal of the Substitute Technique, turned into a log and disappeared in front of the group of sound ninjas (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64, Konoha Collapse Plan (3) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°It¡¯s up there!¡± The soy-sauceed Sound Ninja B immediately discovered Sakura's location after Sakura used the Substitute Technique. After calling out Sakura's location to his two Sound Ninja companions, he took the lead in launching an attack on Sakura. He bent his legs, burst out a burst of chakra, and bounced directly into Sakura in the air. Seeing this, Sakura didn't hesitate at all. She stretched out her right hand and took out several shurikens from the ninja bag. She threw them towards the opponent without any intention of killing them. The next moment after throwing it out, Sakura keenly noticed that Sound Ninja A and Sound Ninja C below were also ready to attack and ready to move. But what level of ninja is Sakura, a genin of Konoha! Don¡¯t you know? You can mess with all the ninjas in the world, but you can't mess with the genin of Konoha! Before the momentum of her whereabouts happened, Sakura immediately formed ninja seals with her hands. Because her brain still had not recovered, Sakura was still unable to use the Flying Thunder God Technique. But this does not mean that Sakura has no way to fight back. You must know that ninjas use chakra to make the impossible possible! ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± The shurikens thrown out were all successfully deflected by the Sound Ninja B in the sky using kunai. Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly and realized that half of her strategy was completed, so she immediately formed all the ninjutsu seals. "Bang" After using the Substitute Technique and Shuriken to change positions, she appeared directly behind Sound Ninja B. Sakura raised the corner of her mouth, raised her feet, and used a large windmill in the air to hit Sound Ninja B's back. . Then he immediately used the force of the recoil to fly away horizontally, forming the Ninja Seal again, but this time it was not the Three Body Technique! "Water escape, water gun technique!" The small torrent did not seem to have any lethality, and it shot straight towards the heart of Sound Ninja B, who was kicked away by Sakura. However, this water escape move is the earliest and most lethal C-level water escape move that Sakura learned. How could it not have any lethality at all? The moment the small torrent touched Sound Ninja B, it was like penetrating a thin piece of paper, completely penetrating the heart of Sound Ninja B who had no time to react. "Solve one!" High in the sky, Sakura yelled loudly at the two watching Oin-nin below as if she was venting her anger. Hearing this voice, the sound ninja C below finally couldn't bear it any longer. His raised palms were pointed in the direction of Sakura, and his entire face became ferocious. "Go to hell! You kid from Konoha!" "Buzz¡ª¡ª" A series of ultrasonic waves that could not be seen with the naked eye were directed towards Sakura who was still high in the air, but it was just like what was said before. The same trick cannot cause damage to Sakura a second time! Without any other ninjutsu, Sakura once again formed the ninjutsu seal. The Three Body Technique, which had been practiced over and over again during the ninja school days, completely exploded at this moment. The smooth substitute technique once again replaced the shuriken thrown by Sakura before. "Bang" After stepping on the ground with both feet, there was an explosion. Sakura did not dare to make any ink marks, she clenched her fists, aimed hard at the head of Sound Ninja A and directly bombarded him away. "Snapped!" However, having keenly sensed Sakura's figure, the sound ninja immediately backhanded him and stretched out his hands to block Sakura's double punch. Seeing this, Sakura did not panic. She subconsciously put her right foot on the ground, applied force from her waist, and raised her left foot fiercely, like a whip, hitting the right hand of the sound ninja who had lost both hands with great accuracy. Side waist. "Boom!" As a person¡¯s waist eye, after the waist eye was severely injured, this nin-nin suddenly felt weak and was about to collapse as soon as his body went limp. But how could Sakura use this move? After hitting the opponent's waist and knocking him out, Sakura's fists jerked away, and after breaking away from the opponent's control, she raised the knife with her right hand and made a fist with her left hand, and smashed hard in the direction of the Adam's apple and temple. "Click" Sakura's Adam's apple was directly smashed to pieces by Sakura's knife. At the same time, a strange dent appeared in the temple where the left fist hit. "the second!" With a ferocious smile, Sakura moved her feet in front of her chest. The next moment, she suddenly kicked the body of the unconscious Sound Ninja A. With this momentum, she rushed towardsIf you choose to stay, then it¡¯s up to you to take care of it! " "Understood!" After catching the special kunai in his hand, Naruto stuffed it into his collar and continued to move at a fast speed. "The enemy is three hundred meters ahead. Since you are ready to stay, get in front of us first!" Parker twitched his nose again and said loudly to Sasuke. Hearing this, Sasuke's eyes lit up, he accelerated past Naruto and Parker without replying, took out the Thunder Fang from behind and opened it, and at the same time, the Sharingan slowly started to rotate. At this moment, the figure of Kankuro in front finally appeared in front of several people. "You guys leave quickly!" After Sasuke said these words to Naruto and Parker, he directly inhaled the thunder attribute chakra attached to the thunder fangs into his body. "I will get rid of this guy as quickly as possible, and then go to support you!" After saying that, streaks of lightning wrapped around Sasuke's body. Sasuke once again burst out with a strange speed and rushed towards Kankuro who was standing on the tree branch. "Let's go! Naruto!" Parker rolled his eyes and burst out with a burst of speed, and together with Naruto, he quickly passed through the figures of Kankuro and Sasuke. "Damn it, one of them got away!" Hiding in the bandages wrapped around him, Kankuro keenly noticed Naruto's passing figure, but there was nothing he could do at the moment. After all, what he had to face was Konoha. The last of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Sasuke is known as the genius! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65, Konoha Collapse Plan (4) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not to mention Sasuke and Kankuro who were already fighting, Parker could smell the scent of Gaara and Temari not long after he passed Kankuro. kindness¡­¡­ In fact, there was no need for Parker to smell it. Just the fresher blood stains remaining on the branches proved that Gaara and Temari were not far away from each other. "Naruto, one thousand meters ahead, the other two have stopped!" After Parker sniffed his nose again, he immediately discovered that Gaara and Temari had stopped moving ahead. "Very good! Let's defeat them now!" Naruto immediately shouted loudly, his body exploded again, he threw Parker away and rushed out. "This idiot!" Parker complained through gritted teeth, but he didn't pay much attention to it. After all, the other party was seriously injured, and Kakashi recognized Naruto's strength, so he didn't need to worry about it. "Whoops!" After quickly leaping over a big tree, Naruto finally found a cheerful place ahead. At the same time, they also discovered Gaara who was sitting in the wide place, and Temari who stood up and took out the three-star fan to be on full alert. At this moment, according to normal ninjas, Gaara and Temari are the perfect sneak attack targets. However, Naruto is obviously not a normal ninja of this type. I saw that he ignored Parker's figure behind him and stepped out with a strong step, appearing directly in front of Temari with a big thorn. Then he touched his nose very handsomely, revealing his own signature smile. "My name is Uzumaki Naruto! I'm sorry, but since you attacked Konoha, I'd better ask you to stay!" With handsome movements and handsome speeches, Naruto showed an extremely confident smile and said loudly to Temari. "Hey, are you an idiot?" However, to Naruto's dismay, Temari expressed her opinion bluntly, "It's already war time, are all the genin of Konoha idiots?" "Huh? How can you do this!" Naruto immediately exploded when he heard Temari mocking him. However, before he could finish speaking, Temari launched an attack directly. Temari first threw out several kunai from behind, then pulled the three-star fan, directly passed the one-star and two-star, opened it to the three-star state, and faced Naruto with a wind release, Kamaitachi! Under Temari's full use of the huge three-star fan, countless invisible vacuum blades directly tore the air and struck at Naruto, who had just knocked down the kunai. In fact, the reason why Temari chose this open position this time was to maximize the use of her Wind Release. "It's a pity that Naruto is not a normal genin. Faced with Temari's all-round attack on his Kamaita, Naruto had no choice but to dodge. He directly put his hands on his head, his feet were tightly attached to the elbows of his hands, and his whole body shrank into a hedgehog, running around in the storm. Facing Naruto's defensive action, Temari was naturally familiar with it. Although she was classified as a genin, she had actually participated in many C-level and B-level missions. Naruto's defensive action can be said to be the one that can take the least damage among Kamamaitachi. But¡­¡­ Temari curled her lips, she just wanted Naruto to take a defensive posture! Only in this way can she continue to exert her full strength and let the Konoha genin in front of her say goodbye to this miserable ninja world! Gently biting off her thumb, Temari looked ahead at Naruto who was still not ready to attack Kamamaita, and drew a graceful arc towards her three-star fan. "Psychic skills, Zhanzhanwu!" With a bang, a white one-eyed sickle holding a huge scythe appeared in front of Temari. Without seeing how it moved, the whole thing turned into a storm and launched in the direction of Naruto who was still suffering. An endless series of slashes! ¡°Tsk!¡± Countless vacuum blades rushed to slash at Naruto's body, and each vacuum blade would bring a scar to Naruto's bones! There is no doubt that Temari's psychic technique was unleashed with all her strength. "Hmph, in this world, a ninja like you is not suitable to survive. Thank me for helping you escape before you suffer more!" Ming looked at the countless blood bursting in the air. Man, Temari slowly turned her head, now she needs good medical treatment from Gaara.  Loud. The dust submerged Gaara's entire body, but Naruto, who was in the one-tailed state, could feel Gaara's aura that was not weak at all without even looking at it with his eyes. Opening his right palm, Naruto, who was in the form of a tailed beast, instantly condensed a Rasengan with a hint of red color. At the same time, his eyes were fixed on Gaara's position in the dust. As soon as Gaara appeared, Naruto would explode instantly and use this Rasengan to hit Gaara directly in the face. "Wow!" The dust dispersed, but it was not blown away by the natural wind, but torn apart directly by Gaara's tailed beast right palm! There was no time to react. This was obviously a decisive blow calculated by Gaara accurately. At that moment, Naruto was directly hit by Gaara's right palm. However, it was still not over. The moment Naruto was knocked away, Gaara roared excitedly, and his entire right hand grew longer again, directly pressing Naruto and hitting the towering trees. "Boom" A series of sounds of destroying trees were heard. As Gaara's expression became increasingly ferocious, Naruto coughed out a mouthful of blood, and at the same time, the Rasengan on his palm dissipated directly. "Ha ha ha ha!" Seeing the blood that Naruto coughed up, Gaara couldn't tell how excited he was. He immediately stopped the offensive with his right palm and grabbed Naruto's body tightly, and began to exert force slowly, actually trying to hit Naruto directly. Crush it in your hands! Unfortunately, at the moment when Gaara was about to exert his strength, a pink figure appeared and stood on Gaara's right hand that turned into a beast. "WellI've come to an incredible place." Sakura looked at Naruto, who was wearing the tailed beast chakra coat, and Gaara, who had already entered the tailed beast form, and an extremely bad feeling flashed in her mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 Konoha Collapse Plan (5) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah!!! Haruno Sakura!" After Gaara saw Sakura appearing out of thin air beside Naruto, the ferocious face that appeared due to the tailed beast transformation became even more terrifying, and he roared out Sakura's name. "Ah, I didn't expect that after being injured like this, you could become as lively as you are now." With her feet firmly planted on the ground, Sakura said hello to Gaara who was facing her and salivating, showing off her ladylike character. But it¡¯s obvious that Gaara doesn¡¯t care if you are a lady or not, he just wants to taste the blood of Sakura, the guy who seriously injured him! Gaara immediately released his right hand that was tightly pressing on Naruto, turned around, and quickly ran towards Sakura who was standing on the ground. But with such a clumsy attack, it¡¯s crazy that Sakura would be hit! As soon as her feet stepped on the ground and pushed hard, Sakura's speed exploded, and she sprinted in the direction of Gaara in an arc. Of course, it is impossible for Sakura to directly engage in close combat with Gaara in the tailed beast state. That is an extremely unwise choice. Therefore, while she is approaching quickly, she has already formed the current relationship. Let¡¯s talk about the ninjutsu that is easiest to attack Gaara. "Water escape, water breaks the wave!" Forming seals while moving at high speed is a piece of cake for Sakura, so when she was less than ten meters away from Gaara, Sakura had successfully formed the water ninja seal. "Pfft" A moment that surprised Sakura occurred. After being compressed with high concentration, the Water Release that quickly rushed towards Gaara was actually blocked by Gaara's right hand when it was less than one meter away from Gaara. However, the power of the water breaking wave was obviously not something Gaara could withstand. Within a moment of being blocked, the water breaking wave completely cut off Gaara's tailed beast-turned right hand. "ah¡ª¡ª!" After screaming, Gaara jumped back and appeared 20 meters away from Sakura, his face becoming more and more crazy. "That's it, that's it!" Gaara's eyes reflected the figure of Sakura. At this moment, he seemed to have suddenly figured out something, his face was both crazy and happy. "I finally know why I am so happy!" Gaara grabbed the tailed beast's right arm with his left hand, and Gaara's entire face took on a strange shape and shouted to Sakura. "To completely defeat a guy like you who brings me pain, and then take away everything from you, will make me feel even more strongly that I am still alive! Hahaha. Hahahaha!" After letting out a crazy roar, a large amount of sand slowly flowed out from the gourd behind Gaara, covering his body. ¡®Has it started to take shape all over the body? ¡¯ Hiding behind a tree and tremblingly observing the battlefield ahead, Temari's eyes slowly trembled, as if she had recalled some terrible and terrifying memory. ¡®No, it will be worse if this continues! ¡¯ With this thought flashing through her mind, Sakura was not prepared to wait until Gaara fully transformed before launching an attack. He immediately took out several kunai and shot them at Gaara. At the same time, his body flew to follow, and his hands formed the ninja seal again. ¡®That¡¯s the bad thing about Water Release Ninjas. If there is no corresponding environment, there is simply no way for oneself to perform large-scale destructive ninjutsu, unless the chakra reaches the level of the second generation or Kisame. But fortunately, I don¡¯t just have water-type chakra! ¡¯ After forming the last seal with her hands, Sakura clapped her hands on the ground together and curled her lips in the direction of Gaara who showed a crazy smile after blocking the kunai with her right hand. "Escape from earth, flow like a river!" The soil turned into a sticky liquid in an instant. Gaara was shocked, but Sakura successfully interrupted the process of transforming into a tailed beast. But this was not over yet. Just after Sakura successfully cast the Tsuchiryu Taiga, Sakura formed the Ninja Seal of Suizanha again, obviously preparing to give Gaara a gift while he was not free of the Tsuchiryu Taiga. Heavy damage. "Do you want to stop me just because of this?" It seems that because the beast-turned-pupil has become extremely sensitive, after Sakura formed the Ninja Seal of Suizanzanpa, Gaara recalled the pain in his mind that he had just had his tailed beast-turned-right hand cut off by Suizanbo, and immediately Roared loudly. "Tu Liu Da He is just a support." After hearing Gaara¡¯s roar, Sakura picked one with disdain three! Sakura's right hand was covered with a thick blue chakra glove that seemed to become solid. The moment Gaara was hit on both sides, she clenched her fist tightly and bent her elbows. , lowered his right shoulder, and hooked from bottom to top with an instantaneous curved arm! This last punch obviously brought all of Sakura's strength. Gaara, who was originally covered in sand and transformed into a tailed beast, was completely knocked out by Sakura's punch. He was freed from the covering of sand, revealing his originally handsome face. However, even though her whole body was out of the range of the sand, the force of Sakura's punch still carried Gaara into the sky. After reaching nearly twenty meters in the air, she lost all her strength and fell down. "boom" Slightly narrowing her eyes, Sakura looked at Gaara who was falling hard to the ground in front of her, and walked up slowly. Although her right fist seemed a little bloody at this moment, Sakura seemed to not feel any pain at all and wanted to walk straight in front of Gaara. "Huh¡ª¡ª" A wisp of wind passed by Sakura's side, and she suddenly stopped. Looking at the sand that was gradually growing in size in front of her, the unpleasant feeling in her heart became even stronger. "Great! I can finally come out!!!" The huge creature made of sand made its own declaration as soon as it appeared on the scene (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67, Konoha Collapse Plan (6) Seriously Injured Sakura You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It's really coming out. Complete body" Temari took two steps back, obviously frightened. In sight, a huge yellow civet cat stood in this forest. It was nearly 20 meters tall enough to completely shroud this area in its shadow. "No way. Could it be that Shukaku will come out directly after being knocked unconscious? Doesn't it mean that it will only corrode the Jinchuuriki's spirit in his sleep!" Being shrouded in Shukaku's shadow, Sakura was stunned when she looked at Shukaku who had transformed into a complete body. ????????????????????????????????????? It turns out that it¡¯s not the state of deep sleep, but the state of losing consciousness will cause Shukaku to burst out of the Jinchuuriki¡¯s body? ! When Sakura realized what a stupid thing she had done, she was confused for a moment, but she immediately came back to her senses. ??????????????????????? But now Gaara is not using the art of false sleep, which can make Naruto wake up after being beaten randomly. This time, Gaara was beaten unconscious by him. In other words, the current situation is that he has to directly defeat the liberated Shukaku, and in this process, Shukaku has no weaknesses. "How can this be done!!!" Knowing that this was no longer something she could solve, Sakura made an immediate decision. She closed her eyes and sensed the flying thunder god kunai closest to her. Above Naruto's position, she flashed away from Shukaku's shadow. Standing in front of Naruto, Sakura's eyes did not leave Shukaku's range. After realizing that Shukaku had not noticed her, she said loudly. "Hey, Naruto. We have to get out of here now. The opponent is already someone we can't handle at all!" "Roar¡ª¡ª" However, what answered Sakura was not Naruto's usual cheerful voice, but a slightly deep, beast-like roar. No! ! ! As soon as these three words flashed in her mind, Sakura turned her head to look in the direction of Naruto with the thought of being doomed. Sure enough, what caught her eyes was no longer the one wearing the light red tailed beast chakra coat. Naruto could still barely maintain his sanity. Rather, it is Naruto who has a humanoid form and is covered with dark red tailed beast chakra! It has actually become a half-tailed beast! At the same time, at the moment Sakura turned her head, Naruto, who had been deprived of consciousness by the tailed beast chakra, roared suddenly, and two dark red chakra tails swung directly and hit Sakura's body. . "boom!" Facing Naruto's flick, Sakura was embarrassed and could not fully react. She could only quickly mobilize the remaining chakra in her body to form a chakra shield in an attempt to block the blow. However, the chakra shield formed by temporarily extracting chakra seemed so insignificant in front of the half-tailed beast Naruto. Under the attack of Naruto's tail, in just a moment, the chakra shield was like It was like a piece of white paper, torn into pieces by Naruto. The next moment, Sakura herself was hit by Naruto. Her whole body felt like she was directly bombarded by a cannon. Her whole body was driven by a force and blasted directly into the deepest part of the forest. After swatting Sakura away, Naruto did not pursue him. Instead, as if he felt something, he raised his head and looked in the direction of Shukaku, who was standing tall in front of him. After letting out a muffled roar, he immediately exploded. It rushed directly towards Shukaku at an endless speed. "Hmm? The aura of the Nine-Tails?" Shukaku's eyes fluctuated slightly, but he excitedly discovered a dark red figure in front of him rushing towards him. "Ahahaha, the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails." When Shukaku saw Naruto, who looked tiny compared to him, he immediately beamed and smiled. Among the nine tailed beasts, Shukaku has always been unhappy with the Kyuubi, but his strength is inferior to others and he has never been able to defeat the Kyuubi. Unexpectedly, the Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi would actually come to his door. How could this not make Shukaku happy? In an instant, Shukaku's entire beast was immersed in crazy excitement. He folded his hands and patted Naruto Not to mention the complete Shukaku and the half-tailed beast Naruto who only relied on instinct to fight. In the depths of the forest, Sakura was swatted away an unknown distance by Naruto and was completely unable to fight anymore. "Cough, cough." After spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, Sakura opened her eyes with difficulty. Then she fell into a moment of helplessness, although she didn't see it.Taking the lead, Sasuke and Shikamaru followed to rescue Sakura who was knocked away, and then Parker rushed back to Konoha to apply for emergency support. And he himself stayed here to control the development of the situation so that subsequent support could understand the situation as soon as possible. The division of labor was extremely clear. Although Sasuke wanted to challenge the enemies ahead, after hearing that Sakura was seriously injured and Asuma's solemn order, he quietly obeyed the arrangement. ¡­¡­ "Sasuke, in this case, I think it's better for you to take Sakura alone." In the forest, after the two of them helped Sakura move forward quickly for a moment, Shikamaru suddenly said to Sasuke. "Understood!" Sasuke didn't hesitate at all. After hearing Shikamaru's words, he didn't say anything. He gently put Sakura behind his back, nodded to Shikamaru, and quickly left with his feet. . Seeing Sasuke leave quickly, Shikamaru breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he had wanted to say this just now. His chakra had already been consumed in the game, and later on, after he took the initiative to stay and intercept several sound ninjas who were pursuing them, the chakra in his body was consumed due to entangling those people. Almost equal to zero. In this situation with zero chakra, Shikamaru knew very well that he could not increase his speed. The reason why he was able to keep up with Sasuke was because Sasuke discovered this and deliberately slowed down his speed. Therefore, in order to allow Sakura to receive treatment faster, Shikamaru decisively chose to let Sasuke carry Sakura on his back and quickly go to Konoha Hospital. He would return to normal speed and follow slowly. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68, Sakura who doesn¡¯t want to be a salted fish You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the darkness where she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers, Sakura¡¯s consciousness gradually came to her senses It turns out she is not dead? The memory of the third Chunin Exam slowly flashed back, and Sakura suddenly remembered everything that happened before her consciousness fell into darkness. So, she shouldn¡¯t have to go back to that magical place called the Palace of Samsara now But even so, Sakura still doesn't know what state she is in. She cannot feel her body. But where she was now, there was just darkness, no, it was more like nothingness than darkness. Here, it¡¯s like being in a dream, so confused. By the way, what is her situation now? The body is still trapped, but the consciousness is awake? Or is this the legendary vegetative form? When she thought of being in a vegetative state, Sakura couldn't help but panic. That's not right. Here, Sakura couldn't feel any emotion at all, even when she just thought of being in a vegetative state. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed just like this. In this void, no matter space or time, it seems that it does not exist at all, as if all concepts do not exist here. While Sakura's consciousness continued to wander, there seemed to be a voice coming from a certain location in the void. Sakura immediately focused her consciousness and began to grope in the direction of the sound. While Sakura was groping hard, the voices of several men and women were intermittently transmitted to Sakura's consciousness. "That's itit should beok" "Sakura" "sorry¡­¡­" "I willTsunadesave you" Among the intermittent sounds coming from a broken radio, Sakura tried hard to distinguish who was speaking, but after trying hard, she found that she could only capture the above few words. In desperation, Sakura began to try to piece these words together, but while she was trying, she suddenly found that the sounds gradually disappeared, and when she was about to take them back, she was shocked. I found that my consciousness began to dim, and finally fell into unconsciousness again. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but when Sakura¡¯s consciousness was awakened again, she finally heard a few complete words from the outside world. "Don't worry. Her body has begun to gradually recover, which means that my medical treatment is almost complete. She should wake up within three days." This is a female voice full of firm belief. Just from her tone, Sakura can feel the aura of being a woman and not giving in to men. "That's great. Thank you, Grandma Tsunade!" "Shut up!" After a period of hilarity, these sounds gradually faded away. In other words, I have never been cured before. Will my consciousness be restored to this level until Tsunade is found? And according to the time when Naruto found Tsunade in the original work, it seemed that a whole month had passed before he found her, right? Did I waste a whole month just to be medically released? By the way, why can¡¯t I use my recovery ability A mess of thoughts flooded into Sakura's consciousness, and for a moment she felt so annoyed. Perhaps because of her own random thoughts, this time Sakura's consciousness was quickly overwhelmed by a feeling of exhaustion, and the next moment she fell into unconsciousness again. ¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ So heavy It felt like something weighing dozens of kilograms was tightly clasping her eyelids. After Sakura tried her best, she slowly opened her eyes. However, as soon as she opened her eyes, a dazzling ray of sunlight stung Sakura's eyes, causing her to close them immediately. ????????????????????????????????????¡­ What catches the eye is a slightly familiar white ceiling. Ah, the familiar ceiling, such an old joke Feeling that her eyes had completely adapted successfully, Sakura shifted her gaze and found that there was still no one in her ward. &n??, is also a powerful medical ninja. But when she thought about it, Sakura was suddenly stunned. She became a little confused. In the original work, what did she rely on to successfully become a disciple of Tsunade? Although there is no use thinking about this now, after all, the self in the original work is completely different from the current self. When I think of myself in the original work, she looks like a nymphomaniac, and the early definition is almost a perfect interpretation of how to behave as a drag. Although she later showed her prowess after studying with Tsunade, and even more so in the future. As an ordinary person, he became one of the new three ninjas, and his strength was on par with Naruto and Sasuke. But when Sakura thought about her early performance, she felt like someone was chasing her from behind and calling her a bitch. As for the current self, if nothing else, among the current Konoha Twelve Ninjas, to be blunt, except for Xiao Li who opened the door and Naruto who turned into a tailed beast, who would dare to say that he can fight in a duel? Live your own life. But let¡¯s not talk about this for now. The biggest problem now is how to become Tsunade¡¯s disciple? "Wait a minute, why do you have to become a disciple under Tsunade's name?" At this point, it seems there is not much need. In the original work, the reason why he became a disciple of Tsunade was so that he could catch up with Naruto and Sasuke, and didn't he already accomplish this perfectly? In addition, since he already has a master-disciple relationship with the third generation, it might be difficult for Tsunade to take care of him. One thought after another kept popping up in her mind, and Sakura was a little dazed. "Hello? Sakura? Why are you so stunned all of a sudden?" Just when Sakura was still thinking wildly, Xiang Ling, who was standing by, waved helplessly in front of Sakura's eyes, which brought her back to her senses. "Ah, I'm sorry. I just suddenly thought of something and was in a daze." ?? Touching her little head sheepishly, Sakura said to Xiang Phosphorus. "Gulu¡ª¡ª" "" "How about, Sakura, you should go have a meal with me first." "Okay." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69, are you willing to be my disciple? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Huh? Are you saying that Tsunade-sama has become the fifth Hokage?" Sakura looked at the food blankly, and suddenly she even forgot to swallow the lunch in front of her. "Well. After Tsunade-sama returned to Konoha, she became the Fifth Hokage directly under the guidance of the Third Generation. It's a pity that you were still in a coma at the time, otherwise you wouldn't have I can see Tsunade-sama, who was so handsome at that time!" Xiang Lian recalled Tsunade's appearance as the Fifth Hokage at that time, and immediately clasped his hands in front of his chest, with red hearts popping out of his eyes. ?????????????????????????? In other words, has Xiang Ling been conquered by Tsunade¡¯s personality charm now? Looking at Xiang Lu¡¯s expression with stars in his eyes, he immediately began to doubt Xiang Lu¡¯s current orientation. But these have nothing to do with her. Now she doesn't know whether she will have a master-disciple relationship with Tsunade in the future. And compared to Tsunade, she was more curious about the situation of the third generation. So, with something in mind and something moving in mind, Sakura immediately poked the girl who was still in a starry-eyed state, and immediately asked her question after she woke up. "Hang Phosphorus, what is the current situation of the Third Generation? At that time, I remember that he was in the Four Purple Flame Formation with Orochimaru." After hearing this, Xiang Ling nodded to Sakura. She was not curious about why Sakura knew the Four Purple Flame Formation. In fact, she had only just learned about this barrier ninjutsu. "Sandaime-sama, I heard that the battle between him and Orochimaru was very fierce, but it seems that Jiraiya-sama, who was also a Sannin, also went over to participate in the battle. But I don't know much about these things. I just know that the Third Generation was rescued and admitted to the hospital. I don¡¯t know much about what happened after that. After all, I had been busy in the hospital before Tsunade-sama came back. After Tsunade-sama came back, I became even busier, except In addition to learning medical ninjutsu, Tsunade-sama will also teach you strange powers and some sealing and barrier techniques." "Is this?" Sakura was also lost in thought, but then she raised her head and looked at Xiang Phosphorus, her eyes sparkling. "Xiang Phosphorus! My body has fully recovered now. I should be able to be discharged directly from the hospital now!" "Eh? But Tsunade-sama said that if you wake up, you have to wait until she comes over." After hearing this, Xiang Ling immediately showed hesitation, but immediately straightened her chest. Now she is doing everything with Tsunade. Hands dominate! Slightly narrowing her eyes, Sakura showed a friendly smile and nodded to show her understanding. "Then, Miss Xiang Phosphorus!" "arrive!" Xiang Ling was shocked by Xiao Sakura's sudden shout, and subconsciously stood up to respond to Xiao Sakura's words. "Now the order, turn around and go to the Hokage's office immediately, inform the Fifth Hokage that I am now awake!" "yes!" Seeing Xiang Lian running out of the hospital cafeteria in a hurry, Sakura felt discouraged. She picked up the food in her right hand and stuffed it into her small mouth. After successfully solving her satiety problem, Sakura jumped up and began to walk slowly towards her ward. Now she has to start thinking about how to spend the next three years. Although I don¡¯t know if the current Naruto has suffered a sneak attack from Itachi and Kisame, one thing is certain. The current Naruto has experienced the Nine-Tails rampage, which means that Jiraiya is very likely to The next three years took Naruto away. In this way, regardless of whether Sasuke would defect to Konoha or not, even if he did not defect to Konoha and go to Orochimaru, he would not be able to maintain the current progress. After all, it was just the rampage mode that Naruto now activated, and he only grew two tails, and he was able to beat himself almost to death. ?The first item of the plan is the strength of the chakra shield. The current chakra shield needs to be strengthened. What I thought before was still too optimistic. "It's enough to block a fatal blow. It's this kind of thinking that leads to the fact that I haven't strengthened the strength of the chakra shield, but just mindlessly increased the strength of the defense by superimposing chakra. So the second part of the plan is to pick up the ninjutsu that I left behind before. Judging from the current situation, once the ninjutsu of strange power cannot be obtained, in order to increase his melee ability, he will inevitably restart the process of ninjutsu. &?Planning human studies or something. Well, unless a certain scapegoat Cyclops discovers this characteristic of his. ¡°But I was taught by Kakashi of the Hokage sect, and since I had a relationship with the third generation of master and apprentice, I shouldn¡¯t be on the attention list of the scapegoat Cyclops. But at this moment, a very familiar voice suddenly came from the door of the ward. "Click." Sakura jumped up from the hospital bed very simply, and looked at the blond woman who entered the ward. Just when Sakura was about to say something, the blond woman opposite spoke. "Konoha genin Haruno Sakura, I am the current fifth generation Hokage Tsunade. Are you willing to become my disciple?!" "Eh?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70, Quiz You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! She followed Tsunade out of the hospital with a blank look on her face. Sakura still remained stunned. She had no idea why Tsunade suddenly told her that she wanted to accept him as a disciple. Because this is completely unnecessary. ¡°And I have never been in contact with Tsunade. Apart from being healed by Tsunade when she was seriously injured, this is the first time I and Tsunade have met. Could it be that¡­¡­ Sakura's mind suddenly recalled some of the contents of the original novel that she had browsed in her past life. One of them was a guess as to why Sakura was accepted as a disciple by Tsunade. In that article, he had a completely contemptuous attitude towards Sakura in the early stage, and then kept digging into why Sakura was accepted as a disciple by Tsunade. She remembered that someone inside had speculated that the reason why Sakura was accepted as a disciple by Tsunade was because she had the blood of the Uzumaki clan. Then Tsunade reluctantly accepted Sakura as her disciple because of Mito Uzumaki's favor. And as soon as this speculation came out, some people started to think wildly, and even said that Sakura was actually the bloodline of the lost Senju clan. It even said that the reason why Sakura has a wide forehead is to leave the mark of the Yin Seal. As soon as this speculation came out, a large number of good people believed it to be the truth. They even pulled out the family crest on Sakura's clothes to explain it, saying that the Haruno family's family crest was confused with the sage mode mark of the first generation. Although I said that I was dismissive of this in my previous life, thinking that Sakura only became Tsunade's disciple with Naruto's thigh and AB's approval, but looking at it now, is it possible that those wild-minded people on the Internet are Is it all true? With this thought, Sakura was in a daze along the way and didn't notice where she was. She didn't wake up until she felt her forehead hit something soft. "Okay, let's start now. According to your previous records in the hospital, you should have recovered more than half of your strength now. Let me see what you have that deserves the old man's praise!" Tsunade looked at Sakura who seemed to have woken up, frowned slightly, and spoke sternly to Sakura with a hint of dissatisfaction. Stung by Tsunade's tone, Sakura stood up instantly, her eyes regained clarity, and after taking a step back, she assumed a fighting posture. But it was because of Tsunade's words that Sakura finally understood the general reason. Although it is not clear how the original me was accepted, the Fifth Hokage in front of me accepted him as his apprentice. He reluctantly accepted me after the third generation spoke kindly on his behalf. "Otherwise, she wouldn't have brought herself all the way from the Hokage Building to this training ground, and then asked for a test on herself!" "Hey, haven't you launched an attack yet? Sure enough, the old man is already old and can't tell people right?" Tsunade's dissatisfied and mocking tone came from the front, and Sakura also felt Tsunade's affection for her. dissatisfied. What? Do you think of me as a hugger? ??Clenching her fists, anger flashed in Sakura's eyes. Although she knew that her opponent was Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, Sakura actually wanted to use Taijutsu to attack her. But obviously, Sakura would not do such a mindless thing. Faced with Tsunade's tone, Sakura wisely chose to use ninjutsu to start! "Water escape, water gun technique!" "Snapped!" After swatting away Sakura's water gun like a fly, Tsunade raised her eyebrows slightly and spoke to Sakura. "Since you launched the attack, it's my turn!" As soon as she finished speaking, Tsunade took a quick step and closed the distance between her and Sakura. At the same time, she raised her right fist, but a finger popped out and pressed towards Sakura's forehead. There was no reliance on chakra to explode in any part of her body. In other words, Tsunade relied purely on her body to attack Sakura this time. Although it was just pure physical strength, and it was just a finger, but when she was at the forefront, Sakura felt an aura like the pressure of a mountain rushing towards her face, and that green jade finger was even more powerful. The speed was extremely fierce, as if he was about to be hit the next moment. You can¡¯t be brave! This thought flashed through Sakura's mind. The next moment, blue light flashed on the soles of Sakura's feet, and the ground cracked in an instant. Sakura herself even stepped back several meters, and at the same time, she flexed her body and was able to avoid it. Outline??Consider taking yourself on as a disciple. It¡¯s just that Tsunade obviously didn¡¯t want to add another disciple to her, so she deliberately created the test just now. Not long after, Sakura appeared in front of the third generation's home. Without any further hesitation, Sakura ducked into the courtyard. "Oh, isn't this Sakura?" As soon as she entered, Sakura was stopped by a deep male voice full of vicissitudes of life. When he turned around, he discovered that it was Asuma, the instructor of Class 10. He responded to Asuma seriously. Then he asked hesitantly. "Teacher Asuma, may I ask how the Third Generation is doing now?" Hearing this, Asuma showed a smile and replied to Sakura. "He's still in good health, but he should be assisting the Godaime now. If you came here to find him, you've come to the wrong place." A hint of silence flashed through her green eyes. After Sakura thanked Asuma sheepishly, she disappeared into the third generation's house. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71, a new beginning! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course, Sakura didn't come up with it and went directly to the Hokage's office to see the third generation. Since the third generation is now assisting Tsunade in the Hokage's office, it means that the third generation's body should be fully recovered. But here comes another question, why did the Third Generation let himself become Tsunade's disciple? After all, if the Third Generation is free now, shouldn't it be just enough time to teach him? But since the third generation has chosen this way, Sakura will not say that she must ask the third generation to teach her. After all, Sakura is not an unreasonable person, and the third generation must have chosen this for some purpose. After leaving the third generation¡¯s home, Sakura began to search for many of her friends in Konoha. However, after an afternoon passed, she was surprised to find that both Class 8 and Class 10 had already gone on missions. At this point, Sakura was helpless. Although she wanted to find the two masters of Team 7, she found out after a search that she couldn't find them at all. "These two guys don't know what's going on. There is no sign of them either in the training ground or at home. Although he still wanted to know the location of Kakashi, how could Kakashi be found by Sakura who had always been a shy dragon? So after a search that failed, Sakura finally slowly returned to her home and began to wait for nightfall. Since the Sandai was in the Hokage's office in the morning, it's impossible to be there at night. Time flew by so quickly. After Sakura had a deep exchange with her parents at home and promised that she would not commit suicide again, she secretly left the house alone and went to the third generation's home. "The difference from when noon passed was that this time the third generation was standing directly in front of his house, as if waiting for Sakura. Lifting her steps, Sakura quickly arrived in front of the third generation in two and three steps. "Why did you come here just now? Really, don't let the old man wait for so long!" The third generation, who had already sensed Sakura's aura, showed a dissatisfied look, and it was like a fight. Hearing this, Sakura stroked her hair in embarrassment, "Father and mother made a lot of demands on me, so they came out late." Of course, the third generation was not really dissatisfied, he was just complaining casually. Seeing Sakura's expression, he naturally softened his tone and said with a smile, "What's the matter? Since you have something to do with me today, why don't you Come directly to the Hokage's office?" "Well, because Tsunade-sama has said before, she asked me to go directly to the Hokage's office to see her tomorrow. In that case, I am too embarrassed to rush into the Hokage's office to find you." Sakura replied to the third generation, At the same time, he also asked his own questions straight to the point. "Why do you ask Tsunade-sama to specifically guide me? It was obviously the Third Generation-sama who guided me before?" The third generation seemed to have already figured out how to answer this. After lightly laughing, he replied to Sakura. "You are wrong. I was a mentor before, but Tsunade said that I will accept you as a disciple." ? Sakura asked a question, is there any difference between this? "Hahaha," the third generation chuckled three times, looking at the confused Sakura and continued, "My guidance is just the guidance of the elders to the younger ones. Relatively speaking, it is just to help you make some corrections in ninjutsu. . But Tsunade must be fully responsible for your next path. Of course, these are actually not the most important." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "During the previous Chunin Exam, you also saw that I fought with my former disciple, Orochimaru, and he also set up a four-purple flame formation to isolate me in the barrier. And after he saw you bringing Jiraiya here, he directly used a forbidden ninjutsu developed by the second generation Hokage - dirty land reincarnation." "Jiraiya fought against Orochimaru, and I was alone against the first Hokage and the second Hokage who were channeled by Orochimaru. But with me now, I have no ability to deal with these two adults. So I used you. Ninjutsu, training" Having said this, the third generation finally lifted up his sleeves, and Sakura's pupils shrank tightly for an instant. To this day, Sakura still doesn't understand what happened next. VeryNothing bad at all. As for the third and final method, that is to learn to obtain the Yin Seal from Tsunade. This ninjutsu can be said to be one of the most practical ninjutsu in Hokage. By accumulating chakra on your forehead at ordinary times, and then directly releasing the Yin Seal when you need it, you can instantly obtain a large amount of chakra. And this ninjutsu can be said to have no shortcomings. As soon as it is needed, it can be used directly without side effects, which can further increase one's combat power. In other words, the two points that Sakura needs to overcome now basically rely on Tsunade to help guide her in order to successfully improve them. Naturally, compared to the third generation, Tsunade is more suitable for her. Thinking of this, Sakura no longer considered too many factors. After taking one last look at the door of the Third Generation, Sakura disappeared in front of the door. ¡­¡­ The next morning, after getting up early and preparing everything, Sakura looked at the rising sun and felt a wave of excitement in her heart. ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± After knocking on the door of the Hokage's office, Sakura pushed in and looked at the Sandaime and Tsunade who were looking at her with smiling faces. Sakura said loudly. "Konoha genin Haruno Sakura, come and report!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72, Medical Ninjutsu Training You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After a night of preparation, Sakura was already ready to put on a black fighting uniform, and also brought along the necessary ninja equipment. Now that she appeared in the Hokage's office, she was full of the ability of a girl. Looking at Sakura looking like this, Tsunade raised her eyebrows slightly, obviously expressing satisfaction with Sakura's outfit, so she said with a calm attitude. "Well, there is nothing else to teach you today, so next, I will arrange for Shizune to help you. Shizune!" Tsunade shouted to the girl wearing black and gray clothes next to her. When he got to his side, he handed out a scroll, "Just teach her the basics now, and tell me the results in the evening." "Understood!" After taking the scroll from Tsunade, Shizune turned to Sakura and said after waving the scroll in her hand, "Then, Sakura, let's go." With a slight nod, Sakura quickly followed Shizune who walked out of the door, and together they quickly left the Hokage's office. "Well, Shizune, senior. Where are we going next?" After leaving the Hokage Building, Sakura looked at Shizune in front of her and asked softly with a trace of restraint. After noticing the restraint in Sakura's tone, Shizune said to Sakura with a smile on her face, "You don't have to be so polite. I'm just accompanying Tsunade-sama. You call me Shizune." That¡¯s it. This time we¡¯ll just go to a small place in Konoha and start our special training there!¡± "Yes, Sister Shizune!" Feeling the affinity emanating from Shizune, Sakura relaxed her mind and replied with a trace of girlish energy. "Well, that's right. Children should be full of energy like this!" Shizune nodded slightly to Sakura, thinking that Sakura's current state of full energy is enough. "hey-hey." After Sakura giggled, she didn't say anything more and just followed Shizune closely. After seeing Sakura, Shizune seemed to have lost much of her nervousness. However, Shizune raised the corners of her mouth slightly, and did not remind Sakura. She just suddenly jumped a few meters faster and then shouted to Sakura. "If you can't keep up, your training today will be canceled directly, and then you will just stay in the Hokage's office to accompany Tsunade-sama and the Third Generation!" What? Sakura was shocked, why did Shizune suddenly do this? Feeling like the image she had built for Shizune in her mind collapsed, Sakura quickly stepped on her chakra and quickly followed Shizune's pace. Whoosh! The two of them quickly passed through the houses in Konoha. While Sakura's eyes were fixed on Shizune in front of her, her pace slowly accelerated. She didn't want to be left behind by Shizune, and then in front of Naruto. A day's worth of ashes in the office. After a brief chase, Shizune and Sakura appeared one after another in a place that was extremely familiar to Sakura. After breathing lightly, Sakura looked at the iron gate in front of her with a hint of surprise. Then he turned his head and looked at Shizune and asked, "Is this?" "This is the training ground where you will be coming over in the next few days!" Shizune immediately took over Sakura's words and looked at Sakura with a little admiration. She expressed great satisfaction at Sakura being able to keep up with the speed of her jounin. "Yeah¡­¡­" "Yes. But don't worry, I'm here. I will guide and protect you all the way. Come in." Shizune, who thought Sakura was scared, chuckled without thinking too much. , walked directly to the iron door, opened the lock and greeted Sakura to come in. Sakura patted her cheek, and she was no longer speechless. After shaking his fists at Shizune, he put on a determined expression and followed Shizune into the forest of death that he was already familiar with and couldn't be more familiar with "Okay," after arriving at a river in the forest of death, Shizune turned around and took out the previous scroll and threw it to Sakura, "Next, you need to practice the medical ninjutsu in the scroll. As for the materials, you can Just go catch it in the river." After hearing what Shizune said, Sakura finally knew what training she came to the Forest of Death this time. But Sakura has nothing to resist. After all, as a disciple of Tsunade, you don't know how to do medical ninjutsu. It's like Naruto doesn't know how to twist a spiral.Some hurtful ones. So when you get home, use hot water to apply a hot compress first, so that you won't feel pain when you wake up tomorrow morning. " Sakuraba pricked her eyes, then said thank you to Shizune, and left the forest of death. Sakura actually already knew about Shizune's suggestion. After all, training is not a harmless ninjutsu. She had encountered this problem when she was practicing, but she had eaten a lot. After suffering a lot, I learned to use hot compresses to relieve the fatigue of the meridians. "Xiang Lu, you have met your opponent. Don't let your junior sister surpass you." Seeing Sakura fleeing away, Shizune chuckled. After looking back at Sakura's results today, she raised her head and murmured with a hint of a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73 Sorry, it will be updated tomorrow morning. . You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I originally wrote a lot about medical knowledge. . But after much deliberation, I still had no choice but to delete it. . I spent more than an hour checking the information o(¨i©n¨i)o(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74, Training in Medical Ninjutsu~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Slowly opening her eyes, Sakura, with a hint of sleepiness, started her new day after struggling to defeat the powerful Quilt Demon King. It has been three days since she started learning medical ninjutsu from Shizune. In these three days, Sakura successfully evolved from the Destroyer of Fish to a powerful being with the titles of advanced hunter such as Ursine Trapper and Khajiit Hunter. Of course, what goes hand in hand with her title is her medical ninjutsu. During these three days, besides eating and sleeping, Sakura basically practiced medical ninjutsu with Shizune. And her progress has always been praised by Shizune. From the beginning, her control of medical chakra was not very good and she killed several fish. Now she can save a tiger whose abdomen was pierced by kunai back to its original state. Her progress is obvious to all. But Sakura quickly corrected her mentality. Her own chakra control ability is very good. Coupled with the reward of the Reincarnation Hall, if Sakura can't learn quickly and master this lowest level of trauma, , then Sakura felt that she might as well go to bed. "Sakura, starting today, you will learn more advanced injury treatment. Are you prepared?" Standing in the stronghold set up in the Death Forest, Shizune looked at the young and beautiful Sakura in front of her and said softly. Sakura was already prepared for this, even if she yelled loudly. "Then, let's go. Today's task is very simple. Just subdue a beast and bring it to our stronghold." "Understood!" She replied briskly to Shizune, and Sakura dodged into the depths of the Death Forest. Less than ten minutes later, she appeared in the stronghold dragging a unconscious grizzly bear. With a snap, Sakura threw the grizzly bear in front of Shizune. Sakura clapped her little hands and made a greeting gesture to Shizune. Looking at Sakura¡¯s expectant expression, Shizune chuckled lightly, then came to the grizzly bear and formed the chakra scalpel ninja seal. "Okay, turn around. You can't watch my movements from now on." Blue chakra aura erupted from her hands, Shizune raised her eyebrows, signaling Sakura not to peek at the answer. With her hands on the back of her head nonchalantly, Sakura slipped away and spun around, casting her gaze into the depths of the forest. "Snapped!" After a while, Shizune clapped her palms and said, "Okay, now it's your turn to appear." "oh." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? arrived in front of the grizzly bear. After the green medical chakra surged in Sakura's hands, she gently pressed on the grizzly bear's body. The next moment, the grizzly bear's body was covered with Sakura's medical chakra. After a while, Sakura, who had completed the diagnosis, let go of her hands. She has already figured out what Shizune did to the grizzly bear. "First, there were multiple muscle tears in the body, then a large number of bones were broken, and finally, the heart was cut and caused a shock to the blood flow That's all for now, right, Sister Shizune?" "Not bad. These days are not wasted, Sakura. But you still need to treat him." "I can solve these problems by myself!" Sakura gently clapped her palms, and skillfully tied her already shawl hair into a ponytail. Then, an extremely stable chakra scalpel came out of her right hand, and she gently Gently opened the grizzly bear's belly. In fact, the grizzly bear's fatal injury was the heart trauma caused by Shizune, so Sakura unceremoniously cut open the grizzly bear's abdomen and began to use the basic ninjutsu and healing jutsu of medical ninjutsu. Because of these three days of continuous practice, Sakura has already become familiar with this kind of trauma. In just ten minutes, Sakura was able to recover all the injuries of this poor grizzly bear. It's just because of Sakura's previous attack that it still hasn't woken up. Seeing this, Shizune, who had been standing aside to observe Sakura's movements, also showed a satisfied smile. Although Sakura did undergo a lot of animal medical care in the past three days, it was just a drizzle for Shizune. A true medical ninja must learn to judge the injury by himself. And now, Sakura has obviously reached the passing mark. "Very good. There is no point in staying here now. In order not to waste??, let¡¯s talk about the injured person. " Shizune turned around, looked at the injured person's wound and said with her back to Sakura, "Because this person's wound has already been cleaned by a nurse or medical ninja, I don't need to clean up the gravel in the wound. Just use medical ninjutsu directly to recover. " With that said, Shizune opened her hands and aimed at the wounded man's wound, emitting a green light. At the same time, Sakura opened her own green eyes and stared at Shizune's chakra fluctuations. In the previous few days in the Death Forest, Shizune had only demonstrated her medical ninjutsu once when Sakura advanced from fish destroyer to various animal slayers, and then it was all performed by Sakura herself. Therefore, Sakura is still very curious about how far her own medical ninjutsu level is compared to Shizune. But this time, Shizune didn¡¯t show too high a level. Just a small test had already healed the injured person¡¯s wounds to some extent. "Okay. Let me tell you something here. If it is a wound that has caused a large amount of bleeding, do not directly use medical ninjutsu to completely recover it. Otherwise, it will stimulate the injured cells too much. , which can easily cause sequelae.¡± As she spoke, Shizune raised her index finger and pressed it on her lips, "Of course, this is only for civilians. If you are a ninja, it is better to fully recover it directly." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75, The practice of strange power, and Team 7 who left Sakura behind You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time passed day by day, and in the blink of an eye, Sakura had spent more than ten days in the ninja hospital. In the past ten days, Sakura not only treated some ordinary trauma victims, but also worked with Shizune to treat several civilians who were scratched by wild beasts and several genin who were killed by wild beasts after receiving the mission. If their leader hadn't taken action, the beast that was enraged by the genin would have taken down these genin. Sakura was actually quite shocked by this. After all, since she was a child, Sakura had never heard of ninjas being injured by wild beasts, and they weren't psychic beasts. So after rescuing those unlucky genin, Sakura took the initiative to ask why they were killed by wild beasts. As a result, she was successfully forced to retreat by the resentful looks of these genin, and never mentioned the matter again. To sum up, Sakura¡¯s medical ability has now reached an advanced level. Therefore, the next day, Sakura received Shizune's notice that she no longer needed to go to the hospital, but went to the Hokage's office to wait for Tsunade's second order. "Click, click, click." Tsunade¡¯s Hokage seal kept tapping on the document. "Huh? Sakura? Have you completed the first and second steps of training?" Tsunade blinked a few times and looked at Sakura who pushed the door straight in, with a hint of interest in her tone. "Yes. Tsunade-sama!" "You don't need to call me Sir, you will be my third disciple from now on! I will train you personally, do you have any opinions?" "No!" Sakura immediately straightened her chest and shouted in response to Tsunade. "Very good!" Tsunade slammed the Hokage's desk, shaking the documents on the desk. After looking at it, the third generation next to him could not help but shed a trace of sweat on his forehead. "Then we can leave now!" "Ahem!" Before Sakura could show her confused expression, the third generation who was also in the Hokage's office immediately coughed loudly. Hearing the cough from the side, Tsunade immediately showed a thief smile to the third generation, "Ah, old man, you have also seen that now my direct disciple has a major breakthrough, I hope you can replace me I have been working here for a few days. I believe that as the third generation Hokage, you will be able to do this job!" "The training can be done at night." After saying that, Sandai showed an apologetic look to Sakura, "Or you can create a shadow clone to teach Sakura." ¡°Bang!¡± Tsunade immediately let out a scream from the table, and then stared at the third generation with her eyes. "Sakura, you gave it to me, old man! Now she needs to make progress, make progress! I will not allow such a potential disciple to be wasted in my hands! So it is very simple, either I create a shadow clone and stay here Here, either Sakura is no longer my disciple!" After saying that, Tsunade's eyes widened and she did not react at all to the speechless eyes of the third generation. "" After a strange silence fell into the Hokage's office, the third generation finally sighed, waved to Tsunade and said. "Create a shadow clone. Sakura, you should pay more attention to cultivating it." I always feel like after Sandai said these words, he had completely lost his moral integrity. Silently complaining in her heart, Sakura raised her head and looked at Tsunade, who was already looking surprised. She couldn't help but feel deeply that her own value was treated by Tsunade as a prop to get out of the Hokage's office. "Okay. Let's go, Sakura. We need to do a lot of training next!" After Tsunade created a shadow clone, she came to Sakura in two steps. After grabbing her shoulders, she Drag it outside. "Sigh I always feel that my resignation as Hokage has no effect." Looking at the large amount of information on hand, Sandai couldn't help but complain. "Yes, so you should continue, and I should continue to go out and wander." After hearing the third generation's complaint, the shadow clone created by Tsunade immediately complained to the third generation. "" Sandai, who suffered a heavy blow from his disciple's clone, silently decided not to speak anymore. On Tsunade's side, Tsunade, who had walked out of the Hokage's office and arrived at the training ground with Sakura, was already radiant at this moment. "Very good, starting from today, you will follow me on a strange journey."?¡¯s practice. If you have any questions, just ask! " "Strangepower?" "Ah. Don't you know? It's ninjutsu, developed by the first Hokage. Because it requires extreme chakra control, you were asked to contact medical ninjutsu a few days ago." Sakura nodded immediately. Of course she knew about the strange power, but she didn't expect that Tsunade would decide to give it to her from the beginning. "Then, let me show you once, the power of the strange force!" After saying that, Tsunade didn't wait for Sakura to react, she immediately clenched her fist and slammed it towards the ground below. There was a loud bang, and the two-meter-diameter area under Tsunade's feet cracked and disintegrated in an instant after Tsunade punched it. "Ha, that's it. How much did you learn from that punch just now?" Sakuraba blinked her green eyes a few times, and she was a little shocked to find that the use of strange power and her own training were actually just one step away. So Sakura nodded decisively, and amid Tsunade's slightly questioning expression, she slowly stood up straight, and then chakra flowed into her right hand. "ha!" With a squeak, the blue chakra on Sakura's right fist flashed away. The next moment, Sakura was slammed to the ground at her feet. "Click" Tsunade looked at the cracked ground and couldn't help but raise her eyebrows slightly. With her eyes, she naturally discovered the shortcomings of Sakura's punch. "I remember that you have practiced a ninjutsu called Tairen before." Tsunade crossed her arms and Sakura's information flashed through her mind. "Yes!" Sakura was not surprised that Tsunade found out about her training. Please, I am the granddaughter of the first generation, the disciple of the third generation, and now the fifth generation Hokage. He must have looked at his information after accepting himself as his disciple. "Well, it's very simple. From now on, you choose to forget all your knowledge about training and start practicing strange power techniques again." Tsunade snapped her fingers and showed a big smile to Sakura. Sakura tilted her little head, and then understood what Tsunade was thinking. Although your own training and training belong to the category of physical strengthening like strange power, in fact, strange power is more prone to a momentary burst, while training is a continuous burst. ??In fact, it can be understood this way. Taming is actually more inclined to the enhanced type of Eight Gate Dunjia, while Kaili is a type of Ninja Technique, which is an offensive type. "Very good, it seems that you understand it. So I don't need to say more. How much knowledge about training have you forgotten now?" Tsunade saw the change in Sakura's eyes at a glance and said to her immediately. . "Well, you can give it a try!" Tsunade laughed when she heard this, and immediately said to Sakura, "Just give it a try, but remember one thing, you must not use the knowledge of martial arts to use strange powers. At least until you learn the magical powers, you cannot use the magic powers of martial arts. Knowledge!" Sakura nodded slightly, then clenched her right fist tightly, simulating Tsunade's previous chakra reaction in her mind. The next moment, Sakura gathered her chakra behind her right fist and swung towards the ground again. ¡°Bang!¡± Tsunade's eyes lit up slightly, she seemed a little surprised at Sakura's speed of progress. ??And Sakura raised her right fist with a frown, and saw that there were already several cuts on the fist. "Well, this does happen when you first start practicing Wei Li. So do you know why this happens to you?" Tsunade asked Sakura. If Sakura didn't answer, Tsunade had already prepared a lot of words to face Sakura. However, Sakura already had the answer and immediately said to Tsunade. "Because when the chakra exploded, it exploded too hard, and at the same time when it was swung out, it failed to control the gushing chakra. That's why this happened." "Yes, that's it. The main reason for this is your training." Tsunade did not expect that Sakura would answer directly, but her reaction was not slow, and she immediately started preaching to Sakura. "Actually, I have read the detailed explanation of the ninjutsu of Tai Lian. I have to say that the forbidden technique of Tai Lian is indeed very strong. But there is a big problem when it comes to cultivating monster power. That is, Tai Lian is a full-body strengthening method. , and the strange power is the explosive type on the opposite side.¡± "And that's what you were doing just now. After throwing out a punch, you didn't think about cutting off the chakra immediately, but chose to maintain it. In this way, the explosion will be in an uninterrupted state, so your fist will not be able to withstand it. , there were wounds.¡± Hearing this, Sakura finally understood and immediately nodded to express her understanding. So after Sakura used medical chakra to recover her wounds, she followed Tsunade for training. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Kakashi, Naruto, and Sasuke each wore a white and two red cloaks. Looking at the ninjas wearing strange armors in front of them, a solemn look slowly appeared on their faces ( Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com), after throwing a punch, he did not think about disconnecting the chakra immediately, but chose to maintain it. In this way, the explosion will be in an uninterrupted state, so your fist will not be able to withstand it and wounds will appear. " Hearing this, Sakura finally understood and immediately nodded to express her understanding. So after Sakura used medical chakra to recover her wounds, she followed Tsunade for training. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Kakashi, Naruto, and Sasuke each wore a white and two red cloaks. Looking at the ninjas wearing strange armors in front of them, a solemn look slowly appeared on their faces ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76, Team 7¡¯s trip to the Land of Snow and Sakura in actual combat You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, hey, Kakashi-sensei, what should we do now?" Naruto jumped up to avoid a huge ice whale, and shouted anxiously to Kakashi, who was wearing a scarf. "Trouble. Naruto, Sasuke. You two, hurry up and save Princess Koyuki. I'll take care of it here!" Kakashi waved his right hand, signaling Sasuke and Naruto to leave here quickly to support the mission goal. "Naruto, there is no time to waste, now is the time!" Sasuke knew Naruto's temper very well. After understanding Kakashi's order, he grabbed Naruto without waiting for Naruto's words and ran towards the depths of the snow-capped mountains. Being surrounded by Sasuke like this, even if Naruto wanted to hesitate, there was nothing he could do. So Naruto gritted his teeth hard, grabbed Sasuke's hand, changed his body's direction, and quickly left here with Sasuke. "Do you want to leave so easily? Don't even think about it!" Seeing the two of them running away, a ninja with two sky-high braids activated her chakra, and then a pair of wings burst out from her strange armor. "Don't even think about leaving here!" Kakashi's Sharingan keenly captured the movements of this kunoichi, and he formed a ninja seal with his hands, "Ice Release, Ikkaku White Whale!" Wow¡ª¡ª The ice under Kakashi's feet suddenly cracked, and a white whale that was the same size as the ice whale that Naruto escaped from at the beginning jumped up high. The horn on its head actually hit the man who was about to fly. That kunoichi. "I will never let any of you leave here." Kakashi glanced at the downed kunoichi and looked at the remaining two people with a wary expression. "Hmph, Kakashi, you won't win just by copying other people's ninjutsu!" A white-haired ninja looked at Kakashi in front of him with a disdainful smile. "You ran away in such a panic back then. You came back this time just to die." "idiot." Kakashi glanced coldly at the ninja who made the noise, and then observed the situation of Naruto and Sasuke. After discovering that both of them had already run a long way away, they finally felt relieved. "Three snow ninjas, don't worry about the fat guy, he can't catch up with Naruto and Sasuke." So just hold on to the Crane Wing Blowing Snow and Wolf Ya Avalanche, and that's it. ¡¯ After quickly analyzing the current situation, Kakashi took out a kunai from behind and slowly became alert. ¡­¡­ On the Konoha side, Sakura, who had no idea that her Team 7 teammates were in a tough fight, was currently engaged in a fierce taijutsu battle with Tsunade. "Bang" The sound of a hard punch hitting the body rang out from the training ground, and along with it, Sakura's body was sent flying by Tsunade's punch. "Ahem." After rubbing her lower abdomen, Sakura slowly raised her body from the training ground with one hand with a painful look on her face, while her eyes were fixed on Tsunade who was shaking her body in front of her. "Sakura, attack immediately!" With a look of dissatisfaction in her eyes, Tsunade roared loudly at Sakura, "With a melee combat method like yours, if you put it on the battlefield, you will be defeated in less than ten minutes. You have to be cut into pieces!¡± Sakura did not speak, but immediately straightened her body, ignoring the pain coming from her lower abdomen. She bent her legs, closed her waist and horse, and her whole body burst out, rushing towards Tsunade. "This is so cool!" Tsunade looked at Sakura rushing towards her, a happy look flashed across her face, and then she showed a serious expression, waving her hands in a posture, waiting for Sakura's first attack. Quickly, just as Tsunade was getting ready, Sakura had already appeared in front of her. But Sakura did not launch a direct attack. Instead, she continued to press her body, placed her left hand on the ground, raised her right hand, and kicked Tsunade's lower abdomen with her legs like a rabbit kicking an eagle. "Snapped!" The fierce collision between fists and feet directly erupted with a loud sound. As for Sakura, when she saw that she was unable to hit the target, she immediately applied force with her left hand. She made a sharp spin in the air, changing from the force applied by her left hand to her right hand. At the same time, she touched the ground with her right hand and exploded again. A spinning speed attack was launched towards Tsunade's legs. "boom" As if she had kicked a steel plate, Sakura frowned slightly. After seeing Tsunade blocking the blow with her thigh, she immediatelyp; This is the most suitable position for explosive speed given her current physical condition. When Tsunade saw this, she raised her brows slightly, obviously concerned about Sakura's next performance. Her hands slowly rose on guard, and her whole person entered a state of combat. Seeing Tsunade's movements, Sakura's slightly gloomy face showed a smile. "boom!" She stepped hard on the ground with her right foot, and Sakura's whole body turned into an afterimage. Her right fist moved from bottom to top, trying to give Tsunade an uppercut. Tsunade had no expression on her face. To her, Sakura's speed at this time was not uncommon, and Sakura's uppercuts were too many. "Wow!" However, at the moment when Tsunade stretched out her left palm and right fist to easily neutralize Sakura's attack, Sakura deliberately stepped on the air with her right foot, and at the same time, her whole body leaned downwards. "flutter!" After drawing a beautiful arc with her left leg, she stepped heavily on the back of Tsunade's side. Sakura twisted her body in an instant and appeared behind Tsunade. "ha!" With her waist and horse combined, Sakura clenched her fist tightly with her left hand and suddenly slammed into Tsunade's back! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77, the strange power technique is accomplished You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Bang!¡± Turning around in surprise, Tsunade looked at Sakura's fist that had hit her back hard, and for a moment she didn't know whether to be happy or annoyed. Why is it like this It is the first time that I have an apprentice that makes me so satisfied, and it is the first time that I feel that the apprentice has grown up in my hands. These two pleasant things are intertwined and should bring me a lot of joy. But why, why is there such an angry and unhappy feeling? Tsunade narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at Sakura who immediately retreated several meters after completing the attack. A majestic aura slowly emanated from her body. Sakura was stunned for a moment. This momentum If the Tsunade just now was a tiger with its eyes closed and resting, then this tiger has opened its eyes now and showed an angry look at himself, the guy who dared to tease its beard! Not good! These two words flashed across Sakura's mind like shooting stars. Sakura immediately followed her instinct decisively, twisting her waist, bending her knees, and exerting her strength! "Snapped!" Eh! ! ! Sakura had a frightened expression on her face and looked at Tsunade behind her. Tsunade gently grabbed Sakura who was about to turn around and leave, her eyes narrowed to a slit, and she said to Sakura with an extremely gentle smile on her face. "A battle should naturally come and go. It was you who attacked just now. Now, it should be my turn to attack and you to defend. The green eyes narrowed slightly, and a creepy feeling slowly crawled out of Sakura's heart. "Gulu." Swallowing with difficulty, Sakura's desire to live had reached its peak at this moment. "Master, I just used too much force, so now my foot has been fractured. In order to ensure that the effect of my next training can be maximized, I suggest that it is better for me to go to the hospital for treatment immediately." "It's okay." Tsunade grabbed Sakura's palm and slowly exerted force, "Have you forgotten, I am the only one with the strongest medical ability in Konoha. I feel that there should be no problem with you. Please rest assured." After saying this, Tsunade no longer waited for Sakura to talk nonsense, and immediately pulled Sakura towards her, then moved her right foot back, and made a bow with her left foot to pull Sakura's legs. The kick is empty. Then he directly pressed the back of Sakura's neck with his left hand and pressed hard towards the ground. "boom!" Sakura, who was heavily pressed to the ground, kept trying to struggle, but her right hand was controlled and her left hand couldn't grasp Tsunade's right palm. She could only helplessly be held captive by Tsunade by the back of her neck. above the ground. "Did you see it? If the opponent uses the method of entering the battle, you can directly use this move to counter-suppress the opponent." With a smile on her face, Tsunade said slowly to Sakura. Got itso can you let me go This sentence came to mind, but Sakura didn't have the courage to say it. Everyone knows that Tsunade just couldn't think about it for the moment and wanted to teach herself a lesson. If she screamed in pain now and asked her to let go of him, who knows how much pain she would have to endure next. So Sakura, who had made up her mind not to say a word, insisted on implementing this principle. In response to Tsunade's call, she just expressed her gratitude in a muffled voice, and then fell into silence. After Tsunade said this, she slowly calmed down. I even thought for a moment that I was going too far, but I quickly put this thought behind me and began to appreciate Sakura more and more. As mentioned before, Tsunade was indeed happy with Sakura's talent. Even though she had accepted Uzumaki Uzumaki as her disciple before, Tsunade had never been so happy. Of course, it¡¯s not that Xiang Phosphorus¡¯ talent is poor, but that Sakura¡¯s talent is indeed more powerful than hers. And now Xianglan's medical level is higher than Sakura's. That's because she has been a medical ninja during the years in Kusanagi Village, so she will naturally be better than Sakura who became a monk halfway. Although Xiang Phosphorus at that time relied entirely on his own Uzumaki clan's physique to help with treatment. But no matter what, he is much better than Sakura who has no guidance from a teacher at all. Now let¡¯s talk about Sakura. According to Shizune, Sakura came into being from scratch and just used a lot of things.??Sakura, then Sakura won't grow at all. It's better to give her three days to realize it by herself. If she can complete it all by herself, that will naturally be the best. If there are still some problems that cannot be solved, then three days are enough to train Sakura. Seeing Tsunade preparing to leave, Sakura suddenly had an idea and hurriedly called Tsunade. "Master, um, I would like to ask, where have Kakashi-sensei, Naruto, and Sasuke gone? I have been looking for them for the past few days but have not found them. Did they go on a mission?" "Oh? You finally know how to ask this question?" After hearing this, Tsunade stopped, turned around and looked at Sakura with a half-smile, and said with a curl of the corner of her mouth, "Because you were unconscious for too long, So I arranged for a few of them to complete an A-level mission abroad. It is estimated that they will be back in the next few days. " A trace of sweat dripped from her head, and Sakura suddenly felt uncomfortable. Although I had had a premonition of this before, I never expected that a few of them would actually abandon themselves to do a mission, and it was an A-level mission! "Okay, don't be angry. The person who commissioned the mission expressed that he is very anxious, so they have no choice but to leave you alone to do the mission. If you are dissatisfied now, it is better to master the strange power technique thoroughly, and then when they come back Finally, give each of them a hard punch to feel comfortable!" "As she spoke, Tsunade waved her little fist, and immediately chose to leave the training ground regardless of Sakura's expression. Sakura was left alone, broken and defeated in the wind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78, Yin Seal and the Art of Hundreds of Heroes You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "ha!" "snort!" "Ouch!" In the training ground, as Sakura shouted, huge pits appeared one after another on the ground. "Huh¡ª¡ª" Slowly exhaling a breath of turbid air, Sakura straightened her body. Glancing around, Sakura looked at the messy training ground around her. She scratched the back of her head with a little embarrassment, then put her hands together to form a Ninja Seal of Earth Release. "Snapped!" After patting each other's hands a few times to remove the dust, Sakura slowly raised her thigh and rushed straight towards the Hokage building. This was already the fourth day since she learned that Sasuke and Naruto had abandoned her on their mission to the Land of Snow. In the past few days, Sakura has mastered the strange power technique. Although it is far less powerful than Tsunade now, it is still mastered impressively. Sakura now dared to speak loudly and unceremoniously to everyone in the ninja world. "My strange power technique is the second best in the ninja world!" ???????????????????????????????? Actually, this point, this point has been famous since she learned the magic of strange power. But now, Sakura has already prepared several issues regarding the use of strange power techniques. The first one is chakra. Although Sakura's current chakra is far better than that of herself in the original work, once she needs to use strange power for a long time, the consumption of chakra will still be somewhat beyond her means. The second is the self-injurious nature of strange power techniques. This is what Sakura discovered the next day. After using the strange power technique continuously, Sakura discovered that her fists already had some wounds and bruises. In fact, Sakura had expected this. In the original novel, she only wore gloves after learning the magic technique. She just didn't know what the material of the gloves she was using was, and who prepared them for her. Well, in fact, the biggest possibility is Tsunade, the fifth Hokage who loves his disciple. Finally, there is an explosive point about the strange power technique. How should I put this? It feels that the strange power technique has always been able to trigger explosions at close range. This point feels like it can be completely extended to explode the strange power directly in the air, and then use that explosion. With the strength, he can directly bombard the opponent from a distance. Swish flickering in the Konoha leaves, Sakura quickly appeared in front of the Hokage Building. "Hey!" Looking at the building in front of her, Sakura curled her lips slightly. This time, she chose not to take the usual path. After looking around and realizing that not many people were paying attention to her, Sakura placed her fingers on her chest. Then, Sakura jumped up and flew high from the ground. ¡°Quick, buckle, buckle¡± Standing in front of the window, Sakura put on a smile of her own, looked through the window at Tsunade who seemed to be aware of it, and lightly knocked on the glass. "Stab it!" Opening the window, Tsunade looked at Sakura with a smile on her face expressionlessly, without words for a long time. Forehead¡­¡­ Staring at Tsunade's expressionless face, Sakura's originally smiling face slowly turned towards embarrassment and fear. "Haha, do you feel that the past few days of self-training have made you feel like you can let yourself go?" After a long time, Tsunade looked at Sakura, who had begun to show a hint of fear, and finally spoke. And as soon as she opened her mouth, Sakura swallowed hard, and then said to Tsunade with a smile that might as well have been crying. "Master, master, master, master. I, I haven't let myself go these days. I just feel that I have several questions about strange power that I want to ask you, so I suddenly lost my mind and jumped up." "Haha, that's it. That's good. Then come in first." After hearing what Sakura said, Tsunade grabbed Sakura's neck with an extremely kind smile and pulled her away. He was dragged into the Hokage's office. "Paji" Tsunade threw Sakura to the floor like a salted fish. Tsunade looked at Sakura with indifference. After a long time, she finally spoke. "So, what is your problem? Tell me." The little head slowly raised, but Sakura glanced at the third generation aside from the corner of her eyes, with a pitiful look in her eyes asking for support. However, Sandai shrugged his shoulders slightly, then lowered his head, seemingly criticizingHe looked at Sakura with a look of amazement, and then smiled. "This is all up to you. After all, this strange power and ninjutsu, in the final analysis, still completely rely on your own chakra concentration and explosive power, as well as your physical endurance. But for this, I still have a way of." Tsunade returned to her Hokage desk, gently opened her drawer, and threw a pair of gloves to Sakura. "Hey, these are my special gloves. They should be able to last until you can fully master and withstand the magic of strange power." Holding the glove easily in her hand, Sakura repeatedly observed the material of the glove. "Don't worry. I am the only one in Konoha who can make the material of this glove. When you use strange power in the future, remember to wear these gloves, which can effectively help you block the backlash of strange power." Tsunade held her face with one hand and smiled lightly as she looked at Sakura. ps1: I feel that the relationship between Sakura and Tsunade should be improved a bit, and it should be more than an ordinary apprentice-master-disciple relationship. Only then can they give all their knowledge to Sakura. So I have set up this little relationship here, and I hope you can accept this. PS2: The mark on Tsunade¡¯s forehead, apart from her and Sakura, is Mito Uzumaki. Then I went to look at some information. The Yin Seal should be developed at a different time from the Art of Hundreds of Heroes. The Yin Seal is a sealing technique that was developed by Uzumaki Mito or the Uzumaki clan, and I set it to be that the Yin Seal was developed by Uzumaki Mito. Then, after Tsunade learned the Yin Seal, and then through her own research and development, she developed the Baihao no Jutsu. This is also the reason why Tsunade said that the Baihao Jutsu was her own invention. PS3: This is what I think about Sakura¡¯s gloves. Before three years of training, Sakura did not wear gloves. After three years of training, Sakura started wearing gloves. Later, during the Fourth World War, gloves were no longer needed. That's how I set it up. The reason Sakura wears gloves is because the gloves are made of Tsunade's special material. They can suppress and heal Sakura before she is completely under control and can withstand the monster's counterattack. In the later stage, when Sakura is completely in control and can withstand the backlash of strange power, she won't need gloves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79, what is the material of gloves? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura put on the gloves with a little curiosity, but she didn't find anything special, so she turned her attention to Tsunade again. "As I said, this glove is specially made. It will react with your chakra. Once your chakra burst exceeds the limit that your body can withstand, it will have defensive properties." Facing the questioning look from Sakura, Tsunade shrugged and answered casually. Sakura naturally had nothing to say about this, so she could only nodded slightly to express her understanding. "Well, I recommend that you need to improve your physical endurance in the end, and practice more strange power techniques in the future. Although gloves are a good thing, they also limit the use of strange power techniques." Facing Tsunade¡¯s warning, Sakura nodded slightly to show her understanding. In fact, she already had a basic idea for ninjutsu after Tsunade handed her the gloves. She believes that it only takes a little time, after all the strange power spells are over, and she can make time to develop it! "Then now comes the last question. It's what you call long-range attacks." As Tsunade said, a trace of memories appeared in her eyes, as if she remembered some stories. "Actually, I have thought about your idea a long time ago." As soon as these words came out, Sakura was stunned for a moment, and then she understood what Tsunade meant. She also had this idea, but she didn't put it into action. There must be a reason for this. "It seems that you have also discovered it. Then I will tell you directly. Your idea can indeed be implemented." After saying this, Tsunade did not look at Sakura's joyful eyes anymore, and put her hands on her chin and fiercely pointed at her. I poured a basin of cold water on it. "As long as you apply the force properly, you can indeed use this blow successfully. But there is a big problem. Once you explode directly, your fist will immediately enter the scrapping stage due to the chakra explosion." "You know, the human body has its limits. Your idea is very good, but the long-range burst means that your punch is to bombard the air and let the air serve as a carrier to carry your strength to attack the enemy. So when you When you throw that punch, the force of that punch is enough to make your chakra points explode." "And there is another problem, that is, with your current chakra, even if it is exhausted, you will not be able to swing such a huge blow." After Tsunade finished speaking, she extended her index finger to Sakura, shook it, and said to her, "To sum up, that's why I said it's impossible. Do you understand what I mean?" "Understood!" "Very good." Tsunade looked at Sakura who responded loudly to her, with a smile on her face, and continued slowly, "Then starting from tomorrow, I will start to teach you the Yin Seal and the Baihao Jutsu. For today, you should take a rest first. But according to the intelligence department, the mission of Team 7 seems to be over. Do you want to go and see them? " "Eh? Have they all come back?" Sakura was surprised. She had been practicing in stealth for the past few days and didn't pay much attention to the outside world, but she didn't expect that Kakashi and the others were already back. "No. It's just that Kakashi used the Ninja Eagle to send the information back first." Tsunade looked at the surprised Sakura and just shook her head. "That's it" Sakura nodded, and then her thoughts flashed in her mind and she asked, "How did they complete their mission this time?" "They completed the task perfectly, and the person who commissioned the task has already rushed to confirm it. But" Tsunade paused, looked at Sakura's curious expression, then shook her head and said, "Forget it. , I will tell you this after they come back." "The most important thing for you now is to practice strange power and medical ninjutsu. The two are mutually reinforcing. The stronger your understanding of medical ninjutsu, the greater the power of the strange power. The more powerful the strange power is. The bigger it is, the stronger your understanding of medical ninjutsu is." Although she was a little curious about what Tsunade wanted to say, Sakura still resisted her desire to ask. Since Tsunade didn't choose to say it directly, she must have her reasons. What's more, Tsunade also said that the task was completed perfectly, so instead of considering what Tsunade has not finished, it is better to try this glove and see how it goes. Thinking of this, Sakura saw that Tsunade had stopped saying anything.But in the Hokage's office, the third generation looked at Tsunade who was quickly correcting documents, but suddenly spoke out. "Is this really okay? Don't tell her that." Tsunade's hand that was correcting the document paused for a moment, she looked at the third generation and shook her head slightly. "It's just an ordinary injury. It's not even life-threatening. There's no need to tell her so early. It's better to let her practice honestly now for this unnecessary worry. Wait until the seventh class comes back and then tell her. .¡± "Besides, if this was just an injury in the previous war years, people would feel extremely lucky. After all, there is still one life left, right? Old man, you are too protective of this generation of ninjas. " "Yes." The third generation lowered his head, but suddenly laughed, "But is it precisely because of this, Tsunade, that you will agree to let Team 7 participate in this A-level mission?" "This is one of the reasons. But the most important thing is that the client directly identified Kakashi, and there is nothing that can be done about it. In addition, it is time to delegate the B-level tasks that are not very difficult." Tsunade said as she took out a record sheet from the drawer, which was clearly the task completion sheet of Team 7. "This generation of genin, except for the seventh class, the other genin classes have not even completed C-level tasks, but the seventh class has even completed S-level tasks. This gap is too big. So. The next C-level tasks and B-level tasks that are not very difficult will be completed by the other classes." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80, in education... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Sakura, who had already gotten up early and finished exercising, arranged her clothes and went to the Hokage Building to prepare for today's Yin Seal and Baihao Jutsu training with Tsunade. Having learned the lesson from yesterday, Sakura resolutely chose to enter the office through the main entrance. "Knock knock knock." "Enter." After getting Tsunade's consent, Sakura opened the door of the office, stepped in, saluted Tsunade and the Third Generation, and showed a big smile. "Master Tsunade, Genin Haruno Sakura, come and report today!" "Huh? Why didn't you choose to come in through the window today? Why are you so formal?" Tsunade looked at Sakura who looked serious, put her right hand under her cheek, and asked jokingly. Unexpectedly, Sakura, who was already ready to put her face on the line, didn't react at all. She just responded loudly to Tsunade in a serious manner. "Because yesterday's stupidity was enough, that's why today is like this!" "Hey, okay, the next step is to teach you the Yin Seal and Baihao Techniques. These two techniques are relatively simple, so I will only teach you once, and then it's all up to you." With that said, Tsunade left the Hokage's table, made a please gesture to the third generation, and pulled Sakura away from the Hokage building. When Sandai saw this, he could only roll his eyes bitterly, and then continued to correct the documents. ¡­¡­ Although this time was also training, Tsunade did not take him to the training ground. Instead, he ran all the way north towards the residence that once belonged to the Senju clan. But it¡¯s no wonder. After all, this ninjutsu is a secret technique passed down from family. If you still practice it on the training ground, what if you are seen by some mysterious creature? Arriving at a courtyard, Tsunade asked Sakura to go to the hall and wait for a while, while she ran to a room in the courtyard. Knowing that Tsunade was going to get the Yin Seal and the scroll of Baihao no Jutsu, Sakura didn't say anything nonsense and came to the hall obediently. A moment later, Tsunade's figure appeared in front of Sakura, and at the same time, two scrolls appeared in her hand. Throwing the two scrolls directly to Sakura, Tsunade said, "These two are the scrolls of the Yin Seal and the Hyakuha no Jutsu. You have one hour to read them. Also, if I remember correctly , Ninja schools now should have basic explanations on sealing techniques." "Yes." After catching the scroll, Sakura nodded to Tsunade. She had indeed been exposed to the sealing technique in the Ninja School, and she also practiced it at the Third Generation. "Then you can read it yourself first. If you have any questions in an hour, come back to me." After Tsunade waved her hand to Sakura, she sat on the main seat in the hall and looked indifferently. out the window. Sakura didn't pay attention to this. This was actually a test for her by Tsunade. After all, in the future, she will definitely have to practice on her own. If Tsunade needs help from the beginning of everything, then Tsunade would rather choose not to have this apprentice. However, that¡¯s what I thought, but when Sakura opened the scroll of the Yin seal and started to read it, she was immediately dumbfounded. She knew every word on it, but why did she feel like she couldn't understand it when they were connected together? ! Sakura shook her head vigorously and let go of all her thoughts. After she calmed down completely, Sakura opened her eyes again and began to read. Forehead¡­¡­ Still don¡¯t quite understand¡­ A trace of cold sweat broke out on her forehead. When Sakura looked at the extremely complicated content on the scroll, she suddenly felt that she had been a top student in the ninja school for many years in vain. No, you can¡¯t say that. Sakura gritted her teeth gently. Although the difficulty of this Yin Seal was indeed a bit high, she was not completely incapable of understanding it. ¡°At least, I can still know the basic parts of the sealing technique. Tsunade on the side saw the cold sweat on Sakura's forehead, and deep in her heart she couldn't help but let out a satisfied laugh after a successful prank. Actually, Sakura didn't know that the reason why Tsunade specifically asked her if she had learned the sealing technique in Ninja School was because he wanted her to fight against the Yin Seal. You must know that the Yin Seal and the AcademyThe sealing technique taught in this book is completely two concepts. It's like you are studying high school mathematics, but you are given a mathematics problem that only graduate students are qualified to solve. Let alone solving the problem, you can't even figure out the problem. During this process, not only the content involved in the Yin Seal, but also some of its key knowledge points, Sakura has never acquired. In this case, if Sakura can learn the Yin Seal on her own, then even Tsunade can only willingly express that you are awesome. Unlike the Yin Seal, the content of Bai Hao's Technique is quite solid and simple. After all, the art of the Hundred Heroes appeared based on the emergence of the Yin Seal, and when Tsunade developed the Art of the Hundred Heroes, she wrote down all the contents. It can be said that after watching the art of hundreds of heroes, you can roughly grasp the development path of Tsunade at that time. From this, one can directly improve one's mastery of Bai Hao's art. And in the content of Baihao no Jutsu, Tsunade also wrote a lot of detailed explanations about the Yin Seal. In other words, The Art of Hundred Hao is a book about the process of solving Yin Seal problems. As long as you read The Art of Hundred Hao first, even if you cannot practice Yin Seal alone, you will have a general idea of ??Yin Seal. Once you understand it, you will be able to handle the subsequent training with ease. As time passed by, more and more cold sweat formed on Sakura's forehead. ¡®Now, more than ten minutes have passed, but I don¡¯t even understand the contents of the Yin Seal. Is this really a sealing technique that I can understand? ¡¯ Sakura, who had no idea that she had been tricked, closed her eyes, and then took a deep breath to calm down. ¡®If this continues, let alone an hour, even if a day passes, I will still be stuck on the Yin Seal, unable to move. Then let¡¯s go and see Bai Hao¡¯s Art first? But the art of Baihao is developed based on the Yin seal. If you don't understand the Yin seal, will you not understand the art of Baihao even more? ¡¯ After thinking slightly tangledly for a moment, Sakura let out a long breath, and then her eyes became firm. ¡®No matter what, if you keep clinging to the Yin Seal, you will make no progress! ¡¯ Thinking of this, Sakura resolutely put away the scroll of Yin seal, took out the scroll of Baihao no Jutsu, and opened it. During this process, Sakura forcibly suppressed her eyes from drifting towards Tsunade, but quietly opened them and prepared to read. Seeing this, Tsunade chuckled inwardly. Sakura's reaction this time was quite satisfactory to her. If Sakura still didn't notice anything was wrong until an hour later and was still fighting against the seal, then Tsunade would have doubts about her adaptability. Fortunately, within half an hour, Sakura finally reacted and chose to look at another scroll. At this moment, Sakura also looked confused. If the Yin Seal just now was like a graduate student's math problem that was left to her as a high school student to solve, then now this Bai Hao Zhi Shu is completely a high school to college math problem that she has to solve. At this time, Sakura finally reacted. It turned out that Tsunade had said such words to her on purpose. However, Sakura has no time to play with Tsunade anymore. More than ten minutes have passed. If she doesn't seize the time to conquer the Baihao Jutsu, wouldn't she be in trouble? Sakura immediately calmed down and began to think about it carefully. The content of Baihao no Jutsu is relatively simple for Sakura. After all, she has been a top student since she was a child, so she still has some abilities. After quickly and carefully reading all the Hundred Heroes' Techniques, Sakura closed her eyes, and after reading through the contents of the Yin Seal in her mind, she reopened the scroll of the Yin Seal. And this time, with the paving the way for the Hundred Heroes' Technique, Sakura was like a divine help, successfully interpreting the first paragraph of the Yin Seal. "Snapped!" "The time is up. Then you can start asking me questions." After snapping her fingers, Tsunade looked at Sakura with a smile and said softly. "Huh¡ª¡ª" After being startled, Sakura let out a breath, then looked at Tsunade with resentful eyes. Turning a blind eye to Sakura's look, Tsunade looked straight at Sakura, acting like if you don't say anything, I won't either. So after staring at each other for a while, Sakura successfully defeated the battle. ¡®Really, she is a gambler among the three ninjas of pornography, gambling, and poison. If such a trivial matter can make her retreat, then how did she get the name of the ¡®Legendary Big Fat Sheep¡¯! ¡¯ Putting away all her annoyed expression, Sakura straightened up and said to Tsunade. "There are, and, many" small theater Sakura: Me! Sakura just doesn't want to learn the Yin Seal! I won't be your disciple anymore! I won't be a ninja! I won't ask you Tsunade any more questions! Sakura: It smells so good! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)So after staring at each other for a while, Sakura successfully defeated the battle. ¡®Really, she is a gambler among the three ninjas of pornography, gambling, and poison. If such a trivial matter can make her retreat, then how did she get the name of the ¡®Legendary Big Fat Sheep¡¯! ¡¯ Putting away all her annoyed expression, Sakura straightened up and said to Tsunade. "There are, and, many" small theater Sakura: Me! Sakura just doesn't want to learn the Yin Seal! I won't be your disciple anymore! I won't be a ninja! I won't ask you Tsunade any more questions! Sakura: It smells so good! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81, Sasuke¡¯s curse breaks out again You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After spending a whole day in the Senju Mansion, Sakura said goodbye to Tsunade in a daze, and then walked out of the Senju Mansion one step at a time. Throughout the whole day today, she continued to receive Tsunade's knowledge about Yin seals. Sakura, who had accepted so much knowledge at once, was obviously in chaos. However, after this day of personal teaching and training by Tsunade, Sakura has a basic understanding of the Yin Seal. It is estimated that tonight, Sakura will try to form her own Yin Seal. Well, for now, we are still trying. The difficulty of Yin Seal is actually not that high. It mainly requires a very deep understanding of theoretical knowledge. After patting her cheek hard to try to wake up, Sakura cheered up. When her chakra moved, her whole body bounced high and flew towards her house. But when Sakura arrived at her home, she was shocked to find a familiar yellow figure scratching her head and ears at the door of her home, as if she was struggling with something. Standing on the roof, Sakura looked at Naruto who was still in a tangled state below, and a prank idea suddenly came to her mind. Falling quietly to the roof, Sakura stood on her tiptoes slightly and slowly leaned towards Naruto. Immediately, Sakura put her hands together and made the advanced Fire Release Ninja Seal, the Tiger Seal. 'Forehead. Isn't it a little too much to use Thousand-Year Kill at your own doorstep? ¡¯ Sakura looked at her hands with a slightly tangled look. After being tangled for a moment, Sakura decisively chose to give up the idea of ??using the ultimate secret of Konoha Taijutsu - Thousand Years of Killing. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just because there¡¯s no Thousand-Year Kill, doesn¡¯t mean that Sakura can¡¯t use other methods. After curling the middle finger slightly and thumbs up, Sakura gently whispered at the position of the middle finger and aimed at Naruto's back. Seeing that Naruto seemed completely unresponsive, Sakura curled her lips slightly. next moment¡ª¡ª "Bang!" (You can go and watch a skit "The Test" from the previous Spring Festival Gala. There is a very fragile brain collapse about 5 minutes in.) "ah!" Naruto was hit hard on the back of his head. He immediately held his head with both hands and turned around quickly, trying to find out who had done it! But unfortunately, the moment Sakura flicked down, she had already moved towards Naruto's front with both feet. So when Naruto turned around immediately, Sakura had already appeared behind him again, and once again raised her middle finger and aimed it at the top of Naruto's head. "Boom!" "ah!" This time Naruto learned the lesson. The moment he was hit hard on the top of his head, he immediately bent forward and kicked his right foot towards the back very quickly! But Sakura's long-term experience in fighting with Naruto is no joke. As early as when Naruto bent his upper body forward, Sakura had already put her left hand on his back, and her whole body made a perfect move. While leaping over in a vaulting position, he pressed down hard with his left hand. "Plop" Standing in a perfect posture in front of Naruto who had fallen to the ground, Sakura gently patted her palms and smiled slightly. "Hey, isn't this Naruto? Why did he appear in front of my house like this?" ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who caused it?!!¡± Naruto lay on the ground, shouted at Sakura with a sad little face. "Okay. What's the matter with you coming to my house?" Sakura waved her hand to Naruto, then remembered something that bothered her, pointed at Naruto and said loudly, "Ah, by the way You actually abandoned me and all ran out to do A-level missions! You bunch of traitors!" However, what Sakura didn't expect was that after Naruto heard the word mission, he didn't show any embarrassment. Instead, he jumped up from the ground and said quickly to Sakura. "I almost forgot! Sakura, Sasuke was seriously injured during this mission. I came here just to ask you to go to the hospital to see Sasuke!" "What?!" Sakura was stunned, she thought this was ridiculous. In the original work, Sasuke's strength was far inferior to that of the current Sasuke, and he passed the Snow Country mission without any injuries. Now that Sasuke's strength has been greatly improved, Sasuke was seriously injured? ? ?He indicated that he could leave, "Sasuke needs to rest now. If he saw you for the first time, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood. So let's go first and let Sasuke rest alone for a while." " Hearing this, Naruto suppressed the desire to complain. After looking at Sasuke again, he turned around and left the ward honestly. And Sakura pursed her lips slightly, then left Konoha's hospital and ran towards the Hokage's office. "If I guess correctly, Kakashi should be discussing the issue of Sasuke's curse seal with the third generation now." "After all, this time, Sasuke directly broke through the evil seal and returned with serious injuries." With an eager mood, the girl drew a beautiful arc in the mid-air of Konoha and quickly rushed towards the Hokage Building. ps1: Regarding Yuki Ji¡¯s Ninja Technique, I really think Naruto¡¯s cheats are too big. Sasuke was knocked unconscious by a punch from Fenghua Furumao. Naruto forcefully received a big move and a punch that was far greater than the one he gave Sasuke, and he was still able to stay alive. PS2: Since the combat power of Yukihime's Ninja Technique is set so incorrectly, I set it according to the strength of Feng Hua Furuo, who could knock out Sasuke with one punch. PS3: First let¡¯s look at the settings. At that time, Sasuke knew Chidori and Naruto knew Rasengan, so Tsunade must be back. And Sasuke, who passed the chunin exams, everyone knows how strong he is, but at this level, he was still punched into pieces by Fenghua Furudao. Then my setting is out. The current Sasuke is stronger than the original, and the powerful and angry waves will definitely not be able to knock out Sasuke with one punch. Therefore, during the battle, Sasuke used the curse seal, and then the strength of Sasuke's Chidori after the curse seal increased, and finally broke the chakra armor, and was finally raised to the sky by Naruto with a Rasengan. Well, that's it. ps4: If anyone thinks my setting is unreasonable, please don¡¯t take it off the shelves if you disagree. You can post this chapter in the book review area or directly here. I will compare it after reading it. The setting is better than mine. , I will adopt it as soon as possible, and I would like to express my gratitude. emmm, of course, please don¡¯t say that the timeline is not enough, it is already enough (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82, Sealing Technique You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Sakura opened the door to the Hokage's office, in addition to the third generation, there were also Tsunade, who had trained her for a day, and Kakashi, whom she had not seen for more than a month. "Hey, Sakura. I haven't seen you for a long time." Kakashi looked at Sakura who was panting after pushing open the door. His right eye suddenly turned into a crescent moon, and he shook his wrist at Sakura. "Ha, Kakashi-sensei. You are finally back. How do you feel about taking Naruto and Sasuke on a mission alone this time?" Sakura rolled her eyes at Kakashi, and a wave of jealousy filled her entire body. Kakashi suddenly scratched his silver-white hair in embarrassment. In fact, he had already prepared that Sakura would use various taunting techniques when he returned this time, but he did not expect that Sakura would talk about this in front of the third generation and Tsunade. Fortunately, this is the Hokage's office, and besides reporting on the mission overview this time, he also has important matters to share, so Tsunade immediately interrupted the conversation between the two. "Okay. Sakura, is there any problem with you coming here this time?" In fact, Tsunade¡¯s question was asked knowingly. Sakura must have learned about the return of Team 7 and saw Sasuke, so she wanted to come over quickly and ask questions about Sasuke. Sakura did not let Tsunade's guess fail. After a moment of firm eyes, she answered to Tsunade. "Yes, Master Tsunade! I want to know about my teammate, Sasuke!" Facing Sakura¡¯s eyes that were clearly determined after making a decision, Tsunade and Sandai exchanged glances, but they did not look at Sakura, but at the same time turned their attention to Kakashi. Seeing the look in their eyes, Kakashi immediately understood what they meant. "So, I have written all the reports about the mission into the scroll. It's just that after this mission, we have a new problem." Kakashi¡¯s eyes gradually became serious. "During this mission, Sasuke broke through the evil seal and used the power of the curse seal again. It is precisely because of the power of the curse seal that he is now injured." Hearing this, Tsunade and Sandai also fell silent. Among them, Tsunade frowned slightly. She knew about Orochimaru's curse seal and the evil seal. ¡°In the final analysis, the evil seal cannot completely suppress Orochimaru¡¯s curse seal. Basically, it still depends on the will of the recipient to resist its curse seal, just like Anko now. But now, after Sasuke used the evil seal, he still used the curse seal, so Tsunade's eyes flashed across Sakura's body, but in the end she didn't say anything. But although Sakura didn't see it, Kakashi and Sandai who were present keenly caught Tsunade's look, and their hearts sank at the same time. The third generation and Tsunade have a master-disciple relationship. In addition, they have been cooperating with Tsunade in correcting documents in the past few days, and they have gained a new understanding of Tsunade's various expressions. Therefore, he knew very well that Tsunade's look actually contained a hint of dissatisfaction with Sasuke. ¡®Perhaps in Tsunade¡¯s view, Sasuke is already addicted to power. In fact, he may have regarded Sasuke as the future Orochimaru. ¡¯ Kakashi, on the other hand, was interested in Tsunade's movement across Sakura. As a former ANBU member, Kakashi had an extremely keen sense of any movement in such expressions. Tsunade was obviously dissatisfied with Sasuke breaking through the evil seal and forcibly obtaining the power of the curse seal. But even after knowing that Tsunade was dissatisfied with Sasuke, Kakashi, as the leading teacher of Class 7, still wanted to stand up and show his support for Sasuke. "Lord Hokage, although it is rude to say this, please believe me. The reason why Sasuke broke through the evil seal this time is because Naruto is in crisis. In other words, Sasuke is worthy of his most trust in order to save him. Only teammates who break through the evil-sealing seal will be able to break through the evil seal as a last resort." After hearing Kakashi's words, Sakura on the side immediately understood that this was Tsunade's distrust of Sasuke. But as a genin, she was able to stand here only because of her relationship with Tsunade. If she made any noise again, not to mention Tsunade, even the third generation would ask her to leave the office. So under this thought, Sakura had to purse her lips and hold backNo matter what, this will at least give you a rough grasp of the sealing technique. " With that said, Kakashi stepped to Sasuke's bed, gently straightened him up on the bed, and then took off his shirt. "Watch it, Sakura." After saying that, Kakashi began to draw the sealing runes next to Sasuke's curse seal. However, since this time it was just a repair, Kakashi did not write it all over the body, but only traced it around the curse seal. Immediately afterwards, Kakashi quickly touched the ninja seal that sealed the evil seal, and directly pressed his palm on Sasuke's curse seal. "Seal the evil seal!" "Wow" Sasuke, who was already in a coma, even groaned when he was undergoing Kakashi's evil seal. "Okay. Although I don't know how much you can learn, it should also inspire you." Kakashi looked at Sakura who was already attentive, smiled with relief, and said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83, Fragile Naruto You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After waking up the next day, Sakura easily defeated the Quilt Demon King as usual, and then ran directly to her own training ground to start morning exercises. However, after arriving at the training ground today, when preparing for morning training, Sakura was stunned because someone other than her actually appeared in the training ground before anyone else and started special training. And, this is actually Naruto! This is simply unbelievable. Although Naruto works very hard, he usually sleeps until he wakes up naturally before getting up for special training. But like today, he showed up at the training ground before 5 o'clock. Unless Naruto set the alarm clock, it would be impossible for him to wake up. "Ah, Sakura. Good morning!" After punching out a shadow clone with all his strength, Naruto also saw Sakura wearing a battle suit. He didn't wipe off the sweat and directly shouted to Sakura with a smile. "morning!" Responding to Naruto, Sakura walked into Naruto's side, looked at Naruto who had obviously had some training, and asked with a little curiosity. "Naruto. Why did you come to the training ground so early today?" "Today? No. In fact, I have been getting up so early to train at the training ground since the Chunin Examination, but you were still in the hospital at that time. So" Having said this, Naruto smiled as usual and said to Sakura. "Actually, it was because my strength was too poor at that time. After seeing your injuries, the Lustful Immortal directly told me the reason for your injuries. He said it was because I was too weak and could not control the monster in my body. strength¡­¡­" "Ah, speaking of which, I haven't said sorry to you until now. Sakura" Suddenly, Naruto's voice slowly dropped, and a sense of frustration that had never appeared in Naruto emanated from him. "Sakura, are you asking me, am I really a disaster star? Growing up, I have been called a monster, a demon fox, and a disaster star. During the Chunin Exam, I actually called my friend, my Teammates were seriously injured. And now, even Sasuke is seriously injured" "Click" A drop of crystal teardrop fell to the ground and instantly turned into a spreading tear. Seeing Naruto showing such vulnerability, Sakura suddenly fell silent in her heart. At this moment, Sakura suddenly remembered that no matter how fearless Naruto was on the surface, please don't forget that he is still just a 12-year-old child. This is just like the prefix of the movie version of Road to Ninja. After laughing and laughing with his friends, he immediately changed from a sunny boy to a lonely boy. This is still the case when you grow up, let alone now when you are younger. "Naruto." Sakura stretched out her hand and gently lifted Naruto's little head to look directly at her, "You have to remember. You will always be Naruto, not a monster, not a disaster. This time Sasuke's injury is just because you faced an unmatched opponent. You must remember that you will always be Konoha's ninja Uzumaki Naruto, Sasuke and I's teammate and friend, and Kakashi-sensei's disciple!" Having said that, Sakura didn't have any other thoughts. She just gently took Naruto, who was already in tears, into her arms, and slowly patted his back to express comfort. And it was the first time that Naruto felt such kindness. After licking his lips a few times, he escaped from Sakura's arms. After wiping away the tears on his face, Naruto looked at Sakura, finally showing an expression full of sunshine again. "Don't worry, Sakura! Uzumaki Naruto-sama is the future Hokage! He will never be completely knocked down by this level of difficulty!" After saying that, Naruto clasped his hands and used the Shadow Clone Technique again. "Hey! You all remember, today's battle is more difficult than before, and the victory can only be determined with pure fists!" "Oh!"*n Quietly looking at the Narutos who were already fighting together, Sakura also showed a smile. She knew that what had just happened was a sudden outburst of emotions that Naruto had been suppressing. At this moment, Sakura suddenly recalled a sentence she had seen in her previous life. ¡®What if one day you are a very outgoing, positive person?A light, optimistic friend tells you that he is in pain. Then please take it seriously. Because he can. It¡¯s more painful than you think. ¡¯ And just like Naruto, he has always brought infinite light and heat to others, showing his best side in front of his friends. But on the other side, how many people can truly understand the pain Naruto has endured "Huh¡ª¡ª" After spitting out all the bad thoughts in one breath, Sakura looked at the increasingly fierce battle in front of Naruto and shook her head slightly. No matter what, Naruto is Naruto after all, and he will not lose his fighting spirit so easily! Immediately afterwards, Sakura threw away all these thoughts and started her morning exercise. ¡­¡­ After the morning practice, after saying goodbye to Naruto, Sakura picked up her body and ran towards her home. Today¡¯s task for her is very heavy. According to Tsunade¡¯s request yesterday, she must learn how to use the Yin Seal and how to control the Baihao Art today. " Otherwise, when it is the third generation's turn to train his sealing skills, he will probably be so busy with training tasks every day that he will not even have time to rest. After all, in the world of Naruto, the sealing technique plays the greatest role in the later stage. You see, during the Fourth Ninja War, wasn't it the sealing technique that sealed those ninjas reincarnated from the dirty earth? And in the end, when fighting Kaguya, she still relied on the sealing technique to defeat her. Although it is said that it was sealed by the "Six Paths Earth Explosion Star" jointly used by Naruto and Sasuke, after all, it is still a sealing technique! Therefore, in order to face the third generation of sealing techniques wholeheartedly, Sakura also made a decisive decision. She must master the Yin Seal and Baihao Technique within one day! After finishing breakfast at home, Sakura grabbed some food and quickly rushed to the Hokage's office. ¡­¡­ "Well, Sakura is already here!" Tsunade looked at Sakura who knocked on the office door, and immediately smiled, and then looked at the third generation with a relaxed look on her face. "I know. Let's go now." He responded angrily to Tsunade's look, and the third generation quickly motioned for the two of them to leave the office. Seeing this, Tsunade, who had long been immune to the disgusting looks of the Third Generation, simply stood up and rushed toward the Senju Residence with Sakura in tow. After arriving at the Senju Mansion, Tsunade gave Sakura a creepy smile. "Listen up, Sakura. Since you said yesterday that you will learn the sealing technique from tomorrow on, you must go all out to complete the Yin Seal today. Do you understand?" "yes!" "very good!" Tsunade looked at Sakura who was full of confidence, and couldn't help but cross her chest with her hands and put on a wicked smile. "Then let's get started. Today I will teach you step by step how to store chakra in the Yin Seal!" "yes!" Sakura responded loudly again, then reacted and showed a confused look. Can the storage method of Yin Seal be taught step by step? Facing the doubtful Sakura, Tsunade met her fists and slapped her hands hard. "Because you chose the fast lane, not the slow lane. Therefore, in order to let you learn the Yin Seal as soon as possible, I can only make this move. Don't worry, I am also the strongest medical ninja in the world. First, I will try my best to prevent you from being in pain during this process!" Sakura's eyes froze. At this moment, she finally understood what Tsunade meant. Because the Yin seal requires chakra to be stored in your forehead through the sealing technique. But now that she only mastered the Yin Seal at the most basic level, it was naturally impossible for Sakura to successfully store it. But Tsunade is different. As the master of the Yin Seal, she has developed the Baihao Technique, so she must have a way to successfully store chakra in her forehead. And it is very likely that he would directly let the chakra flow through his body and follow the meridians that the Yin Seal passes through, in order to increase Sakura's concept of the Yin Seal. However, although this will increase Sakura's understanding of the Yin Seal, Tsunade will definitely have to pour her chakra into her body during this process. You should know that in addition to medical chakra, when someone else's chakra enters the body, your body will definitely be rejected. Whether it is intentional or unintentional, it will cause pain. "Gulu." Sakura swallowed, then took a deep breath and looked at Tsunade with a fearless spirit. "Come on! I will never be afraid!" "very good!" Tsunade looked at the fearless Sakura and immediately walked to her side with a smile on her face. But not long after, a shocking shout suddenly erupted from the Thousand Hands Residence. "Ah¡ª¡ª! It hurts!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Pour it into your body. You should know that in addition to medical chakra, when someone else's chakra enters the body, your body will definitely be rejected. Whether it is intentional or unintentional, it will cause pain. "Gulu." Sakura swallowed, then took a deep breath and looked at Tsunade with a fearless spirit. "Come on! I will never be afraid!" "very good!" Tsunade looked at the fearless Sakura and immediately walked to her side with a smile on her face. But not long after, a shocking shout suddenly erupted from the Thousand Hands Residence. "Ah¡ª¡ª! It hurts!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84, The Last Daily Life (1) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Before the previous article: There was a loophole in the previous chapter, so I¡¯ll fill it in here! No one has told Sakura that Naruto has Kyuubi in his body. But Naruto thought Sakura knew about it, so she wasn't shocked at all to hear that there was a monster inside him. above. . . Text below! ===================================== The next day, Haruno¡¯s house. As always, Sakura opened her eyes when morning came. But this time She failed. In the battle with the Quilt Demon King, she fell into failure. She lay on the bed in shame, motionless, as if she had been completely captured by the quilt devil. "It's all the master's fault!" Recalling the series of operations performed by Tsunade yesterday, Sakura burst into tears. She never imagined that Tsunade's chakra surge would be so painful. From her forehead down, all the meridians of her body were tortured by Tsunade. Now, whenever Sakura moves, she feels that she can recall the unforgettable pain that hits her brain. ¡°Just once. Just this time. o(¨i©n¨i)o¡± "We will continue our morning exercises tomorrow. Well, we will continue tomorrow!" After setting a deep flag for herself, Sakura set an alarm clock for herself and reluctantly huddled on her little bed. ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± But unfortunately, just when she shrank up, her door was knocked. "Sakura! You should go for morning training now! As a ninja, how can you neglect your training!" Haruno's omen's voice came from outside the door, and Sakura immediately rolled her eyes. "Yes! I got up late today!" Listening to Sakura's voice coming from the door, Haruno Zhao nodded, pretending that he didn't hear the sound of the alarm clock being adjusted in Sakura's room just now, turned around and walked downstairs. Feeling that Haruno Zhao had left, Sakura helplessly toyed with her hair with both hands, and had to struggle to get up from her little bed. After canceling the alarm clock by the way, Sakura finished a simple wash and trotted directly to the training ground. Since everyone is up, there is no need to drag it around anymore. It is better to simply complete the morning exercises and then go to Sandai's home to start practicing the sealing technique. After arriving at the training ground, Sakura unexpectedly found a familiar yellow figure in front of her, using shadow clones to fight hard. But this time, Sakura discovered something different. Although Naruto was also fighting each other yesterday, it was basically limited to fists and kicks without the use of chakra or ninjutsu. And this time, Sakura unexpectedly found that several Narutos started to use Rasengan to attack, while others used wind escape ninjutsu such as big breakthrough and wind cutter blade. In addition to this wave of melee Naruto, Sakura also found four clones of Naruto in the edge area. Two of them were sitting on the ground, seemingly thinking hard about something, and the other two were rubbing their balls vigorously. . ¡®Could it be that Naruto has begun to develop chakra properties changes now? ¡¯ "Hey, Sakura!" Just when Sakura was a little surprised, Naruto's familiar voice came from the front. Shifting her gaze, Sakura immediately spotted Naruto running towards her while waving to her. However, before Sakura could say hello to him, several shadow clones nearby suddenly shouted "There is a flaw!" and then swarmed him and pressed him under his body. ¡®Emmm, how should I put it, he is worthy of being Naruto. ¡¯ With an expression of embarrassment rather than politeness, Sakura shook her hand at Naruto who was pressed down. She didn't care whether he could see it or not, she just turned around and started today's morning exercise. ¡­¡­ An hour and a half later, Sakura successfully ended her morning exercise. After waving goodbye to Naruto, she skipped all the way to her home and started preparing for a bath and breakfast. But on the way, Sakura couldn't help but sigh. Thinking that Naruto still maintained his energetic appearance when he left, Sakura couldn't help but want to look up to the sky and sigh. ¡°Obviously I also have a golden finger, but why?However, Yingying did not interrupt Sandai's teaching, and just continued to listen to the class with a serious look on her face. ¡­¡­ A day that benefited a lot passed quickly. After Sakura respectfully said goodbye to the amiable third generation, she turned around and left. But today, she did not choose to go to the training ground or her home. Instead, she hurried all the way and ran directly towards Konoha Hospital. Her destination was naturally Sasuke's ward. Although Sasuke did not wake up yesterday, judging from the fact that Sasuke showed pain when Kakashi cast the evil seal, Sasuke should wake up today. In fact, Sasuke did wake up today. And this time, when Sakura arrived at the ward, she was surprised to find that for the first time, Sasuke did not choose to escape directly from the hospital, but instead lay obediently on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling. "Hello? Why do you look like this? Could it be that your Sharingan can see through?" Putting a basket of fruits bought on the road in front of Sasuke's bedside table, Sakura took out an apple, quickly used the kunai to remove the skin, and handed it to Sasuke. Sasuke took the apple very humbly, and after half-sitting up from the hospital bed, he silently began to nibble on the apple. Sakura was keenly aware that Sasuke was in a different state at this time, but Sakura didn't say anything directly. She just watched him eat the apple bit by bit. And after successfully chewing the apple, Sasuke finally said his first words in this ward. "Sakura. Have you seen Naruto?" "ah?" Sakura was stunned. As expected of a good gay friend, after eating my apple, my first sentence included Naruto. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85, The Last Daily Life (2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Outside the ward, the breeze picked up a few fallen leaves and slowly slapped them on the window of the ward. In the ward, Sasuke lowered his eyes, his tone filled with deep reluctance. "If I have seen it, I have indeed seen it. What's wrong?" Sakura said cautiously with a trace of tangle. She already felt something was wrong from Sasuke's tone. "Then you should already know that. That guy Naruto's strength has already surpassed that of yours and mine." Sasuke didn't raise his head and just said to Sakura calmly. This time, Sakura's brows immediately furrowed. It can be said that something is very wrong with Sasuke now. "Could it be that you feel jealous as Naruto's strength increases?" Sakura did not deny anything. If blind denial would only make Sasuke's heart feel more uncomfortable, it would be better to stimulate Sasuke directly. Sure enough, when Sakura said the word "jealousy", Sasuke suddenly raised his eyes and looked straight at Sakura. "There is no point in being jealous. If you have time to think about this, it is better to find ways to improve your strength!" Looking at Sasuke who had already raised his head, Sakura simply shrugged and continued to him. Sasuke's eyes turned slightly, and he knew clearly that Sakura's words were correct. But even so, Sasuke grabbed the sheets tightly with both hands and pursed his mouth tightly. "Sakura, you don't know. Naruto" After saying this, Sasuke's delicate face suddenly wrinkled, and his hands had bulging veins, obviously suppressing something. But just a moment later, Sasuke seemed to have successfully suppressed his mood. After slowly exhaling, he shook his head at Sakura with a low face and said it was nothing. However, as soon as Sasuke said "nothing", Sakura looked around, shrugged at Sasuke, and said in a gentle tone. "Could it be that you discovered something strange in Naruto's body?" Hearing this, Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were full of surprise that anyone could see. "What's wrong? Are you curious about why I know it?" Sakura moved her chair forward and tilted her head slightly toward Sasuke's ear. "Why do you think I was hospitalized for more than a month? Isn't it because I was shot away by Naruto who lost his mind during the pursuit?" Sasuke Tomoe blinked twice, feeling a feeling that he didn't know how to express. Fortunately, I wanted to cover up this matter for Naruto, but it turned out that Sakura knew about it a long time ago. This feeling is like you got a baby, and you are a little confused and want to tell your friends, but your friend tells you that he threw away this baby, and it feels the same. "Are you afraid of the guy inside Naruto?" Sakura's tone changed slightly, and she asked Sasuke with a feeling of disgust. "How is it possible!" Sasuke said loudly to Sakura immediately, "After all, that guy Naruto is also our long-term partner, isn't he. How can we be afraid of him?" "Then it's over, isn't it?" Sakura clapped her hands and said quickly to Sasuke, "Then what else do you want to worry about now? Isn't this a good thing?" Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched, and he finally realized that this time he wanted to express his feelings to Sakura, which was a wrong choice. "But don't you think that this way, Naruto seems to be cheating? His improvement in strength comes entirely from the monster in his body." As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke immediately slapped his mouth, and he immediately noticed the weirdness in his words. Isn¡¯t this just jealousy? ! This sentence flashed through the minds of Sakura and Sasuke at the same time. Immediately, Sasuke stretched out his hands towards Sakura and shook them crazily. "What I said just now was just a thought in my head. Sakura, don't take it seriously!" "Pfft." Facing Sasuke acting like this, Sakura couldn't help but chuckle. Sasuke, on the other hand, immediately turned red and lowered his head after Sakura laughed. "Sasuke. In fact, there is nothing wrong with your idea. After all, the guy in Naruto's body isTao. Sasuke, however, didn't pay attention to Sakura's performance at all. After packing up his package, he turned around and walked to Sakura's side and said. "Don't worry. After I recover, I will definitely let you see how powerful I am!" After saying that, Sasuke freed up a hand and patted Sakura on the shoulder, "Okay, let's leave now." ??????????????? So why are you talking about us? Do you want me to follow you? With this sentence popping up in her mind, Sakura didn't think too much. She just thought of accompanying Sasuke when he was discharged from the hospital. She slowly followed Sasuke and walked out of the hospital together. On the way to Sasuke Uchiha's house, Sasuke and Sakura also started to chat lightly about their experiences after the Chunin Exam. Well, although that¡¯s what they said, it was actually Sasuke who was talking and Sakura was listening. After all, you can¡¯t let the experience of a person who has been in a coma for more than a month compare to the experience of a person who has been running around for a month. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86, The Last Daily Life (3) (Bug-fixed version) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The two villains chatted and walked along the way. By the time they arrived at Sasuke's house, the sky had already darkened. After packing up all his packages, Sasuke raised his head. After taking a look at the slightly dim sky outside the window, he turned his head calmly and looked at Sakura as he sent out the second invitation in his life. "Sakura, it's so late. Why don't we go out for dinner together today. This is how I thank you for your help this time." Sakura looked at Sasuke's indifferent expression and nodded simply. Anyway, you don¡¯t need money to eat and drink, and you can still have a good meal, so why not do it. ¡°But yes, yes, Sakura naturally needs to report to her family. But how can this thing stump a ninja in the ninja world? After simply tying her hands together, Sakura waved her hand to the shadow clone that appeared, asking it to go home first and inform her family that she would not be going home tonight. "So, Sakura, what are you going to eat?" Sasuke asked Sakura after watching Sakura's clone run away. He doesn¡¯t have much interest in eating or anything. As long as the food tastes decent, he will basically accept it. Therefore, in his opinion, it didn't matter even if he asked Sakura. But Sakura obviously doesn¡¯t think so. After hearing Sasuke's words, a funny look appeared on his face. "Then, let's go eat meatballs. Sweet foods are the best!" "Well." Sasuke's eyes twitched slightly, and he was almost depressed by Sakura's words. Although he really didn¡¯t care much about food, Sakura chose the sweets he hated the most when she came up, and her whole person became cute. ¡®What a mistake! Sakura is a girl, so it's natural that she likes sweets. ¡¯ He slapped himself hard in his mind, but Sasuke didn't show much strangeness on his face. He just nodded, indicating that he had no problem with Sakura's opinion. However, Sasuke, who was already walking towards the door, didn't notice that the corners of Sakura's mouth were slightly curled up at this moment. "Well, by the way. Speaking of which, I know that there is a natto shop next to a meatball shop. Let's mix natto and meatballs and eat it!" What? ! Sasuke turned around in shock and stared blankly at Sakura, who had become serious and still acted like "I've thought of a good idea." For a moment, he couldn't even speak. Forget about sweets, even though Sasuke doesn¡¯t like them, he can still eat some of them. But what the hell is natto? ! When Sasuke thought about the strange smell and texture of natto, he suddenly felt nauseous. ¡°Does it mean that besides sweets, girls also like to eat natto? Or is Sakura the only one who likes natto? ? Sasuke couldn't help but began to feel that he had made an extremely wrong choice by inviting Sakura to dinner today. When Sakura saw Sasuke's confused look, her heart suddenly surged with joy. Then her eyes moved, her feet clattered and she walked towards the door and said to Sasuke, who was still stunned. "What's wrong? Can you go?" "Ah" Sasuke looked at Sakura's face with some confusion. After stretching out his right hand a few times, he still lowered his head helplessly and walked towards Sakura honestly, apparently giving up the struggle. "Pfft." Sakura looked at the dejected Sasuke and suddenly couldn't bear it anymore. She covered her abdomen with her left hand and laughed loudly while pointing her right index finger at Sasuke. "Sasuke, you idiot. If you don't like eating, don't force it. When we ate together a long time ago, I remembered that you don't like sweets and natto at all. How could I really let you go? Eat these two things." After finishing laughing, Sakura straightened her body, slightly tilted her head, and said to him with a small fist of her right hand. "But this can be regarded as a treat in return for helping. Be prepared to think about getting ripped off!" 'what the hell. ¡¯ Sasuke was stunned when Sakura started laughing, but only now did he realize that he had been tricked by her. He was really a guy full of bad taste. but¡­¡­ Sasuke looked at the girl in front of him, but he had mixed feelings in his heart, but he didn't expect that she actually hated him.He was still staring at Sasuke closely, without any fluctuation in his eyes. "Yes." As the fat man among the four, Jirobo always spoke little, so he just responded casually. "After all, this is Konoha. If you do too much, you will be discovered. So it's better to be careful, Kidomaru." Sakon of the four people retorted, but if you look at his face carefully, , you will find that this guy already has a ferocious expression on his face at this moment, as if he is about to take action in the next second. "You boring guy. Don't disturb my rest." Sasuke looked at these four guys with a cold expression on his face, and his body slowly made fighting movements. "But it doesn't matter. Anyway, defeating you guys is just a backhand for me!" "Oh? Really?" Kidomaru, the leader of the four people, looked excited. He, who originally regarded fighting as a game, was already completely excited! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87, The Last Daily Life (4) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Yo! Good morning, Sakura!" Sitting on the ground of the training ground, Naruto looked at Sakura who was wearing a black training uniform, waved his hand and said good morning to Sakura. "Morning." Sakura returned the gesture leisurely to Naruto. But after scanning the training ground, I was a little surprised to find that Sasuke did not appear on the training ground. ¡®You have already told Sasuke, right? Why haven't you come today? Aren't you lazy anymore? ¡¯ Sakura shook her head and didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. After all, Sasuke had just been discharged from the hospital. It was normal to rest for an extra day, right? Where can it be normal? ! It is normal for Sasuke, even if he is suffering from injuries, to get up early and come to practice. And yesterday I was stimulated by myself. It was obvious that I had to work hard and get up early in the morning to come to the training ground! ¡®At this point in time, wouldn¡¯t it be said that Orochimaru arranged for someone to invite Sasuke? ¡¯ The more she thought about it, the worse she got. Sakura stood up quickly, and without having time to say hello to Naruto, she jumped up and ran towards Sasuke's house. ¡®If Sasuke is really taken away, then I will give him a good punch! ¡¯ Gritting her teeth, Sakura increased her speed bit by bit, becoming increasingly anxious. But after a while, the shadow of Sasuke's family appeared in Sakura's sight. "Whoops" "Hoo, ho." With a gentle breath, Sakura turned over with a slight leap and appeared in Sasuke's courtyard. "Sasuke?" Sakura blinked her eyes, looking at the mess in front of her after a fierce battle, her heart sank suddenly. "in the end¡­¡­" Without any further hesitation, Sakura rushed directly into Sasuke's room and began to search for any trace of packing. However, the result is very obvious. There was no chaos in Sasuke's room. That is to say "Did Sasuke leave voluntarily? Why" She squeezed her hands tightly, and in Sakura's always calm blue eyes, a trace of fluorescent light slowly flickered. The next moment, Sakura turned around and ran towards the Hokage Building. Although she wanted to go immediately to pull Sasuke back, Sakura knew that if she relied on herself alone, she would not be able to defeat the four sound ninjas. And after participating in it herself, Sakura didn¡¯t dare to confirm that the other party was only four people this time. ¡­¡­ "What did you say?!" Tsunade looked at Sakura who was slightly out of breath in front of her, and her eyes widened slightly, obviously shocked by Sakura's words. And Shizune on the side also covered her mouth, with a trace of shock in her eyes. "There are obvious signs of fighting in Sasuke's house. So it is very possible that he was kidnapped!" Sakura said loudly to Tsunade again in the simplest and most concise way, and the anxiety in her eyes was completely revealed. "Wait a minute, Sakura!" Tsunade raised her right palm towards Sakura, with a solemn look on her face, and signaled Sakura not to worry, "How did you confirm that Sasuke was abducted? Do you have any evidence? " Sakura was stunned for a moment, then pursed her lips and shook her head helplessly. Indeed, looking at it now, she only saw traces of the battle, but found no other evidence. "Then, maybe Sasuke just left temporarily. There's no need to be in such a hurry." Tsunade smiled, pressed her hand to Sakura, and signaled Sakura not to worry, "But you are so early today, it won't be breakfast. You didn¡¯t even eat, so you went directly to Sasuke¡¯s house, right?¡± Seeing the narrow smile in Tsunade's eyes, Sakura was in no mood to respond. She just said to Tsunade in a slightly anxious tone, "Master, now that Sasuke's life or death is uncertain, how can we waste time here?" !¡± "The most important thing now, shouldn't it be to arrange for ninjas to search for Sasuke's whereabouts?" "No, no, no." Tsunade stretched out a finger and shook it at Sakura, "Sasuke and others are far less important to me than my disciple's love life!" A drop of cold sweat broke out on Sakura's forehead, but she looked at Tsunade and couldn't say a word. In fact, if she calms down a little, she can find a hint of Ni Duan.??Chakra restored Sasuke's injuries. There was silence in the ward. Only Sakura used chakra to restore Sasuke's injuries. "Um, I heard from Shizune just now that you went to my house to look for me early this morning?" After a long time, Sasuke was the first to break through the silence. After turning his eyes, he asked Sakura. Sakura was stunned, she didn't expect that Shizune would tell Sasuke about this. But she didn¡¯t think much about it, simply nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Since you said yesterday that you would come to the training ground for morning exercise, then even if there is a problem with your recovery, you will still come to the training ground with this attitude.¡± "And you will definitely come earlier than me. But when I went over this morning, I didn't see you. That basically means that you definitely encountered some kind of problem and chose not to come." At this time, Sasuke's face turned slightly red. However, Sakura was concentrating on helping Sasuke recover from his last injuries and did not notice this. And after realizing that Sakura didn't pay attention to him, Sasuke suddenly became a little confused. But after thinking for a moment, he spoke to Sakura with some hesitation in his words. "Sakura. You are" "alright!" At this moment, Sakura laughed. After taking back all the medical chakra, she clapped her hands gently. "Your injuries will recover soon. Will you be discharged directly from the hospital today?" Looking at Sakura's innocent eyes, Sasuke was stunned for a moment. After suppressing what he wanted to say, he smiled at Sakura and nodded gently. "Of course! I couldn't go to practice today, so I have to go tomorrow!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88, The Last Daily Life (5) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At night, in a dinner restaurant in Konoha. Sakura looked at Sasuke who was eating slowly and leisurely across from him, and the image of a girl eating appeared in her mind. "Sasuke. Do you know that when you eat like this, you look like a girl?" Sakura was accustomed to speaking directly. After looking at Sasuke's appearance, she really couldn't stand it anymore, so she simply said to Sasuke come out. "Uh. You're really not polite at all." A drop of sweat flowed from Sasuke's forehead. After he stuffed the vegetables into his mouth, he said helplessly. "Tch. Isn't it?" Sakura shrugged. She felt that there was no need to be verbally friendly to Sasuke and Naruto. "For the sake of your treat today, I can say whatever you want." The helplessness on Sasuke's face became more obvious, but he was obviously in a good mood today and did not fight back or anything. Seeing how incompetent Sasuke was, Sakura stopped talking and focused her attention on the food. But just as they started to destroy the food wholeheartedly, a bearded male ninja with an unlit cigarette in his mouth walked into the hotel with three ninjas of the same age as them. . "Teacher, why don't you go to a barbecue restaurant? I haven't eaten barbecue for two days." Among them, a plump-looking boy complained softly to the bearded male ninja as soon as he entered the restaurant. "Chouji, isn't it because you had diarrhea the last time you ate barbecue? And if you eat barbecue every day, I almost feel like my belly is getting bigger!" The only girl among the four heard the boy After the question, there were immediate complaints. "It's really troublesome. Can't we just go home and have dinner? Then I have to talk to my mother for a long time." Among the four of them, the boy with a pineapple hair also showed a lack of interest. Missing expression. "Okay, okay. In the next ten days, you all need to practice on your own. This meal is just a courtesy for you, just finish it." The bearded male ninja looked at himself The expressions and movements of several disciples were suddenly speechless. That¡¯s right, these four people are actually Team 10 who have just returned to Konoha after completing their mission. Since even the teacher had spoken, the three disciples had no choice but to look at each other at the same time and obediently walked to the seats pointed out to them by the waiter. After ordering, they began to wait boredly for the dishes to be served. time period. During the free time when the food was being served, Asma gestured to the three disciples and then took the opportunity to sneak out of the restaurant and start to satisfy her addiction to cigarettes. But at this time, Choji, who was scanning the interior of the hotel boredly, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then he poked the arms of Shikamaru and Ino beside him. "What are you doing, Choji?" Ino and Shikamaru looked at Choji's bright eyes and suddenly felt a little strange. Choji pointed in a direction with his finger and said to Ino and Shikamaru, "Look, are they Sasuke and Sakura over there?" "What?!" Ino was stunned, then stood up tall and looked directly in the direction of Sakura and Sasuke. "They must be just having a dinner party for Team 7. What's all the fuss about." Shikamaru expressed no interest in this and said without interest, holding his cheek with one hand. "No." Choji looked at Shikamaru and whispered, "There are only two people, Sakura and Sasuke. There is no sign of Naruto." "Eh?!" This time, even Shikamaru was shocked. He immediately followed Ino's eyes and looked at the positions of Sakura and Sasuke. "No. It's actually true." Shikamaru's eyes widened, obviously not believing the scene in front of him. ¡®Wait a minute, if that¡¯s the case. That's not Ino! ¡¯ Shikamaru¡¯s mind flashed back to Ino¡¯s previous admiration for Sasuke, and he suddenly felt a headache. Then he turned his head slightly and looked at Ino. However, something even more surprising happened when he turned his head. But he was shocked to find that Ino only showed a real expression, not as angry as he imagined. At the same time, Ino also narrowed his eyes slightly, but there was no trace of anger in his eyes. Instead, they were full of curiosity and teasing. "Hey, Chouji, Shikamaru. Do you think it will scare them if the three of us touch it together now?" Ino turned his head and looked at Shikamaru who looked surprised.??Chouji raised a finger and said to the two of them. Hearing this, Shikamaru scratched his head in distress, indicating that he was taking it easy. Although he found it troublesome, he always felt that if he disagreed with Ino's proposal now, he would probably be hanged up and beaten by Ino. So the three of them followed Ino together, with Shikamaru being indifferent and Choji not objecting, and sneaking towards the positions of Sakura and Sasuke. Well, although they said they were touching each other, the three of them were actually quite smart. They didn't say they were crouching over, but they just hid behind each guest and moved closer to the two of them little by little. And the effect of this was very obvious. They did not attract the attention of other diners, and they did not attract the attention of Sakura and Zuo who were concentrating on the food in front of them. In the end, the three of them quietly stood three tables away from Sakura and Zuo, constantly observing their every move with their own eyes. "Well, they both seem to have their own food, and there is no ambiguous relationship, right?" After a few simple observations, Shikamaru whispered to Ino, who looked calm and seemed to be looking at the dishes. "Impossible, if there is no ambiguous relationship, how could it be possible to be here, without Naruto, just the two of them having a dinner." Ino shook his head at Shikamaru, then gritted his teeth and decided to let the three of them attack Sakura and Sasuke! "Ah? Do you really want to go? They are eating." Shikamaru obviously felt troubled by Ino's actions and began to try to shirk it. But unfortunately, in Team 10, when fighting, the right to speak belongs to Shikamaru. But in daily life, the right to speak belongs to Ino. "No! Now that we are here, how can we just give up like this!" Ino squeezed his fist tightly, and the fire of gossip in his eyes was already rising, and he had to use violent materials to extinguish it! Dingci, on the other hand, still said it didn¡¯t matter, I would just go with the group. "Then, let's go!" Ino lightly patted the shoulders of the two of them, then turned around magnificently, brought her face back to a normal state, and walked towards Sakura and Sasuke. "Eh? Sakura and Sasuke? Why are you two the only ones here!" Ino pulled Shikamaru and Choji and appeared at Sakura and Sasuke's table in a flash. With an expression full of disbelief and ambiguity, she said to the two of them. Sakura and Sasuke were shocked, and Sasuke felt as if his adultery had been discovered. But Sakura was different. After her surprise flashed, it turned into a full surprise. "Are you three actually eating here? Sasuke is discharged from the hospital today, so I invited him to come here for dinner in the evening." Sakura said and clapped her hands, "Since you are here, then we just happen to be together Eat. We¡¯re just getting started anyway.¡± This time it was Ino's turn to be surprised. She didn't expect that Sakura would simply invite the three of them to sit together. So Ino quickly waved her hand. "No, we came here with Mr. Asma today, and he said that this restaurant seems to be delicious. And I'm too embarrassed to disturb you two's private dinner." "What kind of dinner alone?" Sakura waved her hand wordlessly, indicating that Ino's wording was wrong, "I told you that this was my treat to celebrate Sasuke's discharge from the hospital. By the way, where did Asuma-sensei go?" Seeing that Sakura didn't have any strange expression on her face, Ino suddenly felt that her idea was stupid. "Asuma-sensei is addicted to smoking. While the food was being served, she ran out to smoke." Ino shrugged and said boringly to Sakura. "Ah, Ino, Shikamaru. We're starting to serve food over there!" Just when a few people were about to continue chatting, Choci suddenly shouted, looked at his table and said to Ino and Shikamaru. "Then you go to eat. Judging from Choji's appearance, he must have been tired for a long day." Sakura didn't hesitate and said with a light smile to Ino. Ino, Shikamaru, and Chouji all nodded at the same time and moved directly towards their positions. Sakura looked at the three people leaving and smiled at Sasuke. "Look, this store is quite famous. Even Asuma-sensei chose this place. But what a coincidence today, I happened to meet Ino and his class having a dinner together." "Well, yes, yes." Sasuke was a little absent-minded. After simply answering to Sakura, he continued to destroy the food in front of him. strangeness¡­¡­ Sakura was a little confused, but she quickly gathered her emotions and began to kill the delicious food in front of her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com); Sasuke was a little absent-minded, and after simply answering Sakura, he continued to destroy the food in front of him. strangeness¡­¡­ Sakura was a little confused, but she quickly gathered her emotions and began to kill the delicious food in front of her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89, The Last Daily Life (End) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "ah!!!!!" In the invisible room, Sasuke suddenly sat up on the bed. "Hoo, ho, ho¡ª¡ª" Putting his hand on his forehead, Sasuke gradually calmed down his breathing. But as soon as he recalled the scarlet Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the dream just now, Sasuke's heartbeat became faster and faster. With his right hand on his left shoulder, Sasuke sat silently on the bed. For a long time, I deeply felt that I could no longer sleep well. So Sasuke slowly climbed up from the bed, came to the window, and gently opened the curtains. "" Looking at the full moon outside, Sasuke originally wanted to take a breath and relax, but the blood moon he had just dreamed about flashed through his mind. With his hands firmly clasped on the window rails, Sasuke's facial expression gradually became ferocious. "" Although he didn't speak, just looking at Sasuke's left and right hands with bulging veins, he knew that Sasuke was in a very disturbed mood at this moment. At this time, Sasuke's left shoulder felt a faint pain. He subconsciously placed his right hand on his left shoulder again. "Ha ha." Sasuke, panting slightly, forcibly closed his eyes, and then continued to try to calm down his thoughts. However, everything seemed to be in vain. While he was suppressing his thoughts, his mind kept flashing back to the battle between him and the four sound ninjas last night. Although from the beginning, Sasuke was crushing the other four in the battle. But later on, after the four opponents activated the curse seal, Sasuke fell directly into a disadvantage. And after that, although Sasuke didn't want to admit it, he understood it very well. If the patrolling ninjas in Konoha hadn't noticed anything strange in his home at that time, maybe he wouldn't have been able to bear it and finally released the curse seal again. Even now, I still keep warning myself in my mind. The power of the curse seal is an external power and is not allowed, but Sasuke can never forget it I can¡¯t forget the power that exploded from the inside out after I used the curse seal in the Land of Snow. "Snapped!" Sasuke was startled, looking at the fragments of the window railing in his hand, and became speechless for a moment. "This is just the state of Curse Seal 1, and there are stronger states above it. If you want to completely master this power, then come to us. In addition to the Curse Seal, we will also provide The way you grow faster.¡± Silence Sasuke turned around wordlessly and came to his desk through the moonlight. After picking up the photo above, he pulled out a stool and sat down, staring blankly at the four people in the photo. This is a photo taken of him, Sakura, Naruto, and Kakashi on the first day of Class 7, after passing the assessment. Inside, Naruto smiled like an idiot as always, and Sakura also showed a bright smile. Because she passed the test, she rarely had a cold face. Kakashi put his left and right hands on his and Naruto's shoulders, revealing his crescent-shaped eyes. His fingers silently brushed over the smiling Naruto and the lightly smiling Sakura in the photo, and Sasuke's eyes revealed a trace of sparkling color. Hehe, if Naruto found out about this, he would definitely jump to tell Sakura. After Sasuke chuckled, he slowly closed his eyes. His hands drooped further and were placed on both sides of his stool, while his head was slightly raised without saying a word. The room once again fell into silence. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but when Sasuke opened his eyes, he had already opened his Sharingan. His eyes were already filled with coldness, and they were no longer as bright and clear as they had just been. "Sakura." Jiang raised his head slightly and lowered it. Sasuke let his black hair sink into his sight, "I'm very sorry. Although you said so at the time, in the end, I still can't bear it. Ha" Slowly turned the photo on the table upside down. Sasuke stood up from the table, turned around, packed his luggage in this unpopular room, and walked out of the house. Walking all the way in the shadow of the street, follow her. So now, Shikamaru and Sakura are the same, their eyes are dark and they don't know anything. Seeing that Shikamaru was not clear about it, Sakura even became confused. She had no idea what mission would make her and Shikamaru rush to the Hokage Building in such an urgent manner during this period. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that Sakura has forgotten about Sasuke¡¯s defection. You know, just last night, Sasuke and her went to have dinner. After all, it was impossible for him to defect directly after eating, right? Wouldn¡¯t that be a farewell meal? ps: This part of the plot of Sasuke's defection. It's a more important plot. It's just that I don't seem to be able to describe Sasuke's inner entanglement. If you have any comments, please post them in the book review area or comment directly in this chapter. Whenever I have free time, I will open the Writer Backstage to read your comments. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90, Shikamaru¡¯s first Chunin mission begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Lord Godaime! Shikamaru Nara and Sakura Haruno have arrived!" A kunoichi named Kagura reported to Tsunade after bringing the two into the Hokage's office. "Very good. Kagura, please go down first." Tsunade waved her hand to Kagura, indicating that she should go down first. After the kunoichi gained his dignity, he swung back and evacuated the office, leaving only Sakura and Shikamaru to face Tsunade. "Tsunade-sama, is there any mission for calling me and Sakura so early?" Unexpectedly, after Kagura left, the first person to make a sound was the usually lazy Shikamaru. Tsunade was silent for a moment, clasped her hands on the table, took a deep breath, then stared at Shikamaru and Sakura, and spoke slowly. "Last night, Uchiha Sasuke left the village. It's probably correct, it should be in the direction of the Sound Ninja Village." "what why?!" "There is no reason. He probably received an invitation from Orochimaru and went to the Sound Ninja Village. Just the night before yesterday, the patrolling ninjas in Konoha discovered a fight at Sasuke's house. It was probably at that time that Orochimaru got the Maru¡¯s invitation, right?¡± Tsunade looked at Shikamaru and said solemnly. "So, now I need to give you your first ninja mission after being promoted to chunin." "What But if we go by what you said before, aren't we going to face the ninjas sent by that guy Orochimaru? I think a task of this level should be completed by a Jonin, right?" Shikamaru frowned and asked Tsunade. But after Tsunade glanced at Sakura, who had lowered her head and made no movement since learning that Sasuke had left, she said helplessly to Shikamaru. "That's not okay. Didn't Asuma explain it to you? Now most of the jounin staying in Konoha have gone out to do missions, and the remaining jounin must stay behind. So for now Speaking of which, only Chuunin can do it. That¡¯s why I specifically chose you for this mission." "As he spoke, Tsunade shook her head and said, "From now on, there is no other choice. Shikamaru, you will have thirty minutes to choose the genin you think is the most outstanding. Then set off immediately!" "What? It's really troublesome. So, if Sakura comes with me, does it mean that she is already a member of the chasing team?" Shikamaru turned his attention to Sakura, who had his head lowered, and asked feebly. Get off Tsunade. Just when Tsunade was about to speak, Sakura raised her head sharply, with absolute determination shining in her eyes. "Yes! This time, I will be the first member of the team!" Seeing Sakura like this, Tsunade felt relieved, suppressed what she originally wanted to say, and turned to look at Shikamaru seriously. "Your next task is very time-sensitive, so the task has already started since you left the office!" After Shikamaru heard Tsunade's words, his eyes flashed slightly and his face slightly raised. He, who had always been lazy, actually looked a little energetic at this moment! "I understand! Then let's start the mission!" ¡­¡­ After leaving the Hokage's office with Sakura, Sakura looked at Shikamaru, "Shikamaru, as a genin, I think we can bring Naruto directly. And I happen to know his location, so let's separate directly. .I¡¯ll go find Naruto, you go contact the other partners!¡± "Really? I understand. Then, after you contact Naruto, go to the gate immediately and wait for me." "clear!" After saying that, the two of them separated directly from the Hokage Building. ??Flying away all the way. However, after a short while, Sakura appeared in the training ground. "ha!" Looking at Naruto who was training hard in front of him, Sakura took a step forward and came to Naruto after concentrating for a moment. "Hey, Sakura, you're late today!" Naruto didn't take it seriously when he saw Sakura interrupting his morning exercise. He just said hello to Sakura with a smile on his face. However, there was no smile on Sakura's face. She just remained silent for a while and then said in a deep voice to Naruto. "Naruto, calm down and listen to me." As Sakura told him, Naruto was smiling.His face gradually solidified, and in the end, it even showed a look of shock. "So, from now on, do you want to go home first, sort out your ninja tools before setting off, or go directly to the gate?" "I carry my ninja tools with me now. I don't need to go home! So, I will go directly to the gate." Naruto clenched his fists tightly and gave Sakura a determined look. . "Very good, then go to the gate and wait immediately. I need to return home and equip a few necessary ninja tools." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Didn¡¯t stay any longer, just dodged away from the training ground and rushed towards her home. Although it is said that the four sound ninjas were the ones who attacked Sasuke this time, the current Orochimaru is not like the original, whose hands were disabled by the third generation. And even if Orochimaru doesn't attack, there is a high chance that Kabuto will appear directly in this mission and intercept the team. Therefore, no matter what the reason is, Sakura must bring the Flying Thunder God Kunai with her. If there is more unknown, there must be more protection! ¡­¡­ After finishing the simple cleaning at home, Sakura quickly set off to the front door. At this time, Naruto was the only one walking around at the gate, obviously in a very agitated state. However, not long after Sakura and Naruto reunited, Shikamaru, along with Kiba, Choji, and Neji, quickly appeared in their sight. "Phew. You have indeed arrived." After Shikamaru took a breath, he looked at the three people behind him, "Because the time given by the Fifth Hokage is really too tight, so for now, we can only We found a few of us in Konoha." "But before we go, let me explain briefly. Because this mission is very urgent, so for now, we have only obtained the most basic information, that is, the number of enemies, which will be at least four or more. In addition to Beyond that, there is no other information.¡± "To be honest, I find it most troublesome to do a mission like this where the intelligence is basically zero. But there is really no way. Although Sasuke has always been cold, in the end, he is still the one we have known since the Ninja School. Partner, and also a ninja of Konoha. Therefore, no matter what, even if we risk our lives, we must bring Sasuke back!" ¡°As he said this, Shikamaru glanced at Sakura. He was not like other people. You know, just last night, before Sasuke left Konoha, he had a meal with Sakura. Therefore, he didn't say anything more. He just quickly explained the next tactics of several people and then directly shook his fist. "Now, is there anything else you need to propose?" Hearing this, Sakura stepped forward and took out a unique piece of equipment, the Flying Thunder God Kunai, from her ninja bag. "For emergency needs, please bring a handful of these kunai!" "This is?" Except for Shikamaru and Naruto, several teammates asked this question after receiving this unique kunai. "This is a specially made kunai, and its name is Flying Thunder God Kunai. It is also a kind of time and space ninjutsu, that's why you are asked to bring kunai. For the next mission, you must be on the highest alert no matter what!" When Ningci, Dingci and Kiba heard this, they nodded at the same time. As family ninjas, they already understood everything when they heard about Flying Thunder God. Naturally, they put the kunai away silently. ¡°Then, next, the mission begins!¡± Several people nodded at the same time. As a reconnaissance ninja, Ya was the first to bear the brunt and jumped out directly. The remaining people did not stop and immediately followed behind. ¡­¡­ With the rapid movement of several people, Ya and Akamaru finally made a sound. "After arriving here, the smell of Sasuke and the enemy has become more and more obvious. Sniff, yes, there are exactly four enemies!" ¡°Well done, Teeth!¡± Shikamaru made a sound of appreciation to Ya, and then said to the people behind him. "If the calculation is correct, we should be approaching their position now. Everyone will be on alert. The enemy will most likely start to arrange traps from now on!" "Shikamaru. The smell of blood appeared in front. Judging from the smell, there should be a conflict between the enemy and two other unknown people. But the enemy has already escaped the smell of blood. What should Shikamaru do?" "There is no other way. From now on, we will switch to reconnaissance mode, and it is very likely that we will have a head-on battle with the opponent. Everyone is on alert!" After issuing the alert order again, Shikamaru took the lead in slowing down and began to carefully observe every change in the environment. And as expected, under the full vigilance of a group of people, a few people successfully discovered countless extremely hidden traps. After that, Neji rolled his eyes and easily spotted four sound ninjas lying scattered a few hundred meters ahead. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?The other party is engaged in a head-on battle. Everyone is on alert! " After issuing the alert order again, Shikamaru took the lead in slowing down and began to carefully observe every change in the environment. And as expected, under the full vigilance of a group of people, a few people successfully discovered countless extremely hidden traps. After that, Neji rolled his eyes and easily spotted four sound ninjas lying scattered a few hundred meters ahead. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91, Tayuya is about to die! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡± There was a soft sound, and Kidomaru, one of the four sound ninjas, suddenly touched his fingers several times. "After a while, Konoha will arrange for the pursuers to come over. Now we can set off." As soon as Kidomaru finished speaking, the other three people were shocked, but their expressions did not change. They just accepted it directly. "There's nothing we can do. We don't have much physical strength now. We can only take action after resting." Sakon leaned his head on the tree and said to Kidomaru with a helpless expression. The other two people just lowered their heads slightly, as if to prove that what Sakon said was correct. In the grass on the side, the newly formed Shikamaru team was quietly hiding their figures. After hearing the conversation between Kidomaru and Sakon, their eyes lit up slightly. "It seems that this operation can be completed quickly. Neji, can you see where Sasuke is?" "I didn't find it. But there is a barrier seal painted on the barrel between them. In addition, their position formation is probably to protect the barrel. So Sasuke should be in there." "I understand, then let's take action." Shikamaru said, stretching out his left hand, preparing to make a tactical gesture. "Do it!" What? ! Shikamaru turned his head sharply and looked at the four people who suddenly appeared in front of him with extremely surprised eyes. "The earth escapes the barrier, and there is no earth prison!" Jirobo, who was the fattest but the fastest in movement, jumped up on the spot and appeared where Shikamaru's team was ambush. He slapped his hands firmly towards the ground. "Rumble!" Between several loud noises, dense layers of stones were piled up from the ground, trapping six people in a seal at the same time! "Damn it! When was it discovered?" Shikamaru gritted his teeth, his expression filled with unwillingness. This was his first mission to lead a team, and there was such a big gap, causing the entire team to be trapped. It¡¯s simply a shame! Just as Shikamaru gritted his teeth and began to think about how to break the situation, the four sound ninjas outside the earth escape barrier also made a sound. "You just go ahead. Leave this place to me." "Understood, remember to catch up after you have finished playing." "Know!" And within the Tudun barrier, the few people who were still in shock immediately felt something bad after hearing the conversation between the four people outside. "No, we have to find a way to leave here. Otherwise, Sasuke will be taken away!" Naruto immediately made a noise and began to get ready to use the Shadow Clone. However, just as he was forming seals with his hands, a hand suddenly patted his shoulder, stopping his movement. "Everyone, let's get ready. What we have to face are the guys who trapped the third generation with Orochimaru." The person speaking is none other than Sakura! Shikamaru was stunned. Just when he was about to ask Sakura what method she was going to use, he found that she took out a glove from her ninja bag, put it on her right hand tightly, and used it again. Pull gently with your left hand. ?Clench your fist vigorously and feel the power in your hand being conveyed. Sakura turned her head and whispered to her friends. "Get ready! Now, let's begin!" After finishing her words, Sakura bowed her left leg and reached back with her right leg. After sinking all her strength into her waist, she concentrated all her chakra and unleashed her power instantly! "ha!" ¡°Bang, boom!¡± A loud noise and a burst of smoke suddenly erupted from the earth escape barrier that Jirobo was pressing tightly with his hands. The next moment, from the smoke, six extremely fast figures jumped out, and set up a blockade position towards the four sound ninjas who had not yet left. "Hey, as a ninja of Konoha, I would like to advise you here. This is the Land of Fire. If you still want to leave alive, then please hand over Sasuke." Shikamaru, who was high up, looking down at the four people, put his right hand on his chest and spoke slowly. "Hey. Jirobo, are you an idiot? You were directly breached by someone!" Facing Shikamaru¡¯s warning. In this world, ordinary illusions are actually very easy to crack. For example, Tayuya's genjutsu now can only be regarded as a large-scale genjutsu attack. This point should not be easy to crack for Sakura, whose chakra control ability is already incredible. But even so, there is still a problem. Because Tayuya¡¯s genjutsu is completely transmitted through sound. In other words, even if you break through now, if you hear a sound next, the result will still be to be dragged into the illusion space again, and then the process will be repeated. "Snapped!" With an idea in her mind, Sakura gently snapped her fingers. With a slight surge of chakra, she directly broke through the red earth in front of her and returned to the battlefield in the forest. The next moment, Sakura quietly gathered her chakra and blocked her ears. "Although it cannot be used for a long time, as long as I defeat you at this moment, it will be enough!" With her legs bowed, Sakura looked at Tayuya who had a sneer on her face and stared directly at her. She suddenly bounced the ground and aimed her whole body towards her flute and blasted away! At the same time, Kidomaru and Sakon were also keenly aware of Sakura's movements. Years of tacit understanding directly led the two of them to attack at the same time, intercepting and rushing towards Sakura. At this moment, because he had already opened his Byakugan beforehand, Neji, who was able to see through Chakra through his clairvoyant eyes, opened his hands at this moment and immediately followed up to help Sakura mitigate the enemy's attack. "Boom!" Success in one hit! Sakura looked at Tayuya whose flute had been smashed by her, and with a certain determination in her heart, she danced her fists wildly, aimed at Tayuya's head and temples, and tried to launch an attack! But it is a pity that since Tayuya was already in the cursed state, when Sakura smashed the flute with a punch, she had already reacted. While blocking with both hands, she retracted and kicked her legs violently. He kicked Sakura in the abdomen. "Snapped!" The two of them fell from the air at the same time. Tayuya showed a look of shock and anger. After stopping, he stared at Sakura with his eyes. However, Sakura had no idea of ??stopping. As she was falling, she caught sight of Neji falling into a disadvantage due to the combined attacks of Kidomaru and Sakon. Sakura immediately exploded with her right leg, and when she stepped on the ground, her chakra simulated an explosion of strange power, instantly blasting a big hole in the ground! What it brought about was the speed at which Sakura appeared in front of Tayuya in an instant! "What?!" Tayuya looked in disbelief at Sakura who had appeared in front of him, raising her right fist high. Although his body's instinct had already begun to kick in, he tried to escape from Sakura's attack, but faced with such speed, Tayuya was shocked to find out. I can¡¯t avoid it! "Boom!" "Click¡ª¡ª" Feeling the bone-crushing feeling on her right fist, Sakura's expression became calmer. "This is the first one!" From the dust rising up, Sakura raised her right fist covered with blood-stained gloves, pointed it at Sakon and Kidomaru who were fighting fiercely, and spoke slowly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92, the lifeless Sakon You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For a moment, the entire audience looked in the direction of Sakura in silence. None of them expected that Sakura could kill one of them so neatly. It¡¯s just that Neji was surprised by Sakura¡¯s decisiveness, while Kidomaru and the others never expected that Tayuya, who had activated the curse seal state, would be killed instantly. "Sakon! There is no time to waste, get ready now!" Kidomaru stepped back and shouted at Sakon as fast as sparks. At the same time, the black curse marks on his body became more dense and ferocious. "I understand!" As soon as Sakon saw Kidomaru's change, he immediately understood his behavior, "Seeing this situation, how could I still need you to remind me!" Neji's Byakugan immediately noticed the changes in chakra in the two people's bodies. Just when he was about to remind him, he found that Kidomaru actually shot several kunai towards him. "The chakra in their bodies has exploded again! Everyone, be careful!" With a slight twist of his body, Neji drew several curves and successfully avoided Kidomaru's kunai attack, before the enemy launched a second attack. , immediately shouted loudly. "Talk too much!" Kidomaru spit out several kunai from his mouth and quickly jumped up towards the tree. "Hurry up Sakon! I'll hold all these guys here. Take the target away now!" After finishing speaking, Kidomaru stepped on the tree trunk and bit his finger. "The art of psychics!" ¡°Bang!¡± "I understand!" With many years of experience in fighting together, Sakon immediately understood Kidomaru's plan. The curse seals on his body rose densely, and then with three steps and two steps, he directly approached Sakura's position. "Multiple punches!" With her pupils narrowed, Sakura looked at Sakon, who was following closely. She turned her body slightly, clenched her right fist, and stood with her legs diagonally bent. 'very clear! This guy has a parasitic brother inside his body. As long as there is a battle, it can be split at any time to attack the enemy. So if you just dodge, you won't be able to defeat this guy at all! ¡¯ In that case ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere. The next moment, Sakura raised her right fist high and bumped into Sakon! When Sakon saw this, he felt happy. He and his brother Ukon relied entirely on close combat. If Sakura only knows how to retreat, then he will find it troublesome. But now that Sakura is rushing over, all she can do is say goodbye! With this thought, Sakon concentrated for a moment, and after conveying all the information to Ukon, he punched Sakura directly in the abdomen. ¡°Bang!¡± What? ! Seeing the extremely flexible feeling coming from his fist, which seemed to be hitting the water, Sakon immediately moved his eyes downward. Then he discovered that his and Ukon's fists had only hit a blue shield! At this moment, Sakon suddenly felt an extremely strong fist wind, roaring from the front, and seemed to be bombarding his face. Applying force with both feet, Sakon quickly dodged. After successfully avoiding it, he immediately looked at Sakura with some surprise. With his IQ, he was completely unable to understand what he had just attacked. But how could Sakura tell him what her move was? After seeing Sakon stop her attack, she immediately put her left foot as the center of gravity and drove her body with her right foot to slide quickly. She suddenly approached Sakon's body and tried to launch an attack. . "Hmph! Now I am the second cursed seal!" Sakon looked at Sakura approaching him, his face immediately twisted, and a devil horn that was longer than his face sprang out from his forehead. However, just when he had just completed the second curse seal state, Sakura had already thought about it, and a surge of chakra erupted from her body. She instantly got close to Sakon's body, raised her fist high, and aimed at it. The face of Sakon who completed the second curse seal. "boom!" Click! Feeling the touch from her right fist, Sakura immediately clenched her left hand without any pause. Regardless of the fact that his left hand was not wearing gloves, the use of the strange power technique would cause serious damage to his left hand. Chakra emerged directly from the origin, and he quickly swung out a punch again, hitting Sakon's abdomen. ¡°Bang!¡± Click! It¡¯s still the familiar touch and the familiar sound of fractures. Sakura immediately danced with her right fist, aiming at Sakon's face, ready to; Sakon opened his eyes, looked at Sakura who was stepping on the barrel, and suddenly became furious. He is very aware of his brother Ukon's ability. After seeing Sakura in good condition, he doesn't know that his brother Ukon has been killed by Sakura. "Don't be anxious, you will be next." With a dangerous light in her eyes, Sakura disappeared above the barrel in an instant, and went straight to Sakon and raised her right fist. "Don't even think about it!" Sakon entered the second cursed state again, and with a ferocious expression on his face, he rushed towards Sakura's fist! ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Sakura's physical skills are not ordinary. Facing Sakon who has lost Ukon, she simply cannot be too comfortable and relaxed. Every fist swing can directly hit Sakon's body. The feeling of being punched to the flesh instantly allowed Sakura to vent a lot of her inner pent-up feelings due to Sasuke's betrayal of the village. Precisely because of this, Sakura subconsciously did not use any strange power, but directly used physical skills, just like a cat playing with a mouse, constantly hitting Sakon's vital parts without using too much force. "boom!" After a long time, Sakura, who felt that she had finished venting her anger, punched Sakon directly in the lower abdomen. Then he let out a gentle breath and cast his gaze forward, because under his continuous attacks, Sakon was already dying and had exited the cursed seal state. "Thank you very much. Without you, I might have been unhappy for a while." Hearing this sentence suddenly, Sakon's face, which had turned pale due to serious injuries, suddenly turned red. Then he pointed his right hand unsteadily at Sakura, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, Sakon still dropped his right hand weakly, his eyes dimmed, and he no longer had any chance of breathing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93, powerful enemy, Kabuto! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Crack!" Sakura was stunned and immediately turned to look at the barrel that sealed Sasuke. However, when Sakura turned her head, the barrel stood there peacefully without making any sound. "It seems that Sasuke is about to come out." Looking calmly at the barrel that fell into silence again, Sakura shrugged. He simply stepped forward, gently pressed his right hand towards the barrel, and began to prepare to activate the Flying Thunder God Technique. "Whoosh!" A sneak attack? ! After Sakura frowned, a name flashed through her mind, followed by a quick dwarf, and her whole body was suddenly thrown sideways in the air. At this moment, Sakura also had a certain perspective. However, he discovered that the ninja tool that attacked him was not the white bone as expected, but an ordinary shuriken! ¡®Isn¡¯t it Kimimaro? ! ¡¯ Chakra surged from her feet and adsorbed on the tree trunk, and Sakura cast her gaze forward. What caught his eye was Kabuto Yakushi, who had silver-gray hair, wore a pair of round-rimmed glasses, and showed a kind expression to him! "Hey, long time no see. Sakura." Kabuto stretched out his right hand to Sakura and shook it gently, as if the shuriken just now was not thrown by him, and said to Sakura with a kind expression. , "If possible, can you return the barrel in front of you to our Sound Ninja Village? Stealing important items from other Ninja Villages should not be something that a large Ninja Village like Konoha should do." "Haha, isn't this Kabuto-senpai? Why didn't you sell your ninja card in Konoha? Instead, it appeared here." As she spoke, Sakura suddenly patted her head, "I almost forgot about it. Kabuto-senpai seems to be a spy arranged by the Sound Ninja Village in our Konoha." "Yes. I am an outstanding spy. Speaking of which, Lord Orochimaru has been talking about it since he returned to the Sound Ninja Village." Kabuto gently held his eyes, the kind look on his face His expression didn't change at all, "I'm thinking about you, Sakura, why you have such a strong recovery ability." "Ah!" Having said this, Kabuto immediately clapped his palms and said to Sakura with a chuckle, "Since we have come this time, can I take the liberty to ask? Sakura, please go with Sasuke Jun, come to the Sound Ninja Village. I believe Lord Orochimaru can improve your strength better than Konoha." ¡®Recovery ability? ¡¯ Sakura¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, but she was secretly on guard in her heart, ¡®As for me, I only appeared in front of Orochimaru twice. Has he been targeted by Orochimaru? It seems that during the second exam, I was shocked by the weird recovery speed after using training. ¡¯ "I'm sorry. I don't have the slightest interest in Orochimaru, a loser. I failed to compete for the position of the Fourth Hokage. And this time the operation to destroy Konoha also failed. Such a loser is Kabuto. Only someone like you, senior, would like you." Sakura raised her eyebrows, not giving Orochimaru any words. "Is that so?" Kabuto's expression did not change even for a moment from beginning to end, but if you look closer to his position, you can clearly find that his eyes, which are covered by glasses, have already revealed a trace of Cold. "But it's a pity. Since I have met you Sakura this time, I will definitely take you and Sasuke away together. In this way, Lord Orochimaru must also improve his evaluation of me. Bar." After adjusting his glasses again with his index finger, Kabuto's expression suddenly changed and turned into an expression full of murderous intent, "Although I am a medical ninja, I still have to explain it. Look down on my words. , will die." "Bang." Sakura's expression slowly became alert, and it was only now that Kabuto showed his murderous intent that she suddenly realized it. The real strength of the ninja in front of him is comparable to Kakashi. Although Kakashi was 50-50 against everyone, the Kabuto in front of him was undoubtedly a jounin-level existence! ¡®You can only get in first! Otherwise, with such a long distance, it would be impossible to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to bring Sasuke back to Konoha from here! ¡¯ He quickly chose a strategy in his mind. Chakra suddenly exploded under her feet, and Sakura directly stretched out her right hand and pointed it at the back of Kabuto in front of her, and quickly launched an attack. "What an interesting choice, Sakura." Something happened that shocked Sakura. Kabuto was in this situation.At that moment, he suddenly burst out with extremely terrifying speed, dodged directly to face Sakura, and appeared on her attack route. The next moment, light flashed across Kabuto's glasses, and after his hands formed seals at a strange speed, two streams of blue chakra sprang out and attached to his hands. Chakra scalpel! Sakura was shocked in her heart. She looked at the chakra scalpel aimed at her right hand. She quickly retracted her right hand with all her strength. At the same time, she twisted her waist violently and turned her left leg into a very cruel whip kick. Aiming at Kabuto's head, he blasted away with a roar. "boom!" After a strong whip kick hit Kabuto's outstretched right hand, he was shocked to find that Kabuto's right hand didn't even tremble. Sakura immediately looked shocked. Before Kabuto flipped his right hand and pressed it towards her left leg, she quickly retracted her left leg and immediately stepped back. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. After three crisp sounds, Sakura had successfully moved away from Kabuto's attack range, showing a wary look. ¡°Bah bang bang!¡± "Good reaction speed. But it is still impossible for Orochimaru-sama to be satisfied with you at this point. Sakura, can you let me see your true value?" After Kabuto gently applauded Sakura three times, the eyes hidden behind the lenses narrowed slightly, and his cold eyes pierced towards Sakura in front of him. ¡®The difference in strength between the two sides is too big. If we use tangling directly, there is no guarantee that we can get rid of him in an instant. But if he flew directly to Naruto and the others with Sasuke, Kabuto would definitely catch up directly. If the two of the four people are not dead by then, it will cause even greater trouble! ¡¯ A trace of cold sweat slowly flowed down Sakura's forehead. Now, it can be said that she is in the midst of a very difficult decision. ¡°If we use the Flying Thunder God Technique to take Sasuke away, and then go with Shikamaru¡¯s team to fight Kabuto, or even Kimimaro who hasn¡¯t appeared yet, then it goes without saying that the odds of winning will be extremely low. ¡®No, if you do this, there is a high chance that they will be killed directly. Now Naruto doesn't have Tsunade by his side. And because of his own intervention, I don¡¯t know if Gaara and the other three will attack again. Even if he knows how to attack, he doesn't know when he will attack or whether he can catch up with the support! ¡¯ ¡®So, there is only one tactic? ¡¯ With a gentle exhale, Sakura slowly straightened her body and clenched her right fist tightly. "Boom!" With the powerful explosive force under her feet, Sakura had no other choice but to tightly hold her right fist, aim it in the direction of Kabuto, and shoot away! "It's useless, haven't you noticed yet? My speed is far superior to yours." Kabuto looked at Sakura who was rushing towards him, but there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He originally thought that Sakura could bring him some other surprises, but he didn't expect that the back and forth was just a direct punch attack. Thinking about it, Kabuto didn't show any signs of relaxation during the battle. After instantly observing Sakura's attack route, he aimed his hands at Sakura's body and rushed straight towards her. ¡®This is the moment! ¡¯ Seeing Kabuto taking the initiative, Sakura's eyes flashed with excitement. Then, just before Kabuto rushed towards him and the chakra ninjutsu sword in his hand was about to touch him, he successfully activated the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. Whoops! From above the barrel, Kabuto suddenly appeared from behind, and Sakura's right fist clenched as never before. ¡°Give it to me, be nice and lie down!!!¡± "Boom!" The fist struck Kabuto¡¯s temple in an instant. This is because Kabuto had already turned his head sideways the moment Sakura disappeared, as if he wanted to confirm Sakura's location. But he was destined to not be able to successfully see Sakura. The moment he turned his head, Sakura's right fist hit his temple hard. With strong force, Kabuto's body was directly aimed at the tree trunk in front of him and blasted past. "Hoo, ho." Withdrawing her right hand, Sakura took two steps back gently, without caring whether Kabuto was dead or not, she directly picked up the barrel and prepared to rush in the direction of Naruto and the others. However, just as she was carrying the barrel, the broken body in front of her was revealed in the smoke of the bombardment. Looking at this broken body, Sakura's pupils slowly shrank. "Pah. Pah. Pah!" Applause sounded from the forest again. "Sakura, it turns out that you have even mastered the legendary Fourth Hokage's Space-Time Ninjutsu and the Flying Thunder God Technique. Fortunately, senior, I always like to use a substitute. Otherwise, under this blow, senior, I might really He¡¯s going to die.¡± Stepping out of the forest, Kabuto looked at Sakura who was already carrying the barrel, and chuckled again. "But in this case, as Lord Orochimaru's subordinate, I can't let you leave, otherwise Orochimaru may decide how to punish me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The urethra slowly shrank. "Pah. Pah. Pah!" Applause sounded from the forest again. "Sakura, it turns out that you have even mastered the legendary Fourth Hokage's Space-Time Ninjutsu and the Flying Thunder God Technique. Fortunately, senior, I always like to use a substitute. Otherwise, under this blow, senior, I might really He¡¯s going to die.¡± Stepping out of the forest, Kabuto looked at Sakura who was already carrying the barrel, and chuckled again. "But in this case, as Lord Orochimaru's subordinate, I can't let you leave, otherwise Orochimaru may decide how to punish me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94, here! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Gulu." Turning her head with difficulty, Sakura looked behind her and saw Kabuto reappearing, and her heart couldn't help but feel the rush of ten thousand grass and mud horses passing by. "Hey, hey, hey. Isn't there something wrong with your approach? Why do you use a substitute to deal with a genin like me?!" Unable to bear it any longer, Sakura immediately put down Sasuke's bucket, stretched out her right hand, completely ignoring the collapse of her character, and yelled at Kabuto in a frenzy. "Hahaha, after all, as a spy, you have to be prepared no matter what." Kabuto chuckled, stretched out his right finger and gently adjusted his glasses. "But next, Sakura, do you have any other surprises that you can reveal?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It¡¯s really great now. Sakura looked at Kabuto with a calm expression in front of her, and the original peaceful look in her eyes gradually became colder. Looking at Kabuto in front of her quietly, Sakura put her left hand forward and bowed slightly like a leopard trying to hunt. "Kabuto-senpai. Can you please answer a question for your lovely junior?" "Okay, as for whether it's true or false, it's up to you to tell the difference." "Ah, forget it then." As soon as the words fell, Sakura turned into a shadow, without any so-called skills, rolled up a whirlwind and rushed towards Kabuto's position. ¡®Judging from Kabuto¡¯s caution, since a substitute has been used, it is very likely that two or three backup substitutes will be prepared. Under such circumstances, it is naturally the best idea to use physical skills to attack these unknown number of substitutes. So from the current point of view, it is best not to use strange power, and never use it! ¡¯ After seeing Sakura taking the initiative to attack, Kabuto immediately reacted, reached into his ninja bag, took out a shuriken, and shot towards Sakura quickly. Seeing Kabuto take out a shuriken and attack her, Sakura kicked off her feet, jumped into the air to avoid the shuriken, and then fell directly from the sky with a fierce kick. "Snapped!" Kabuto used his hands to successfully block Sakura's attack. But before she could say anything, she immediately discovered that Sakura had quickly turned around, adjusted her body with her hands on the ground, and used her hands as support points to kick Kabuto's waist with both feet. go. ¡°Bang bang!¡± ??Hit Kabuto's waist quickly, directly interrupting Kabuto's power point and making him unsteady. Sakura did not continue, but instead pushed with both hands, turned her whole body on the spot, raised her body, and punched Kabuto's glasses hard. But how could Kabuto let Sakura continue to attack? The moment Sakura was about to hit him, he had already turned sideways to avoid her attack. Immediately afterwards, he raised his left knee, twisted his whole body, and used the power of his tail to whip towards Sakura who was attacking him. ¡®How can you still stabilize your body and launch an attack even though your power point has been knocked out by you? ! ¡¯ Although she was a little surprised by Kabuto's actions, Sakura also confirmed from the series of attacks just now that the opponent was definitely not the real body. Otherwise, how could he be directly hit in the waist by himself? ¡°Bang!¡± A blue chakra shield appeared and blocked Kabuto's whip kick. Sakura ignored the surprised expression of the substitute in front of her and directly punched him in the face, hitting him hard in the face. "Hey, Kabuto-senpai! Don't you get bored by always using this kind of stand?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After stepping on a branch, Kabuto stood in the distance and looked at Sakura in front of him, shook his head and said. "This is just a tactic. It can preserve one's own strength while consuming the opponent's chakra and physical strength. Isn't it the best choice?" "Oh." Sakura looked at Kabuto standing on the branch, "Then, do I meet the conditions for your true body to attack?" "That's not necessarily the case." Kabuto pushed up his glasses again, and said calmly, "Whether it is the true body or not, you still have to decide, right?" "Then there's no need to talk." Silently feeling the recovery of her physical strength, Sakura gently hooked her fingers at Kabuto, "Now it's your turn to attack. After all, for you, consuming me Your physical strength is the top priority, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°???. " Kabuto chuckled and rolled down from the branch. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he flew out in the direction of Sakura and kicked her hard to the side. "Snapped!" ????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere. Quickly freeing up his left hand, he opened his left palm and truly felt the power coming from his left hand. But this is not over yet! After basically confirming that this person was still a substitute, Sakura no longer had any worries. His right fist was stimulated by chakra and continued to hit Kabuto. At the same time, his left hand blocked Kabuto's right leg and punched Kabuto in the abdomen. ¡°Bang!¡± The strike of Shi Fist successfully hit. At the same time, Sakura was also keenly aware that Kabuto's left hand had lost a certain amount of strength due to his heavy blow. The wind of the fist changed from top to bottom, from fist to elbow, and hit him hard. left rib. "The last punch!" Looking at Kabuto who had completely lost his resistance in the air, Sakura didn't hesitate too much. After shrinking her left hand and aiming at his face, she hit him hard again! "Boom!" After taking Sakura's heavy punch, Kabuto lay directly on the ground, obviously announcing his death in battle like his two predecessors. However, just when Sakura successfully solved it and raised her head to see where Kabuto was, a gust of cold wind hit her from behind! "Whoosh!" When the spider sense was triggered, Sakura didn't think twice and directly used her chakra to surge behind her, forming a blue chakra shield. With a hiss, Sakura naturally felt that the chakra shield successfully blocked the attack of sharp objects, but even so, Sakura's senses were still buzzing. As if to prove the call of the spider sense, just before Sakura could turn around and launch a counterattack, she spotted a foot attacking her legs out of the corner of her eye. At the same time, she could feel a strong wind coming towards her waist, hitting her hard! Attack two places at the same time! After these words flashed through Sakura's mind, she decisively chose to avoid the opponent's attack. She shrank up suddenly, and her left hand skillfully blocked her waist. ¡°Bang!¡± A huge force rushed towards her, and Sakura's feet left the ground without any leverage. He was directly punched out and flew over a distance of more than ten meters before hitting a tree trunk hard. "Fortunately, I reacted quickly and put my left hand down to block the blow. Otherwise, once the attack hit my waist with this force, I'm afraid half of my combat effectiveness would be lost." Stroking her left hand, which was a little red and swollen because she had blocked the powerful attack, Sakura cast her gaze straight ahead. There, Kabuto with a cold face was looking at him silently! "Good reaction speed. I thought that after three times of being a substitute, you would lose a little bit of your guard. But I didn't expect you to be able to react. But now, the game is almost over. What about your partner? Bian, it should also have been completely destroyed." Although he was speaking to Sakura, Kabuto didn't look at Sakura at all, he just walked towards the barrel step by step indifferently. Obviously, he didn't put Sakura in his eyes at all. "Although I am a little curious as to why Orochimaru-sama is so interested in you. But if I continue to toss about it, it doesn't make much sense. After all, a guy who can resist is still difficult to take away." He said that he had already appeared in Kabuto next to the barrel finally turned his attention to Sakura, "So this time, I'll just pretend I've never seen you. Otherwise, I'll waste a lot of time fighting with you." ¡®That¡¯s it. This pocket is definitely the main body! ¡¯ With a stern look in her eyes, Sakura neatly took out the last few flying thunder god kunai from her ninja tool bag, and then quickly charged out of the tree trunk. After taking two steps, Sakura waved her hands and shot flying thunder god kunai at various locations around Kabuto. ¡®This kind of kunai. The art of flying thunder god? ¡¯ A strange color flashed across Kabuto's eyes, and his entire gaze was fixed on Sakura's position. ¡®Even if it¡¯s the art of Flying Thunder God. There will also be a time difference. As long as I can find your figure on top of all the kunai at the moment you disappear, then it will be considered a crack! ¡¯ At this moment, Sakura¡¯s figure disappeared from Kabuto¡¯s sight! "where!!!" Kabuto immediately ducked down and quickly observed the location around him where the Flying Thunder God Kunai had just appeared. But he was shocked to find that there was no kunai, and Sakura's figure appeared. "Hey! It's here!" What! Kabuto was suddenly startled, his eyes turned around, and he looked behind him. At the same time, his body also retreated violently, trying to stay away from the explosion point of the sound! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Then even if it is cracked! ¡¯ At this moment, Sakura¡¯s figure disappeared from Kabuto¡¯s sight! "where!!!" Kabuto immediately ducked down and quickly observed the location around him where the Flying Thunder God Kunai had just appeared. But he was shocked to find that there was no kunai, and Sakura's figure appeared. "Hey! It's here!" What! Kabuto was suddenly startled, his eyes turned around, and he looked behind him. At the same time, his body also retreated violently, trying to stay away from the explosion point of the sound! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95, Parting Battle You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Boom!" Sakura did not let Kabuto escape from her. She aimed a heavy iron fist and struck Kabuto's face with eyes. The whole body drew a beautiful arc, and under Sakura's heavy punch, Kabuto was directly and completely embedded into the tree trunk not far away, unable to move for a long time. "Ahem!" "What a misstep. The kunai just now were all things that attracted attention. The medium that really allows you to use the Flying Thunder God Technique is the barrel. Ahem" Raising his head with difficulty, Kabuto half-opened his eyes, looked at Sakura in front of him, showed a sad smile, and said slowly to Sakura. "However, it is a pity. You are destined to be unable to leave with Sasuke-kun, Sakura." kindness? What's the meaning? Sakura clenched her right fist tightly, feeling a little confused about Kabuto's words. In fact, even now, Sakura has no idea of ??killing Kabuto directly. The other party went to Ry¨±chi Cave alone and learned the sage mode after Orochimaru was killed by Sasuke. Even during the Fourth Ninja War, an extremely powerful army of dirty soil was summoned. Among them, he was able to single-handedly summon Uchiha Madara, the penultimate mastermind in the world of Naruto. If such an existence said that there was no backup plan at all, Sakura would never believe it. And looking at Sakura's stopped steps, Kabuto's eyes revealed a sinister light. "Sasuke-kun. It's time to come out now." "Bang, boom!" As if to prove this point, just when Kabuto said the last word, a huge explosion sound erupted from the barrel behind Sakura. The strong air flow caused even Sakura to take a rare step back. "Sasuke! So soon" With unconcealed surprise in her eyes, Sakura clenched her fists slightly as she looked at the figure revealed in the thick fog that slowly dispersed after the explosion in front of her. "Ha, Sakura. Next, let me see. Can you bring Sasuke-kun back to Konoha?" "Could it be that!" Sakura turned her head and looked at Kabuto's body that had been gently pulled out of the tree trunk, an expression of disbelief emerged. "I have to say that the punch you just punched was indeed powerful. Even though I was prepared for it, I felt heavy pain. But I said it, the game is over." At this moment, Kabuto doesn't look as embarrassed as he did after being beaten hard by Sakura. Now, apart from his face being a little swollen, there was no trace of mess visible all over his body. "Okay, Sakura. Now it's your turn with Sasuke-kun. Please don't look at me like this. Sasuke-kun! Several of the men arranged by Lord Orochimaru are already at the border of the Land of Fire. I'm waiting for your arrival, please don't be late, Sasuke-kun." ¡°Obviously, the second half of Kabuto¡¯s words were addressed to Sasuke. And just after he finished speaking, the whole person turned into an afterimage and disappeared directly into the forest. "Sasuke." Sakura looked at Sasuke in front of her with indescribable eyes, but she didn't know whether to make a fist or relax her hands. "Sakura?" Sasuke turned sideways, his emotionless eyes slowly moved from top to bottom, and then glanced at Sakura from bottom to top, "I don't need you for the rest of the journey. I¡¯m here to see you off. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After the words fell, Sasuke jumped directly towards the border of the Land of Fire, obviously not planning to talk to Sakura for a moment longer. Looking at Sasuke who was speeding away, Sakura's eyes flashed with struggle before she finally made up her mind. He charged directly, biting Sasuke's figure tightly and chasing after him. ¡­¡­ The Valley of the End is the place where the decisive battle broke out decades ago between the first Hokage Senju Hashirama and Madara Uchiha after they established Konoha because of their different ideas. These two, although Uchiha Madara ultimately betrayed Konoha, relied on his achievements in creating Konoha with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama. The people of Konoha still chose to build stone statues of the two people on both sides of the huge waterfall at the place where the two men fought, to commemorate the two founders of Konoha who died because of this battle. And now, this originally deserted place finally appears again.bsp;Sasuke didn't care about Sakura's left leg, but just doubled his strength. Before Sakura's left leg could attack him, he simply swung Sakura in a circle and aimed it at the stone statue of Senju Hashirama. And go. However, Sasuke's attack was naturally not that simple. The moment Sakura was thrown away, he stepped forward continuously. While chasing after him, he also quickly formed seals with his hands. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" A ray of fire erupted from Sasuke's mouth. As soon as it was less than one meter away from Sasuke, the fire suddenly skyrocketed and turned into a scorching fireball with a diameter of five meters, roaring towards Sakura. People are in the air without any means of defense. He had used all of his own Flying Thunder God Kunai in the previous battle with Kabuto. There was simply no other way to face this blow. ¡®You can only use the chakra shield! ¡¯ As soon as this thought came to her mind, Sakura stretched her hands forward, and the blue chakra condensed instantly, turning into a shield one meter wide. At the same time, Sakura also shrank behind the chakra shield. The next moment, the scorching fireball successfully hit the blue shield in the air with a frontal bombardment! "Boom!" Instantly feeling the consumption of chakra in her body, Sakura immediately understood Sasuke's plan. He gritted his teeth and took advantage of the force caused by the bombardment of the fire ball, and rushed towards the water. Although she knows the earth escape ninjutsu, at the end of the day, she still mainly uses water escape. As long as she can touch the water, she will definitely be able to defeat Sasuke. But just as she thought, Sasuke, who knew her every move extremely well, could naturally guess it easily. Just as she rushed out of the attack range of Go Fireball, she directly noticed Sasuke turning into a shadow from the corner of her eyes, quickly stepping onto the water, and his hands had already formed ninja seals. "Fire escape, the art of dragon fire!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96, Fierce battle on the lake! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The powerful fire flow, under Sasuke's control, turned into a straight line and blasted towards Sakura in the air without the need for wires or other marks as a guide. Facing this dragon fire technique with extreme speed and power, even Sakura could not successfully dodge it. In this situation where there was almost no escape route, the whole person had no choice but to use the chakra shield again to block the blow. "If this continues, Sasuke will only consume chakra in vain." Looking down at Sasuke who was already chasing her again, Sakura couldn't help but bite her teeth and looked a little embarrassed. This feeling of being pressed down and beaten is simply a great shame. What's more, a month ago, the other party was a being who was pinned down by him and couldn't stand up. Under this kind of exchange, Sakura became even more resentful. But Sasuke below will not stop his offensive because of Sakura's thoughts. I saw him speeding up, and his pair of Sharingan eyes were fixed on Sakura's body. He had obviously calculated where Sakura would land next. "In that case!" Sakura's eyes flashed with determination, and her hands formed ninja seals in the air. She is not a character who can be attacked by others, even if the opponent is Sasuke. "Water escape, water gun technique!" A stream of extremely strong water formed from Sakura's mouth, and after aiming at Sasuke below, it spurted out. "Poof!" Although it was only a low-level ninjutsu, Sasuke didn't relax at all and simply turned around to avoid the attack. But it was just such a time difference that Sakura twisted in the air and fell vertically, falling straight onto the top of the stone statue between the Senju Hashira. "Although the tactics are very simple, you still managed to consume a lot of chakra!" Sakura looked down at Sasuke, who showed a hint of annoyance. While raising the corners of her mouth, she quickly used her hands to perform seals. Seeing this, Sasuke did not answer, but after a deep voice, he broke out again and chased Sakura at full speed. It was at this moment that both sides lost sight of each other at the same time. But both of them know that the next battle is the most critical and important! "Water Escape, Water Circle Slash!" The blue water blade spun rapidly from Sakura's right hand, but Sakura did not throw it directly. Instead, she floated it on the back of her right hand through the control of chakra. This is actually a very simple technique, just like a puppet master controlling a puppet, locking the Water Circle Slash in his hand, and attacking the enemy by waving his hand. At the same time, because it is directly connected to the chakra, it can also continuously stabilize the water circle slash and maintain its speed and power. But after all, Sakura was not born as a puppet master of the Suna Ninja. Even now, she can still only attach it to the back of her hand and cannot throw it out and then take it back. Not to mention being like a puppet master, controlling the puppets to dance whenever they want and fight whenever they want. ¡°Bilibili!¡± At this moment, under the stone statue of Senju Hashirama, there was also a burst of electric sound. It was obvious that the Ninjutsu seal had been successfully formed. "This is not Chidori!" However, Xiao Ying felt a different feeling in the sound of electricity. This is not like a thousand birds, with a rapid chirping sound. Moreover, not long after the buzzing sounded, it suddenly became deeper. "Could it be that¡­¡­" "Thunder and flash!" With bursts of lightning, Sasuke jumped up in an instant, tapped his toes quickly, and chased towards Sakura. Seeing Sasuke coming at such a fast speed, Sakura was suddenly shocked, but she didn't show any fear. Instead, he faced Sasuke head-on, waving his right hand and slashing at Sasuke. "too slow!" Without even thinking about it, Sasuke bent his right foot and instantly slipped past Sakura's Mizuoka slash, then opened his palms and launched an attack at Sakura's abdomen. "What a mistake! Thunder Flash can increase his speed too much!" Facing Sasuke who was rushing towards him at extremely fast speed, Sakura had no intention of holding back. A pinch of his right hand directly cut off the connection of Shui Yuan Zhan, and he rushed away, starting a head-on battle with Sasuke. "Snapped!" Four palms offset each other, a powerful impact"Bang bang bang!" After another series of passionate battles, the two of them swung their fists at the same time and hit each other's fist hard. "Boom!" After the ultimate duel between the two sides' strength, the two were blown away by the generated airway, falling nearly thirty meters away. "Hmph, I guess your chakra has been almost exhausted. Forget it, next, I will use this blow to declare the end of this battle!" Sasuke looked at Sakura from a distance in front of him, who was already out of breath. After puckering his lips slightly, he lowered his face and began to quickly form seals with his hands. ¡°Chi-chi-chi-chi¡­!¡± Black lightning crosses and rises. Sasuke raised his head and stared at Sakura in front of him. Without any pause, he took the black Chidori and drew a dark straight line, heading straight for Sakura's chest. The flying water droplets turned into small splashes at this moment. The scattered water dew, after floating for a moment, spread into the lake again and became one again. On top of the water lake, Sakura looked at Sasuke in front of him who was holding a jet-black Chidori in his right hand. After sighing, his whole body twisted. After clenching his right fist, he suddenly punched backwards. Away with one hammer! "boom!" A dull sound sounded from the lake, and the sound that originally sounded like a thousand birds fell into silence at this moment. However, Sasuke did not stop attacking because of this. On the contrary, after receiving Sakura's heavy blow, he smacked the water with both hands as he fell. After doing a donkey roll, he He jumped up and aimed at the back of Sakura's neck and struck her away! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97, the rushing golden color! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Feeling the huge force coming from behind, Sakura did not use the chakra shield. Instead, he simply stepped on the ground, and with this force, his whole body spun up, and Sasuke and Sasuke separated from each other at high speed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With both feet stepping quickly, Sasuke undoubtedly used all his strength when facing Sakura who was using Tangling. The power of the curse seal, the power of thunder and lightning. At this moment, the effect of superimposing each other has obviously surpassed Sakura's use of Tangling. Coupled with Sasuke's Sharingan, there is no chance of failure for Sasuke! The whole person galloped away, Sasuke flew up, and when he was in the air, he had already completed the last ninja seal with his hands. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" "Boom!" The powerful fireball made a loud noise the moment it came into contact with Sakura. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After landing on the ground, Sasuke looked at the billowing smoke from the bombardment in front of him. He didn't show the slightest surprise. Instead, he quickly continued to form ninja seals. "Chi-chi-chi-chi!" A dense sound of birdsong appeared again. After Sasuke raised his head slightly, he kicked his feet at the same time and rushed straight away at the smoke that had not dissipated. The black thunder and lightning kept tearing at the stone statue below, pulling out a straight line. At this moment, the smoke in front has slowly dispersed, revealing a three-meter stone wall with a somewhat burnt color inside. A trace of certainty flashed in Sasuke's eyes, but he did not slow down his speed. After continuing an explosion, he suddenly inserted into the stone wall. Black thunder and lightning erupted at this moment, and the charred black stone wall completely collapsed in an instant. At the moment when the stone wall completely collapsed, a figure quickly stood up from the ground and galloped towards Sasuke. ¡°Bang!¡± Sasuke caught the speeding Sakura, without stopping. He immediately twisted around and kicked Sakura in the abdomen. After rising up again, he chased Sakura in the air and launched another attack. But at this time, Sakura also made a big spin in the air. After forming ninja seals with her hands, she aimed at Sasuke who was chasing after him, and launched her own water escape attack. "Water escape, water gun technique!" Sasuke's eyes tightened, his feet buckled, and he lowered his body. After barely dodging the torrent, he turned over and already formed the Ninjutsu of the powerful fire ball. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" "Boom!" In the middle of the sky, a huge fireball suddenly hit Sakura, bursting into a huge flame. However, the next moment, a figure emitting blue light appeared in Sasuke's Sharingan. It fell directly and punched him hard! ¡°Bang!¡± After resisting Sakura's punch from the sky, Sasuke suddenly felt that the power in his hand was extremely relaxed. He immediately looked up at Sakura and blocked her away with an angry look. "You just took the Bingliang Pills, it's impossible for your chakra to be exhausted so quickly. Why did you cancel that ninjutsu!" Sasuke looked at Sakura in front of him, and Sasuke's eyes at this moment were like a Like an enraged lion, he roared crazily, "Or do you simply think that you can defeat me in this state?!" "Ha - Hu -" Breathing softly, Sakura looked at Sasuke in front of her and stood up slightly, "Training this kind of ninjutsu is a forbidden technique. I just used it. If you don¡¯t have a earth flow wall and a chakra shield, how can you still use chakra? And even if you can still use training, it can¡¯t be compared with your current state. This kind of forbidden technique is just a burst. , if you can¡¯t fight it, it¡¯s better to eliminate it and see if there are other tactics that can achieve the goal.¡± "Then I can understand that you have found the corresponding tactic?" Sasuke clenched his hands tightly and looked at Sakura in front of him, but he did not cancel his curse seal state. Under the condition of using the curse seal, all Sasuke's emotions will gradually become negative, and his expression will naturally become a little gloomy. "Of course, this tactic is very simple." Looking at Sasuke's gloomy eyes that seemed to eat him, Sakura smiled slightly, "Now, let's start!" ¡°Then, let¡¯s start!¡± Cold words??Startled. "Wait a minute, is it at that time?!" Reminiscing about it for a moment, Sasuke suddenly remembered that not long ago, Sakura was hiding behind a stone wall alone. There was no movement for several seconds. It was not until he smashed the stone wall that he jumped from the ground. And rise. "Could it be that at that time, the sealing talisman had already been placed on the ground? Why can you predict my actions so accurately?" At this moment, Sasuke was simply in disbelief. "What chakra is not enough? What forbidden technique cannot be used. Are these just traps set for this time? But, what is the use of such a sealing technique? It only takes a short while to unlock it directly ah." Thinking of this, Sasuke became even more confused, and he didn't understand why Sakura would make such a choice. But the next moment, Sasuke already understood why Sakura would set such a trap. "Sasuke, what did you do to Sakura!!!" ??The golden hair was galloping all the way in Sasuke's sight, and it brought with it a majestic punch! ¡°Bang!¡± "Come back to Konoha and apologize to Sakura again!" PS: Based on the battle between Naruto and Sasuke in the Valley of the End in the original book, I don¡¯t think Sakura can defeat Sasuke now. In addition, Sasuke's strength is much stronger than in the original work, so defeat is a natural situation. Therefore I hope that the readers in the book review section who want to see Sakura teach Sasuke a good lesson will be greatly disappointed. I am sorry to disappoint you. . . But it is precisely because of this failure that Sakura will start to go all out next. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98, Sakura fell to the bottom. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well¡ª¡ª" This is, where Opening your eyes slightly, you can see the white ceiling that has changed from unfamiliar to familiar. "It's the hospital again." After complaining feebly, Sakuraba blinked her eyes, but suddenly found that her left hand was numb, as if she could not control her left hand. Isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t hurt my left hand in this fight with Sasuke, right? With a hint of panic, Sakura immediately turned her head and looked in the direction of her left arm. At this sight, Sakura was stunned. It turns out that the numbness I felt in my left hand was not caused by any fighting. It was because a guy with blond hair and his hands and face were wrapped in bandages fell asleep on his left hand, which caused the blood to not circulate properly and became numb. but¡­¡­ You guy, you are still wearing bandages, and you even ran into my ward. What are you doing? Do you think you don¡¯t need to recover? But despite saying that, this time, for me, it can barely be regarded as someone coming to see a doctor, right? Sakura looked at the ceiling in a daze, and suddenly felt helpless in her heart. It seems that when I came to the hospital, no matter which injury I suffered, it was much more serious than this time when Sasuke hit the back of the neck and made me faint, right? Why no one came to see me when I was seriously injured the first two times, but this is not even a minor injury, but there is a patient who comes to see me specifically "Eh? Sakura, you're awake!" At this moment, Naruto, who had been sleeping deeply, suddenly raised his head, and a surprise smile suddenly appeared on his bandaged face. "How are you? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Do you want me to call someone over?" Listening to Naruto's third medical treatment, Sakura suddenly felt a little dizzy. But he didn't want Naruto to get into a fight, so he just shook his head gently and said, "No need. I am a medical ninja myself. And I don't need to come to the hospital this time, I just need a simple rest." " "And compared to this, your own injuries seem to be more serious than mine, right? If you leave your ward like this, don't you mean that you won't be taken back by the doctors and nurses?" Sakura's eyes looked directly at Naruto, as if It's like seeing through his heart. "Um" Naruto was dumbfounded. After scratching his head helplessly, he suddenly tapped his head lightly, stuck out his tongue and winked at Sakura, "I'm not seriously injured, I'm just recovering briefly. That¡¯s it.¡± Looking at Naruto who was acting maliciously and cutely, the corners of Sakura's mouth twitched a few times. Then there was a sudden flash in his eyes, and after a few hesitant glances at Naruto, he finally chose to ask. "Sasuke, he left. Or was he brought back by you?" After hearing Sakura's question, Naruto's originally bright eyes suddenly dimmed, and he lowered his head, not knowing what to say. Naruto's behavior immediately made Sakura understand. "Is that so" Turning her gaze away slightly, Sakura did not blame Naruto or anything. ??Forcing others to do things that you can¡¯t do yourself. Sakura would never do such a thing, let alone think about it. What¡¯s more, to put it another way, Naruto¡¯s level of sadness will definitely not be lower than his own. Of course, Sakura understands this deeply. "So, can you tell me the battle experiences of the two of you?" Naruto was stunned, and after turning his gaze to Sakura, he reluctantly curled his lips, and softly opened his mouth to tell Sakura about his battle process yesterday. In fact, after Sakura chased Sakon and left, Shikamaru's team already had the absolute upper hand. Facing Kidomaru and Jirobo, they only struggled for a while and successfully solved them. But just when Shikamaru's team successfully eliminated the last two of the four, a guy named Kimimaro rushed directly to the battlefield with several sound ninjas. If it weren¡¯t for the timely support from the Suna Ninja trio, Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro, Naruto would have been forced to use the Nine-Tails Chakra at that time. And in Sand NinjaChange this damn situation. " Putting the back of her head on the door, Sakura closed her eyes and began to meditate silently. After a long time A pair of piercing eyes appeared in the room again. Immediately afterwards, Sakura straightened up, took a deep breath, stretched out her fist, and squeezed hard. "No! Since even three generations have been saved by me, how can I say that nothing has changed!" "Instead of feeling sorry for yourself here, why not" Sakura cast her gaze out the window and slowly smiled, "It's better to think about how to improve yourself. So as not to let Naruto and Sasuke down. These two guys have surpassed themselves so much!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99, Untitled~(Revised~) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next day, just like before the mission to chase Sasuke, Sakura went to the training ground for morning exercises, and then rushed directly to the third generation's home to continue learning the sealing technique. Only this time, when Sandai saw her, he showed a surprised look. "Sakura? How did you" Sakura looked at the surprised expression of the third generation and immediately understood what the third generation meant, so she shook her head and explained softly to the third generation. "Although in the beginning, it was indeed because Sasuke wanted to learn the sealing technique. But after learning the sealing technique, it was no longer just for Sasuke. In addition, after this experience of chasing Sasuke, I have discovered that, My own strength is still too poor, and the sealing technique can be used as a part of improving my strength, right?" The third generation looked at Sakura's appearance, but with a smile on his face, he shook his head and said to Sakura, "It seems that you have made up your mind, Sakura. But I still want to explain to you first, then During the time you come down, you may not have any extra time to practice the sealing technique." kindness? Sakura blinked, feeling a little confused. From my current perspective, there seems to be nothing superfluous that I need to learn. Could it be that Tsunade is going to train herself in medical ninjutsu? Without letting Sakura think too much, the third generation said directly, "Because this mission failed, and Tsunade also believes that your strength needs to be improved more, she needs to give you full guidance, including your Physical skills, strange strength, etc. Besides, you already have a Yin seal, right?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, then nodded and admitted that she had learned the Yin Seal. Although during the learning process, due to Tsunade's personal manipulation of chakra, Sakura's entire meridians seemed to have been heavily cultivated, but Sakura has indeed mastered the Yin Seal and can enter the savings anytime and anywhere. stage. "Then, I don't need to say more about the savings of the Yin Seal. Not to mention whether your time and energy are enough, even your chakra is not enough to use. The chakra consumed by the sealing technique, But it is very large, and the physical skills and strange strength trained by Tsunade also require a lot of chakra, and finally the savings of the Yin Seal are consumed. Do you want to use Bingliangwan to get through this?" "this¡­¡­" Hearing this, Sakura was indeed in a bit of trouble. I have to say that what Sandai said is indeed a huge problem. And this, for Sakura, is simply unavoidable. If you choose to save the Yin Seal, you must accept that you will be in a chakra supply and shortage situation for the next three years. But if you don¡¯t choose to save the Yin Seal, you will most likely have to accept that after three years, your combat effectiveness will not be significantly improved. Just when she was still a little confused, the third generation chuckled again, looked at Sakura and shook his head. "What's so confusing about this? The effect of the Yin Seal is greater than you think. The sealing technique can be learned at any time, but the chakra savings of the Yin Seal cannot be increased if you stop. " With that said, the third generation took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Sakura, "Inside this scroll is the sealing technique information that I have collected and organized. You can read these at any time when you are free in the future. information." "Moreover, when Tsunade is satisfied with your strange strength and physical skills, can't you come to me again and learn the sealing technique? Of course, I will most likely not be needed by then. On the other hand, you can learn the sealing technique." Sakura was stunned for a moment. Because of Sandai's words, a name suddenly popped up in her mind. Whirlpool Fragrance Phosphorus! Yes, ever since he became a disciple of Tsunade, it seems that Xiang Phosphorus has never appeared in his sight again! Whether it¡¯s the hospital or Tsunade¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t even notice anyone belonging to Xiang Phosphorus. Thinking of this, Sakura immediately remembered the origin of the Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan. ??I immediately guessed based on the third generation's meaning that Xiang Phosphorus must have gone to some secret place of the Senju Clan that I didn't know, to practice the sealing technique passed down by the Uzumaki Clan. But even though she was a little curious, Sakura was not too presumptuous. Instead, she respectfully thanked the third generation, and then left the third generation's home with the scroll in his kind eyes.  ?¡­ After a long time, inside Konoha Hospital. With a basket of fruits, Sakura arrived at the door of Naruto's ward with ease and then gently pushed her in. "SakuraI really want to go out" As soon as Naruto saw that it was Sakura who entered the ward, he immediately leaned on the bed in boredom, and weakly began to complain to Sakura. "Shrugging her shoulders, Sakura ignored Naruto's complaints. She just put the fruit on Naruto's bedside table, took out a banana, peeled it and stuffed it directly into Naruto's mouth. "You haven't fully recovered yet, so it's natural for you to stay in the hospital. What's the point of getting out?" After blocking Naruto's mouth and saying something angrily to Naruto, Sakura grabbed Naruto's arm with ease, and then began to input her medical chakra into his body. Investigated. However, it is a pity that although she had received teachings from Shizune and Tsunade before, it was obvious that she had only been exposed to medical ninjutsu for a period of time and was still not qualified to help Naruto solve the problem left by the Nine-Tails chakra. So he reluctantly retracted his hands and shook his head at Naruto, indicating that he was powerless and could only handle this matter by himself. When Naruto saw this, he was already prepared, but after swallowing the banana helplessly, he continued to complain. "It's true. Sakura, just yesterday, not long after you were discharged from the hospital. Shikamaru, Kiba, Neji, Choji and others all came here." "Moreover, they all said that they have started special training now. As long as they are in the near future, they will definitely be able to surpass me!" "When I think about their proud looks at that time, I can't bear it! Why are they not injured and I am the only one who has become like this?" "Now they must have gone to the training ground and started to practice themselves! However, I can only stay here and can't practice!" "What does this have to do with it? After you come out, don't you think you are confident enough to surpass them?" Sakura looked at Naruto who continued to complain, and suddenly felt a little dizzy. "It's different! Whenever I think about them practicing now, I feel itchy all over!" After saying that, Naruto made a crazy grabbing motion, and a pair of big eyes gushed out with fluorescent light. He looked at Sakura and said, "Sakura, you used to be a medical ninja, just help me." Forehead¡­¡­ Seeing Naruto like this, Sakura suddenly felt ashamed. "Stab it!" Just when Naruto was playing tricks and Sakura was ashamed, a figure appeared directly from the window, opened the curtains and sat on the window. "Hey. Lecherous immortal? Why are you here?" Naruto and Sakura glanced at each other and were shocked to find that the person coming was none other than Jiraiya. "Ahem." Jiraiya looked at Naruto's appearance, coughed twice and then looked at Sakura, "Sakura, I heard that Tsunade is looking for you now. Go to the Hokage's office quickly." Sakura was stunned for a moment. When she stood up, she said thank you to Jiraiya, waved to Naruto, and then jumped out and ran towards the Hokage's office. Now that Jiraiya appears in the hospital, Sakura has already guessed the reason why Jiraiya came. It is estimated that in the near future, Naruto will follow Jiraiya and go out to Konoha for three years of special training. During this process, Naruto's strength will rise linearly like Sasuke's. "It seems that if we don't work hard, we will really be crushed by Naruto and Sasuke at the bottom of Class 7 in the future!" Sakura raised her head and looked at the Hokage Building that appeared in front of her, and the corners of her mouth curled up at that moment. "Three years. Let me see, whose strength will improve the fastest!" PS: This chapter is purely an excessive chapter. He simply placed Xiang Phosphorus within sight, and also explained why Xiang Phosphorus was not in Konoha Hospital. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100, sealing technique, King Kong blockade! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura appeared at the door of the Hokage's office in a familiar manner. After gently knocking on the door, Sakura opened the door directly after receiving a response from inside. "Hey! Long time no see, Sakura!" As soon as she entered the door, Sakura heard a very familiar voice from the front. When she looked up, she found that the person who made the voice was actually standing in front of the Hokage's desk, looking sideways at her Uzumaki Uzumaki! "Xiang Phosphorus! Where have you been these days? No matter it's the hospital or anywhere, I can't find you at all." Faced with Sakura¡¯s question, Xiang Lian just curled his lips, showed a big smile and said to Sakura. "During the time when I disappeared, I learned a lot of ninjutsu and sealing techniques. Now I may be stronger than you!" "Hey, don't be arrogant just because of a little progress. My strength is much better than when I was in the Chunin Exam!" With a clap of her fists, Sakura looked at Xiang Lian and smiled, revealing her true feelings. of confidence. "Okay!" At this moment, Tsunade spoke up, and after easing her hands to the two girls, she said, "You two must learn a lot of things in the next time." "Nothing." Tsunade gently stroked her chin with her right hand and said to the two of them with a smile, "You two can have a competition later, and based on the result, I will complete the special task for you next. It¡¯s a training event. So don¡¯t think this is just an ordinary competition.¡± Faced with Tsunade's words, Sakura and Xiang Ling were shocked. Neither of them expected that Tsunade's casual joke would be directly used as a test of their strength. but¡­¡­ Sakura slowly came to Xiang Lian's side, looked at Xiang Lian with a wtf expression on her face, showed a 'friendly' expression on her face, and then patted her on the shoulder. "The fragrant phosphorus is just right. Next, we can cut it carefully" "Um" After being calmed by Xiao Sakura's 'friendly' expression, Xiang Ling's throat trembled with difficulty, "Okay, okay." Tsunade and Shizune, who watched the two of them playing around the whole time, suddenly felt impatient, but they didn't say much. "Then, let's set off now. Zhenyin, you will handle the next data first. After integrating the data, I will solve it all at once when I come back." ???????????????????????????????????????????????. This child has been completely impressed by Tsunade! Sakura looked at Shizune being bullied in silence, and after saying this in her heart, she followed Tsunade closely and left the Hokage's office. ¡­¡­ In the seventh training ground, Tsunade, Sakura, and Karin stood, among which Sakura and Karin were already looking at each other. "Very good! Next, it's a battle between the two of you. There is only one rule, and it is strictly forbidden to use the Flying Thunder God Technique. There are no other rules. The only victory judgment is very simple. Knock down the opponent and win." Sakura immediately looked at Tsunade, a little surprised. What she said, but knocking down the opponent didn't mean that the opponent would admit defeat? After Tsunade saw Sakura's gaze, she didn't say anything. Instead, she asked Xianglan if she was ready. Xianglan nodded slightly, as if he didn't notice Tsunade's last words, he took out a kunai from the ninja bag behind him and pointed it directly at Sakura. Facing Xiang Phosphorus who was already prepared, Sakura frowned, but without saying anything else, she directly lifted her right foot back and pressed forward with her left foot, forming a defensive posture. "Well, you can start now." Looking at the two people who were ready, Tsunade said nothing. After retreating directly, he spoke to the two people on the field. "Boom!" Hearing Tsunade's words, Sakura didn't hesitate at all. She directly pressed her right foot and her whole body exploded forward. At the same time, her right hand was clenched into a fist, and the blue chakra was like a layer of flour, directly coating her fist. "Whoosh!" Faced with Sakura's overwhelming charge, Xianglan, who considered himself a medical ninja from the beginning, subconsciously took a step back, but then he recalled his own training, and with a twist of his right hand, the kunai shot towards Sakura. ??????? Slightly turn your body to avoid kunai, XiaoChanging his direction, he spun up above the ground and whipped his right leg directly in the direction of Xiang Phosphorus. "Snapped!" The powerful blow was blocked by Xiang Phosphorus to Sakura's surprise. But as a ninja who has been good at physical skills since childhood, Sakura would not stop attacking just like this. ????????????????????????????????????¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± With one kick, the fragrant phosphorus hit directly and perfectly in Sakura's merciless offensive, and the whole person immediately lost strength and flew backwards. However, even so, Sakura did not hesitate at all and directly formed the Earth Release Ninja Seal with her hands. "Escape from earth, flow like a river!" "Boom¡ª¡ª" Under the control of Sakura's ninjutsu, the soil on the training ground instantly turned into a ball of coffee-colored liquid. After rolling up the fragrant phosphorus, it slid directly to the edge of the training ground. However, just when Sakura thought that Xiang Phosphorus was out, an unexpected thing happened! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Several sounds of breaking wind, like kunai coming at a gallop, burst out, and Sakura's eyes flashed. After the whole person jumped, he was shocked to find that the culprit of the several breaking noises was actually four golden chains, and the tops of them turned out to be rhombus-shaped spikes! "Hey, hey, hey, if you get caught by this thing, you're going to be doomed!" Seeing these chains making traces in the air and rushing toward her, Sakura suddenly felt dizzy. Seal technique, Vajra seal. This sealing technique is unique to the Uzumaki clan. It uses the huge chakra of the Uzumaki clan to create a large number of spiked chains, which can not only be used as a seal, but also as a weapon. This ninjutsu can be said to be the strongest self-protection technique of the Uzumaki clan. It¡¯s just a pity that the more powerful the technique, the corresponding chakra consumption is also extremely large. Therefore, as long as the enemy has outstanding skills, he can use his sharp skills to avoid the chains until the chakra of the person performing the spell is exhausted, and then he can use his breath to attack him. Because, facing this crazy chain of Xiang Phosphorus, Sakura had no idea of ??stopping at all. Instead, she rose up frequently, dodged for an instant, and quickly dodged away. "Whoosh!" The speeding chains swept over, like lightning, and struck at Sakura. However, Sakura's figure was patched, and her whole body was driven backwards quickly by the burst of chakra. The speeding golden chains were swept away, but not even one of them was able to wrap around Sakura's body. "Tsunade must have known that the fragrant phosphorus will block the King Kong, so she asked herself not to use the Flying Thunder God Technique!" Sakura looked at the golden chains that kept rolling around, and at this moment she finally felt troubled. At the same time, she also felt the fragrant phosphorus method. Xiang Phosphorus did not use his full strength at all, but only used part of his own chakra to create four golden chains to attack himself. And this way, not only the chakra consumption of the fragrant phosphorus is reduced, but it is also able to ensure that one's own physical strength is consumed. And the most important thing is that since Xiang Phosphorus only used four golden chains this time, who knows if she will produce another one. When she has adapted to the offensive of four chains, she suddenly speeds up her attacks to break her adaptability. , and then tied himself up in one fell swoop. "No! It can't be like this!" Once again, Sakura dodged sideways to dodge the chain attack. She gritted her teeth, and as soon as her feet landed on the ground, they suddenly exploded into the air. The whole person was like a whirlwind, rushing towards the fragrant phosphorus in front of him. After joining the right hand and left hand, a Ninja Seal is formed. Sakura¡¯s body appeared in front of Xianglan in the blink of an eye! However, at this moment, Xiang Lu showed a grin and said, "It's over!" "Boom!" The next moment, a total of ten golden chains rose from Xiang Phosphorus's back. Facing the ten golden chains that were already approaching her, as well as the chains coming from behind, Sakura's face was filled with panic. ¡°Bang!¡± "It's over!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101, set off! (A chapter without any commemorative significance) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the morning, at the gate of Konoha Village. Naruto leaned against the door with his slightly silent back, and at his feet was a huge backpack. Obviously, today is the day that Naruto will leave Konoha for a trip. "Naruto!" Suddenly, a shout came from the streets of Konoha, and Naruto immediately jumped with excitement, and the original silent atmosphere was instantly broken by him. "here!" Raising his right hand high, Naruto waved it vigorously forward. "Yo, Naruto." The owner of the voice arrived, but it was Ino, Inuzuka Kiba, Shikamaru, Choji, and Shino, several of Naruto's friends. Among them, the one with Akamaru's teeth on his head showed a hint of fighting spirit. He jumped directly in front of Naruto, patted him on the shoulder and said carelessly. "Naruto, you have to practice hard in the next three years. Although it is useless no matter how hard you train, I, Inuzuka Kiba, is destined to be stronger than you!" "Hey, then wait for me to come back and give you a good beating in three years' time!" Naruto didn't pay too much attention to Ya's provocation. Ever since he defeated Inuzuka Kiba head-on in the Chunin Exam, Inuzuka Kiba was just a complete loser to him. "Ya, you will definitely not defeat Naruto in three years. If you want to ask why, your winning rate has been declining since you were a child." Shino looked at Kiba who was trying to refute, but calmly pushed back. He pushed up his sunglasses and stabbed his teammate hard. "Ah! Shino! Are you in the same class as me or in the same class as Naruto! By the way, did you say that on purpose because of our last mission?" Seeing Shino's words, Ya I couldn't stand it immediately. "Of course I'm in the same class as you, and I'm just telling the truth." Shino ignored Ya's roar, just pushed up his sunglasses again, looked at Naruto and said, "Three years , I hope your strength can be improved even more." "Of course! Within these three years, I will definitely cultivate a brand new ninjutsu, and then surprise all of you!" Naruto pointed his index finger at the people present, and a big smile appeared on Naruto's mouth. . "That's not necessarily the case. By then, you may be surprised by my new technique." "Eh?" Naruto was stunned and turned around, only to find that Sakura had appeared behind him at some point, facing him with a big smile on her face. "Hehe, I heard that, Sakura, you are going to practice all the medical ninjutsu next. If this is the case, be careful that in three years, my strength will surpass you!" "" Looking at Naruto speechlessly, Sakura sighed softly and spoke to him. "Don't worry. In these three years, I will improve myself. In addition, I am actually quite good at learning medical ninjutsu. After all, when the time comes that I can no longer control my strength, I can still save you first." , isn¡¯t it?¡± "" Naruto lowered his face, looking at Sakura's eager expression, and suddenly felt that he had done something unreasonable. However, he just put it behind him. "Okay, the time is almost up. As soon as the lustful immortal arrives, I will set off. No matter what, in the next three years, everyone will improve together!" Shikamaru scratched his hair. This kind of parting scene was simply the most troublesome thing for Shikamaru, who was as lazy as he could be. But even so, his best friend left Konoha and was still absent for a long time. After thinking about it for a moment, Shikamaru put his hands on the back of his head and responded. "Don't worry, Naruto. Me, Choji, and Ino all have tasks within the family. After three years, I think you will definitely have an eye-opening experience." "Very good! If that's the case, I'm relieved!" Naruto extended his thumb and gestured to Shikamaru, "Actually, among all of us, I'm the most worried about you. Obviously you are so Reliable, but always so lazy. I hope I can get rid of this habit in three years!" ¡®No, no, no, it can¡¯t be changed. ¡¯ After everyone present glanced at Shikamaru at the same time, this sentence emerged in their hearts with great tacit understanding. "Naruto, and friends"??Farewell is the end of the words. It's time to go. "Just when everyone was immersed in complaining about Shikamaru, Jiraiya's voice came from the top of Naruto's head and issued a reminder. "Yes!" Naruto yelled loudly at Jiraiya above, then once again glanced at the friends who were sending him off, and directly exchanged five fingers with each of them. Picking up the backpack placed on the ground, Naruto called out Jiraiya and waved his right hand high to all his friends. "goodbye!" At the gate of Konoha, the figures of Naruto and Jiraiya slowly lengthened until they disappeared from sight. Sakura tilted her head, "Well, everyone, it's time to go back now. Remember, it's three years~" After saying that, Sakura took one step forward, one step ahead of everyone else. Seeing this, all the genin and one chuunin took steps towards different destinations. But unlike them, after Sakura took one step forward, she already appeared at the pillar not far from the gate. "It's really okay if you don't say goodbye to him in person. It's obvious that all of us have already passed." "It doesn't matter. If it passes now, in the next three years, I will give Naruto-kun a completely different version of himself!" "Really, then I wish you success. Then I'll leave first. See you next time, Hinata." "kindness¡­¡­" The weak echo is fleeting. Sakura didn't stop, she quickly jumped out and rushed towards the seventh training ground. ¡­¡­ In the seventh training ground. ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± The screams of Xiang Phosphorus sounded again from the seventh training ground. Tsunade couldn't help but show a trace of cruelty as she looked at Xiang Lian, who was pressed under her legs and kept crying. Sure enough, after teaching geniuses, when you go to teach ordinary people, you will feel a wave of powerlessness rushing towards you. The biggest example is the current Xianglan and the previous Sakura. "Shut up! Even though you have learned one of the strongest sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan, you were still knocked down by Sakura with one punch. This is the level of training you deserve!" "It hurts, it hurts, master, master. Wait a minute, everything has a degree. You can turn me from a medical ninja into a combat ninja, and you have to give me some time!" "It doesn't matter, in the next time. I will give you a task." After releasing Xianglan from under her legs, Tsunade's face slowly darkened and she said seriously to Xianglan. "No matter what, within one year, you must master the magic of strange strength. Don't laugh, what I mean by mastering it includes physical skills." "Varied¡­¡­!" Xiang Ling's mouth was wide open, and the look on his face made Tsunade's mouth curl up slightly. "Don't worry, I also have a special assessment for your physical skills. Only if you pass the assessment can I count you as passing. If you fail the assessment, then just wait for the special training of death. !¡± "Hey! What if you succeed? What rewards will you get if you successfully pass the assessment?" Xiang Lu asked reluctantly after the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. "No. If you pass the assessment, you can continue to learn the sealing technique with peace of mind. In addition, I will give you the techniques and information on the Yin Seal in the next few days." "clear¡­¡­" Looking at the dejected Xiang Phosphorus, Tsunade shook her head deep in her heart. In fact, she still has high expectations for Xiang Phosphorus' talent, and naturally hopes that she can learn more from herself. As for what she just said, if you fail to pass any physical technique, there will be death training, it is just nonsense. After all, as one of the Sannin, she didn't know that people have different talents. ?????????????????? In two months, Xiang Phosphorus was like Shizune, unable to successfully control the strange power technique. Then Tsunade will decisively change her training methods. but¡­¡­ Tsunade rubbed her temples with a headache, but suddenly she remembered the blow in the training ground where Sakura successfully knocked down Xianglan with one punch. ¡¾The scene is being reshaped¡¿ At that time, just before Sakura charged towards Xianglan, she had already formed a ninja seal. Later, after seeing Sakura charging, Xiang Ling directly used all his strength, released all the chains blocked by King Kong, and bombarded Sakura. But he didn¡¯t expect that after all the chains hit Sakura, Sakura would suddenly rise up and turn into a stand-in tree. " She completely released all the chains and devoted herself wholeheartedly to Sakura in front of her. At that moment, she was stunned, completely exposing her lack of actual combat experience. And with Xiang Phosphorus¡¯s lack of combat experience exposed, there is no suspense about what will happen next. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Sakura has already come to her side, raised her fist high, and shot it directly into the soul! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)After charging towards Sakura, he directly used his full strength, released all the chains blocked by King Kong, and bombarded Sakura. But he didn¡¯t expect that after all the chains hit Sakura, Sakura would suddenly rise up and turn into a stand-in tree. " She completely released all the chains and devoted herself wholeheartedly to Sakura in front of her. At that moment, she was stunned, completely exposing her lack of actual combat experience. And with Xiang Phosphorus¡¯s lack of combat experience exposed, there is no suspense about what will happen next. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Sakura has already come to her side, raised her fist high, and shot it directly into the soul! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102, low configuration, recommended configuration, high configuration. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It has been ten days since Naruto left Konoha. During these ten days, Sakura and Koro were each treated with varying degrees of welfare by Tsunade. However, for Tsunade, she has basically given up on guiding Xianglan. Since the day after Xianglan was knocked down by Sakura's punch, Xianglan has been practicing Taijutsu under Tsunade for more than half a month. But it is a pity that Xiang Ling¡¯s talent seems to be all focused on her medical ninjutsu and sealing skills. Except for the most basic use of strange powers, which she can use, her physical skills are a mess Yes, although she can indeed use strange powers, and even uses them perfectly. But further operation and application are completely inappropriate. It's like a child who gets a weapon but doesn't know how to use it. " However, just because she can't use it in physical skills, it doesn't mean that she has no melee abilities. If you dare to show off to Xiang Phosphorus, she can still beat you into a small piece of cake with a strange power spell. After all, Xiang Phosphorus has zero physical ability, not zero combat ability. "Compared to Xianglan, Sakura made Tsunade worry-free to a certain extent. Whether it's the control of strange power techniques or simple physical close combat, Sakura is basically the type that can be mastered with just one click. Not to mention Tsunade¡¯s feelings, Sakura has recently felt the limit of her own strength. Therefore, in order to effectively improve herself, Sakura has also begun to develop various strange-type ninjutsu attack methods. "But after all, it was still limited to the amount of chakra supplied to Yu Yin after the seal, which caused her to fall into embarrassment for a time. But the good thing is that because she is still accompanied by Tsunade, although the development of Sakura's new technique is a bit slow, it still achieves great success. And like today, it was the time for her to start testing her new technique. "But, why am I the one to be used as a test subject?" Xiang Ling looked at Sakura in front of him speechlessly, who had already begun to play with his fists, and shouted to Tsunade in frustration. "Ah¡ª¡ª, didn't you say that? If your physical skills are not up to par, then I will give you death training? This is considered as an advance payment." Tsunade looked at Xiang Ling's expression of almost collapse, and she didn't even think about it. He didn't pay attention, but his eyes drifted to Sakura, "Sakura, the reserve of chakra is quite large, right? Can you fully use the ninjutsu you have today? ?¡± "No problem, don't worry!" After giving Tsunade a thumbs up, Sakura took out two gloves from her ninja bag and put them on. "Then," Tsunade nodded and said to Xiang Lian, "This time it is purely for Sakura to use ninjutsu, so Xiang Lian you are not allowed to use ninjutsu or sealing techniques later, you can only use strange power. Or use taijutsu to fight back Sakura, do you understand?" ¡°So just say, can¡¯t I just be responsible for getting beaten this time?!!!¡± Hearing what Tsunade said to him, Xiang Ling's head suddenly got bigger, and he couldn't help but complained directly to Tsunade. Unexpectedly, after listening to this, Tsunade nodded immediately, snapped her fingers and said again to Xiang Lu, "Well, that's true. Then Xiang Lu, remember, you will only be responsible for getting beaten later, and the rest All behaviors are not allowed, do you understand?" "" Feeling Tsunade's love for her, Xiang Ling couldn't help but burst into tears for a moment, and she was so excited that she couldn't help it. "Okay." At this moment, Sakura was ready, and all the chakra in her body had been condensing. Although she can only use about 30% of her chakra now, Sakura can already feel it when facing the fragrant phosphorus in front of her. enough! Raising her eyes slightly, Sakura looked at the trembling Xiang Phosphorus in front of her, and smiled slightly. "Don't worry, Xiang Lu. I will control the intensity very well this time, so you don't have to be so nervous." "Well, generally after a new technique is developed, the intensity cannot be controlled well, so Xiang Ling gritted her teeth." However, facing Sakura's comfort, Tsunade showed no mercy, looked up at the sky, and mouthed Zhong, however, reminded Xiang Phosphorus. "" Fragrant phosphorus is just unable to inherit your physical technique. As for this dealing with the phosphorus The words flashed through Sakura's mind.Then he turned slightly sideways, his whole waist and abdomen sank, and his legs bent slightly. "here we go!" With a final reminder, Sakura changed the way she used her strange power, guided it by the chakra poured into her fists, incorporated it into her legs, and then stepped on the ground! Boom! A loud noise came, Xiang Ling's pupils shrank tightly, and the whole person began to retreat. But before her body could move, Sakura suddenly appeared in front of her with an unstoppable momentum. Immediately, he did a front somersault, raised his right leg, and suddenly struck hard from top to bottom! "Boom!" Confused dust rose up, and Tsunade in the distance raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw this, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Judging from Sakura¡¯s actions just now and her final power. Obviously, Sakura has successfully developed her own strange power technique! That¡¯s right, as far as Sakura is concerned, her strange power technique is no longer limited to attacking with fists! Instead, you can improve your physical abilities through huge chakra, just like training. "Just because this method of use has been developed, it doesn't mean that training has lost its effect. After all, compared to training, which directly flows through chakra and then strengthens physical attributes, the use of strange power techniques developed this time only directly enhances one's own body's abilities. It¡¯s like putting chakra into your legs, directly using the terrifying power erupted from hitting the ground with your legs to help you complete a rapid charge. Or, like just now, after approaching the opponent at close range, use a branch of Tsunade's original strange power technique, a painful attack. "It's just that the chakra consumption of this new technique is still extremely huge. Compared with ordinary strange power techniques, the consumption will be a bit greater." After bouncing around a few times, Sakura's right hand touched her chin, and she began to think a little tangledly. After all, she still needs to develop ninjutsu with low chakra consumption but high damage. "Hehe, hehe, hehehe." As the dust dispersed, looking at the huge pit on the ground next to him, the corners of Xiang Ling's mouth twitched crazily, and at the same time, his whole body let out a laugh that seemed to be exploding. "Xiang Phosphorus? What's wrong with you?" Sakura was startled by Xiang Phosphorus' explosive laughter, and then she stretched out her right hand, trying to ask Xiang Phosphorus what happened. "Snapped!" "Don't touch me! Let me calm down." Xiang Ling blocked Sakura's right hand with a snap, and walked towards the edge of the seventh training ground in a daze, snapping past. "Well, Master, am I too scared?" Sakura looked at Xiang Ling's posture that seemed to be frightened and gave her a headache. She looked at Tsunade and asked. "Ha, this girl is very nervous. But next, do you have any questions about the development of your own new technique?" Tsunade glanced at the phosphorus that was already drawing circles in the corner of the seventh training ground. He looked at Sakura and asked. Sakura didn't answer. Instead, she lowered her head and struggled for a while. Then she looked up at Tsunade and said, "This new technique is still not to my liking. In the next three years, I will do it." In a state where chakra is supplied to the Yin Seal, it is feasible to develop a new technique with low chakra consumption." "But with this new technique, in my current state, the chakra cannot keep up with the consumption." Sakura said, scratching her pink hair in frustration, making it a mess. After that, it stopped. Seeing this, Tsunade raised her eyebrows. She was a little confused whether her apprentice was smart or stupid. "Let me tell you, Sakura." Tsunade put her hand on Sakura's head and began to gently straighten her hair. "Since the chakra consumption is too high, then you should use a weakened version. You The current chakra ratio is just that it has reached the highest chakra utilization ratio, it does not mean that it has reached the lowest chakra utilization level." "" Raising her head slightly, Sakura blinked twice as she felt Tsunade helping her smooth out her hair. The next moment, her face suddenly turned red. The whole person suddenly squatted down, and after burying her face in her legs, Sakura put her hands around her head. Holding the head and squatting to defend.jpg ¡®I¡­actually, I forgot that there is such a thing as a low match! ¡¯ (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)It¡¯s the same thing! '(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104, respective efforts (adjusted) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the illumination of countless light bulbs emitting dark light, the underground passage, which was originally filled with a forest atmosphere, was exaggerated with an extremely mysterious and terrifying atmosphere. ¡°Click, click, click.¡± Suddenly, a slow pace gradually sounded in the underground passage. ¡°Click, click, click.¡± "Squeak¡ª¡ª" A man with long hair pushed open the heavy iron door, and what he saw was a room with a deep ceiling, and through that little space, a weak sunlight came in, illuminating the floor below. There were dozens of figures on the ground, and the only boy in white standing in the direct sunlight. At this time, the long-haired man who pushed open the iron door looked at the young man standing in front of him in the weak sunshine. After slowly licking his lips, a cold voice came out of his mouth. "Sasuke, you didn't kill all these people? How naive you are." "I don't want to kill anyone here." Sasuke¡¯s cold eyes glanced at Orochimaru in front of him. "Besides, this group of people has been defeated by me. When will the next group of opponents come over?" Looking at the cold-faced Sasuke, Orochimaru's eyes narrowed slightly, and the excitement in his heart slowly suppressed. "Don't worry, Sasuke. In the coming time, there will be more powerful opponents." Sasuke glanced at Orochimaru again with his indifferent eyes, and then said calmly. "Let me explain in advance, if you are sending guys of this level next, there is no need to send them. Defeating a weakling of this level will not only waste your time, but also do nothing to improve your strength. Any effect." "Hehehe, don't worry, Sasuke. The next batch of opponents will definitely satisfy you." After getting the idea that someone stronger would come next, Sasuke turned around and closed his eyes, silently began to refine the chakra in his body, and no longer paid attention to Orochimaru's cold expression. Orochimaru, who had been staring at Sasuke, didn't care about his appearance. Instead, he stuck out his tongue and slowly licked his lips, then slowly left the room, leaving Sasuke to rest here. . After a long time, as if being touched by the strong feeling of loneliness around him, Sasuke slowly opened his eyes and cast his gaze to the top of the room, where there was a glimmer of sunlight. "" He pursed his lips slightly, and after a trace of nostalgia flashed in Sasuke's eyes, he still clenched his fists hard, closed his eyes again, and embraced the loneliness just now. ¡­¡­ On an unknown cliff, a young ninja with blond hair held a blue ball in his hand, pointed it at the huge cliff in front of him and pressed it hard. "Boom!" A loud noise erupted. The young ninja with blond hair looked at the damage he had caused, but there was not much happiness on his face. Instead, he clenched his right hand with a solemn expression. "Naruto, how about it? Still can't you further increase the power of the Rasengan?" At this moment, on the cliff, a middle-aged man with white hair looked at the blond ninja below and asked in a swirling voice. "It still doesn't work. I always feel like I'm missing something. And I don't know why, but the intensity of chakra has never been able to increase." "" ??????Jiraiya looked at Naruto with a solemn face, stopped his movements, and appeared next to Naruto with a light body. "I told you before. The improvement of chakra concentration cannot be achieved overnight. What's more, you still have the Nine-Tails in your body and cannot perfectly control chakra, which makes it even more difficult." "I know. So during this period of time, I have been trying my best to improve my chakra concentration ability. But even so, the power of the Rasengan has not improved much!" Looking at Naruto, whose face was not as cheerful and sunny as before, Jiraiya raised his eyebrows, and instead of explaining anything to Naruto, he directly raised his fist and hit Naruto hard. ¡°Bang!¡± "flutter" "Ah!!!" Naruto, who fell to the ground, covered his head tightly. After screaming in pain, he immediately got up and yelled at Jiraiya, "What are you doing, lustful sage! This hurts so much."He pushed up his glasses and said calmly. "Of course, my talent in medical ninjutsu is not empty!" "Tch!" At this moment, a sneer came from behind Xiang Ling, and Tsunade was already standing behind the two of them, "If I hadn't treated Sakura first, then I would have given you two When you were little, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach where you are now.¡± Looking at Tsunade who appeared behind him, Xiang Ling twitched the corner of his mouth, and then complained to Tsunade, "Didn't you injure someone yourself? To what extent and in which part, of course you know everything It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± "" Tsunade looked at Xianglan who dared to complain to her. There was no change in her expression. She just said lightly to Xianglan, "It just so happens that Sakura has recovered her physical strength now. Xianglan, You go have a sparring session with Sakura. You have to go all out, whether it¡¯s sealing techniques, brawling, strange strength, or flying thunder god techniques, you can use them all.¡± "In addition, the rules are very simple. The victory can be judged when one party knocks out the other party. Do you two understand it now?" Tsunade looked at the two people in front of her calmly, clapped her hands gently, and directly signaled the battle to begin! PS: Please be informed that due to the invasion of typhoon tomorrow, there is a high possibility that the power and internet will be cut off at home. And it is more likely that I will go to my grandma¡¯s house to drain the water tomorrow. Therefore, it is very likely that the update will be interrupted for one day, please inform me first. If there is no interruption, I should update around 10 o'clock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 Explain... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I saw in the book review area that several readers said that Sakura's current strength should not be weaker than Sasuke's state of opening the second curse seal. And yes, it is too far-fetched to think that Sasuke wins. When you apply here, I will explain it first and consult again by the way. Let¡¯s see what you think. First of all, before Sakura chased Sasuke, she fought with Kabuto. And during the battle with Kabuto, all the Flying Thunder God Kunai were consumed, which means that when Sakura caught up with Sasuke, there was no Flying Thunder God Kunai to deal with Sasuke. In other words, at this time, Sakura was dragging her body after fighting Kabuto to face Sasuke who was ready to attack. Under this situation, Sakura used tangling to face Sasuke who used Thunder Flash + Curse Seal 2 state. I really don¡¯t think I can beat Sasuke. If you really think it is unreasonable, then we will open a vote here, and then everyone will explain why it is unreasonable in the following chapter. ? 1Sakura¡¯s defeat is very reasonable 2Sakura¡¯s defeat is unreasonable ps, please explain the reason, because if it is determined that everyone thinks it is unreasonable, I will need to change the article earlier. PS2, I spent a day draining water and moving furniture at home today, so I will try my best to see if I can update it tomorrow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106, As my disciple! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ah - it hurts, it hurts!" Being held tightly by Sakura, Xiang Ling slapped the ground in despair, frantically signaling that he had given up. Seeing this, Sakura did not let it go directly. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and looked ahead, leaning against the tree indifferently, as if she was taking a rest. "You must have done it on purpose." Looking at Tsunade with squinted eyes, a black line appeared on Sakura's forehead. However, it did not press Xiang Phosphorus anymore. After relaxing the pressure, Xiang Phosphorus escaped from the sea of ??suffering. "Why are you treating me like this? I am obviously the most innocent person. I have already fully developed into an auxiliary ninja. Why are you still treating me like this?" Lying on the ground, even though Sakura had given up Despite the pressure, Xiang Phosphorus still showed no sign of wanting to get up. He just showed a sad expression and murmured in his mouth. Looking at the _(:i¡¹¡Ï)_ pose, Sakura's mouth twitched slightly. Just when she was wondering whether she had gone too far, the culprit, Princess Tsunade, appeared. I saw that she didn¡¯t do much, she just stood directly in front of Xiang Phosphorus, with no other expression except seriousness! "Hang Phosphorus, you have indeed developed into an auxiliary ninja. And as I said to you two at the beginning, auxiliary ninjas do not actually need to charge the front line, as long as they stay behind Just provide assistance.¡± "However, you have never thought of one thing. If the enemy has assassination-type ninjas and directly crosses our front line. If you don't have any resistance, how will you face the enemy's attack?!" "Could it be that as ninjas, you still expect to rely on the help of others to survive when you face a crisis?" "" Suppressing the howling sound, Xiang Ling also lowered his head slightly, as if he was calmed by Tsunade's words. "Even if all these reasons are not valid. As the fifth Hokage of Konoha, my disciple, at the very least, when you face the enemy, you still hope that the other party can hear your cry like Sakura. Just shout, stop attacking.¡± "" Xiang Ling's lowered face, after touching it slowly, raised his head and looked at Tsunade. "I know. That's why I keep practicing Vajra Blockade, hoping to enhance my own abilities." Xiang Liao pushed up his body hard, and after slowly standing up, he also showed a determined look. . "And during this period of time, Master, you have also understood that my physical skills are indeed not satisfactory! But for this reason, I am willing to spend time to strengthen my sealing skills!" Listening to Xiang Lian's firm words, Tsunade showed a satisfied look, stretched out her right hand and snapped her fingers, then said to Xiang Lian and Sakura. "Now that Xiang Phosphorus has made up his mind! Then in the next period of time, I hope that the two of you can redouble your efforts to train." "In order to improve your strength, starting today, Sakura will spend her morning training with me in Taijutsu. In the afternoon, she will take time to help Xiang Ling develop her combat consciousness and King Kong blockade control ability. promote!" "Of course, in order to stimulate the learning progress of both of you. If you can reach the minimum value I expect within a month, then I will teach each of you an extremely precious medical ninjutsu." Medical Ninjutsu? Sakura blinked and suddenly became interested. Weijutsu is a ninjutsu developed based on medical ninjutsu. If medical ninjutsu can be enriched, the mastery of kaijutsu will also be greatly increased. In addition, Sakura is also very interested in medical ninjutsu itself. After all, one more ability equals one more guarantee. No one will feel annoyed because they have too many abilities. "So, what is the lowest level of expectations for the master?" Xiang Lian raised his right hand and asked Tsunade a question. As soon as Tsunade heard this, she immediately stretched out her right hand to cover Xiang Lian's head, with a smile on her face, "This is a very good question! Let me also talk about my lowest expectations here, that is - " ¡°Until I achieve the effect I want to see!¡± "" "¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this just because I didn¡¯t say it?!¡±*2 Seeing the roars of the two girls, Tsunade crossed her arms across her chest, shrugged lightly and said to them. "If I tell you two directly, once the minimum value is too low, you will easily choose to stop after reaching the goal. And if the minimum value is too high, then you will feel that it is impossible. If you finish it, you will most likely give up halfway in the end.¡± "So in order to increase your enthusiasm, I will never tell you the lowest expectations. But in order to stimulate your ambition, I also have a punishment condition." Are you waiting here? ! ! Sakura and Xiang Ling's hearts skipped a beat at the same time, and a great sense of crisis filled their hearts. "Hahaha! You don't have to think about the punishment conditions now. If I tell you now, wouldn't you lose that fear? You know, the unknown is the scariest thing. I remember this. It¡¯s so clear!¡± "" ?? Can such a master be able to return goods Looking at Tsunade, who had completely collapsed her personality after smiling in front of her, Sakura and Karin suddenly had such thoughts in their hearts ¡­¡­ Boom boom! The sound of extremely fast and short fighting sounded, and in the seventh training ground, two figures were engaged in a rapid confrontation! "Ha, it seems that the training these days has really improved your strength!" She turned around to avoid Sakura's flying kick. Tsunade said softly, stretched out her right hand, and straightened He blasted towards Sakura's facade! ¡°No time for conversation!¡± Sakura didn't listen to Tsunade's words at all. She didn't use chakra to attack now. In addition, the two have been sparring for a while, and now she can be said to be physically exhausted at an extremely fast rate! ¡°Bang!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? reached out lies lie lies lie arise arises ?of Sakura¡¯s punch made by Sakura. ¡°Whether it¡¯s strength or speed, it has improved a lot compared to the previous Sakura. And in terms of combat skills, it has also improved a lot. It seems that this training method is indeed suitable for Sakura. ¡¯ She sighed in her heart, but Tsunade showed no mercy to her hands and feet. She spun her steps, pressed her body, and after aiming at Sakura's charging body, she punched out! "boom!" The fists clashed, and the powerful breath roared, blowing away the surrounding sand! But because of Tsunade's huge power, Sakura flew backwards. However, when he was in the air, he used the power of his waist to spin in the air and managed to stand on the ground. "Hahaha." Sakura was panting slightly, but there was a trace of blood on her right hand. This is because it flowed out from the broken wound during the fight with Tsunade just now. "Can you continue? After a whole morning of sparring, your body has reached its limit, right?" Tsunade didn't do anything. She just put one hand on her hip, her crystal clear right hand hanging down naturally, and her eyes Then he stared straight at Sakura. "It's okay!" Sakura took a deep breath, gathered strength again and continued, "I can feel that I have reached a bottleneck now. As long as I can break through successfully, then I can I will definitely be able to surpass myself now!¡± "Now, myself." Listening to Sakura's decisive words, Tsunade became happy for a moment. Now Tsunade is already 120% satisfied with Sakura as a disciple! From the very beginning, he was dissatisfied with Sakura because of the third generation's oppression. Later, he was surprised when Sakura successfully completed the medical ninjutsu. Then, he was happy that Sakura mastered the strange power. Finally, he now wants to have a stronger character for Sakura. satisfy. "ha!" At this moment, Sakura took advantage of Tsunade's momentary distraction, stepped forward suddenly, and with a rapid movement of her body, she appeared in front of Tsunade in the blink of an eye! ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly dodged away, Tsunade faced Sakura's sudden attack and missed Sakura's attack with extremely fast movements. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Snapped!" The right fist that struck from the front was tightly blocked by Sakura's hands. At this moment, Sakura felt as if she had broken through some limit. While blocking Tsunade's right hand with both hands, she also used her hands to kick Tsunade's abdomen hard with a side kick! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com) "Snapped!" The right fist that struck from the front was tightly blocked by Sakura's hands. At this moment, Sakura felt as if she had broken through some limit. While blocking Tsunade's right hand with both hands, she also used her hands to kick Tsunade's abdomen hard with a side kick! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107: It was actually not a peaceful three years! (I'm late...sorry.) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud bang! Even Tsunade could not hold on under Sakura's level of attack, and her whole body fell straight back! At this moment, Sakura did not stop at all. When her toes touched the ground lightly, they made an arc, and her hands took advantage of the moment when she lost her balance to launch a swift and violent attack. But Tsunade is Tsunade after all. After losing control of her body at the beginning, she reacted very quickly. She even propped up her feet. After gaining a point of strength, she began to fight with Sakura. ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± The two of them, one behind the other, started to attack quickly at this moment! Far away, he was practicing the fragrant phosphorus blocked by his own Vajra, and he couldn't help but stare at it at this moment. "For so many days, Sakura has been the target of beatings. Why is she so powerful today? She can fight against the master to get back and forth!" ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± While Xiang Ling was speaking, the two people on the field had already collided rapidly for nearly dozens of times! And judging from the current situation, the battle between the two has gradually become intense. The attacks from both sides became more and more fierce and faster! "Soon!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the blue, Sakura raised her right fist tightly without hesitating too much. The whole person is like a fish jumping over a dragon gate, twisting the waist, exerting force, and attacking! "boom!" A fierce punch hit Tsunade's left palm hard. Seeing this, Sakura's face changed slightly, and when she was about to get out of Tsunade's left palm, she discovered something different! The same left palm was used to receive the punch, but this time, a blue gas emitted from Tsunade's left palm. Chakra! Sakura's eyes lit up and she immediately turned her gaze to Tsunade's face. Sure enough, at this moment, Tsunade looked at her with bright colors flashing in her eyes! "Sakura, you seem to have finally made a big breakthrough in your practice during this period of time." As he said that, Tsunade lightly loosened her left palm and released Sakura's right fist. Instead of wiping away the fine layer of sweat on her forehead, she put her hands on her waist, revealing He said to Sakura with a smile. "In the next few days, you can continue to strengthen the use and training of physical skills with me. As for the afternoon, you not only need to improve the strength of Xiang Phosphorus, but also need to improve some of your other abilities. Ninjutsu and abilities come into use.¡± "If a ninja has only one outstanding ability, he will be easily restricted by the enemy. Therefore, whether it is the flying thunder god technique or ninjutsu, feel free to use it." "After this month has passed, I will evaluate you with the third generation. In addition, this evaluation is very important, and it is based on this to arrange your next tasks, so ¡­¡± "Bah¡ª¡ª" At this moment, an eagle's cry suddenly sounded from the sky, interrupting Tsunade's words. Sakura, like Tsunade, immediately raised her head and looked towards the sky. "Then let's end this morning here. Sakura, the next step is for you to face Xiang Phosphorus. Train him well and don't let her relax even a little bit. Do you understand?" Tsunade lowered her head, and after saying this to Sakura, she stretched her legs and disappeared from the place with a teleportation technique. Sakura, on the other hand, looked at Tsunade leaving in silence, feeling a sense of depression slowly welling up in her heart. "Ah¡ª¡ª, Master has left the two of us here again." Xiang Ling looked at Tsunade leaving, suddenly pulled her cheeks, and appeared next to Sakura in two or three steps, facing She poked slowly and said. "Sakura, if that's the case, let's train medical ninjutsu today. Let's talk about the King Kong blockade tomorrow, tomorrow, okay?" A black line formed on Sakura's forehead, and she turned to look at Xiang Ling, who was giving her a flattering look. For a moment, she felt a sense of suffocation in her heart. "Um, Xiang Lu." Xiao Ying put her right hand on Xiang Lu's shoulder and said to Xiang Lu with a look of helplessness and despair, "I seem to be older than you. Become the master's discipleYes. Why now, it seems that the relationship between you and me has been completely reversed. " "" Xiang Ling's face suddenly became exactly the same as Xiao Ying's, and then she said faintly, "Then what can you do? Do I look like your senior sister? Besides, I just became a master. As a disciple, she arranged for Sister Shizune to teach me medical ninjutsu, and after that, she arranged for me to learn the sealing technique. So up to now, the days I have spent under my master are actually very long. Maybe not half as much as you." "" So, does what you said have anything to do with the question I just asked "yes!" While Sakura still had a helpless, desperate expression on her face, Xiang Ling had already gotten rid of this expression, and even showed a 'flash of inspiration' expression. "Hey, Sakura." Xiang Lian grinned, raised his right index finger and said slowly to Sakura, "As your senior sister and also your senior, I hereby issue an order. The next one In the afternoon, we will study medical ninjutsu together!" "" Sakura's eyes gradually changed as she looked at Xiang Ling. Just like a human being, after seeing his companions, the whole process of gradually turning from a human to an idiot. With a slight sigh, Sakura's eyes when she looked at Xiang Lian had completely changed, "So, the punishment that the master mentioned before. Are you completely ignoring it?" "What?" Xiang Ling crossed his shoulders with his hands and said with a confident look, "Don't worry! It's just a sealing technique. I've already mastered it completely during my previous sparring with you! Even so! No matter what the problem is, I can also train with all my strength in the last few days, and I can definitely turn it into a level that meets the minimum standards of the master!" Listening to Xiang Ling's words, a long black line was drawn on Sakura's forehead again. Her words suddenly reminded Sakura of the memories of her previous life when she was young. ¡°I can complete National Day homework and other tasks on the last day!¡± ¡°I can finish my winter vacation homework and other things on the last day!¡± ¡°I can finish my summer homework and other things on the last day!¡± ?????????????? Then after saying the above words, I didn¡¯t even eat, and stayed up all night to finish all my homework. Homework and stuff, so scary The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched slightly, and after shaking this memory out of her mind, she looked at Xiang Phosphorus with an indifferent expression. "Don't worry, Xiang Phosphorus, senior!" Sakura bit the word "senpai" tightly, a cold light flashed out of her eyes, and she stabbed Xiang Phosphorus directly like a kunai, and said said. "In this afternoon, I will study the medical ninjutsu. But now, we are still missing a medical ninjutsu application. But just now, I happened to think of a good idea. I don't know. Senior Xiang Phosphorus, are you interested in finding out more?" "Eh" The eyes under the fragrant phosphorus glasses suddenly changed, and then he took a half step back with a smile and said, "Sakura, actually, I still have a lot of medical ninjutsu application supplies here. So. I don¡¯t need this idea of ??yours.¡± "It doesn't matter if you don't want to know." At this moment, Sakura's eyes showed a destructive look, she took out two black gloves from her ninja bag and slowly put them on. superior. "Anyway, Senior Xiang Phosphorus must participate in this idea." ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡° When Xiang Ling saw this, he immediately ran towards the back of the training ground, and at the same time, he quickly formed Ninja Seals with his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about success!!!¡± Sakura looked at the retreating figure of Xiang Phosphorus indifferently, her cold face slowly melting away, revealing a slight smile, "Don't worry. It will be over soon!" After saying that, Sakura also took a fierce step forward! Whoosh! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sitting on the ground of the training ground, Sakura looked at the already slightly dim sky, but her brows furrowed a little. She is not a cute vase. Of course she knows that Konoha is now in its weakest state since the establishment of Konoha. Although the Konoha Collapse Plan was not successful in the end, it could be said to be an extremely heavy blow to Konoha. This can be seen from the current situation of Konoha. In the entire Konoha, on the surface, it is completely impossible to find a jounin. Even Kakashi, who had just completed the mission before, was immediately arranged to go out after returning. From this point of view, Sakura actually understood. In the three years since Naruto came back, Konoha must have survived wave after wave of targets and attacks that no one knew about openly! "This, after all, is a real world" Standing up slightly, Sakura looked at Xiang Phosphorus, who was lying on the ground in a very embarrassed state next to her, seemingly asleep, and showed a helpless expression. "I still have to carry you home" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)First of all, we can see the clues from the current situation of Konoha. In the entire Konoha, on the surface, it is completely impossible to find a jounin. Even Kakashi, who had just completed the mission before, was immediately arranged to go out after returning. From this point of view, Sakura actually understood. In the three years since Naruto came back, Konoha must have survived wave after wave of targets and attacks that no one knew about openly! "This, after all, is a real world" Standing up slightly, Sakura looked at Xiang Phosphorus, who was lying on the ground in a very embarrassed state next to her, seemingly asleep, and showed a helpless expression. "I still have to carry you home" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108, summer vacation homework handed in early! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Snap, snap, snap. Walking silently on the road, Sakura didn't think too much. During this period of time, not only her, but also the current Class 8 and Class 10 have disappeared, as if they all ran out to start their tasks. "well¡ª¡ª" Thinking of this, Sakura couldn't help but sigh again. In fact, ever since Tsunade was called away by the Ninja Eagle that day, she has not been able to show up directly at the training ground for two days in a row. But unfortunately, Sakura and Xiang Ling couldn¡¯t just relax and run away because of this. Therefore, during these two days, Sakura was happy and painful, because she could only help Xiang Phosphorus improve her strength as a way to kill time. Happiness is naturally because Xiang Phosphorus has been greatly improved by himself, so he has gained a great sense of accomplishment as a teacher and is happy. The pain is naturally due to the fact that she has improved Xiang Phosphorus's strength, but her own strength has not made much progress. ????????????????????????? It¡¯s undoubtedly both happy and painful, because during these two days, Sakura has been helping her improve her control over the King Kong Blockade not only in the afternoon, but also in the morning. Needless to say, you all know the reason for happiness. Under Sakura's dedicated training in the past two days, her ability to control the King Kong Blockade has been astonishingly improved. The reason for the pain is because after Sakura trained her in the King Kong Blockade, she was directly used as the recipient of medical ninjutsu, and she was making rapid progress in medical ninjutsu. Well, having said so much, the above content can actually be summarized in a few sentences. In the past two days, Sakura successfully bullied Xianglan because of boredom. Xiang Phosphorus, on the other hand, gained a certain degree of physical resistance through this bullying, and incidentally strengthened his ability to resist. It¡¯s just that today is destined to be very different from the previous two days. And this difference is naturally due to the fact that a woman with blond hair and a human weapon on her chest is standing in the training ground at this moment, silently waiting for the arrival of Sakura and Xiang Phosphorus. "Master? Are you free today and can you come over?" Sakura was a little surprised and quickly leaped towards Tsunade in three steps instead of two steps. Tsunade turned around and looked at Sakura, who was jumping up and down, and said with a slight smile, "Because of some temporary matters, I have left you and Xianglan alone these days. I hope you two don't blame me. .¡± Sakura blinked and said to Tsunade, "Don't worry! In the past two days, the strength of Xiang Ling and I has increased significantly!" "In this case, I'm relieved. However, I'm afraid that starting today, the training time for you two will come to an end." Tsunade looked at Sakura, gently stroked her hair, and said lightly Said, "But don't waste time. Now, before Xiang Phosphorus comes here, I will evaluate you first!" Evaluate? Sakura chuckled, watching Tsunade nod heavily, and then jumped to a distance of nearly ten meters away from Tsunade. "This battle is still the same as the last time, relying entirely on physical skills. Do you understand?!" "yes!" Looking ahead, Sakura showed a strong fighting spirit, and Tsunade also threw her cloak jacket with big gambling letters on it outside. "Sakura, pay attention. This time, I am going all out, in good condition!" Hearing this, Xiaoying took a deep breath and said loudly. "Know!" That's good! A slight smile appeared on Tsunade's face. But the next moment, the whole person suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Sakura! "Boom!" A punch was thrown out with tremendous force, and it hit Sakura's position fiercely. But Sakura had already avoided the attack by turning sideways before Tsunade could throw a heavy punch. The next moment, neither of them paused at all. Instead, they kicked their feet together and launched a fierce attack on each other while exerting force! "Huh? Why have you started training so early in the morning?" Xiang Ling looked at the two people in front of them who were attacking each other, and suddenly became a little confused. She was between Sakura and Tsunade. After people attackIt's been a while since I arrived at the training ground. It's just different from the past. This time, for the first time, Xiang Phosphorus did not conduct any training in sealing techniques or medical ninjutsu. Instead, he stood where he was, looking at the two people fighting fiercely in front of him, and began to silently Reviews. "But having said that, Sakura is now able to fight with Master Tsunade as much as she is now. Although she is basically in a defensive state, she has still succeeded in causing damage to Master Tsunade several times. Fight back." Xiang Ling pointed her index finger on her chin and looked at the two people in front of her with a frown. An ominous premonition emerged from the bottom of her heart. "Today, the two of them seem to be too intense! Could it be said that Master Tsunade has also gone all out?!" Xiang Ling's eyes narrowed, and he was stunned when he looked at the battle on the field. As Xiang Lian said, Tsunade is already going all out in this battle against Sakura! At this moment, Sakura had a thin layer of sweat on her forehead. At the same time, although it was said that she successfully fought against Tsunade one after another, Sakura was actually gritting her teeth and even resisting with some difficulty. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????The few attacks she tried hard to launch before were just the gap time Tsunade deliberately left, nothing more, nothing more. "Pah! Pah!" Two more powerful attacks came, and Sakura frowned. She could feel that her arms were no longer able to withstand Tsunade's attacks. At this moment, out of the corner of Sakura's eyes, she was keenly aware of Tsunade's clenched right fist. A fist made a roaring sound and came towards her! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? All the cold hairs on both arms stood up in an instant, as if to tell Sakura. This blow cannot be received! Feeling the alarm from the spider sense, Sakura stepped on her feet very quickly without thinking too much, and her whole body fell violently backwards. "Snapped!" There was a crisp sound of falling to the ground. Sakura spun her feet, using her back as the fulcrum and her feet as the point of force. She quickly spun up and once again avoided Tsunade's another fierce attack. hit. "Heh." Seeing this, Tsunade did not continue to pursue. Instead, she slowly wiped the sweat on her forehead and made an OK gesture to Sakura. "Very good! Your evaluation has passed! Next, I will give you a corresponding reward." After saying that, Tsunade slowly walked towards Sakura, and the moment she approached her, she gently After patting her shoulder, he said something softly. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Now it is your turn!" "Eh???" Xiang Ling was stunned. Do you want me to accept the physical combat like that just now? Didn't I say that I no longer need to learn physical skills? "Due to some special reasons, I will evaluate your strength this morning. But don't worry, I will lower the conditions relatively, come on!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?wtf? ? ? As if ten thousand divine beasts roared past from within, Xiang Ling was in a state of confusion. Didn¡¯t you agree that one month would pass before the assessment? Why do we have to come directly for evaluation now that we are only half a month old? ! Sakura looked at the phosphorus in front of her silently and gave her a thumbs up. Sakura said that she understands Xianglan¡¯s current situation very well! What? You do not get it? ? ? That¡¯s very simple. Xiao Sakura will tell you what the current situation is. First of all, if we say this strength assessment is equivalent to summer homework. So, the current situation is that you, who are preparing to wait until the last day of summer vacation to finish your homework, suddenly get the news from your class teacher. Due to some undisclosed reasons, the upcoming summer vacation has been shortened. Therefore, this afternoon, we must go to school immediately, immediately, and now, and hand over this summer vacation homework to the class teacher. However, because the summer vacation time has been cut, the class teacher has given you a notice that you only need to complete more than half of the homework to count it as completed. This was originally a very happy thing. But the problem now is that your summer homework has not been touched at all Ahem, although there are some deviations, for fragrant phosphorus. This is the moment that best suits her inner thoughts! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Ahem, although there are some deviations, for fragrant phosphorus. This is the moment that best suits her inner thoughts! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109, another way. (Please give me recommendations, book reviews, and collections!) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Snapped!" With a gentle clap of her palms, Tsunade casually threw the shivering Xiang Ling to the edge of the training ground, and then said to her. "Your assessment is barely qualified." "Eh!!!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, and suddenly half straightened up, looking at Tsunade dumbfounded, and at the same time trembling back and forth between himself and Tsunade with his index finger. "Ah, that's right. You will pass this time." Tsunade looked at Xiang Ling, who thought she was dreaming, and was speechless. Why are all the descendants of the Uzumaki clan so stupid? "As for the medical ninjutsu I mentioned before, I will hand it over to you later. But here, let me announce something first!" Tsunade raised a finger and said calmly to the two of them. . "From today on, we no longer need to stay in this training ground for training. Starting from tomorrow, Xianglin, you will go directly to Konoha Hospital and start to fully cooperate with the work of the doctors there. Xiaosakura, you will go directly to Konoha Hospital later. Follow me, it¡¯s time to explain some things directly to you.¡± The two girls blinked their bright eyes at the same time, and after silently looking at each other, they nodded neatly. "Xiang Phosphorus, then I'll leave first!" Xiaoying stretched out her slender jade fingers as white as gelatin, shook them slightly at Xiang Phosphorus, then simply turned around and appeared with a light body. By Tsunade's side. "Bye bye~" Xiang Ling narrowed his eyes slightly, and raised his right hand and waved it vigorously towards the two of them. Seeing this, Tsunade didn¡¯t say anything more, and with a slight click of her legs, she flew towards the Hokage Building with a swishing sound. Sakura, on the other hand, did not fall down, and quickly chased Tsunade with a flick of her legs. Along the way, Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at Tsunade who was speeding away in front of her, but she kept thinking in her mind. Tsunade, you called yourself to the Hokage's office. Is there anything special you want to explain? But it is obvious that Sakura, who currently does not have many clues and information, cannot directly come up with the answer. So I could only follow Tsunade closely, wanting to see what it would be like in the end. ¡­¡­ She followed Tsunade into the Hokage Building, but as soon as she stepped into the office, Sakura spotted a figure she hadn't seen for a long time. "The Third Hokage?" Sakuraba blinked twice, and at this moment she finally noticed a clue. The current three generations are actually retired in the true sense. After Tsunade came back, he has been fully assisting Tsunade. And according to the information Sakura has obtained from various places, Tsunade has completely taken over the Anbu from the hands of the third generation. In the original work, because the third generation was killed in battle, and Tsunade had just taken office, Danzo's roots also took this opportunity to begin to develop vigorously. Later, although Tsunade wanted to restrict the roots, she was obstructed by two consultants. This kind of obstruction continued until Pain attacked Konoha Village. Tsunade really couldn't bear the harassment of the two consultants. In the Hokage's office, she grabbed the skirts of their clothes and cursed them violently. Only then did she let go. The two advisors completely returned power to Tsunade. But now it seems that all these things will not happen again. The current third generation is still alive, and with the full support in the Hokage's office, the current Tsunade definitely dares to slap the table and challenge the two consultants. But, these are all things in the past Sakura frowned, and the premonition in her heart became stronger. The current third generation, after handing over their rights, has obviously decided to stay in their own homes and not cause trouble to Tsunade. Why do you still appear in the Hokage's office now? "Sakura, in fact, I have already made up my mind to call you here today." Tsunade sat behind the desk, her face gradually became serious and said to Sakura, "Actually, the evaluation of you this time, It¡¯s not an ordinary assessment either. It¡¯s an assessment of your current strength.¡± "And I will tell you the true purpose of this evaluation directly. From today on, you will no longer be a genin of Konoha." Her watery eyes lit up, and at this moment, Sakura suddenly felt a burst of excitement rising from her heart! And Tsunade looked at the littleSakura's expression showed slight surprise and excitement, but her face didn't change much. Instead, she continued to speak the final sentence to Sakura. "From now on, you are already the chuunin of Konoha, Haruno Sakura!" Saying that, Tsunade ignored Sakura's expression of surprise, but showed a solemn expression and added to Sakura, "Because you have successfully become a chuunin, you should also know, It¡¯s the corresponding duties of a chuunin.¡± "I know!" Sakura looked solemnly and said to Tsunade, "At the chuunin level, you have become a team leader, and you are also qualified to have access to some important information in the village!" After hearing this, Tsunade nodded lightly, but then said to Sakura, "These are just the common understanding of the chunin level in Konoha. And today, I want to talk to you It's a secret department in Konoha that belongs exclusively to the Hokage!" "That is, ANBU!" Sakura was startled, and after blinking in confusion, she began to understand why Tsunade specially called the third generation here today, and she also understood why Tsunade still had a solemn expression on her face until now. "Speaking of this, you should actually already know it." Tsunade's fingers, which were extremely white due to long-term use of medical ninjutsu, gently tapped on the desk, "I hope that you Able to join ANBU!" "Actually, when Tsunade told me that she wanted you to join ANBU, I was in denial." At this moment, Sandai, who was sitting aside and watching the two of them quietly, also spoke. "Because the current ANBU is under a lot of pressure. Whether it's because of Orochimaru before or because of some things on the border of Fire Country, it's no longer something that a newly promoted Chuunin like you can participate in. ¡± "Furthermore, the nature of ANBU's mission is also extremely special. Basically, in addition to protecting the village, the tasks that need to be done are to assassinate the ninjas of the enemy country and the traitorous ninjas of our own country." "But this matter, it's not just because I say no, it won't work. What Tsunade means now is to see your own choice." Speaking of this, the third generation's eyes, which were already slightly old, looked directly at Sakura, but he did not continue to say anything. Sakura pursed her lips and looked at Tsunade closely, as if she wanted to see what Tsunade had to say. Feeling the look in Sakura's eyes, Tsunade sighed softly and said to Sakura. "In Konoha now, there are not many tasks that can be given to chunin like you. But Anbu is completely different. He can give you an extremely large amount of tasks, and every task will be extremely dangerous. mission.¡± "And you must also know that what goes with danger is often opportunity. Your current strength can no longer be improved through training. What you need is a large-scale actual combat, even a life-and-death battle. And this , as I just said, normal chuunin cannot accept this." "But you also know!" Just as Tsunade was talking to Sakura, the third generation spoke again, "Now Sakura is practicing Yin Seal! In a situation where chakra cannot be supplied normally. Then, why do you ask her to serve as an ANBU and accept these dangerous tasks from ANBU!" Tsunade heard the third generation's words and immediately retorted, "It is precisely because of this that I specially started to train her in Taijutsu! And to this day, she is constantly improving based on the Yin Seal. Her fighting style! In addition, in the recent period, Sakura has shown her due strength, so I suggest this!" "Sakura!" Tsunade took a deep breath and looked into Sakura's eyes with a look of determination, "No matter what you choose, the old man and I will support you unconditionally. !¡± Sakura closed her eyes slightly and took a deep breath. She is not a completely ignorant person. This time Tsunade asked herself to enter the ANBU, in fact, she hoped that she could break the limit, and then in this case, get promotion! After all, in this world, fighting blindly under your own advantage will not give you too many advantages. Now, Tsunade hopes to get a breakthrough through high-level tasks and even dangerous situations in the Anbu. But then again, isn't Tsunade's desire to join ANBU a recognition of her own strength? Thinking of this, Sakura's clenched fists relaxed slightly. At the same time, there was a look of confidence on his face, and he said solemnly to Tsunade and the Third Generation! "I choose to join ANBU!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com). Thinking of this, Sakura's clenched fists relaxed slightly. At the same time, there was a look of confidence on his face, and he said solemnly to Tsunade and the Third Generation! "I choose to join ANBU!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110, codename: Qiane You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Slowly following the ANBU in front, Sakura quickly followed and finally stopped in front of a house on the edge of the forest. After pushing open the door and following him into the dark passage, the first thing that caught his eye was a house plate with a broken green light and the words "Equipment Department" written on it. "Are there any new people here today?" Seemingly sensing the identity of the visitor, a ninja wearing an ANBU mask emerged from the window. The eyes hidden under the mask glanced at Sakura behind the ANBU ninja who was leading the way, but he spoke with a tone of confusion and dissatisfaction. "Hey hey hey, are you kidding me? Now even the little genin girls can come and join ANBU?" "" Actually, I am already considered a chuunin. Holding this sentence in her heart, Sakura put up a pair of standard Kakashi-style salty eyes and looked dullly at the two ANBU in front of her, no longer prepared to pay attention to the conversation between them. "She is a disciple of the Godaime Hokage, and as of today, she has been recognized as a chuunin by both the Godaime and the Sandaime. In addition, it is also the Godaime Hokage's intention that she joins the ANBU." I felt the salty fish-like feeling behind me. The leading ninja seemed to have recalled something, and lightly introduced Sakura's identity to the ANBU ninjas in the equipment department. ¡°¡­That¡¯s it, I understand.¡± When he heard that the Godaime Hokage was a disciple, the ANBU ninja from the equipment department was already in tears. As a result, when I heard that he was designated as a chuunin by both the Fifth and Third Generations, I was already in despair. If it weren't for the fact that I had stayed in the ANBU all year round and developed the ability to remain immovable, I would have been I probably shed tears on the spot. Being able to be designated as Chuunin by the current Fifth Hokage and the retired Sandaime Hokage means that the background of the girl in front of him is no longer something he can afford to offend. So the ANBU from the equipment department decisively retracted the window, and after messing around for a while, he took out an ANBU suit based on Sakura's size, put it in the wooden box without a lid, and put it He handed it out, "This is the equipment you will use when you are in ANBU." The ANBU ninja who was leading the way turned sideways and stretched out his right hand to signal Sakura to pick it up. Sakura was naturally not polite. After taking two steps forward, she picked up the wooden box in front of her and placed it on her chest. But at this moment, Sakura also discovered that in the wooden box, the ANBU mask at the top of the ANBU suit turned out to be a slightly cute cat-shaped mask with red patterns. With a godless gaze, he glanced at the ANBU ninja in the equipment department, but because of the ANBU mask, he couldn't see his face or expression clearly. ¡°¡­¡± In fact, there is nothing left. It¡¯s not like I force myself to have a good-looking mask¡­ Using her strength again to suppress these words, Sakura turned around slightly and followed the ANBU ninja who was leading the way. The ANBU ninja leading the way saw that Sakura seemed to be ready, so he didn't say much. He just stretched out his right hand and waved to the person in the equipment department, and then disappeared into this dim passage with Sakura. among. ¡°So, will I be transferred from this position just like this" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ They walked forward dullly until the two of them stood in front of a dressing room. The ninja who led the way turned around and said to Sakura, "This is the dressing room for women in ANBU. Wait until you are here." After changing the equipment here, I will take you to meet your seniors." The ANBU paused for a moment as he spoke, seeming to be thinking about something before continuing with Sakura, "Although you were directly recommended by the Hokage, there will still be an internal test next. Only if you pass After the test, you can truly become a member of ANBU and join the team to go on missions. So next, you should concentrate on preparing for the confrontation." After finishing speaking, the ANBU ninja walked to the side, which seemed to be a men's dressing room, and closed the door to isolate the sound. "Huh¡ª¡ª" After this ANBU left, Sakura let out a soft breath, pushed open the door of the women's locker room, quickly selected an empty cabinet, and began to change clothes. During the replacement process, Sakura also started to think quickly. My decision to join ANBU this time is still based on the future time period.An ANBU ninja, whose real name is Haruno Sakura. The code name is Chie. " "Chie?" Several ANBU looked at Sakura's answer and didn't react much. They just looked at the ANBU ninja who brought them here and asked with a hint of indifference. "Captain Sky Burial, having said so much, it's time to start. Assessment, test." That name, um, after hearing what his subordinate said, Sky Burial was silent for a moment, turned to look at Sakura beside him and said. "So, you should be ready now. I have told you before, which is the so-called test." "Yes." There was a trace of fighting spirit on the face hidden under the mask, and Sakura nodded firmly towards the sky burial! After seeing Sakura nodding, the group of ANBU in front suddenly gave out sinister smiles, and even moved forward one after another, obviously wanting to face Sakura and vent their fists and kicks. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111, In fact, I am an all-round ninja (except for illusions) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Um, Captain Sky Burial." Sakura looked at the future ANBU colleagues who were arrogant and arrogant in front of them, and the corners of her mouth under the mask twitched slightly before asking, "The test should not require me to go with all the people by myself. Seniors, let¡¯s take turns fighting" "" He seemed to be stunned by Sakura's question. He didn't care that his image was shattered in Sakura's eyes. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed his hair, and then shook his head at Sakura. He shook his head in denial and said, "No, just one person, that's all." "Bang" Several Anbu ninjas snorted coldly, and at the same time they all turned their attention to the sky burial. Obviously, they just want Sky Burial to choose themselves as the newcomer's opponent. Seeing this, Sky Burial ignored them. After the masked figure quickly swept past several people in front, he stretched out his right hand and pointed at one of the ANBU wearing a puppy mask and said. ¡°Orange Cat, this time it¡¯s up to you to test Chie.¡± "Yo! You really hit the jackpot this time, orange cat!" Hearing that Sky Burial pointed out the tester, many other ANBU members suddenly expressed jealousy, and looked at the ANBU in the puppy mask and spoke one after another. However, this ANBU did not show any expression (in fact, he did not show any expression). He just turned over and rotated 360 degrees, then stood straight in front of Sakura. "ChieI am your test opponent this time, Orange Cat. I hope to see your outstanding performance next, above." "¡­¡­kindness." Sakura looked at the ANBU ninja wearing a dog-face mask in front of her, but her codename was Orange Cat. After forcibly resisting the desire to complain, she nodded slightly, and then showed a guarded movement. "Snapped!" The orange cat stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers. He looked at Sakura and continued, "Because this time is just a test, I will tell you some simple rules next, like" "Snapped!" The girl under the mask gave a slightly naughty chuckle, and imitated the orange cat, extending her right hand, snapping her fingers gently, and then slowly said to him. "Although I am a newcomer, I would like to ask my seniors not to use such crude illusions." "Click!" The surrounding scene, when Sakura was about to finish her words, was like glass that had received a heavy punch, showing strange cracks. The next moment, there was only a crash. The entire scene was cracked and shattered! "snort!" Because the illusion was violently broken, the orange cat in front of him groaned and took half a step back. Looking at the eyes under the mask, Sakura looked slightly surprised, and then she lifted a kunai from her ninja bag and pointed it in front of her chest. "Eh? Did you break the illusion in an instant?" An ANBU ninja with a bird-shaped mask on his face lit up, and his posture changed from sitting a little lazily to looking at Sakura with a look of concern. "Maybe this time, there will be an interesting newcomer. Captain Sky Burial, if this newcomer passes the test, will you arrange her to join my team?" "Let's wait until the test is over." Sky Burial did not pay too much attention to his words. After all, this test actually needs to conduct a comprehensive evaluation of Sakura based on her experience in the process and the final result. Finally, after obtaining the corresponding data, Sakura was assigned to teams within Team 6. In addition, Sky Burial has always had a thorough plan as its life goal, so it is naturally impossible for him to directly agree to his request. "cut¡­¡­" After receiving the expected answer, the ANBU didn't say much. He just curled his lips and turned his head away, quietly watching the rapid duel between the two people in front of him. ¡°Keng, Keng, Keng!¡± After quickly using the kunai to fight several times, the girl under the mask gradually prepared everything. So he quickly turned over and tried to get away from the civet cat's attack. However, as an ANBU member, Tanuki noticed Sakura's movements almost instantly. So he immediately held a kunai and bit Sakura's retreating figure tightly. At the same time, his whole body quickly moved together and launched a roaring attack on Sakura like a violent storm. ??"Keng" There was another series of kunai fights, but almost all the ANBU had gathered their minds. ?? Among ANBU, strength has always been respected, so as long as your strength is outstanding, you will be recognized as a newcomer in the first place. And now, with Sakura's size, she has only graduated for a year or two at most, but she can already fight with the orange cat in close combat. This is enough to prove her strength and talent. . "Oh, although the battle has been entangled, the orange cat has been suppressing Chie. It seems that the battle is over. But this performance is actually enough to pass the test. ." The ANBU of the bird-faced mask who just spoke looked at Sakura and Orange Cat in front of them who were still rapidly fighting with kunai. The only exposed eyes showed a hint of interest, and the whole person changed from a sitting posture to Standing posture. "That's not necessarily true." At this moment, a monkey-faced ANBU ninja who had been sitting next to him spoke, "Although the orange cat has been suppressing it well, so far, Chie has been looking for opportunities to escape. The entanglement with the orange cat. In other words, Chie is most likely not a melee ninja, but a ninjutsu or illusion type ninja. If this is the case, as long as Chie escapes from the orange cat's attack, the result will be It¡¯s very likely that it will be reversed.¡± "So what if you are a ninjutsu type or a genjutsu type ninja." Another ANBU with a bird-face mask also expressed his opinion, "Orange Cat is not a newly graduated genin. Could it be said that Chieichi uses ninjutsu? Will the Orange Cat fall into the trap of magic or illusion? And so far, the Orange Cat has been suppressed, so the battle will most likely end with the Orange Cat winning." Just when several ANBU started to discuss frantically, as the captain of the sixth ANBU squad, Sky Burial had already noticed something different. Indeed, just as they said, Sakura has been suppressed by the orange cat using kunai at close range. However, from the beginning to now, Sakura has not shown the slightest sign of defeat. On the contrary, the orange cat has been somewhat unable to attack. Stabilized. "But after all, he is the Fifth Hokage and a disciple of his senior. ¡¿ With this thought, Sky Burial¡¯s eyes were still staring closely at the place where the two were fighting, and he was ready to provide support at any time. "Keng!" The sound of kunai collision sounded again. Only this time, Sakura did not quarrel with the orange cat anymore. By now, Sakura has been fighting the orange cat and has almost estimated the strength of her opponent in close combat. Therefore, there is only one thing to do next defeat him! With a slight click of the kunai, Sakura looked at the orange cat who was about to attack her again. She did not respond passively like before. Instead, she used her right arm to force the kunai and directly hit the orange cat fiercely. Throw it away. Then, while the orange cat was blocking the kunai, his feet clung to the tree trunk, and his hands quickly formed ninja seals. The face under the mask frowned. The orange cat looked at Sakura's movements. He didn't hesitate. He just stepped with both feet in synchronization, aiming in the direction of Sakura and kicked hard. In an instant, he appeared in front of Sakura. In front of you. "Don't even think about using ninjutsu!" Although we don¡¯t know what kind of ninjutsu or illusions Sakura will use, this does not prevent the orange cat from launching an attack on Sakura when Sakura has no way to defend herself with the hand seals. "Hey!" The corner of the mouth under the mask curved as if the plot had succeeded. At the moment when the orange cat leaped into the air without any point of strength in her body, the pink-haired girl parted her hands in two parts. At the same time, in just a moment, the chakra waves that had been prepared poured out of the legs and poured into the chakra meridians above the legs. "Boom!" The fragile tree trunk was trampled to pieces in an instant. Under the attention of all ANBU, Sakura appeared in front of the orange cat. "I'm sorry, Orange Cat-senpai. Actually, I¡ª¡ª" The raised fist looked particularly pink under the sunlight filtering through the trees. However, for the ANBU ninja Orange Cat, this punch will become the pain in his life. ¡°Bang!!!¡± ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± Being hit by a heavy punch in the lower abdomen, the orange cat couldn't hold on, and his eyes under the mask widened. At the same time, Sakura's last seven words also appeared in the orange cat's ears. "He is an all-round ninja!" "Oh, oh hoo" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Now in the ear of the orange cat. "He is an all-round ninja!" "Oh, oh hoo" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112, Orange Cat Team~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Snapped!" With a gentle palm, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused. The Sky Burial Captain¡¯s eyes hidden under the mask glanced at the figures of his subordinates below, and then he slowly spoke. "The test about Chie is over. Do you have anything to say about her test?" The ANBU with the bird-face mask at the beginning simply stretched out his right hand and said to the sky burial first, "This test has proved a lot. The first is Chie's tactics." "She did not directly reveal her physical skills from the beginning, but she only maintained a state of being suppressed by the orange cat. And in the process, she also always showed that she wanted to break away from the kunai suppression of the orange cat, and made He showed himself performing ninjutsu several times." "I have to say that this action of hers really frightened the orange cat. The orange cat also thought for a moment that she was a ninjutsu or illusion ninja, and was not specialized in physical arts." "And at the last moment, Chie's sudden change of tactics allowed her to escape from the orange cat's offensive suppression. She even performed a show of taking advantage of this moment to form a seal to perform ninjutsu, defeating the orange cat in one fell swoop. .¡± "It is also because of this that Orange Cat chose to attack with all his strength at the last moment to stop Chie's Ninjutsu seal. Unfortunately, at the last moment, Chie also revealed the final blow, killing Orange Cat. Punch solves it.¡± "Generally speaking, her induction tactics are very successful. I think this test should be able to get a perfect score." After listening to the analysis of the ANBU of the bird-face mask, Sky Burial also nodded slightly, indicating that what he said was very correct. Then he looked at the rest of the ANBU, as if he wanted to see if there was anything else he could analyze. But unfortunately, it seems that the content of this battle is extremely sparse, so after the bird-faced mask finished speaking, the remaining ANBU fell silent. "So, Orange Cat, as a tester yourself, do you have anything to say?" Looking at the silent crowd, Tianzhong looked sideways at Orange Cat and continued to ask questions. "Uh." Orange Cat scratched his head in embarrassment. To be honest, the issue of sky burial made him very helpless and desperate. He was obviously an old man who had been in ANBU for several years, but he was killed by Sakura, a girl who looked young at first sight. He was simply a disgrace to the ANBU Class 6. Okay. And now, Captain Sky Burial, who was watching the entire battle, actually allowed him, a loser, to express his thoughts and opinions about this test. ¡°Isn¡¯t this tantamount to a public execution of an old man like him With such speechless thoughts, Orange Cat looked at the Sky Burial Captain in front of him with tears in his eyes, shook his head slightly and said. "I'm not, I haven't, she is very strong." After Tianzhong looked at the orange cat intently, he nodded slightly. "Then that's it. From today on, Chie is a member of our ANBU Team 6. As for the team, Chie will join Orange Cat's team next. After all, you have experienced a game, and you all have your own abilities. You must understand sex.¡± Nani? ! ! At this moment, Orange Cat was extremely grateful that the department he was in was ANBU. Because among the ANBU, he has an ANBU mask to block his face, preventing others from successfully seeing through his face. If you were just an ordinary jounin, the thought of having to face juniors who could defeat you would be a shame. But he was wearing a mask, so he could barely keep quiet, but the rest of his colleagues in Class 6 were different. Among them, the ANBU with the bird-face mask laughed directly. "Pfft, Captain Sky Burial. You are a bit cruel to Orange Cat by asking him to take Qiane. He was defeated by Qiane just now. In this way, Orange Cat can really take care of himself. Are you leading Chie?" Listening to the strong teasing meaning in his words, the corners of Orange Cat's mouth twitched slightly, but he did not refute. Indeed, in this round of testing just now, he failed anyway. You should know that this method of testing newcomers does not actually require newcomers to defeat the old people. Instead, the old man finds out the strengths and weaknesses of the newcomer during the test, and then makes a comprehensive assessment before making a judgment on the newcomer's next destination. For example, if Sakura fails to pass this time. Then she will be in ANBU Team 6 next, throughIt doesn't matter. Mainly because as a squad leader, I made a mistake. " "Although this is indeed very important, for now, Captain, haven't you successfully rescued your teammates? What's more, as long as we are human, we will make mistakes. Captain, you have become the squad leader for the first time, can you Continuing to hold the position is already a kind of proof. And the Sky Burial Captain has not dismissed you because of this, which means that he still maintains trust in you." When Sakura said this, she said with a slight smile at the corner of her mouth. "Of course, the main reason is that I have already joined the team. So I won't give up easily. Please keep going, Captain Miyamizu!" "" Miyamizu Taki looked at Sakura, chuckled, and then said to Sakura. "Then, let's cheer each other on from now on." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113, two members of the team~ (please vote~~~) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When I arrived at the hospital, there were no gifts or fruits. Sakura and Miyamizu Taki walked into the ward empty-handed, but as soon as Miyamizu Taki opened the door, his expression froze, and a stunned voice sounded immediately. "Sanye? Have you recovered enough to stand now?" Looking at the woman standing by the window in the ward, looking at the scenery outside the window, Taki Miyamizu appeared next to her in three leaps and bounds, his expression obviously a little excited. "Hahaha, it's just a minor injury. Being hospitalized is already an exaggeration. How could I have been there for a day and not recovered enough to stand up?" The woman named Mitsuha chuckled, and after answering Miyomizu Taki's words, she turned her head and looked at Sakura. And when she turned her head to one side, Sakura also succeeded in seeing her whole face, not just her back. But I have to say that the woman in front of me does fit the term beauty very well. She has long, satin-like jet-black hair hanging on both sides of her ears, and a round face that looks very delicate, with thin lips that carry a three-point smile. And after turning his head and seeing Sakura, a pair of eyes like crystal grapes revealed a trace of curiosity. In addition, because the head is tilted sideways, its slender neck and slightly sexy collarbone are even more prominent. However, because she was wearing a large hospital gown, her figure was completely covered from the neck down, so Sakura controlled her eyes and smiled at her. "Ah, Mitsuha. She is the new member who has just joined our sixth class this time. Her real name is Haruno Sakura. She is a ninja who is versatile in both physical and ninjutsu." Miyamizu Taki saw Mitsuha's face. After looking away, he quickly slapped his forehead and hurriedly introduced Sakura's identity to Mitsuha. At the same time, Taki Miyamizu also raised his head and introduced the identity of the beauty in hospital clothes next to him to Sakura. "Sakura, she is what I told you before. One of the members of our team, her real name is Tachibana Mitsuha. She is a ninja who specializes in fire escape and earth escape ninjutsu." Blinking his eyes, Tachibana Mitsuha looked at Sakura in front of him, showed a big smile, stretched out his right hand and said to Sakura, "Then, it's time to welcome you to join, Sakura, as a member of Class Six. It¡¯s the Orange Cat Team.¡± Seeing Tachibana Mitsuha smiling in front of her and showing her kindness, Sakura also stretched out her right hand and gently held her hand. Then her pink lips raised a smile and faced Tachibana Mitsuha. He said, "I would like to ask Tachibana-senpai to give me your guidance in the future." "Hahaha, this is really the first time." Looking at Sakura in front of him, Tachibana Mitsuha immediately beamed and smiled, but before Sakura could show her surprise, Tachibana Mitsuha explained the reason, "Actually, It¡¯s not that long since I joined Class 6. And strictly speaking, I just arrived in Class 6 one step earlier than you. So until now, I¡¯ve always called others seniors, and I haven¡¯t met anyone yet. Others call me senior." "Hey, is this like this" Looking at Sakura's stunned look, Miyamizu Taki also laughed and said to Sakura. "Because in the past two years, our sixth class has actually not had any heavy tasks, so basically there has been no replacement. When Sanye joined us, it was actually more than a year ago. ¡± "However," Miyamizu Taki said, his face becoming serious, "because the village has suffered countless small-scale invasions since Orochimaru and Suna Ninja's joint attack before. Mitsuha's injury was also because of this .So the next mission will become more and more dangerous and important." "Sakura, it's not that I want to hit you. But it's really not the best time for you to enter Class 6." Sakuraba blinked twice and looked at Taki Miyamizu who looked serious and Mitsuha Tachibana who looked slightly worried. She felt warm in her heart and gave her thumbs up at the same time. "Timing and everything else are just excuses for the weak!" After being stunned for a moment by Sakura's words, Miyomizu Taki immediately reacted and gave a thumbs up and said to Sakura. "Then, let me take a closer look. As a strong man, what outstanding performance will you have?" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After staying in Tachibana Mitsuha's ward for a short while, Sakura and MiyakoTaki keenly noticed the trace of sleepiness shown by Tachibana Mitsuha while chatting, so he left without disturbing her too much. "Well, next is the second and last teammate. Let's go." After closing the door, Miyamizu Taki looked at Sakura and said with a slight smile. After the exchange in the ward just now, the relationship between Sakura, Taki Miyamizu, and Mitsuha Tachibana has become increasingly close. "kindness." They turned left and right all the way, but after a while, the two of them appeared in front of another ward. "It's stabbed." Gently pushing the door open, Miyamizu Taki and Sakura stepped in, but they immediately saw that no one was there. The window was even opened, and the wind blew in and lifted up the long white curtains of the ward. They were stunned. For a moment. "Um, is this the last senior's ward?" Hearing this, Miyami Taki scratched his hair in distress, nodded slightly, and then answered Sakura's question. "It is indeed his ward. But now it seems that the guy sneaked out again." "again?" After finding the keyword keenly, Sakura tilted her little head cutely and raised a question. "Well. That guy is a practicing lunatic. When he was injured at the beginning, he sneaked out of the ward two days before his body recovered, and then started to practice himself. And he also called this as advance. Restore your body.¡± "" As soon as she heard such people, Sakura narrowed her eyes, and two guys in green tights, exuding youth all day long, appeared in her mind. "But don't worry, I probably know where this guy is going. Just follow me." Saying that, Miyamizu Taki made a gesture to Sakura, telling her to follow him. He just jumped out of the open window in the ward, and then turned into a black shadow and jumped in one direction quickly. past. Seeing this, Sakura quickly moved her legs and followed closely behind Miyami Taki, chasing after her wildly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The civilians of Konoha looked at the constant sounds of movement in the room, gently picked up a cup of tea, took a sip, and sighed. "Ah, today is another peaceful day~" "Snapped." Standing on the tree trunk, Miyamizu Taki looked at the ninja below who was working hard to practice the sharp blade in his hand, and showed a wry smile. His whole body fell gently and came to his side. "Shun, how many times have I told you, don't come out to practice before your body recovers." "Oops!" With the sharp blade at his throat, the ninja known as Shun took a few breaths and lowered his eyes before speaking. "I have said it several times, I am doing this so that I can recover in advance!" Listening to this familiar answer, Miyamizu Taki sighed softly, then stretched out his right hand and waved to Sakura on the tree trunk. "Sakura, come down. This guy is the last member of the team." "Sakura?" Hearing a name he had never heard before, the ninja named Shun showed doubts. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the tree trunk. Sure enough, he found Sakura in regular clothes. "Huh? Member? Hey, hey, Taki, you didn't mean to say that this little girl is a new member of our team, right?" "As expected" Miyamizu Taki covered his face, shook his head and explained to Sakura, who had fallen to the ground and was standing next to him, "This guy is just outspoken. In fact, he doesn't It¡¯s not malicious, but I feel sorry for it.¡± "Well, I am indeed a little too young." Sakura didn't care, she just looked at the ninja in front of her and said with a smile. "I am the new member of the team. My real name is Haruno Sakura. I am actually an all-round ninja." "Actually? Really? It sounds really unreliable. My real name is Kaito Shun, and I am a ninja who specializes in swordsmanship. I am a person who sometimes just can't control my mouth, but I still hope that there will be more in the future. Please give me some advice.¡± ps: Three teammates of the team. . In fact, do you know their origin_(:3¡¡¡Ï)_? in addition. . . Do you really not know whose name Sakura¡¯s current codename is? It is closely related to Sakura. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114, Awkward character. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Preface: The character of Shun Kaito written in this chapter is a bit confusing. But in general, it's just a mouth full of knives and a tofu heart. Listening to Shun Kaito¡¯s words in front of her, Sakura suddenly felt a black line coming out of her forehead. At the same time, she completely understood what Miyami Taki meant. "By the way, since you just said that you are an all-round ninja, do you know how to use swordsmanship?" After pointing the ANBU saber in his hand straight at Sakura, Shun Kaito said to Sakura calmly. . But it was obvious that he was just talking about it casually, and he didn't think Sakura could use sword skills. In the moment of introduction, he had already scanned Sakura's whole body, and Sakura's hands were the most important thing to him. The main reason why he does this is that as an ANBU ninja, the first observation of strangers can be said to be the most important thing. In addition, his specialty is swordsmanship, so he is also extremely attentive to people's hands. And after just scanning Sakura's hands, he had actually determined that Sakura did not know how to use swordsmanship. Because if you practice the knife for a long time, the second joint of the index finger holding the handle of the knife and the position of the tiger's mouth will definitely form calluses. But Sakura didn't look carefully at all. She just glanced at the white palms and backs of her hands, plus her ten slender fingers that were as green as green onions and cardamom, as pink as if they had never worked. , that is, already known. This girl, let alone sword skills, must not have practiced too much in physical skills. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ And she is still a kunoichi. Could it be that you want her to rush onto the battlefield and show off her charm to the enemy? Not to mention whether there will be female enemies on the battlefield, even if they are all male enemies, they will not be interested in the flat-chested girl in front of them who can tell that she is only thirteen years old. "" Although she didn¡¯t know why, at this moment, Sakura wanted to punch the guy in front of her with a sour face. But Sakura is a good and outstanding being after all, but she suppressed this idea in a moment. He just shook his head slightly at him and replied. "What I mean by all-rounder refers to taijutsu, ninjutsu, and genjutsu. But currently, the first two are my strengths, while genjutsu is at a weak level." "Taijutsu?" Shun Kaito narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him. After a look of obvious confusion appeared on his face, he glanced at the girl's hands with his eyes again. Frowning, after repeatedly confirming that the opponent's hands were not covered by some ninjutsu and became like this, Kaito Shun simply felt that his IQ was about to be completely trampled to the ground by the girl in front of him. Every step of the way. Yes, blah blah blah. With a stinky look on his face, Kaito Shun looked at the girl in front of him, showing a hint of dissatisfaction, and spoke to her. "You mean, you are a ninja who specializes in taijutsu, right?" Feeling the strong dissatisfaction coming from Shun Kaito, Sakura felt baffled. But she didn't want to suffer in vain, so her face darkened and she looked at Kaito Shun for confirmation. "Yes. In fact, my taijutsu is indeed stronger than ninjutsu." "Then, let's have a try." Shun Kaito looked at Sakura in front of him, the dissatisfaction in his eyes became more and more intense, and a surge of momentum emerged. "Actually, I don't think Kaito-senpai can fight me with this body." Sakura's face was calm, and she looked at Shun Kaito in front of her without any fear. Just when Shun Kaito heard this and wanted to stand up and say something, Taki Miyamizu, the team leader, finally stood up and took the lead in interrupting Shun Kaito's words. "Shun, what Sakura said is right. In your current state, you really can't withstand her attack. But there will definitely be a competition between you and her, I can guarantee this. So why not recover well now? After you are discharged from the hospital and your body has fully recovered, let¡¯s compete again.¡± After listening to Miyami Taki's words, Kaito Shun's face turned a little darker, but he finally endured it and nodded to Miyami Taki.  He is not an idiot. In fact, as a member of ANBU, no one can be an idiot. Shun Kaito, for example, certainly knows that no matter what happens to someone who can join ANBU at this age, she must have her own merits. So after getting what Miyamizu Taki said, he just followed the meaning and just nodded silently, then looked at Sakura and said with narrowed eyes. "Haruno Sakura, right? I remember this name. I hope you can perform brilliantly in the future. I don't want to not only not get the support of my teammates during the battle, but also have to be carried on my back at all times. A burden running around.¡± "Really" Sakura's green eyes narrowed slightly and she looked at Shun Kaito in front of her and said calmly, "I also very much hope that Kaito-senpai's strength can surpass my own. After all, only in this way can I learn from it properly. I learned some experience from Kaito-senpai, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡¾Ah¡ª¡ªThings are getting troublesome¡¿ Seeing the two people already at war with each other, Miyamizu Taki was speechless for a moment. He never imagined that he just wanted to introduce the two parties, but it would directly evolve into what it is now. ¡¾However, this is not bad. Anyway, everyone is going to have a competition next, so why not let them pay more attention to it. ¡¿ With this thought, Miyamizu Taki also temporarily put aside the idea of ????relieving the two of them, but said to Shun Kaito. "Since you are ready to recover from your injuries, go back to the hospital immediately. You can't hope that you will lose to your lovely junior in the added competition." "Hey" Shun Kaito didn't show any resistance after hearing what Miyami Taki said. He shrugged and replied to Miyami Taki, "Okay, as you wish, until I'm not discharged from the hospital. I will never escape from the ward again.¡± With that said, Shun Kaito turned his attention to Sakura, and after taking a gentle breath, he said, "Haruno Sakura, I'm looking forward to fighting you. I hope you can bring me a little fun." After saying that, Kaito Shun did not even look at the two of them. Instead, he immediately stepped on his feet and left the area in a quick flash. "I'm sorry, Sakura. Although Shun is a nice guy, he always speaks without thinking. When you go on missions with him in the future, you will know that this guy is quite reliable. of." When Sakura heard this, she blinked her eyes and said with a smile to Taki Miyamizu. "I understand. After all, at my current age, it is indeed too easy to be misunderstood. But please captain, please don't tell Kaito-senpai about the process and results of our joining the team test. Is that okay?" "" What are you planning to do? Miyamizu Taki looked at the smiling Sakura in front of him, and suddenly remembered a wise saying. The pink hair is black when cut. No matter whether it is natural or not, this sentence is suitable for all pink hair! No no no! Miyami Taki shook his head, what on earth was he thinking about. "Don't worry. I won't tell them about this." "That's right!" Miyamizu Taki suddenly seemed to have remembered something. He looked at Sakura with a slightly apologetic expression and said, "Originally, a team dinner should be held today. But you also As you can see, Mitsuha and Shun are both hospitalized. So this dinner party can only be moved to after they are discharged from the hospital." Sakura nodded when she heard this, indicating that it didn't matter. "Then, let's end it here today. Just gather at the ANBU at ten o'clock tomorrow morning. Today can only be regarded as a test, and starting tomorrow will be regarded as the official ANBU career. Goodbye." "Yeah!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115, where is the all-around player we promised? ! ! (I was caught coding while working. It was tragic.) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the fifth training ground of ANBU Team 6, four ANBU ninjas wearing ANBU masks were standing in a circle. "So, Chie and Black Wing, from now on, it's a competition between the two of you." The orange cat wearing a puppy mask looked at the two people in front of him and continued, "Because this competition is just for testing. Everyone has their own strengths, weaknesses, and strengths, so we have to go all out. Do you understand?" Yes, these people are the four members of the Orange Cat Team of ANBU Class 6. "Understood!" Wearing a cute cat face mask, Sakura was the first to speak out. Opposite her, wearing a frog-shaped card, the ANBU codenamed Black Wings was none other than Shun Kaito, who had previously agreed with her to have a battle. By the way, Tachibana Mitsuha¡¯s ANBU codename is ¡®Miko¡¯. "Don't worry. Of course, I completely understand the meaning of this battle." Turning slightly sideways and looking at Sakura in front of him, Kaito Shun answered Miyamizu Taki's words calmly. Glancing at Shun Kaito, Miyamizu Taki didn't say anything more. He just took a few steps back. After leaving the training ground, he spoke to the two people in the field. ¡°Then, now, let¡¯s start!¡± "Oops!" As soon as he finished speaking, Shun Kaito disappeared from his original position, shunned behind Sakura, and had already drawn out the ninja sword he carried behind his back, moving from top to bottom, It went straight towards Sakura's head! "Ding!" "Oh?" Shun Kaito looked at Sakura who was holding a weird kunai that was blocking his ninja sword, and the expression under the mask showed a hint of interest. Originally, he thought that even if he couldn't defeat Sakura directly with his sudden attack, he would still be able to make Sakura dodge in a panic. As a result, he was able to keep up with his own attack in an instant, and he still had enough energy to take out this weird kunai from his ninja bag to block himself. "Senior Black Wing, the raid just now was a bit too slow. Now let me show you a good performance!" Raising her head, Sakura looked at Shun Kaito in front of her. After saying this softly, she stepped on her feet and gently spun up from the ground, faintly appearing behind Shun Kaito. "Strange power technique!" On her right fist, a blue chakra appeared faintly on the black glove she had put on at some point. Without any hesitation, Sakura moved calmly and attacked with a bang! "Hello Sasa!" The powerful and heavy fist whipped up a roaring wind and rushed towards him. The target was clearly the unsuspecting back of Shun Kaito in front of him! Faced with such a blow, even Miyamizu Taki and Tachibana Mitsuha who were standing aside opened their eyes slightly. Among them, Miyamizu Taki couldn't help but swallow his throat, as if he recalled the scene when he and Sakura were testing. ¡¾With this level of speed, even if I wasn't clumsy at that time, I would have lost. ¡¿ A trace of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Miyomizu Taki looked at Sakura in front of him and was speechless. "But after all, I am not a sword-type ninja. It is easy to deal with me or Mitsuha at this speed, but I can still deal with Shun very well. ¡¿ The next moment, it was just like what Miyamizu Taki had imagined. Facing Sakura's rapid movement and powerful and heavy attack, Kaito Shunya only felt a flash of surprise in his heart, but he already reacted quickly. Kaito Shun didn't show any panic at all. He just arched his body forward and stepped on the ground with his feet. After a quick kick, he not only got rid of Sakura's attack, but also bent his body. The body appeared in the sky below Sakura. "Not bad! In this case, it's my turn to perform well!" With a flick of his wrist, the ninja sword in Shun Kaito's hand had already split open the obstacles in the air, and slashed towards Sakura's legs that were stuck in the air! If this blow can hit, then there is no need to continue the rest of the battle. Because the battle will be over at that moment. Sakura obviously knew this, so without even thinking about it for a moment, she exerted force on her waist and threw her upper body forward heavily. Her whole body made a strange move in the air, and she managed to escape dangerously. Kaito Shun's attack was fired. Seeing this, as a master of swordsmanship in ANBU, how could Shun Kaito let Sakura escape from his offensive, let aloneNow it is completely under his control! Slapping the ground with his left palm, Kaito instantly spun up from the ground. The ninja sword in his hand rose up, and he swung it towards Sakura one after another at extremely fast speeds! ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± After taking out the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Sakura managed to block Kaito Shun's series of ninja sword attacks, and then quickly adjusted her body shape to avoid Kaito Shun's attack range. At the same time, he also took advantage of this moment of neutrality. After taking a quick breath, he raised the Flying Thunder God Kunai and blocked a series of slashes from Shun Kaito, who was floating at high speed. In the performance just now, Sakura already understood. Shun Kaito's physical skills are definitely on the same level as his sword skills. "And in the final analysis, swordsmanship is just one of the branches of physical skills. Since sword skills are his strong point, then his physical skills are definitely not that bad. Looking at the performance of the two people on the field, Tachibana Mitsuha looked attentively at Miyami Taki beside her and asked her question. "Orange Cat, didn't you say that Chie is an all-round ninja? Why did Chie escape from the black wing's attack just now, but she still didn't take the opportunity to activate the ninjutsu?" "Well" After hearing this question, Miyami Taki's face showed a trace of embarrassment under the mask. How could he have the nerve to say that when he was testing Sakura, he was knocked out by just using her physical skills, thus declaring Sakura's test a success. But it is precisely for this reason that Taki Miyamizu specially arranged the battle between Sakura and Shun Kaito. He hopes to learn more about Sakura's tactics in this battle, so that he can better arrange her position in the future team. ¡°Well, as for asking this kind of thing personally In ANBU, if you want to know the strengths and weaknesses of the opponent, you have always learned through battle. As for what is said personally, it does not exist. But just when he was struggling, the battle between the two people on the field made new progress. The moment Kaito Shun was blocked by Sakura, he did not launch a second swing like before. Instead, he added his left hand to hold the handle of the knife, and applied a fierce force, catching Sakura off guard! And taking advantage of the slight gap in Sakura's sudden change of tactics, Kaito Shun appeared behind Sakura. Before she could turn around, the ninja sword in her hand was already spinning, and from top to bottom, it formed a powerful diagonal slash, slashing directly towards Sakura in front. "This is the Konoha style swordsmanship practiced by Shun Kaito!" Looking at the diagonal slash launched by Shun Kaito in front of him, Taki Miyamizu, who has been his teammate for many years, immediately knew what kind of move his attack was, and he immediately said it in a deep voice. "In this case, is the battle over?" Tachibana Mitsuha on the side looked at Sakura, who had her back turned to Shun Kaito, and she also concentrated her mind, refusing to let go of the slightest movement between the two people in the scene. However, it is not over yet! Facing Shun Kaito's Konoha-style swordsmanship that she had practiced for more than ten years, Sakura did not panic at all. Instead, she clenched her fist tightly with her left hand and at the same time, she also held the Flying Thunder God Kunai in her right hand and changed its direction. ! next moment¡ª¡ª The art of Flying Thunder God! ¡°Buzz!¡± The Ninja sword buzzed in the air. Under the mask, Kaito Shun's eyes widened, and he was stunned for a moment when he looked at Sakura, who turned around with the help of the air conditioner and appeared on his upper right, with his left hand raised high. And in just such a moment, Sakura's left hand was swung out hard, hitting Shun Kaito's frog-faced mask hard! "boom!" A dull voice came from Kaito Shun's face. Although Sakura didn¡¯t use too much force in this punch, the strength contained in it was enough to knock Kaito Shun away and hit him hard towards the training ground. ¡°Bang!¡± Standing there, Sakura looked ahead at Shun Kaito, who managed to stand up. With a slight movement of his right hand, he flew the Thunder God Kunai and stuffed it into his ninja bag. "Captain! Is this competition over?" "Miyamizu Taki, who was standing on the edge of the training field, was so excited when he heard what Sakura shouted loudly. Speaking of the all -round ninja, as a result, once or twice, all the opponents with fists. Where is your ninjutsu? ! ! Originally, I thought that this time Kaito Shun's attack would be able to force out a little of the ninjutsu that Sakura mentioned, so that he could directly understand her position in his team during the battle. The results of it? ! ! "Ahit's troublesome. Sanye, it seems that you are going to play next." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)A decisive opponent. Where is your ninjutsu? ! ! Originally, I thought that this time Kaito Shun's attack would be able to force out a little of the ninjutsu that Sakura mentioned, so that he could directly understand her position in his team during the battle. The results of it? ! ! "Ahit's troublesome. Sanye, it seems that you are going to play next." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116, everyone achieved it! (After modification based on Fat Pengpeng¡¯s book review) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "kindness¡­¡­" ??? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?Tachibana Mitsuha smiled lightly and said to Sakura. "Chie, didn't I say before that you are an all-round ninja? Since you have already used taijutsu, you should also use your ninjutsu now, right? After all, the captain still has to carry out tactics for us. Arranged.¡± "Okay!" Sakura nodded crisply, and at the same time, she slowly took off the black gloves on her hands. Seeing Sakura taking off her gloves and showing that she was going to use ninjutsu next, Miyamizu Taki, who was standing aside, breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. "Hey, is this guy really not a taijutsu ninja?" At this moment, an angry voice came from beside Miyomizu Taki. Looking around, he saw that it was Shun Kaito who had just been successfully counterattacked by Sakura and was punched out. Seeing this, Miyami Taki shrugged helplessly and said, "I can actually understand your moodbut the fact is the fact, no matter how much you deny it, it is useless." "Huh?" Haiteng was stunned for a moment. Looking at the standing figure of Miyami Taki, a strange look suddenly emerged from deep in his heart. "Hey, Orange Cat." Kaito Shun sat on the ground, looking at Miyamizu Taki with a narrow look in his eyes, "Is it possible that our Orange Cat Captain has experienced exactly the same thing as me? " "" The corners of Miyamizu Taki's mouth twitched slightly. Fortunately, there was an ANBU mask blocking it, otherwise he would probably not even dare to look directly into Shun Kaito's eyes now. But he has known about this for a long time, and it is impossible to hide it for long. So after the embarrassment passed, he didn't deny it or anything, and simply nodded and admitted it. "That's right, Chie's ANBU test was actually conducted by me. As soon as she started, she broke my illusion. Then I had a physical battle with her." "I originally thought that Chie's physical skills would be far inferior to mine as she was only a recent graduate. So I didn't take it too seriously. I just used kunai to attack her again and again. And she also He was very cooperative and showed himself several times that he wanted to escape from my entanglement, and then used ninjutsu to resist." "In this way, my vigilance will slow down. And at the moment when my vigilance dropped, I experienced treatment similar to that of you." "Ha!" After listening to Miyami Taki's self-narration, Kaito Shun almost laughed his head off. "I thought I was the only one who got fucked by the newcomer. But in the end, I I still have a companion!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Actually, I don¡¯t want to be this companion at all. Holding these words in his stomach, Miyamizu Taki began to concentrate on looking at the two people in front of him. At the same time, he also began to quickly calculate in his mind the positions that Sakura wanted to occupy in his team. location. At this moment, both sides in the field have also started their actions in unison. Although it is said to be a ninjutsu duel, as an ANBU ninja, it is impossible to just stand there and release ninjutsu stupidly. Therefore, at the same moment, both of them jumped backwards, and at the same time they quickly formed Ninja Seals with their hands. "Fire escape, fire bullet!" A huge fireball quickly emerged from behind Mitsuha. While rolling up several streams of heat, it pulled out a powerful force and blasted towards Sakura in front. A ninjutsu-type ninja with earth and fire escape types In his mind, he recalled the introduction of Mitsuha Tachibana that Taki Miyamizu told him when he went to the hospital. The ninja seal in Sakura's hand has also been used. "Escape, earth flow wall!" The hard stone wall suddenly stood upright the moment Sakura pressed her hands on the ground, and used its hard body to block Tachibana Mitsuba's fire bullets on Sakura's behalf. But this is not over yet! Although 30% of her chakra cannot be used easily due to the Yin Seal, Sakura, who has only experienced a taijutsu battle and this earth flow wall, still has quite enough chakra to fight. With her hands together and rapid exchanges, Sakura had completed a Water Release Ninjutsu. "Water Escape, Water Continuous Bullet Technique!" Index finger and middle finger together, Sakura's eyes were fixed on the front. As she was already flying towards her, after the Tachibana Mitsuha formed the Ninja Seal in her hand, the water escape chakra appeared on Sakura's merged middle finger and index finger. above. ¡°Puff, puff, puff, puff!¡± Like firing a machine gun, after pointing two fingers at Tachibana Mitsuba, countless water cannons came out in succession, blasting away at Tachibana Mitsuba! "Escape, earth flow wall!" The exact same Earth Release Ninjutsu was perfectly displayed under the control of Tachibana Mitsuha! ¡°Bah, bang, bang, bang!¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Wow!" Turning up, the facts are average. Tachibana Mitsuba looked at the earth wall that had begun to crumble, his eyes narrowed slightly, and without too much consideration or hesitation, he jumped forward and jumped out of the direction of the earth wall. But at the moment when Sakura had just smashed the earth wall, her water bomb technique had reached its end. So after seeing Tachibana Mitsuha turn over and leave the earth wall, he immediately stopped using the ninjutsu, and at the same time kicked off his feet and galloped towards Tachibana Mitsuha. Although he was shocked by Sakura's speed, Tachibana Mitsuha also reacted quickly. With a knot of his hands, the Wei-Wu-Si-Chen-Zi-Chou-Yin seals were successfully formed. out. "Fire Escape, Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!" However, facing Tachibana Mitsuha's fire attack, Sakura was well prepared. So almost at the moment when the huge flame dragon head appeared behind Tachibana Mitsuha, the ninja seal on Sakura's hand had also reached the stage of completion. "Water escape, water wall!" The water chakra surged out and quickly rolled into a wall of water, blocking Sakura's body. The hot flames spewed out, and a powerful aura bloomed in Sakura's eyes in an instant, and swept towards Sakura like a wild wolf that had been hungry for several days and saw tempting meat! At this moment, fire and water, red and blue, collide head-on! ¡°Tsk!¡± There was no such huge explosion as imagined. But Sakura had already gritted her teeth. You must know that between water and fire, although water restrains fire, if the flame reaches a powerful level in terms of quality and quantity, then it is obvious that the water will be evaporated directly. However, although Tachibana Mitsuha at this moment does not have such a reversal level of power, the fire ball technique she created cannot be blocked by the wall of water created by Sakura. ! So, just like what she had experienced on the last day in the Death Forest with the Third Hokage, Sakura gritted her teeth and felt the burning sensation on her left hand. At the same time, she also forcibly took steps and completely rushed out of the fire ball. The coverage of the technique. ¡°He actually hit him head-on?!¡± Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes widened under his mask, and he quickly canceled the half-formed ninja seal in his hand, trying to avoid Sakura's attack. But it¡¯s too late! Even if no strange power is used, even if it is just an ordinary punch! ??Clenching it vigorously with her right hand, feeling the powerful power transmitted from her muscles, Sakura stared straight ahead. next moment¡ª¡ª ¡°Bang!¡± ??Punch hard, attack! "Snapped!" ¡°Here we go again!!!¡± "Didn't we agree to use ninjutsu to duel?!" He slapped his mask hard. At this moment, Miyami Taki deeply began to doubt whether he had ever had a grudge against Sakura? Otherwise, why is it that now, everyone in my team has taken her iron fist? Could it be that this is Sakura¡¯s extremely sincere love for the Orange Cat Team? ! "Ahahaha, orange cat. Now it seems that besides the two of us, we have another good companion." Shun Kaito looked at Sakura who punched Tachibana Mitsuha's mask, and he was extremely happy. At first, I thought I was alone. As a result, now, even my captain and the last member of the team have been attacked by the same attack, which is really a joy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117, communication at night You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After successfully giving each member of the team a big fist, Sakura has completely integrated into the Orange Cat Team. However, just a few days after Sakura stayed in the Orange Cat Team and had just started to undergo ANBU training, Taki Miyamizu received a notice from the Sky Burial from ANBU Team 6. Go to the junction of the Country of Fire and the Country of Thunder, which is where the Country of Yu is located, and ambush the ninjas of Kumo Ninja Village who may appear. But even though she said that, based on the strange expression Miyamizu Taki showed after receiving the notice, Sakura already knew that this time it was probably a very empty mission. As expected, just after the Orange Cat Team left Konoha, Taki Miyamizu told Sakura the truth. In fact, since Orochimaru carried out the plan to collapse Konoha, the two former enemies of Cloud Ninja Village and Iwa Ninja Village have launched no less than dozens of raids on the border of the Land of Fire. But due to some special reasons, and the fact that Sand Ninja Village has once again announced its alliance with Konoha, the three parties have suppressed these matters by default. "So, after we go to the border of Yuno Country this time, we can basically confirm one thing." Miyami Taki's tone gradually became heavier, "Next, what we have to face is probably the ninjas of Yun Ninja Village." After hearing this, Tachibana Mitsuha, who was following closely behind Miyami Taki, glanced at Sakura, and then asked Miyami Taki, "This time, we obviously have a new person. .Shouldn¡¯t it start with a reconnaissance mission or a garrison mission?¡± "Don't worry about him. I've been unhappy with Kumo Ninja for a long time. I really hope that things can develop as I want. And by the way, I can also accumulate experience in killing enemies for Chie, right? " Sakura opened a black line on her forehead, looked at Shun Kaito in front of her who had turned his head to look at her, curled her lips, and responded. "Although I have just entered ANBU, I have already killed several sound ninjas when Orochimaru invaded. It is probably because of this that Captain Sky Burial notified our team to directly carry out this mission. ?¡± "Hahahaha!" After hearing Sakura's reply, Kaito Shun burst out laughing, "Do you think that the enemy before joining ANBU and after joining ANBU have the same concept?" "Listen, Chie! Don't think of yourself as too important. It's normal to get rid of several hostile ninjas before joining ANBU." "Actually, there are only a handful of guys at your age who have joined ANBU. Do you understand?" Listening to Shun Kaito¡¯s words in front of her, Sakura suddenly felt that the call she just made was too stupid. You must know that the ANBU is the department in Konoha that is responsible for protecting the Hokage, preventing foreign enemy invasions, and investigating enemy situations and assassinations. The members recruited are naturally the outstanding ninjas selected from the village. And as an excellent ninja, how could he not have experienced the test of blood on his hands? "But no matter what, if we have experienced killing, we can avoid a lot of things." After saying these words, Kaito Shun didn¡¯t say anything more to Sakura, but seriously started on his way. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It was almost dusk, and the four members of the Orange Cat Team did not choose to continue moving forward, but chose to set up camp. The reason for making such a choice is very simple. Although the mission was written to ambush the possible ninjas from the Cloud Ninja Village at the border of the Land of Fire, in fact, the time and location of the appearance of the Cloud Ninjas are unknown. It is precisely for this reason that Miyomizu Taki made such a choice. After all, in this unknown situation, once the Cloud Ninja has invaded the border of the Fire Country, and I and others arrive at the battlefield exhausted, they will most likely be killed by the Cloud Ninja. A small camp was quickly established on the ground, and Miyamizu Taki also ordered the duration and characters of the vigil. Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha are responsible for the reconnaissance and guarding of the camp in the first half of the night, while Taki Miyamizu and Shun Kaito are responsible for the reconnaissance and guarding of the camp in the second half of the night. "Snapped!" There was a soft sound, burning in the frontp; Sweeping her gaze across the camp, Sakura closed her eyes and began to quickly recall the memories of Kumo Ninja. Among the cloud ninjas, almost everyone is good at swordsmanship and thunder escape, and ninjutsu is also particularly popular. And there is no need to be suspicious of ninjutsu, it is the thunder escape chakra mode. This kind of Ninja Technique is similar to the effect of the Eight Gate Dunjia. It is a skill that improves speed and body. ???????????????????? Compared to the Eight Door Dunjia, the Thunder Chakra Mode is less damaging to the body. Of course, the equivalent is that the upper limit of Thunder Dunjia chakra is not as high as that of Eight Door Dunjia. After all, at the end of Eight Door Dunjia, it was almost a kick to the finale, but the Thunder Dunjia Chakra mode was far inferior. With a slight concentration, Sakura began to recall the introduction to the Thunder Chakra Mode. This is a B-level ninjutsu, and just like the training he is practicing now, it is a ninjutsu that consumes a lot of chakra. In other words, this ninjutsu is a ninjutsu that can be learned but not used by ninjas who do not have much chakra in their bodies. After all, the Thunder Chakra mode depends on the amount of Thunder Chakra to determine the amount of defense and speed improvement. If there is too little chakra, there will be no improvement effect at all. "If you have too much chakra, you will be useless if you just consume it, and you will still have an egg to use. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118, abnormal situation! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hahaha, you don't have to think about so many things now. After all, you haven't come into contact with Kumo ninja yet, so there is no need to think too much. And didn't I say before that the opponents this time are unknown, and so are we. the same." "You just need to know what ninjutsu the opponent will probably use next. And this is actually very simple. Basically, Yun Ninja Village uses thunder escape ninjutsu, swordsmanship, and ninjutsu. Three types. For the rest, you don¡¯t need to think too much about it.¡± As if sensing Sakura's inner thoughts, Tachibana Mitsuha smiled slightly, then wrapped his hands around his front legs and spoke softly to Sakura. Feeling the kindness from Tachibana Mitsuha, Sakura also smiled slightly and nodded towards her. ?Then the conversation between the two slowly ended until the shift was changed in the evening. The night passed, but in the early morning, Sakura had already opened her eyes and slowly sat up from the tent. Gently rubbing her sleepy eyes, Sakura quickly packed her equipment and jumped out of the tent. "Sakura, you can actually rest for a while. We should be setting off in about half an hour." Being keenly aware of Sakura's movements, Taki Miyamizu, the captain, also turned his head, looked at Sakura and said softly. kindness? Sakura was slightly startled. It seemed that Miyamizu Taki just called her by her real name, right? I'm still on a mission, is that okay? "Hahaha," noticing Sakura's expression, Miyamizu Taki chuckled a few times and then explained to Sakura, "Although it is said that code names must be used during the mission, after confirming that there are no other people, , this regulation is relatively loose. Several old-timers also do the same with these regulations." "After all, the ANBU career is too stressful and very boring. If we keep calling our codenames, it will only make us easily fall into confusion. So this is actually a way to relieve stress. , a way.¡± ?That¡¯s it. Sakura nodded, "Actually, even at home, I usually get up at this time, and then go to the training ground to start my morning exercises." "Huh?" Kaito was stunned for a moment, and suddenly he made a sound, and then appeared in front of Sakura, "Do you usually get up so early?" Forced by Shun Kaito¡¯s sudden appearance, Sakura moved her steps backward slightly and nodded towards Shun Kaito. "Okay!" Miyamizu Taki looked at the two people in front of him and clapped his hands, "Since we are all up, there is nothing to rest for." "Sakura, please wake Mitsuha up now. After eating something, we can move on immediately." "clear!" Sakura simply turned around, jumped slightly in the direction of the tent, and opened the zipper. But before she could ask any questions, Sakura felt a strong gust of wind erupt from the tent and hit her throat. Oops! Stopping his movements, Tachibana Mitsuha looked at Sakura in front of him, sighed softly, and then spoke slowly and unhappily. "Taki and Shun are two idiots. Didn't they tell you that you can't open the members' tents at will during the mission?" After a moment of silence, Sakura gently shook her head. "¡­¡­No." "Ah, what two idiots. Let's not talk about this anymore, are you planning to leave early today? Judging from my current rest time, it should be more than ten minutes before departure, right?" "However, even though Tachibana Mitsuha said so, his body still moved honestly and assembled all the equipment on his body. After a while, Tachibana Mitsuha, who was ready to go, got out of the tent and stretched his body. "Hey! You two are out, so come here quickly. After eating, you will set off immediately." After noticing the two of them, Kaito Shun immediately waved towards them, indicating that they were ready to leave. "good!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª   Quickly flashing into the Konoha sentry, Miyamizu Taki looked at the several Konoha ninjas in front of him and quickly asked them both. "We are an ANBU team. This time we came here to receive a mission from the intelligence department, asking us to ambush and snipe the Kumo ninjas in this area. Has anything unusual happened recently?" After carefully scanning Sakura and the other four people, a ninja from the sentry came out and quickly reported to Taki Miyamizu. "There have been no abnormalities within the border recently. However, the patrol teams we sent out before discovered some strange situations at the border of Tang Country." "But after all, we Konoha ninjas will be easily attacked if we go to other ninja villages at will during this period. Therefore, the patrol team chose to give up the investigation on the spot and reported the incident. " "Understood." Miyamizu Taki nodded calmly, then turned around and looked at his three team members, "Follow me next, and remember that a battle is likely to happen next, so be prepared. Prepare for battle!" After that, Miyamizu Taki just looked at the ninja in front of him and said, "The anomalies seen by your patrol team are likely to be the actions of enemy ninjas. So next, you must be fully alert for possible crises. .do you understand?" "clear!" Seeing the ninja nodding in praise, Miyamizu Taki took the lead and stepped out of the sentry post without saying too much, and quickly ran towards the direction of Yuno Kuni. "Whoosh!" After arriving at the border, Miyamizu Taki moved his left hand slightly, pointed out a few actions, then calmed down and looked at the woods in the distance. "Ahead is the border of the Kingdom of Tang. Everyone should know that the Kingdom of Tang has always been a neutral country a long time ago. Therefore, although the hidden intention of the upper management is to let us try not to fight in the Kingdom of Fire, , but even if we are in the Kingdom of Tang, we must be careful not to expose our identity and not cause too much damage. Do you understand?!" "Yes!"*3 Seeing that the team members already understood it, Miyamizu Taki bowed slightly and whispered an order to the team. "Everyone! Let's go!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119, Ambush? Ambush! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After flying across the border of the Land of Fire extremely quickly and evading the patrols of several soup ninjas, the four members of the Orange Cat Team had already appeared in the woods where the previous sentry said there was an abnormality. bingo. Leaping on the tree trunk, after Sakura and others quickly completed the trap arrangement, Miyamizu Taki began to form ninja seals with both hands, and gently pressed his right hand on the ground. "The art of ninja, the art of touching." The successful use of the ninjutsu instantly transferred the chakra from Miyami Taki's body into the tree trunk, and then quickly shot out through the tree roots, and began to collect all the information in this forest. . After Taki Miyamizu performed this ninjutsu, Mitsuha Tachibana and Shun Kaito silenced their voices and even controlled their chakra to a certain extent. Seeing this, Sakura also looked cool and calmed down. At the same time, he determined in his heart what kind of ninja Miyamizu Taki belonged to. When she first met Miyamizu Taki, Sakura was in Class 6 of ANBU and was in testing. During the test, Miyamizu Taki did not display any special skills. Except for an illusion that he was given at the beginning and which he did not know when to activate, he then engaged in kunai close combat against himself throughout the whole process. The same was true when he later joined the Orange Cat Team. Although he had a round of competition with Shun Kaito and Mitsuha Tachibana, Miyamizu Taki did not participate in it. In other words, until now, Miyamizu Taki has not directly stated what type of ninja he is. Sakura did not pay too much attention to this and did not directly ask her seniors. But now, after using this ninja technique of Miyamizu Taki, Sakura discovered that Miyamizu Taki turned out to be a relatively rare sentient ninja. It's like the ninjutsu he just performed is not something that ordinary ninjas can use. If you are not a perceptual ninja, then after this ninjutsu is used, the chakra will not be as good as that of a perceptual ninja. , the information can be collected back without any use. And now that Miyami Taki can perform this ninjutsu here, it is enough to prove that he is a perceptive ninja! A short while passed, and Miyamizu Taki also raised his head slightly, shook his head and said to his subordinates. "I don't sense any other ninjas here, so let's go to other places." There was no objection or question. After the Orange Cat Team quickly organized themselves, they followed Taki Miyamizu's figure closely and galloped out to another place. However, just as the four of them took a step towards the outside world, there were several loud sounds of piercing the air at the edge of the woods! "Whoosh!" "careful!" Kaito Shun pulled out the ninja sword from his back and blocked the kunai and shurikens that were stabbing him and others. But this is just the first step of the offensive! The top of the head, behind the back, to the left, to the right. Sounds of piercing the air came from all around, and at the same time, there was a faint whisper of Thunder Chakra! We were launched into a counter-ambush by the enemy! This was Sakura's first thought. The enemy also has sentient ninjas, and they were placed in the woods from the beginning, waiting for us to take the bait! This is Sakura's second thought. As for the third idea Of course he fought back! His right hand moved back instantly. After opening the ninja bag, he picked up two flying thunder god kunai with his index and middle fingers respectively. He immediately bowed and a burst of chakra suddenly burst out from his feet, heading towards The Kumo ninja who was attacking him with his head overhead sprinted out. Keenly aware of Sakura's movements, Miyamizu Taki and Tachibana Mitsuha also made consecutive gestures. While they spread out one to the left and the other to the right, they also took out kunai from their ninja bag. , throwing towards the opponents attacking from their respective directions. Oops! "You actually want to get close to our Cloud Ninja Village. It seems you are looking for death!" Holding the Ninja Sword tightly in his hand, the Cloud Ninja looked at Sakura who jumped up, with a hint of ferocious look on his face, and he performed a move of Yunliu swordsmanship. "Cloud flow, strike forward!" (Cloud flow is used by the Cloud Ninja VillageIn other words, his Thunder Escape was obviously an extremely correct choice. After all, the waterfall technique Sakura used this time was not a flow of water created by chakra, but a natural flow of water. Therefore, when the Thunder Chakra is input into the Great Waterfall Jutsu performed by Sakura, he can use his own Thunder Chakra to dispel all of Sakura's Water Chakra. And after that, he used the power of Thunder Chakra to forcefully separate the water flow that was not created by chakra, so that the water flow would not hit his teammates. But it was a very, very pity that what he met was not an ordinary water escape ninja, but a ninja named Haruno Sakura who mastered the flying thunder god technique. Therefore, before he could notice that there was a Flying Thunder God Kunai behind his back, his playing time was already over. The reason was naturally because at some point, Sakura appeared behind him, holding a Flying Thunder God Kunai tightly in her hand, and stabbed him viciously in the back of the head. Time is freezing and liberated! "Pfft!" Red and white, at this moment, bloom and come out (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120, please call me the four-killer Sakura! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The huge water wave is like a surging tsunami, and it is also like a giant giant, raising his palm high, facing the woods below, and slapping all the ninjas below! Shocked by the turbulent waves that fell from the sky with Sakura's move, all the Kumo ninjas arched their bodies at this moment, no longer paying attention to the orange cat team that was fighting, four, four, eight, eight, flying in all directions. And out. Snapped Standing gently on the tree trunk, Sakura looked at the members of the Orange Cat Team who had gathered below and asked quickly. "Captain, what should we do next? There are many more enemies than us." Miyami Taki let out a breath of turbid air, and even showed an extremely unhappy look on his face under the mask. It's not to blame for his expression at this time. They originally planned to ambush the enemy this time, but now they were ambushed instead. If it weren¡¯t for Sakura¡¯s sudden move that forced the enemy to disrupt their formation, I guess things would have been worse for me and others during this wave of attacks. But now the situation is not optimistic. Miyami Taki doesn't have any extra time to praise Sakura, but directly said. "Change tactics immediately! There is only one requirement for the next battle¡ª¡ª" "Survive!" Miyamizu Taki's figure sank slightly, and he looked at the people in front of him who were already gathering in twos and fours. With contemptuous eyes, he stared closely at the orange cat team in front, with a hint of murderous intent on his face. Facing this look, Sakura didn't feel the slightest anger. She just looked at the Kumo ninja in front of her and clenched the Flying Thunder God Kunai tightly in her hand. "Kill them!" One of them drew his ninja sword and gave a cruel look to the Yun ninja of the orange cat team in front of him. After saying this harshly, he rushed out first and killed them. "I'll deal with this guy!" Kaito Shun¡¯s eyes were fixed, and the ninja sword in his hand was tightly grasped, and he charged towards this Kumo ninja and killed him. "Konoha style, chop!" "Keng!" There was a crisp sound, and Shun Kaito had already fought against his opponent. Seemingly seeing the people on their side, they rushed out, and the remaining nine Kumo ninjas also rushed out in a series of moves. As they scattered, they also headed towards Shun Kaito, Taki Miyamizu, Mitsuha Tachibana and Sakura. Rushed over. With a light bow, Sakura dodged the cloud-flow swordsmanship attacks of the two Kumo-nins who were attacking her. In her backhand, she threw her Flying Thunder God Kunai at one of the Kumo-nins. The eyes of this cloud ninja shrank, and the heart of this cloud ninja began to beat tightly. As one of the combatants just now, this Kumo ninja could easily see the way Sakura killed two of his teammates cleanly. So the moment he saw Sakura's Flying Thunder God Kunai being thrown towards him, he quickly jumped towards the left front. While trying to stay away from this flying thunder god kunai, the ninja sword in his hand also twirled again. After waiting for the kunai to fly away, he rushed towards Sakura! But what I¡¯m sorry to say is that Sakura¡¯s throw of the Thunder God Kunai was just a feint to create an escape point for herself. Therefore, the moment this Kumo ninja broke away and did not participate in the offensive against him, the offense and defense between Sakura and the remaining Kumo ninja had already changed! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The feet move and the body turns. After Sakura's eyes quickly scanned the Kumo ninja who was abandoned by his companions, he had already discovered the flaw in the opponent's body because of the flash of the ninja sword! ??Clenched her right fist, blue chakra spurted and flickered on Sakura's fist, after aiming at the abdomen of the cloud ninja. A force appeared from the waist, then rotated and rushed to his shoulders, and finally surged on the tip of his fist. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± With such a huge impact, this Cloud Ninja didn¡¯t even have the slightest resistance left, and the Ninja Sword he was holding tightly in his hand had to loosen at this moment. And watching his teammates, Yun Ninja, who had already met the last chapter of his life because of Sakura's punch, was shocked, and at the same time, he was also filled with crazy anger. "Kill you!!!" "Yunliu, slash diagonally!" "Keng!" ?On her left hand, the flying thunder god kunai that had already appeared in response easily blocked the opponent's diagonal slash. Sakura looked at the angry and suspicious Kumo nin in front of her, and the corners of her mouth curled up. "Bye now!" Twisting her left foot, she used this force to drive the right half of her body. Under the influence of chakra, Sakura's right fist was like a cannonball blasting out, hitting the heart of the cloud ninja who was besieging her. parts! "Boom!" Leaning down, she successfully dodged the gush of blood that spurted out because her heart was destroyed by a punch. Sakura didn't even have time to observe her results. With a slight step, she charged towards her teammates. On the other side, the Kumo ninjas who were currently besieging them had expressions of unspeakable horror on their faces after seeing their two teammates being killed one by one by Sakura. "Damn it!" The Kumo ninja, who was having a fierce sword fight with Kaito Shun, also showed strong anger when he saw this scene. He was actually the commander of the Kumo ninja's invasion of Konoha this time, and he was also the strongest. people. So when he saw this scene, he already wanted to go over and support his men. However, after he saw Sakura's situation, Shun Kaito, who was fighting fiercely with him, did not notice the situation, but he was also keenly aware of his opponent's intention to escape. So the idea of ??destroying the enemy's plan to help him flashed in Shun Kaito's mind, and he used his sword skills crazily, biting the Kumo ninja boss tightly. And feeling that Shun Kaito's attack speed, attack frequency, and attack methods were all very different, the Kumo ninja boss also frowned and responded with all his strength. After all, although Shun Kaito's strength is not as strong as his, it is not much worse. If he breaks through forcefully or half-heartedly, he will easily be injured by Kaito's instant attack, or even defeated. It¡¯s just that without his support, with the help of Sakura¡¯s strong support, the cloud ninjas who were originally so aggressive that they even tried to kill you if they saw you unhappy, all fought and retreated. But when Taki Miyamizu and Mitsuha Tachibana saw this, they were simply unreasonable. The moment their opponents showed that they wanted to evacuate, they quickly formed seals with their hands and used their own ninjutsu to bombard their opponents. . "Hey!" Seeing such a good opportunity, how could Sakura miss it? The whole person was like a cheetah, with his back arched high, and then he sprinted towards the entangled cloud ninja like lightning. "Asshole! She is the only one, unite and kill her!" Facing Sakura who was charging like this, the Kumo ninjas clenched their teeth tightly, and one of them even roared loudly after dodging Tachibana Mitsuha's fire escape move. "United? That would be great!" Hearing the roar of the Kumo ninja, Sakura's face under the mask suddenly became happy. She immediately swayed from side to side and threw all the flying thunder god kunai high. Immediately afterwards, Sakura clasped her hands together, and the Ninjutsu seals of Water Release Ninjutsu emerged one after another. "Snapped!" After successfully forming the last ninja seal, Sakura spread her hands together. The next moment, under Sakura's control, the water escape chakra transformed into two extremely sharp, rapidly rotating water blades. "Yunliu, three-day moon slash!" In the brain, the original anger has already risen. Facing Sakura¡¯s straightforward behavior, she even completely ignored them and used ninjutsu to attack herself. As a Kumo ninja, he finally couldn't stand it any longer. After swiping the ninja sword in his hand extremely fast, he launched an extremely fast, crescent-shaped thunderous slash towards Sakura! "Oops!" The sword blade cuts through the air In Yun Ninja¡¯s eyes, Sakura¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared! Seeing Sakura disappearing from his eyes so quickly, Yun Nin didn't even care that he couldn't move much in the air. He just forcibly twisted his body away and issued a warning to his companions behind him. . "Be careful with those kunai!" And in the air Sakura, who should have been within the slashing range, had already used the Flying Thunder God Technique at this moment, and the two water blades in her hands made the sound of tearing the air as they rotated at extremely high speeds. "Water Escape, Water Circle Double Slash!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)"Water Escape, Water Circle Double Slash!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122, Wu La! (There are no recommendations recently. Please vote.) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The eyelids twitched slightly The only remaining Kumo ninja looked at Sakura who landed on the tree trunk with the movement of a big roc spreading its wings. Their eyes simply couldn't believe that this Konoha ANBU, who could tell at a glance that he was a child, could actually He was able to completely disrupt the ambush situation of himself and others in almost an instant, and also launched a grand counterattack against his group. "If this continues" Yun Ninjia gritted his teeth and looked at Sakura in front of him, his body slightly on guard. Although he seemed to be resisting to the end, the inescapable fear in his eyes completely proved that this guy had been manipulated by Sakura. The performance shocked me. "It happens that the captain is also entangled by that Konoha ANBU. What should we do next?!" On the side, after hearing what Yun Ninja A said, Yun Nin B also tightened his head, frowned, and directly made several tactical gestures between Yun Nin at him. After seeing this gesture, Yun Renjia obviously hesitated for a moment, then nodded with difficulty, and then gestured to another teammate behind him. "It seems that these cloud ninjas have some new tactics." Miyamizu Taki and Tachibana Mitsuha appeared next to Sakura, not paying any attention to the Kumo ninja body that had been cut in half by Mizuoka. They just frowned and looked at the few remaining Kumo ninjas in front of them. What choices will be made. "Um" Sakura looked at the captain and teammates beside her, her face looked a little embarrassed under the mask, "I just used a lot of chakra at once. The chakra in my body now may only be able to use strange power techniques. , such as water escape and earth escape ninjutsu, may not be able to be used" "" Miyamizu Taki was speechless for a moment, but his eyes were still staring at the Kumo ninjas in front of him. His body was slightly forward, slightly surpassing Sakura's body position, and at the same time, he also moved his hair. The focus was on Shun Kaito, who was still fighting beside him. "Use the Bingliang Pill now. In the next battle, they may have to focus on the Black Wings. They must be ready for support at any time, so there is not much time now to give you a rest and restore your chakra." "Ah, I know this. I just want to explain the situation to you first." Sakura's right hand slowly reached into her ninja bag, and while picking up a few soldiers' food pills, He also quickly scanned the location of the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his mind. In fact, her chakra consumption is not as exaggerated as she just said. It has reached the level that even the Flying Thunder God Technique cannot consume it. And considering the current situation, she must also annihilate all the current group of enemies. In the series of fights just now, she certainly knew that these cloud ninjas actually knew that their own movement method was actually the flying thunder god's technique. After all, the fear that the yellow flash gave them back then had already penetrated deep into their bones, so now that they are in this situation, they naturally already understand what Sakura's ninjutsu is. "Sanye, are you ready?" Just when Sakura had already taken out the Bingliang Pill and was about to lift her mask to eat it, Miyomizu Taki said something slightly to Mitsuha. Sharply aware of the hidden meaning of Miyomizu Taki's words, Sakura immediately stuffed the soldier's food pill in her hand into her mouth. ¡°Already, it doesn¡¯t have much impact!¡± "good!" After receiving Sakura's answer, Miyami Taki immediately gave a soft drink. And his soft drink not only caused Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura to make preparations for battle, it was also like a horn, causing several Kumo ninjas in front to tense up and make moves one after another. First of all, Yun Nin A and Yun Nin B. When they were just a few feet away, they already jumped up and rushed towards the three orange cat team members in front. However, just as they took a step forward, the two Cloud Ninjas suddenly changed their direction and rushed away. At the same time, when the two of them rushed out, the last Yun Nin Ding finally made a move. But I saw this guy forming seals with his hands quickly, and traces of Thunder Chakra were constantly emerging on his hands. "Thunder Escape, activate!" "Action!" How could Miyamizu Taki allow Shun Kaito to be attacked by Kumo Ninja? He immediately let out this roar, bent his ankles and exerted force, chasing Kumo Ninja A and Kumo Ninja B ahead.Seeing this, Tachibana Mitsuha made a gesture directly to Sakura, instructing her to deal with the remaining Kumo ninja. He also changed his body shape and followed Taki Miyamizu in a flash. "It seems that my opponent is you!" Sakura touched her right palm with her left hand, her face under the mask was slightly stern, and she looked at the Kumo Ninja in front of her who had already used the Thunder Release Ninjutsu. "The ninjutsu I am using now is a ninjutsu that can improve my own nervous response. The instant body technique and the flying thunder god technique you used are no longer useful to me." "I can detect your position in an instant." Facing Sakura who seemed to be ready for battle, Yun Nindin did not panic. He just looked at Sakura in front with a trace of confidence on his face. ¡°Eh¡ª¡ª, is that so?¡± Sakura raised her eyebrows, looking ahead at the cloud ninja who seemed to be on guard and not afraid of her attack, but she was keenly aware of his intentions. "If this is really the case, then why do you have to tell me specifically? This is not just playing tricks. Before the battle, you will tell your opponent the characteristics of your ninjutsu. In this way, you actually don't have any You act so confident. Or, in other words¡ª" The figure disappeared from the spot in an instant and appeared on a tree trunk to the right rear of Yun Rending. ! ! ! Yun Rending's pupils shrank violently. He had just raised his steps. His right foot was just a little bit on the ground, and he began to exert force through his ankle. The force conveyed was not enough to affect the whole body, and even the angle of view was still unclear. No migration. In this fleeting moment, Sakura had already launched her full speed, reaching the opponent's back. "You are just bluffing!" "So, you lose!" When the words were spoken behind Yun Ninja, Sakura's right hand had already tightly grasped the Flying Thunder God Kunai, and she stabbed away with an ordinary straight thrust. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, the Flying Thunder God Kunai successfully penetrated deeply into the opponent's waist. However, Sakura did not show joy. She had already noticed that her Flying Thunder God Kunai seemed to have penetrated a layer of spider webs, and was not able to completely pierce the opponent's waist. "No" Yun Ren turned his head with difficulty and looked behind him. This young Konoha ANBU ninja who mastered the Flying Thunder God technique had a hint of ferocity and joy on his face. , "It's us who lost!" What? ! ! There was a look of surprise in her eyes, and Sakura felt the crisis immediately. However, at this moment, Sakura suddenly discovered that her flying thunder god kunai was inserted into the wound on Kumo Ninja's back, and extremely small pieces of thunder escape chakra that could not be found at all passed through. He flew the Thunder God Kunai and climbed directly to his right hand! "Do you feel like you can no longer move? Activating this ninjutsu will certainly not have the ability I just mentioned. The brain nerves require extremely high medical ninjutsu abilities to achieve." Seemingly thinking that Sakura had been possessed by the Thunder Release Chakra, the Cloud Ninja endured the pain in his waist and continued to speak to Sakura. "This ninjutsu is just to completely gather all the thunder chakra in your body. Then when the enemy attacks you, it will explode directly, and then completely paralyze the opponent." "Now you have no fighting ability!" Sakura was completely speechless. She just realized that the Thunder Chakra surged into her hands. ¡°And my own chakra shield, after I noticed this trace of lightning escape chakra, I had already responded. In other words, the paralysis effect brought about by activating this ninjutsu was completely blocked and intercepted by Sakura in just a moment. Gently letting go of her right hand, Sakura waved to him as Yun Nindin's eyes changed from ferocious to stunned to confused in an instant. "I'm sorry, actually I already responded at the very beginning. So looking at it now, your plan is very successful, but your ninjutsu is too bad." "" Realizing that his ninjutsu had failed, Kumo Ninja stopped thinking too much about other things. He turned on his toes very quickly, and as soon as he turned around, he was ready to launch a tiger-like attack at Sakura! There was no expression of surprise, and Sakura was not an idiot. She was already prepared when she didn't feel her flying thunder god kunai piercing his waist just now. ps, no one seems to have read the chapter above. . Let me say again here, Sakura¡¯s codename is Chie, which is the name of Sakura¡¯s voice actor in Naruto, Chie Nakamura. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Launch a tiger-like fast attack on Sakura! There was no expression of surprise, and Sakura was not an idiot. She was already prepared when she didn't feel her flying thunder god kunai piercing his waist just now. ps, no one seems to have read the chapter above. . Let me say again here, Sakura¡¯s codename is Chie, which is the name of Sakura¡¯s voice actor in Naruto, Chie Nakamura. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123, wow! Substitution technique! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Gently patting her palms, Sakura looked up and looked at the battlefield in front of her that was slowly falling into a stalemate. The blood boiling all over her body due to the battle slowly cooled down. "Huh¡ª¡ª" Exhaling a breath, Sakura didn't pay attention to the Kumo Ninja next to her, and just walked slowly forward on the tree trunk. In front of her, whether it was Tachibana Mitsuha vs. Kumo Ninja B, or Miyamizu Taki vs. Kumo Ninja A, they had already shown their absolute advantage, so her participation was not needed at all. " Shun Kaito, who was on the side, was obviously caught in a sword fight with Captain Kumo Ninja and was unable to extricate himself. " Regarding ninja swords and swordsmanship, Sakura can be regarded as a person who understands seven or six but knows nothing about it. Therefore, he did not take any initiative to join Kaito Shun's battle to help Kaito Shun resolve the battle. But the situation is like this, but it doesn't mean that there is nothing wrong with Sakura. Now she needs to collect all the Flying Thunder God Kunai bit by bit. After all, for a ninja who only relies on the accumulation of previous missions, even a flying thunder god kunai is extremely valuable. Unless it was the same as last time, all the flying thunder god kunai were lost at the border, otherwise Sakura would be like now, collecting the flying thunder god kunai one by one in the woods. How do you describe this process? It¡¯s like after an exam, you had a great time tearing up books, but then the instructor called you over and asked you to clean up all the scraps of paper on the floor. But in addition to collecting the Flying Thunder God Kunai, helping to hold off the battle is also one of the things Sakura has to do now. For this reason, Sakura also released a Flying Thunder God Kunai not far from the fierce battle between the three parties. To prevent any eventuality, resulting in casualties this time. Although time passed by, by the time Sakura had almost collected the Flying Thunder God Kunai, the outcome of the battle between the two people in front had already been decided. Needless to say, Tachibana Mitsuba used the Fire Dragon Flame Bullet technique to successfully spray the opponent into dregs with a mouthful of salt soda. On the other hand, Miyamizu Taki used his own wind release ninjutsu to split the opponent in half. After each of them solved their opponents, Tachibana Mitsuha and Miyamizu Taki called Sakura, and formed a triangle together to surround the battle between Shun Kaito and Captain Kumo Ninja. As the top commander of this operation, this Yun Ninja naturally has extremely strong strength. Of course, in addition to this strength, he also has extraordinary observation skills. So when Sakura and the other three stood in the triangle position of the battle between him and Kaito, Captain Kumo Ninja had already discovered it. It¡¯s just a pity that he found out that he still couldn¡¯t escape from Shun Kaito¡¯s lifeless Konoha-style swordsmanship. And there is the most important point, that is Now, even if he could escape Shun Kaito's attack, he would still be completely unable to get through the defensive lineup composed of Sakura, Taki Miyamizu, and Mitsuha Tachibana. ¡¾If this continues, even if I can get rid of this ANBU boy. It is impossible to break through the blockade of these three guys. ¡¿ "But now, I have to survive. We must tell Lord Raikage this piece of information! ¡¿ Bloodshot streaks slowly appeared in the pupils. Captain Yun Nin quickly glanced at Sakura who was standing in the corner, and his teeth clenched tightly. ¡¾There is another ninja in Konohawho has learned the art of Flying Thunder God. You have to tell Raikage-sama! ¡¿ With a decisive thought, Captain Kumo Ninja looked at Shun Kaito, who was still launching a crazy attack on him, without any hesitation anymore. He held his ninja sword tightly with both hands, and his eyes were fixed on the position of the ninja sword in Shun Kaito's hand without blinking. ?? A look of madness emanated from Captain Kumo's eyes. In the previous series of battles with Shun Kaito, he had a very good understanding of the direction, speed, and angle of Shun Kaito's Konoha-style swordsmanship. So now, he is fully prepared, just waiting for the moment Kaito Shun attacks him, to counterattack! Getting closer! Shun Kaito's figure got closer and closer to Captain Kumo Ninja. But at this moment, Shun Kaito's figure suddenly pressed down? What? ! ! Facing a move that Shun Kaito had never used before, Captain Kumo Ninja realized at the moment of surprise that he shouldn't be surprised at all now, but should fight back! But even if the words "counterattack" flashed in my mind, the situation did not get any better. Because, Shun Kaito's offensive has been formed at this moment! However, he could see his body being pressed down as fast as a heavy weight. The moment he got close to Captain Yun Nin, his left leg was already raised high. "oh¡ª¡ª!" Sakura's eyes opened wide, looking at Shun Kaito's movements in front of her, but she could not help but recall a Konoha genin in her mind. The beautiful blue beast of Konoha¡ª¡ªRock Lee. ¡°Bang bang!¡± The picture in his mind slowly overlapped with the image of Kaito Shun attacking the Kumo ninja captain in front! "Shadow dancing leaves?" Unconsciously, Sakura spit out this Konoha taijutsu move. However, I don¡¯t know if these three words from Sakura reached Shun Kaito¡¯s ears, or if Shun Kaito wanted to give the Kumo ninja captain a good look. I saw Shun Kaito roaring loudly after he kicked the Kumo ninja captain's chin with his left foot. "This move is called flash cutting!" After finishing speaking, Shun Kaito slapped the tree trunk hard with his left hand. The force generated by the slap caused Shun Kaito to turn his whole body and stand upright. His knees immediately bent, like springs, and he stood tall. flying and leaping. "Bye now!!!" With a stern look in his eyes, Kaito Shun looked ahead at Captain Kumo Ninja, who was completely unable to move because he was in mid-air. The ninja sword in his hand immediately turned into countless afterimages of the blade, and he fired an extremely high-speed meal at Captain Kumo Ninja. The slash! "Oh, the battle is over?" Tachibana Mitsuha jumped in three steps and appeared next to Miyomizu Taki, and asked him. Faced with Tachibana Mitsuha's question, Miyamizu Taki just smiled slightly and said calmly. "That's a substitute technique." What? Because she saw Tachibana Mitsuha coming to Miyamizu Taki's side, Sakura, who had already lightly leaped to Miyamizu Taki's side, was shocked when she heard this. At the same time, he immediately became alert, looking closely at the battlefield ahead to see where there were any traces of Captain Yun Nin. "Hahaha!" Seeing Sakura's actions, Miyamizu Taki suddenly laughed, but his expression froze slightly. "Captain Kumo Ninja, the moment Kaito instantly suppressed his body, the ninja seal of the Substitute Technique was already formed in his hands. But you didn't see it because of the different angles. And Black Wings because at that time It was a moment of falling, so I didn¡¯t notice it immediately.¡± Sakura held the Flying Thunder God Kunai that she had finally collected in her hand, looked at the battlefield ahead, and continued to sweep away. But at this moment, Shunya Kaito in the sky finally ended his attack. However, when he discovered that the body of Captain Yun Nin in front of him had instantly turned into a stand-in after he stopped his attack, he was immediately startled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124, Jun¡¯s name You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The breeze moved slightly, and while blowing the leaves dotted on the branches, it also slowly blew the hearts of the four people in the orange cat team who were standing around. The reason why the current orange cat team is standing in this forest in a scattered manner is because of the Cloud Ninja Captain who used the Substitute Technique at the last moment. ??This Kumo ninja captain, after originally using the Substitute Technique at the beginning, Miyamizu Taki had already focused his full attention on him. But at the last moment, Miyamizu Taki was keenly aware of something. I can no longer capture the chakra of Captain Kumo Ninja! This is a big deal. As the captain, Taki Miyamizu is a sentient ninja. But in such a small position, he couldn't detect the chakra of Captain Yun Nin? ! But as the old saying goes, if you have a good plan, I have a wall ladder. After Takashi Miyamizu noticed this, he quickly made several tactical gestures to Shun Kaito, who had just fallen into the air, as well as Sakura and Mitsuha Tachibana, asking them to intercept them together. . So now, there is such a scene, which seems to be calm. However, whether it is the four members of the Orange Cat Team or the Cloud Ninja Captain hiding under the tree trunk, they all understand that this situation will soon be broken. After all, after losing his chakra position against Captain Kumo Ninja, Miyamizu Taki has been constantly using his perception ability to scan the battlefield. The sound of wind did not stop or stop, it blew straight on the branches, and the leaves that turned slightly yellow due to seasonal reasons rustled. And it was at this moment that Miyamizu Taki, a perceptive ninja, finally lit up, raised his gaze, and looked ahead at the hiding place of Captain Kumo Ninja. As an elite Kumo ninja, Captain Kumo ninja was also keenly aware of the chakra of Miyomizu Taki, and the moment it wandered past his body, he climbed back again! I have been discovered! The moment this thought flashed into Captain Yun Nin's mind, it already made him react extremely quickly. Holding the Ninja Sword tightly, the Cloud Ninja Captain took advantage of the situation and quickly rolled toward the ground. At this moment, his eyes had already scanned the positions in the entire forest. "Already, I have discovered the Konoha Anbu who is closest to my position, who can use fire escape ninjutsu. ¡¾As long as I can kill this ANBU, I will be able to bring this information back to the village! ¡¿ With this thought, Captain Yun Nin had a ferocious and determined look in his eyes, and the Ninja Sword in his hand was already gushing out with the Thunder Release Chakra in his body, and it was also decorated with little thunder lights! ¡°Buzz buzz!¡± There is thunder again, and the sound of swords again! Captain Yun Nin¡¯s sword has obviously reached his strongest level! Whistle rustle! Seeing Captain Kumo's almost fatal blow, Taki Miyamizu's eyes were already red, and his body had already been one step ahead of the game, running towards Tachibana Mitsuba at high speed! And the speed that he burst out at this moment was like an arrow that escaped from the string, and the whole person disappeared in the blink of an eye! However, even so, Miyamizu Taki was still unable to reach Captain Kumo-nin's sword, and could only watch as Captain Kumo-nin's ninja sword slowly stabbed Tachibana Mitsuha's heart. past. A hint of despair slowly emerged in his eyes, and Miyamizu Taki's teeth clenched together tightly. Normally, he does not care about the so-called gods, but at this moment, he sincerely hopes that there will be a god who can listen to his wish and replace Tachibana Mitsuha with him. But it is a pity that in this world, gods do not exist at all. Therefore, no matter how sincere Miyamizu Taki's request was, he could only watch in despair as the Kumo ninja captain's ninja sword approached Tachibana Mitsuha bit by bit. But in this world, gods do not exist, but ninjas do exist! "Boom!" On the ground, a crack like a turtle pattern suddenly opened, and what appeared next was a ninja with blue chakra wrapped around his feet, and his figure had turned into afterimages! Here?At such a terrifying speed, the leaves that could not even be blown down by the wind between the woods were scattered one after another without any resistance at this moment! The pieces are full, like thousands of flying butterflies dancing, and like billions of falling snow. But in the end, not even half of it could stick to that extremely fast figure. "Stab it!" The sound of violent friction in the air produced a harsh tearing sound. With the sound of the violent wind due to the speed, Sakura suddenly appeared in front of the Kumo ninja captain who was about to stab Mitsuha Nakahana. "Hey! Goodbye, silly guy!" Seeing the strong look of astonishment flashing across the face of Captain Yun Nin, the corners of Sakura's mouth slowly curled up. "Strange strength technique, stepping technique, whip kick style!" Raising her right leg high, Sakura didn't pause for a moment. She whipped her leg from left to right, howling in the wind and tearing the air. At this moment, she hit the Cloud Ninja captain hard. above the waist and abdomen! "Snapped!" "Boom!" With this whip kick, Sakura has already brought the power of magic to its extreme! Therefore, as soon as he came into contact with Captain Yun Nin's waist and abdomen, the other party's expression changed, as if he felt the impact of the Harmony at a speed of 394 kilometers per hour. Due to this force, it was perfectly embedded into the earth! "Cough cough cough" After coughing up the last of the blood, Captain Yun Nin looked up at the still clear blue sky with a hint of bitterness in the corner of his mouth. ¡¾I'm sorrythe Fourth Generation. I'm sorry, fellow members of the Cloud Ninja Village. ¡¿ ¡¾I'm afraid I still have to ask for the Flying Thunder God Technique. Only after you verify it yourself can you know¡¿ Her eyes were still open, facing the blue sky. But the light within it has completely dissipated. With such resentment and such a last wish, the Cloud Ninja Captain completely disappeared into the woods of the Kingdom of Yu "No, it's okay!" He ran to Tachibana Mitsuha's side in a panic. Miyamizu Taki looked at Tachibana Mitsuha with great joy. He tightly grasped Tachibana Mitsuha's right hand with both hands and asked anxiously. "Ahit's okay. Fortunately, Chie came in time, otherwise I might have become the last Kumo ninja's breakthrough" ¡° However, Miyamizu Taki didn¡¯t pay attention to her last few words at all. He just looked at her figure, but there was another sense of joy in his heart. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s fine¡­¡± Gently hugging Tachibana Mitsuha's body, Miyamizu Taki spoke slowly with a hint of complexity in his tone. (¦¸§¥¦¸) Sakura's eyes widened. Looking at the two people who were slowly hugging each other, she suddenly felt unnatural in her heart. She even felt that a 24k white light had appeared on her body. Fortunately, as the captain, Miyamizu Taki still knew the current situation, so he released his hands first, turned around and looked at Sakura with a hint of gratitude (although he couldn't see it). "Chie, this mission is really all thanks to you. I will hand in all your performance in this mission report!" Seeing that Taki Miyamizu had returned to the captain's state, Sakura felt the 24k white light on her body disappear, so she nodded and replied to Taki Miyamizu. "Then, thank you very much, captain." "Hello¡ª¡ª!" At this moment, Shun Kaito, who had already appeared at the edge of the pit where Captain Kumo Ninja was smashed out, shouted loudly to the three people above him. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to leave!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125, reporting mission~ (back...) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well, what you're saying is that if Haruno Sakura is not present in this mission, the mission will most likely fail? Does her current strength reach this level?" In the Hokage Building, a familiar voice came from a room that was sealed by multiple barriers. And the person who spoke out is actually the fifth Hokage of Konoha Village, Tsunade. Tsunade looked at the mission report in her hand, frowned and looked at Miyamizu Taki in front of her, and asked him with some surprise and a hint of strangeness in her tone. Tsunade¡¯s suspicion is not without reason. She has personally trained Sakura for such a long time, so she naturally knows everything about Sakura's strength. I used to think that Sakura could pass her test because her strength had indeed improved, but in fact, in Tsunade's opinion, the current Sakura should only be at the special Jonin level at best. . . "Yes. In this battle, as the captain and the sensory ninja of the team, I made an extremely serious mistake when approaching the enemy." Miyami Taki's mask has long been taken off, and he does not need to rely on this mask in the Hokage Building. ??????????? He nodded slightly, with a trace of melancholy in his plain face. The mistakes he made during this mission were enough to ruin his team. So now when he recalled Sakura's performance at that time, he still felt his cheeks getting faintly warm. During the battle, because everything had to focus on dealing with the enemy, he didn't think too much about Sakura's performance. And now that she's back, she has a feeling in her heart about the speed of Sakura's reaction. The waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves in front, and the waves in front were pushed to death on the sand pond "At the very beginning, I did not directly use the sophisticated perception ninjutsu. This resulted in me not being aware of the chakra-hiding barrier used by the cloud ninjas." "And then, just when I ordered to go to the next location to inquire. The Cloud Ninjas seized this moment and launched a surprise attack on us." "If Sakura hadn't used the Flying Thunder God Technique to jump into the air, and then used the Water Release Ninjutsu directly in the air to forcibly stop the Cloud Ninjas from attacking this time, we would probably fall into battle soon. When we are at a disadvantage, it is even possible that the entire team will be killed in the end.¡± "Oh?" After listening to Miyami Taki's words, Tsunade focused her eyes on the mission report again, "This tactic of the Kumo ninjas can be said to be the most lax when you are about to leave. When the time comes, choose to attack. As a newcomer on the battlefield for the first time, Sakura can actually react?" Miyamizu Taki nodded to Tsunade, "Yes!" "Du-du-du-" Her fingers tapped on the table gently, and Tsunade's eyes showed a sudden hint of interest. In fact, as the fifth generation Hokage, Tsunade naturally does not have to go through all the ANBU's missions. Usually, the various ANBU squad leaders would assemble them and then hand them over to the Hokage. But it¡¯s not because of Sakura. Based on the current diplomatic situation in Konoha, Tsunade sent out all the ANBU captains long ago. Under this situation, Tsunade naturally had to take over all ANBU tasks and handle them by herself. In fact, in the original work, because Tsunade suddenly came to power, she actually did not have much power to govern even the ANBU directly under the Hokage. Basically, they were all dismembered by Danzo. But now the third generation Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen has not died, and Tsunade did not suddenly come to power, but took the position of Hokage under the personal care of Sarutobi Hiruzen. So up to now, not to mention that Danzo came out to cause trouble, even his roots were suppressed by Tsunade under the personal reminder of Sarutobi Hiruzen. This is also the reason why, until now, Danzo has not appeared in Konoha to cause trouble. "Snapped!" The corner of Tsunade's mouth curled up slightly. Tsunade looked at Miyamizu Taki who was still calm and steady in front of her, and her fingers stopped tapping. In addition, she stretched out her right hand, searched in her drawer for a moment, took out a scroll, and placed it on her desk. ?"This scroll was supposed to be handed over to the rest of the team for processing." Putting his gaze on Miyami Taki, Tsunade put her hands on the table, closed her palms, and supported her cheeks. "But this team hasn't come back yet, and you guys have just come back, so I'll leave it to you to handle it." "However, this mission is not a difficult mission. It is just an A-level mission. I think your previous performance in the ANBU should be enough to complete it." When Miyamizu Taki heard this, there was no reaction on his face. He just picked up the scroll with a calm expression and asked Tsunade. "When is the earliest time we can set out for this mission?" "It doesn't matter if we set off, it doesn't matter even if it takes a few days. After all, you have just completed the mission, and as a newcomer, Sakura needs a little rest and relaxation." "It just doesn't take too long. The best thing is to prepare and set off within five days." After saying that, Tsunade looked at Miyomizu Taki with her eyes, shrugged and asked. "Do you have any other questions?" "No!" When Miyamizu Taki heard this sentence, he naturally knew that this was actually Tsunade giving him an order to be kicked out, so he climbed down and gently left the room. "It's quite curious." After Taki Miyamizu left, Tsunade looked at the report in her hand, the look of hope in her eyes almost leaping out, "If it were you, maybe not long in the future. Really. You can see a Konoha ninja who has surpassed me!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "well¡­¡­" In the Anbu dressing room, Miyamizu Taki sighed softly, then looked at the scroll in his hand with a dull look, and suddenly felt a headache. Although his team has just experienced an A-level ANBU mission, as a participant, he has full understanding and knowledge of this battle. Needless to say, the completion of this A-level mission is probably due to Sakura. The remaining three and two were due to Shun Kaito's success in containing the Kumo ninja captain. The last one is the credit of him and Tachibana Mitsuha. In this battle, he and Tachibana Mitsuha did block the attack of Kumo Ninja at the beginning. But then, this group of enemies of his was lured away by Sakura, and most of them were killed immediately. In other words, after this mission is over, except for Sakura and Kaito Shun. He and Tachibana Mitsuha have not actually grown much. Although Sakura has grown up, Miyamizu Taki is a little worried about whether she can use this growth experience to her own advantage within five days. "However, there is nothing we can do about this. After all, this is the first task assigned to our team directly under the Hokage, and we must complete it." Gently putting the scroll away, Miyamizu Taki no longer thought about anything else, but prepared to inform his team members about this matter. At the same time, on the streets of Konoha, a black-haired girl was holding the right hand of a pink-haired girl and walking slowly with a chuckle. That¡¯s right, these two people are not the others, they are currently two members of the Orange Cat Team of ANBU Team 6¡ª¡ª Haruno Sakura and Tachibana Clover. The reason why the two of them are here today instead of staying in the ANBU training ground is actually because of a small benefit of the ANBU. Because the tasks accepted by every ANBU member are basically extremely difficult and extremely bloody. Therefore, in Anbu, every team that has completed a killing can get a few days of rest to relax, adjust its mentality, or improve its tactics. And during this break, there will be no requirements on the words and deeds of ANBU members. As long as you don't cause trouble, no one will care about you even if you dress up as a woman. Just like Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura at this moment, neither of them are wearing ninja decorations, and they don't even wear their own forehead protectors. This is all because, as members of ANBU, they do have such power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126, During the rest day~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Ah¡­Senior Sanye, why don¡¯t you try this one?¡± "It doesn't matter. After trying this one, we don't have to try other ones, okay?" "I heard your words last time!" Two voices came from a clothing store in Konoha. Among them, the one who is more tender and slightly helpless is Sakura, who was dragged here by Tachibana Mitsuha. And the other voice that sounded slightly abduction was naturally that of Tachibana Mitsuha dragging Sakura. And now the reason why the two of them appear in this clothing store is naturally self-evident. The originally clear and round eyes had become tainted with a hint of tiredness and gloom at some point. Sakura was on the verge of tears as she looked at the smiling and expectant look in Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes in front of her. The corner of her mouth could not help but twitch slightly for a moment, but a sentence appeared in her mind. Why did I follow Tachibana Mitsuha out of my room at that time A wave of waves arose in her mind. Sakura recalled the previous scene and sighed helplessly in her heart again. ??Move time forward a little for a short period of time. As early as last night, when the four members of the Orange Cat Team returned to Konoha, Taki Miyamizu had already explained the ANBU's rest system to Sakura. So this morning, after Xiaoying finished her morning exercise, she returned to her home and began to fish in silence. Although she knew that she should not enter the fishing state now, Sakura, who could not resist the temptation, still reluctantly made a decision. Today is just one day, so I decisively choose to rest! As a result, after making this decision, not even an hour had passed, a man with long black hair wearing an orange headband appeared on Sakura's window sill, wearing a beige top, black knee-length The woman wears a skirt, but the corners of her skirt are also fluttering gently in the wind. Needless to say who this woman is, she is one of Sakura's current teammates, Mitsuha Tachibana. At that time, Sakura was still a little cute. She looked at Tachibana Mitsuha with a confused look on her face, a little curious as to why she appeared in her home. Tachibana Mitsuha's answer was much simpler. He just put on a slight smile and said something to Sakura that she regretted to this day. ¡°During your break today, Sakura, come and accompany me and go shopping!¡± Time turns back and reaches the present. Looking at Sakura, who had already changed into the clothes she recommended, and now had a hint of pink on her face, Mitsuha Tachibana's big grape-like eyes flashed with a hint of satisfaction. "My vision is really good!" "Really" Sakura looked helplessly at Tachibana Mitsuha in front of her. She never knew that her senior would behave like this However, based on the contact experience between the two during this period of time, Sakura is almost certain that Tachibana Mitsuha will continue. As expected, just after Sakura's expression turned helpless, Tachibana Mitsuha smiled and took out another set of clothes from behind her like a mystery. "Hey, Sakura-chan, Sakura-chan. You said that since my vision is so good, shouldn't I try another one?" "" Sakura, who knew this would be the case, was speechless. She just looked at the striped dress Tachibana Mitsuha was holding, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Now, looking at the dancing light in Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes, she already knows what kind of existence she looks like in Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes. That is, a giant Barbie doll that can be manipulated Helpless, helpless, helpless. After three pleas of helplessness, Sakura finally resigned to her fate and chose to accept it. She stretched out her right hand to take the striped dress from Tachibana Mitsuha's hand and entered the fitting room next to it. A moment passed, and just when Tachibana Mitsuha was feeling comfortable and ready to continue searching for her target clothes, the door of the fitting room was slightly opened. Being keenly aware of this, Tachibana Mitsuha immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the fitting room, and was immediately attracted by Sakura who slowly came out of the fitting room. At this moment, Sakura is wearing the striped dress that was given to her before.Looking down, under the skirt of the dress, Sakura's clear collarbones were slightly exposed in every move she made. And because the size of the dress is just right, after it is tightly closed on the body, one can roughly see the outline of the body from the aqua blue stripes, one by one, inch by inch, almost as if they are alive. In addition, due to long-term chakra training, her originally fair skin, set off by this aqua striped dress, is like a narcissus set off by green leaves, and it will belong to Sakura. This beauty is released perfectly. "Umplease ask, is this okay?" Tachibana Mitsuha's pair of eyes that almost started to shine made her a little panicked. Sakura shyly stretched out her right hand and slowly lifted the hair that was blocking her eyes from her cheeks. , around the back of the ear. Gulu ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes, which were originally glowing, seemed to be transformed into 24k titanium krypton gold dog eyes. Stretching out his hands, he slapped Sakura on the shoulder hard. Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes burst out with extremely dazzling light, and he said to Sakura. "This action is great! I've decided, I can't let you leave like this today! I'm going to transform you!" "" As if ten thousand mythical beasts were rushing through her heart, Sakura looked at Tachibana Mitsuha who was clutching her shoulders tightly in front of her, and her eyes were already narrowed weakly. This is really unfortunate¡ª¡ª! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Goodbye~ I had a great day today!" "Well, bye" Standing at the door of Sakura's house, Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes were filled with a deep smile. He looked at Sakura holding several bags in his hands and waved his palm gently towards her. After getting a reply from Sakura, he slowly turned around and left the door of Sakura's house with a satisfied look. "well¡­¡­" Looking at the bags in her hands, Sakura shook her head feebly. After letting her silky hair get messed up, she opened the door to her house and walked inside. "Finally, I understand why shopping is so tiring" Sakura sank into her bed with a splash, burying her face deeply into the pillow, and muttered to herself in a muffled voice. ¡°Every time, every store, every piece of clothing that looks good, I have to try it on!¡± After venting her anger between the pillows, Sakura turned her body over with difficulty and felt deeply that she was now a complete and utter salty fish. But when she recalled what she had experienced all day today, Sakura shuddered involuntarily. It was only later that Sakura actually understood the true meaning of Tachibana Mitsuha's actions. After all, as an ANBU member, and an ANBU member who has experienced a long period of killing, Tachibana Mitsuha is actually like an ordinary ANBU ninja, and has always been under extremely terrible pressure. After all, as a department whose tasks are generally extremely harsh or boring, how could ANBU be able to get through it so easily like the other ninjas? Therefore, in order to release the pressure in their hearts, ANBU members actually have their own way of venting. Today, Tachibana Mitsuha, who took Sakura out for shopping, chose shopping to vent her emotions and stress. "However, pressure and so on. For me now, it is still too far away. After all, I have just joined ANBU" With a dazed look in her eyes, Sakura stretched out her right hand, spread her fingers, and murmured with a trace of apathy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127: Chuunin You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Early the next morning, Sakura woke up in a daze and climbed out of bed. She had long been accustomed to morning exercises. After cleaning herself briefly, she quickly jumped towards the training ground. ¡°Wellsome people may think that now that Sakura is an ANBU, she can go to the ANBU training ground for morning exercises. But you have all forgotten one thing. Sakura is currently resting, and there is no need to go to the ANBU training ground for morning exercises. After all, instead of going to the nearby training ground, go to the far ANBU training ground. Isn't this a waste of time, life and youth? ===========Morning exercise =========== "Sakura?" Just when Sakura was halfway through her morning exercise and was about to end, a voice of surprise suddenly came from behind Sakura. After being stunned for a moment, Sakura turned around and took the first look at the extremely dazzling golden hair. "Ino?!" Looking at the best friend in front of her whom she had not seen for a long time, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on Sakura's face. "Why did you come here so early today?" "Ha" Ino chuckled a few times, looked at Sakura and said directly, "Now everyone is practicing hard, there is no way I will become the weakest one in our class. So as long as If I hadn¡¯t gone on a mission, I would have come here early in the morning to train.¡± kindness? Task? Although Sakura had already had a hunch and knew that Ino and the others had not appeared in the village for a while, they might have left the village to go on a mission, but now that this was proven, it was still a little strange. "Could it be that Asuma-sensei led the team for those missions you went out on? But shouldn't all the jonins have already gone out on missions?" "No" Ino shook her hand and said with a hint of sneer, "Because we are just genin, so we basically perform C-level tasks, such as escorts, etc. We will not encounter The mission of a ninja. So naturally the ninja leading the team will not be Asuma-sensei, but the only chuunin in our generation, that guy Shikamaru." Shikamaru¡­¡­ Sakura's mind flashed to Shikamaru's lazy look and his decisive performance during the battle to recapture Sasuke, and she also had a word in her mind. Sure enough. but¡­¡­ Sakura's eyebrows were slightly arched, her right hand was slightly stretched out, and she shook it at Ino, then put her hands on her hips, her chest slightly raised, and said to Ino with a sense of pride. "Shikamaru is not the only chuunin! Now I am also a chuunin!" Nani? ! Ino's round eyes widened in surprise. Looking at Sakura's proud expression, she suddenly couldn't accept it. "You, you, you, when did you become a chuunin? You were still in a coma when Shikamaru and I went out on a mission?!" Looking at Ino in front of her with her index finger pointed at her, with a look of shock on her face, Sakura couldn't help but feel a strong sense of pride in her heart. Then he let go of his hands, gently slid his right index finger across the tip of his nose, and said to her. "Hey, hehe, it was during this period of time when you were not around. I got the consent of the third and fifth Hokage, and was successfully promoted to Chuunin!" ¡°It¡¯s too cheating!!!¡± Ino looked at Sakura's proud look and puffed up her cheeks. But even though she shouted loudly, Ino didn't hesitate too much. Instead, she rolled her eyes, looked at Sakura and said to her with a hint of a snicker. "Then, Sakura, you have become a chuunin! And you became a chuunin secretly! Shouldn't you give us all a big meal?!" "Well" Sakura pursed her lips and thought for a moment. After confirming that there seemed to be nothing major at present, and that she had indeed not seen her friends for a long time in this period of time, she went to Ino With those expectant eyes, he smiled and nodded. "No problem. Just during this period of time, I also did a task, a treat or something, a real man, cute big breasts!" "Uh-huh!" Seeing Sakura nodding in agreement, Ino also startedBecome worried. But the chat ended here. The two of them came to this training ground not just to chat, so they each started their morning exercises without too much delay. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "What?! You mean Sakura has already become a chuunin? But it's obviously not time for the chunin exam? Why can she become a chuunin?!" In an uninhabited grove, a startled voice suddenly rang out and countless noises were heard. The forest birds that were originally inhabiting the trees were suddenly frightened and flew into the air. "Snapped!" Gently patting her forehead, Ino said with a helpless expression to Inuzuka Kiba who made a surprised sound. "Haven't we already said it before? Sakura was promoted to Chunin because both the Sandaime and the Fifth Daime agreed. That's why she was promoted to Chunin." Having said this, Ino nodded her lips and said repeatedly to the friends in front. "And now is not the time to discuss this. Sakura has already told me that tomorrow night, everyone will gather at the Mitama Restaurant." "That is to say, within this day, we have to prepare a gift for Sakura to be promoted to Chunin." After hearing what Ino said, everyone was stunned and looked at Ino speechless. Among them, Shikamaru scratched his pineapple head helplessly and spoke slowly. "Why, the last time I was promoted to chuunin, there was no gift?" "" quiet¡ª¡ª The noise originally caused by Inuzuka Kiba was instantly silenced by Shikamaru's comment. Among them, Ino opened her mouth slightly, seemingly speechless. But if you think that such a sentence can make Ino choke, then it is simply impossible. Ino saw that he closed his eyes at first, then opened his eyes immediately, snapped his fingers at Shikamaru and said. "Although we didn't give you a gift, after you were promoted to chuunin, didn't we already invite you to have barbecue?" "But," Shikamaru half-closed his eyes and looked at Ino and replied, "Isn't that the guest invited by Asuma-sensei?" Staring¡ª¡ª Completely struck by Shikamaru's words, Ino twitched the corners of his mouth a few times before launching his final attack. "Well, Shikamaru-kun, would you like to prepare a gift?" "Forehead¡­¡­" Feeling the shock of the strange light emanating from Ino's slightly narrowed eyes, Shikamaru was suddenly startled, and as a ninja, his sixth sense sounded like thunder, issuing a fatal warning to him. "Of course, of course! After all, Sakura is treating everyone to a meal this time, so it's natural to prepare gifts for everyone. Of course I can't be an exception, right" Seeing Shikamaru's extremely discerning look, Ino raised the corner of his mouth, and his expression that was as strong as a storm suddenly cleared up. He smiled softly and nodded at Shikamaru. "That's right! This time, Sakura is going to invite everyone to eat together. And it's a high-end restaurant like Yutama, so of course she has to prepare some gifts!" Everyone nodded silently, but for some unknown reason, Shikamaru, who had successfully transferred to a Gosei ninja today, stretched out his right hand and asked Ino again. "Sakura, do you know about this?" "Huh? Isn't this nonsense? How could he know this? This is a gift, and it is also a surprise. How could he tell Sakura about this first!" After scratching the pineapple on his head, Shikamaru supported his cheek with his right hand and didn't say anything more. Seeing that the goblin ninja Shikamaru had canceled his gobbling state, Ino also clasped his fists and looked at the people in front of him and said. "Then let's start, full of sincerity, gifts!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128 Will update tomorrow morning. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I am addicted to monster hunting and can¡¯t extricate myself. . in addition. . Now that this chapter is about, is there anyone else who has posted itplease give me an explanation. Compared with daily life and combat, which one do you prefer? ? ? ? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129, at the dining table You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sitting in the private room of Yutama Restaurant, Sakura lowered her head slightly and turned the thumbs of her hands quickly, showing that the owner was currently in a slightly anxious state. "It's really I've already agreed to come here tonight. It's almost seven o'clock now, why is there still no one here?" "Well¡­¡­" Looking at the door that was still tightly closed and no one came to push it open, Sakura sighed softly, and she lay softly on the table like a soft-bodied creature. You need to know one thing. In fact, more than an hour has passed since she just came to this private room. At the same time, right at the entrance of Mitama Restaurant, Ino, Hinata, Shikamaru, Inuzuka Kiba and other two classes have also gathered together. "Hey, hey, hey, you guys came too late!" Putting her hands on her hips, Ino looked at Shikamaru and the others who had arrived late, with a trace of dissatisfaction on her face, "But I hope your gift is worth the time. look forward!" "It's so troublesome" Shikamaru scratched his hair and raised the small gift box in his hand with a lazy expression, "Since we have already agreed to prepare it, I will definitely not forget it." "Yeah!" Ino nodded. She knew Shikamaru, her playmate since childhood, very well. You may be lazy at ordinary times, but once you commit to something, you will do your best to do it. ? Next, without waiting for Ino's inspection, the other genin also raised the small gift boxes in their hands, indicating that they and others had brought the gifts perfectly. Seeing that everyone had brought gifts, Ino snapped her fingers, turned around neatly, and walked towards the inside of Yutama with a chuckle. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura tapped her fingers on the table while her lips puffed out small bubbles. ¡°Why, still, not here¡ª¡ª¡± Feeling like her chest was pressed against her back with hunger, Sakura let out a breath, finally she couldn't bear it anymore. After straightening his chest slightly, he looked at the closed door in front of him, ready to call the clerk outside. But just when she straightened her chest, a voice that was extremely familiar to her came from the door that had been tightly closed. "2333, this is the room number!" "Well, that's what the clerk downstairs said." Listening to this familiar voice, Sakura's little face suddenly changed from bitter to excited, with a little bit of complaint. There is no doubt that even Sakura would feel a little bit resentful after wasting more than an hour of waiting. "Stab¡ª¡ª" The door was pushed open, but it was not Ino who came in first, but Kiba Inuzuka with Akamaru on his head. I saw him raising his right hand, with the same smile on his face, and said softly to Sakura. "Hey! Sakura, long time no see!" "Yes, we haven't seen each other for a long time" Looking at the friends who slowly squeezed in from the door, the look of complaint on Sakura's face quietly dissipated and turned into an expression with traces of memories. Just as Inuzuka Kiba said, it has been a long time since she last met them. "But speaking of it, you have been really scary these days. Just such a short period of time has passed, and we are all still genin, but you have suddenly become a chuunin. It seems that the future Sixth Hokage will continue to You have to work hard when you come down and you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Seeing that Sakura, whom he had not seen for a while, was still in the same state as before, Inuzuka Kiba's expression relaxed even more, and he patted Akamaru gently. "You are right, Akamaru!" "Woof woof!" As a ninja dog, Akamaru naturally fully supports his master. So just when Inuzuka Kiba finished speaking, he barked twice. "Pfft" At this moment, several friends behind Inuzuka Kiba finally squeezed out the guy blocking the door. And Ino smiled at Inuzuka Kiba without any concealment. "You guys, in order to compete with Naruto,?Said he wanted to become Hokage. But so far, he has been surpassed little by little by Naruto. All of us have seen and witnessed this with our own eyes! " Inuzuka Kiba blushed for a moment because of Ino's squeeze, but then he got excited and said to Ino, "What is it Ino? I am already practicing a very powerful ninja technique, let alone He is the only one who is Naruto. Even if there are two more, I will never lose to him again!" "This is impossible." After hearing what Inuzuka Kiba said, Shino, who had been standing behind him, silently pushed up his sunglasses and said to Inuzuka Kiba, "If you want to tell me why. Because Naruto now, but Training under Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin of Konoha. Coupled with Naruto's performance before, I don't think you have a chance to surpass him a second time." "Um" Inuzuka Kiba's brows twitched a few times. He was completely shocked by Shino's call. However, before he was about to fall over, he still gave a final roar to Shino, "You guy, what on earth are you doing?" Naruto¡¯s teammates are still my teammates!¡± "Sorry." Shino was unmoved at all. He just pushed up his sunglasses again and said, "It is precisely because you are my teammate that I need to tell you the truth." Poof¡ª¡ª Just like a sharp sword piercing through the heart, Inuzuka Kiba was hit completely by Shino's words. He collapsed in the private room with a few steps, while Akamaru fell from his head and used The tongue started to tickle his face. No one paid attention to the guy who had been stabbed to death by Shino, and they filed in one after another. While looking at Sakura with nostalgia, they also congratulated Sakura on her promotion to chuunin. Facing the gathering of all her friends, Sakura naturally became more and more happy. But then several people called the clerk and started ordering the feast one after another. ¡­¡­ ??While chatting quickly and eating. ¡­¡­ "By the way, Sakura, you have become a chuunin now because the Sandaime and the Fifth Daime agreed, right?" "Well, that's right." After stuffing a piece of beef into her mouth and letting its rich juices burst into her mouth, Sakura looked at it with visible satisfaction on her face. Inuzuka Kiba asked, "What's wrong?" At this time, Inuzuka Kiba looked at Sakura with a wink, "Well, since you have been promoted to chuunin, do you have your own team members like Shikamaru?" "" As soon as Inuzuka Kiba's question came out, the originally cheerful dining table suddenly became quiet. Except for Sakura, everyone looked at Inuzuka Kiba for a moment, and Ino even glared at Inuzuka Kiba with both eyes. Even Akamaru looked at his master and whimpered slightly. And Inuzuka Kiba is just an outspoken character, not a pure idiot. So naturally, when everyone looked at each other wrongly, he realized that he had said the wrong thing. But there is no way, after all, the words have been spoken now. So he just picked up a piece of meat on the table and swallowed it whole. However, their expressions fluctuated here, but Sakura did not change at all. Instead, she showed a trace of sneer and replied to Inuzuka Kiba. "Actually, although I have been promoted to Chuunin, I am still just a member of the team." Sakura said, but there was a trace of hesitation on her face. Seeing the change in Sakura's face, everyone immediately thought that Sakura was remembering a certain member who ran away from the village and has not returned yet. Ino also turned his eyes and took out the gift he had specially prepared, which he had hidden behind him from the beginning without letting Sakura find it. "Small¡­¡­" "Although I feel like I shouldn't say it, I remember that there are no such rules in the regulations. And if I tell you, there should be no problem" Noticing Ino's open mouth, Sakura paused slightly. After a moment, he tilted his little head slightly and said, "Ino, what do you want to say?" "No, no, no, no" Realizing that she seemed to have lost her mind, Ino quickly waved her hand, "Sakura, please continue talking." "Well" Sakura pursed her lips, and after struggling for a moment, she decided to tell everyone about the ANBU. After all, it was impossible for people to know about his joining ANBU for three consecutive years. "Actually, the reason why I was promoted to Chunin this time was because I wanted to join the ANBU, so the decision was made directly by the Hokages instead of taking the Chunin exam." As soon as Sakura said this, the entire private room was silent, followed by a loud explosion. "What?!!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)There was a moment of silence, and then there was a loud explosion. "What?!!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130, huh? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well, don't be so surprised" Sakura looked at everyone with shocked expressions, and the dancing people also showed a trace of sarcastic expressions, "At least according to what the Hokage said, she was actually there a long time ago, This decision has already been made.¡± "But, that's an ANBU!" Inuzuka Kiba grunted, looking at Sakura in front of him, his whole body was in a state of dumbfounded and trembling. ¡°Obviously, one of my own is just an ordinary genin. But his little friend snored and flew to a place where he couldn't even see him. This simply made Inuzuka Kiba collapse a little. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Bah, everyone is graduated from the Ninja School, why can you be so good? At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared in Inuzuka Kiba's mind, and his expression suddenly changed. These two figures are not others. One is Naruto, who has slowly gone from lagging behind to surpassing him, and is now going out for special training with Jiraiya. The other is Sasuke, who has defected from the village and thrown himself into the arms of Orochimaru. And these two people, without exception, are members of Team 7 with Sakura! etc! Thinking of this, Inuzuka Kiba's eyes suddenly narrowed, and he suddenly thought of a very important thing. Among Konoha, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru are called the Legendary Sannin of Konoha. Now, Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke from Team 7 have all become disciples of these three legendary Sannin. "" Did I discover something remarkable? ! ! Feeling the invasion of the unknown force, Inuzuka Kiba suddenly trembled inexplicably, and then looked at Sakura and asked in a daze. "Then Sakura, if you are right now, you have participated in ANBU missions, right? What levels of missions are they?!" "Hey, Kiba!" Shikamaru, who was a chuunin, couldn't bear it immediately. He even made a voice, "Even fellow ANBU can't explain the mission of ANBU, let alone us!" "Um" Realizing that he had once again asked a question like a fool, Inuzuka Kiba suddenly wiped his forehead in shame, "I think if it's just a mission level, there should be no problem, right? " "Hello¡ª¡ª" Stopping Shikamaru who had already spoken, Sakura just shrugged her shoulders and Inuzuka Kiba and explained to everyone. "Although that's what it says, in fact there are no such rigid requirements. And if it's just a task-level issue, I can still explain it reluctantly." "Currently, I have only participated in one ANBU mission. In terms of level, it should be considered an A-level mission. I can't go on about other information." However, no one cared about what Sakura said after that. Everyone present was already stunned by the A-level mission that Sakura said. "Sakura, as soon as you enter ANBU, is it an A-level mission?! This is simply, so awesome!" This is Ino. "Sakura, is Anbu's A-level mission more powerful than the last A-level mission we performed? Is it more exciting?!" This is Inuzuka Kiba. "Sakura, after entering ANBU, the difficulty and crisis should be much greater, right?" This is the soft girl Hinata. "" Listening to the slightly surprised and questioning voices of her friends, Sakura just scratched her hair, which had become extremely smooth due to the moisture of chakra, and thought for a while before saying. "Actually, in terms of tasks, they are all the same. Whether it is ANBU or ordinary ninjas. Any task that reaches A level difficulty is already an extremely dangerous task." "The only bad thing is that ANBU's missions are relatively cruel compared to ordinary missions." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shikamaru, who has a sharp mind and has reached the chuunin level, has already obtained the corresponding intelligence information. His eyes suddenly changed slightly, and he understood the true meaning of Sakura's words. But compared to Shikamaru, the other genin were different. They just frowned, a little curious about the cruelty in Sakura's mouth, and what level of difficulty it was. After all, this group of them has already?For genin who have received C-level missions, the meaning of cruelty is actually the killing after attacking the bandit's stronghold. "Okay, okay," at this moment, Shikamaru stood up and began to end this topic, "Isn't today to celebrate Sakura's promotion to Chunin? It's so meaningless to talk about these topics, and if I keep talking, It¡¯s already time to make an exception.¡± "Uh-huh!" As genin, they were naturally able to understand Shikamaru's words. After nodding their heads, they decisively canceled the topic and raised the cups in their hands. "So! To celebrate, cheers!" "Cheers!" (©b¨Œ©b)¤Ä¥í ??????????????????????? Ahem, off topic. Because Sakura and others do not meet the age limit, what they are drinking now is just ordinary drinks. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ By the end of the banquet, the time outside had already gone from seven o'clock in the evening to almost ten o'clock in the evening. It was at this time that Ino looked at Sakura who was chatting with Hinata, slightly curled up the corner of her mouth, showing a hint of cunning, and quickly started to wink at everyone. kindness? ! As a strict and thoughtful person who can be called the second smartest person besides Shikamaru, Shino had already reacted at this moment. ¡¾Ino¡¯s movement should be a sign of action! ¡¿ With his face slightly lowered, Shino took out a small gift box from his pocket, feeling slightly reassured. ¡¾This bug is specially recommended by my aunt. Then Sakura must also like it. ¡¿ At the same time, Choji, who had been stuffing pieces of meat into his mouth, suddenly reacted. With a slight curl of the corner of his mouth, he took out a small gift box from his pocket like Shino. "Hmph, this is the Qiudao family's specially made military grain pills. The thing that only circulates within our Akimichi clan is a super military food pill. It just so happens that Sakura has become an ANBU ninja now, so she will definitely like this gift! ¡¿ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Inuzuka Kiba, who was originally soy sauce, also reacted. ¡¾Hey, I don¡¯t know what kind of gift you are preparing, but this gift of mine is definitely one of a kind! ¡¿ He took out a small piece of paper in his hand, and Inuzuka Kiba's mouth curled up into a faint smile. And I saw that everyone except Hinata, who was chatting with Sakura and had no time to care about anything else, made some movements. Ino was also overjoyed. She turned her head to look at Sakura in front of her and placed her hands slightly on the table. "Sakura!" He shouted to Sakura in a very bright voice, but Ino had a solemn look on his face. "Actually, today, there is something very, very big, very big, very big, we are going to tell you!" "Eh?" Sakura was stunned for a moment. While looking at Ino with some confusion, she also quickly scanned the faces of everyone present. But he was shocked to find that everyone's expressions, including Hinata, who had just been chatting with him, suddenly turned down and became extremely serious at this moment. ? ? ? Sakura looked confused, but immediately looked serious, turned her head to look at Ino, and asked her with some solemnity. "I understand! So, what is it?" Poof¡ª¡ª Seeing that Sakura had been successfully led astray by him, Ino felt extremely happy. But to be happy is to be happy, and what should be serious should still be serious. I saw Ino's body slowly approaching Sakura's direction, and her face became more and more serious and solemn. "Actually, today, besides asking you to treat us all to dinner!" When Ino said this, her expression was extremely serious. Even Sakura and Sakura were a little shocked and confused. "Today -" Ino was almost close to Sakura's face, but she still stared closely into Sakura's eyes, refusing to let go! "Actually, we have all prepared gifts for you?! Are you surprised or surprised?!" "" ha? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131, gifts gifts gifts You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a dark underground space, a man with his head covered with bandages looked at the collected ninja information in his hand and turned his back to the faces of several ninjas who were kneeling before him. Showing a mocking look. "After becoming the Hokage, are you still so naive? You arranged your disciples to join the ANBU, but you didn't even care about whether your disciples are suitable for the ANBU." "A little girl who has lived under the sun since she was a child and has never been exposed to the dark side. She has been promoted into the ANBU with such an extraordinary promotion. It is really ridiculous." "What I didn't expect was that even Hiruzen would agree to such a thing. It seems that when people get old, they will eventually make some wrong judgments. In this case, even if it is to correct their mistakes, then I must correct their mistakes. , it has developed again.¡± With that said, the bandaged man pinched the information in his hand, turned around with contempt, and looked at the ninjas behind him. It was okay not to look at it before, but now after turning around, you can find that the ninjas kneeling behind the bandaged man are all wearing ANBU uniforms and wearing uniform ANBU masks on their faces! No, that¡¯s not right. If you look carefully, you can see that the masks worn by these ninjas who appear to be ANBU are slightly different from the ANBU masks worn by Sakura and the others. For example, the masks they wear are more colorful and are not limited to imitating animal facial templates. In fact, if Sarutobi could appear here at this moment, he would be extremely frightened and angry. Because this group of ninjas who appear to be ANBU are actually members directly affiliated with Danzo - Gen. You must know that after the Uchiha genocide incident, Sarutobi directly issued an order to disband the roots. In the original work, the reason why Hayate spreads its roots is probably because of the support of two Hokage advisors, Mito Kadoen and Koharu Koharu. But according to the current situation where Sarutobi is still alive and has strongly helped Tsunade suppress the two Hokage advisors, there are still so many members in the root. This is enough to illustrate the fact that Danzo has only nominally disbanded the Roots from beginning to end! "It's just that for now, it's still not possible to start activities directly. Send the order and let all members complete their tasks along the border." "yes!" After nodding to Danzo for a moment, the Root members who were kneeling on one knee all disappeared in the next second, leaving only Danzo's single eye, which was slightly narrowed. "What can support a big tree like Konoha is the roots that are deeply rooted in the earth!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the dining table, Ino looked at Sakura who tilted her head slightly, her mouth slightly opened, her eyes were even more surprised at her cute look, and she chuckled. "Hehe, it seems that our preparations have not been in vain! Langlanglang! This is the gift I gave you for your promotion to Chunin. Do you want to open it and take a look?!" "What?! Ino, you are so cunning, you gave away the first gift just like that!" As soon as Inuzuka Kiba saw the small gift box that Ino took out from his pocket, his expression suddenly changed, and he took it out of his pocket again and again. He took out the gift box and wanted to give it to Sakura. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he was still a beat too slow after all. As one of the Ino Shikachos of this generation, Shikamaru simply shouldn¡¯t know Ino too well. Ino had already guessed that Ino wanted to be the first to give a gift to Sakura after she sat down next to Sakura. On the other hand, as a lazy person, Shikamaru would naturally not tell this matter. After all, whether he said this or stole Ino's limelight and became the first person to give gifts, he would undoubtedly become Ino's target. So on the one hand, in order to avoid trouble, and on the other hand, he didn't want his gift to be used as a sad comparison, Shikamaru decisively chose the second move. "Sakura, this is my gift. Although it is not very expensive, I think it is a very good gift." "Ah, thank you!" At this time, Sakura recovered from her surprise and nodded her thanks to Shikamaru and Ino. To be honest, when she came to the Yutama restaurant today, she never thought that she would receive gifts if she was promoted to chuunin. ?When Shikamaru became a chuunin, no one gave him gifts at all But now is not the time to think about this at all. After Shikamaru had given out the gifts, Inuzuka Kiba finally couldn't stop. He took out the gifts one after another and handed them to Sakura in front. "Sakura! Once you open this gift of mine, you will definitely like it very, very, very much!" Eh? ? ? I will like it very much, a gift? Listening to Inuzuka Kiba's extremely determined look, Sakura was stunned for a moment. She knew that even she herself didn't know what gift she would like, so how could Inuzuka Kiba be so sure? ¡°But it¡¯s not very appropriate to open Inuzuka Kiba¡¯s gift directly like this. After all, the most taboo thing about giving gifts is comparison. Although we have been friends since childhood, we don¡¯t mind this. But after all, this is a matter of etiquette and respect. So Sakura smiled at Inuzuka Kiba, took his gift, and said thank you softly. And following the action of the three of them, the remaining three people also looked at each other, and immediately took out their gift boxes together. "Sakura, this is my gift." Hinata blushed slightly as she looked at Sakura in front of her and handed her gift box to Sakura. With a smile in her eyes, Sakura gently took Hinata's gift box and said thank you to her. But after that, Choci and Shino finally reached out and handed their gifts to Sakura. ¡­¡­ The dinner is ending ¡­¡­ "Huh, I really didn't expect this. They actually prepared gifts for me after I was promoted to chuunin." Having already finished dinner at the Yutama Restaurant and said goodbye to everyone, Sakura was lying on her little bed, still feeling a little surprised by the gift tonight. "But when I think about this," Sakura sat up from the bed and cast her gaze at the six gift boxes of different sizes beside her, "I'm really not sleepy at all now, all I can think about is opening the gift boxes." ??Clapping her palms gently, Sakura decided without further delay, jumped up from the bed with a light jump, and quickly took out all six gift boxes. "Well, whose gift should I look at first?" She frowned, and after thinking for a moment, Sakura lightly snapped her fingers, "Since Qian Ya said so confidently and confidently, then let's open his gift first. Got it!" Recalling what Ya said before about the gift that she must like very, very, very much, Sakura also curled her lips and turned her attention to Ya's gift box. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After gently opening the gift box, its true face was finally revealed - a small special card. Picking up the card with her right hand, Sakura quickly scanned the words on it, and her eyes widened slightly. I have to say that it is not without reason that Ya said he was so confident before! As long as you bring this card of his to the Inuzuka clan, you can get an Inuzuka clan puppy for free! Well, although it is not the ninja dog of the Inuzuka family, it is just an ordinary dog, but this is indeed a great gift for Sakura. PS: This chapter always feels like my rhythm has been disrupted. Therefore, we can only pull out the scapegoat king at the beginning to warm it up, so that everyone will not forget our dear scapegoat king the next time he appears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132 Please open it and take a look. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Ahem, please understand that the author¡¯s brain is cramped. Will make up for it tomorrow. PS: Do you want to open the gift and write it? If I didn¡¯t write it, I feel like the first two chapters would have been wasted. But if I take it apart, you will say I am stupid. . . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133, Gifts are being opened - (Combined with what was owed yesterday.) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After putting away Kiba's gift with open arms, Sakura began to set her sights in the next direction - Hinata's gift. Why did you focus on Hinata¡¯s gift? It¡¯s actually very simple. Among all the gifts, Hinata¡¯s gift to him is the biggest one. ¡°Ahem, this is not to say what kind of person Sakura is, it¡¯s just a personal tendency value. After all, whether it is Hinata or Ino, they are already good friends of Sakura, so naturally there is no distinction between them. Gently, Sakura brought the largest square box. After she opened the gift box, she was shocked by its contents. This is actually a box of painkillers! "By the way, this painkiller looks a little bit familiar" Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, and after scanning the packaging of the painkiller up and down, she made sure. This painkiller is actually the ointment inside the Hinata family. After all, apart from the fact that the Hyuga family is a family that specializes in physical arts, they basically practice Bagua and Rouquan every day, so a little injury is normal. Therefore, having such an ointment can be said to be a box of good medicine for the Hinata family. ¡°It¡¯s just that in the entire Konoha, no other family except the Hinata family can possess this painkiller. Unless you are a good friend of a member of the Hyuga family, such as Sakura now, then even if your status is 666, you can only think of it, but not get it. ps: Just ignore Naruto and the Pot King. "This is just a chuunin promotion. Why do you want to give such an important thing? Well." Sakura was stunned, and suddenly recalled Hinata's identity, and murmured, " Maybe for Hinata, this should be a daily portion." Shaking her head to put away the random thoughts in her mind, Sakura happily took out a small piece from the box of painkillers and put it into her ninja bag. Afterwards, Sakura continued to open her gift box. This time, Sakura turned her attention to the gift Choji had prepared for herself. "Eh? This is Bing Liang Pill???" After opening Choji¡¯s gift box, Sakura saw several small glass jars. And inside these jars, they are all filled with military food pills! However, after Sakura examined them carefully, she was keenly aware of the difference between these military food pills and those she used herself. The first and most striking difference is the size. Each of the batch of military food pills that Choji sent over was nearly one-fifth larger than the military food pills that Sakura usually used. The second thing is color. The so-called color here does not mean that the color of this batch of Bingliang Pills is different from the one used by Sakura (well, it is indeed different), but that every can of Bingliang Pills here is a different color! In other words, these Bingliang Pills are like the Skittles that Lu Wen liked to eat in his previous life. Although everyone has rainbow candies, with different flavors, the colors of the candies are also completely different, just like strawberry flavor is red, blueberry flavor is purple, and green apple is green. etc! After the words "skittles" popped into Sakura's mind, her eyes immediately widened. Skittles, could it be (No, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not advertising Skittles.) Opening one of the cans of Bingliang Pills, Sakura gently took out a red Bingliang Pill and smelled it, but she didn't smell anything. "Um, could it be that my guess is wrong?" Sakura raised her slender eyebrows, looked at the soldier's food pill again, and finally swallowed it directly with a heartache. Almost in an instant, after Sakura stuffed the red soldier food pill into her mouth, it exuded a lighter sweet and sour feeling. While being shocked by this feeling, Sakura's eyes also lit up slightly, "Sure enough, I guessed it right! These colors should be the difference in taste!" Gently bite the red Bingliang Pill, which exudes a sour and sweet taste. The originally sweet and sour Bingliang Pill immediately releases the suppressed smell inside it! "Well¡ª¡ª" This smell is so amazing that even Sakura can't help but feel a little bitSo I can give it up and give it up. Then the next step is gifts such as combs, hairpins, and small mirrors. " "But based on Ino's understanding of me, she should give me more, a comb! After all, compared to other objects, combs are more everyday and can be used even during tasks. .¡± After confirming Ino's gift in her heart, Sakura suddenly felt that she was getting more and more excited. His hands also moved casually, quickly breaking them apart. However, just after the decomposition was completed, Sakura was slightly stunned when she saw the extremely familiar object glowing with dark light. This is actually PS: If the chapter I wrote today was divided into two parts, it would feel disconnected, so I just combined it into one chapter. ps2: Well, I have always hated three kinds of authors. One is the one who keeps updating but only interrupts the update, the one who suddenly asks for leave, and the one who likes to break chapters! ps3: It¡¯s my family¡¯s birthday tomorrow, so even if I take a day off from work, I¡¯ll probably have to take a break tomorrow, so I beg your forgiveness_(:3¡å¡Ï)_(remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 134, Protection Mission You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey, Chie. What did you do during these five days?" Greeting Sakura, who was already wearing an ANBU costume, Tachibana Mitsuha asked with a smile. road. Hearing this, Sakura just shrugged and replied softly to Tachibana Mitsuha, "Just relax yourself, such as catching up with friends, having a meal together or something. By the way, three Sister Ye, do you know from the captain what our next mission is?" After hearing what Sakura said, Tachibana Mitsuha immediately blinked her bright, watery eyes, "Hey, hey, guess what I know?" "" With a speechless expression on her face, Sakura looked at Tachibana Mitsuha, who was smiling coquettishly in front of her, and at the same time her eyes were full of laughter towards her, and she immediately began to doubt what had happened in the past few days. is what happened. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She was so considerate and dignified at the beginning, just like a noble lotus flower, but now after being in contact, she has turned into what she is now ¡°Does this reveal your true nature? "Okay, I won't kid you anymore. This time the mobilization was indeed a bit rushed. Generally speaking, we should still have one day of rest." Tachibana Mitsuha saw that Sakura was already speechless, That is to say, he no longer played with Sakura, but showed a trace of solemnity, "Under normal circumstances, if the team members are called in advance, there will be two situations." "The first is because the ANBU is very short of manpower, so the mission must be carried out in advance. The second is probably because this mission is extremely important and urgent, and the requirement must be carried out immediately." Tachibana Mitsuha said slightly He spread his hands, and the corners of his soft lips showed a hint of indifference, "And like today, I'm not sure. Because at the moment, not to mention our Anbu, it's other Konoha ninjas. , they are all already very busy.¡± Listening to Tachibana Mitsuha's words, Sakura also nodded slightly. Indeed, ever since Orochimaru's plan to collapse Konoha, Konoha's manpower has entered a state of relative scarcity. Not only the ANBU, but also the ordinary genin team, who were supposed to mainly accept D-level missions, have begun to accept C-level missions in an exceptional manner. Under such circumstances, the pressure in the Anbu that I am currently in will naturally continue to rise. "Okay, there's no need to think so much now. After all, it was the captain who called us. Now hurry up and get to the training ground!" He tapped Sakura's shoulder with his right hand. Tachibana Mitsuha's eyes turned into crescent moons. After laughing, he took Sakura's left hand and walked towards the ANBU dressing room. Ahem, why does Sakura appear here now? The time has to be pushed to five o'clock this morning. At that time, when Sakura was still in a dazed state, as the captain of the Orange Cat Team, Taki Miyamizu quietly knocked on Sakura's window, waking her up. Immediately, without waiting for Sakura to ask anything, he directly gave an order to Sakura¡ª¡ª Before eight o'clock, you must arrive at the ANBU's fourth training ground to assemble! After saying these words, Miyamizu Taki ignored the cute Sakura and disappeared directly from Sakura's window without looking back. So it was precisely because of Miyami Taki's order that Sakura appeared in the ANBU, and when she just entered the ANBU gate, she accidentally met Tachibana Mitsuha who was walking towards Shi Shiran. Back to the present time, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha, after quickly sorting out their ninja bags and other items in the locker room, also ran to the training ground. "Huh? You two have finally arrived." Sensing the auras of Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura very keenly, Miyamizu Taki opened his eyes slightly and turned his gaze to Juren. Two people. "Then let me briefly explain what our mission this time is like." Miyamizu Taki stretched out his right hand and made an instant move to Kaito who was practicing his sword crazily on the side. After signaling him to come over, he began to prepare to explain the mission of himself and others this time. "Actually, this mission is relatively simple. It is just a group of rebel ninjas who previously declared that they would go to the country of Kawakawa and assassinate the eldest son of the daimyo of the country of Kawakawa."??¡± "And it just so happened that during this period of time, the eldest son of the Daimyo of Kawanoha happened to be in our territory of Konoha. That's why he specifically asked our Konoha for help. Based on various factors, Lord Hokage also chose to This task is left to us.¡± "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Kaito Shun, who was concentrating on mastering his sword skills, stretched out his right hand, looked at Miyamizu Taki and interrupted his words, "This kind of protection Generally speaking, the tasks are not carried out by us ANBU, right? Could it be said that we are working together? " "The coordinated action that Shun Kaito talks about is actually just an ANBU mission mode. It¡¯s like, the same mission, but with the protection of the ninja team on the surface, it also has the following and protection of the ANBU secretly. This is almost the same as the scroll exchange mission performed by Kai in Kakashi ANBU. During that mission, Kakashi's ANBU secretly followed Team Kai and protected them to prevent the other party from temporarily changing their mind, or someone launching an attack on Team Kai during the mission. . Miyamizu Taki shook his head and denied Kaito Shun's question. "It's not a collaborative mission. This time, there will be only members of our team. The reason why we choose to let our ANBU carry out the mission is mainly because of one thing." Having said this, Miyami Taki's face became slightly cold, and looking at the faces of Sakura and the others, they also became solemn. "In fact, our Konoha intelligence department has already almost investigated the group of rebellious ninjas who threatened His Highness the Lord of Kawanoguni. However, according to our investigation, the strength of this group of rebellious ninjas is simply not enough. To threaten the Kingdom of Sichuan. If you really want to assassinate His Highness the Chief of the Kingdom of Sichuan, you should carry out this mission silently." "But unfortunately, not only did they publicize this matter, but they also publicized it after His Highness the Lord of Kawanoguni came to Konoha." Actually, at this point, Sakura and the other three people have already understood. This mission is not what it appears on the surface, it is just an ordinary mission to protect His Highness Kawano Kununi. "The real purpose is probably to investigate and find out who is behind this group of traitorous ninjas who advocate the assassination of His Highness the Head of Kawanoguni!" PS: What the hell is this chapter talking about in the previous chapter? ! He even mentioned the black winning underwear! You have gone too far! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135 Three updates tomorrow! ! ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sorry sorry sorry sorry! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136, what if? No, that is malice from the author! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After briefly introducing the outline of this mission, Taki Miyamizu quickly scanned the faces of Sakura and others. After realizing that they all had a slightly thoughtful expression, he stabilized his expression and continued to add to the three of them. "In addition, as Black Wing said, we are performing a separate security mission this time. Therefore, during this mission, we no longer need to wear ANBU equipment." No need to wear ANBU equipment? Her eyes flickered slightly, and for a moment, Sakura became a little speechless. "Is that so?" Shun Kaito looked at Sakura and said with a smile, "I really didn't expect that the average ANBU might have to wear a mask to perform tasks until they quit. But you are nothing like this. The second mission, you can actually accept such a mission." "Okay, let's talk about the unnecessary words and things later. At 12 o'clock today, everyone will gather at the gate. By then, His Highness the Chief of the Kingdom of Kawa will appear, and our mission will also be It officially started from that time.¡± "Understood!"*3 The meeting between the Orange Cat Team came to an end in just a blink of an eye. The members of the team quickly dispersed following Miyomizu Taki's last words. Among them, Sakura, needless to say, simply returned to her home and began to quickly organize her clothes. This time, the Kawa no Kuni mission will obviously not be like the last ANBU mission, which can be completed in just a few days. After all, the last blocking mission only ended by killing the group of infiltrating Cloud Ninjas. During that process, because all of them were ninjas, they were able to run wildly all the way. But this time the mission is completely different, because this time we need to protect His Highness the Chief of the Country of Sichuan. And this directly means that he and others cannot rush to the Kingdom of Sichuan at full speed, and can only watch the long highness all the way. And besides that, Sakura also firmly remembered the true meaning of this mission. That is, to find the mastermind behind this declaration of assassination against His Highness the Governor of Kawanoguni. Although based on the information Taki Miyamizu had said before, it was enough to indicate that the mastermind behind this mission was most likely to be an Iwa ninja, but Sakura slowly imagined an organization in her mind. name¡ª¡ª Xiao! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the organization that Sasuke¡¯s good brother, Uchiha One vs. Seven, is currently in. It is also the largest collective boss organization in the entire ninja world. ¡°Ahem, of course, this is not to say that the Akatsuki organization is the mastermind behind this assassination in Kawa no Kuni, but it is talking about another possibility. Although the probability of this possibility is very small, as a Konoha kunoichi of the new era, Sakura still deeply takes this possibility in her heart. ?As everyone knows, in the Akatsuki organization, there is a pair called the Immortal Duo. ????????????????? Among this group, Hidan, the guy who relies purely on the ability of the evil cult of magic to fight, does not need to be explained too much. Another person's perspective needs to be taken seriously. He is a money-oriented guy. And after he later joined the Akatsuki organization and became the financial controller, this money-oriented guy began to pay even more attention to money. Even if he goes out to carry out Akatsuki's mission, he will also go to the black market to find bounty objects worth hunting in the process. So, what if the man behind this time is not the Iwa Ninja Village as speculated, but stems from the political changes within the Kawa Country. After I wait for the members of Konoha to appear, it is very likely that the other party will be alert, and in the end it is very likely that this assassination mission will be directly listed on the black market. And once it is listed on the black market, the chances of yourself and others encountering the undead duo will increase greatly, right? Well, although all the above is just a guess in Sakura's heart, but if there is such a possibility. If this series of situations were to come true by such a coincidence, then even if it was for herself, Sakura had to be fully prepared. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It was past noon, and at the entrance of Konoha Village, the members of the Orange Cat Team, wearing uniform Konoha vests, had already gathered here. Obviously, ?But he is already waiting for the arrival of his and others' protection target. But while the Orange Cat Team and others were waiting, within Konoha Village, a small team of twelve people carrying a sedan slowly appeared in front of the entrance to Konoha Village. "Ah - could it be that your Excellency is the escort ninja for our mission?" As if aware of Miyami Taki's identity, a middle-aged man in scribe's clothing walked slowly among the small team that moved slowly. Appearing in front of Miyamizu Taki, he asked with a hint of goodwill. Miyamizu Taki did not take over the topic immediately, but after quickly scanning the faces of the scribes, he slowly nodded and replied, "Then it seems that you are our client this time, Ishizaki. Is it correct?" "Ah, yes, yes!" After hearing Miyami Taki's reply, the scribe man suddenly became overjoyed, "I am the client this time, so I would like to ask Miyamizu-dono to accompany you during the next trip. , thank you for your advice!" On the side, Shun Kaito, who was watching the seemingly friendly exchange between the two, curled his lips with some sensitivity and said to Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha. "Did you notice it?" "Ha, after all, he is the eldest prince of a country, but he is also the future daimyo-sama. It is only natural for us, a group of Konoha ninjas, to look down on us." As a teammate, Tachibana Mitsuha asked after Kaito Shun's words. Actually, I already understood what he meant. But in fact, there was no need for Kaito Shun to remind him. As a woman, Tachibana Mitsuha had actually discovered this earlier. "Hmph, that's true. After all, I am a pampered person, right?" Regarding Tachibana Mitsuha's reply, Kaito Shun was noncommittal, but the disdain on his face also showed that Kaito Shun had no regard for this so-called Kawakuni. His Majesty's attitude. And at this moment, the girl Sakura, who was eating melon silently, glanced at the twelve people in front of her. After that, her pointed eyebrows frowned slightly. "It seems that His Highness is not the only one who is dissatisfied with us." After moving her steps slightly and getting closer to the position of Tachibana Mitsuha, Sakura said, "The group of guards among them also seem to have any objections to us. .¡± Hearing Sakura's words, Tachibana Mitsuha and Kaito Shun both laughed disdainfully. To be honest, if His Highness the Chief of the Kingdom of Sichuan is dissatisfied with them, it can cause a little bit of dissatisfaction in the hearts of the two of them. So these guards that Sakura mentioned were completely out of their minds. "Sakura, these guys are just wandering ninjas at best. The better ones may not be more than Chuunin level, so you don't need to pay attention to them at all." Shun Kaito stretched out his index finger and pointed at Sakura Shaking it slightly, he signaled Sakura not to take Zuo's thoughts to heart, "After all, the purpose of this mission is not just to be a guard." Also. When Sakura heard this, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the Ichikawa Country team. Instead, she turned her eyes and looked at Miyamizu Taki. At this time, the conversation between Miyami Taki and the scribe Ishizaki Masaru has come to an end. Ishizaki smiled at Miyomizu Taki, then turned around, walked towards the small sedan, and began to say something. "" ¡°¡­Since everything is fine, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± And as if he was annoyed by Ishizaki, an extremely impatient voice burst out from the small sedan chair. And it was this impatient voice that officially kicked off Sakura's second ANBU mission. ps: I broke my promisebut it doesn't matter, I can definitely make up for the third update tomorrow! I swear by my CSGO rank, League of Legends rank, and Rainbow Six rank that if I don¡¯t update tomorrow, the game will be on my knees for the tenth time in a row! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137, Pretending? A slap in the face? (No, this is the water chapter!) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The bright sunshine, after penetrating through the densely packed and folded forest leaves in the Land of Fire, fell bit by bit on the small team that was slowly moving forward on the path below. Needless to say, this small team is actually the protection target of the Orange Cat Team this time, the team of His Highness Kawano Kuni. As for the four members of the Orange Cat Team, they are divided into a one-one-two formation. As a master of swordsmanship, Shun Kaito can be said to be a path-breaker and stands at the forefront of the team. Because Miyamizu Taki is the team leader and a sentient ninja, he stayed beside the sedan chair of the protection target of this trip, His Highness Kawano Kununi, always maintaining the highest level of vigilance. In order to maintain the protection of His Highness, he can also maintain contact with the team members to the best extent. Finally, there are Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha. Among them, Sakura is placed in the rear because of her Flying Thunder God Technique that can support the overall situation at any time. Tachibana Mitsuha was placed in the rear because he was a ninja who specialized in ninjutsu and had powerful fire ninjutsu and earth ninjutsu, so he was placed side by side with Sakura. And based on the tactical configuration of the Orange Cat Team, it has been proved that as a captain, Taki Miyamizu has reached an extremely high level of understanding of the strength, level and corresponding tactical positions of the entire team members. to the extent. ?????????????????? But Miyami Taki¡¯s arrangement is one thing, but it¡¯s another thing if others don¡¯t understand it. Just like now, all the guards in the team have a look of disapproval. It is obvious that they don't care about this arrangement of Miyami Taki. Especially the guard captain who is standing next to His Highness, carrying a ninja sword on his back, and with a slit on his face that appears from his left eye and goes diagonally across the right corner of his mouth. After seeing the order issued by Miyami Taki, he already showed a lot of disdain. At the same time, he also showed a hint of contempt for the two kunoichi, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha. In fact, when the guard captain discovered that there were actually two kunoichi, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha, in the Orange Cat Team, he already frowned deeply, with a look of dissatisfaction on his face. Above. Obviously, this guard captain felt that there were two kunoichi among the personnel arranged by Konoha this time. What was special was that one of them was a girl who looked like she was ready to graduate. Extremely dissatisfied. But his dissatisfaction is still dissatisfaction. Whether Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha don't care about it is another matter. Since they were members of the Orange Cat Team, after learning that this group of so-called guards turned out to be just a group of wandering ninjas, they didn't take it to heart anymore. In fact, as long as you know what kind of existence the wandering ninjas are, you can understand why Sakura and others are indifferent to the attitude of these guys. Very simply, the so-called wandering ninjas are actually a group of civilians or gangsters who, for various reasons during the Ninja World War, obtained some or a few chakra refining methods. And this group of guys also named themselves and others Wandering Ninjas in order to separate themselves from their previous identities. But in fact, this group of self-proclaimed wandering ninjas, at best, have mastered the method of refining chakra, and then use chakra to strengthen their physical abilities. They know nothing about ninjutsu and the like. Therefore, most of the results are that this group of wandering ninjas, unable to restrain their desires, ran to occupy the mountain and become kings, becoming the leaders of the mountain bandits on a mountain. ¡°It¡¯s just that even after becoming bandit leaders, the final outcome of these guys will not be much better. Generally speaking, businessmen or passers-by who can't stand it are reported and become the target of C-level missions and B-level missions in various ninja villages, and then they are turned into rewards by the genin or chuunin in the ninja village. . And if the wandering ninjas are a little bit more lucky, they will be like the wandering ninjas from the country of Ichikawa and become the guardians of the high-ranking figures in the small country. As long as nothing serious happens, he will live in peace for the rest of his life, and he will be a guard until the day he dies. Now that we have said so much, everyone should be able to understand the identity of the wandering ninjas. They are actually a group of beings who know a little bit of chakra and are a little more troublesome than ordinary civilians. In other words, they are just a bunch of scum. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­   Time flies by. As if it was just a blink of an eye, a full five days had passed since Sakura and others set out to start the mission. However, even after five days, Sakura and her group still have not left the borders of the Land of Fire. Of course, the reason why they did not leave the border of the Fire Country for five days was not because they, a group of Konoha ninjas, got lost in the Fire Country, but because of the march of this group of people from the Kawa Country. The speed is really a bit too 'fast'. And because of their ¡®fastness¡¯, Sakura and the others would naturally be slowed down. Therefore, even though five days have passed now, they are still in the Kingdom of Fire. However, although they have not left the territory of the Country of Fire, their relationship with the group of guards from the Country of Sichuan has become increasingly antagonistic. The reason is naturally because the journey has been peaceful and quiet in the past five days. Among them, the guards headed by the guard captain felt that the decision of the scribe Ishizaki to hire Konoha ninjas was extremely wrong during this process. They believe that even if a rebel ninja attacks their team, they can definitely survive the attack by relying on themselves and other guards. In order to prove this, I also want to prove that I and others are capable of surpassing the Orange Cat Team. Almost every time the team was reorganized, the guard captain would take the initiative to show Sakura and others the ridiculousness of the frog in the well. ??????????????????? But it¡¯s ridiculous, but if it happens too often, it will actually make people feel a little bored. And during the current repair time, this guard captain once again appeared in front of the Orange Cat Team. "Ninjas of Konoha, you see, we have not encountered an enemy so far. We probably won't encounter any enemies in the future. How about we play a game now?" "oh?" Shun Kaito, who has the most irritable personality among the team, raised his eyebrows at this moment and was the first to speak out. The moment Kaito Shun raised his eyebrows, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha glanced at Miyamizu Taki with raised eyebrows. However, he discovered that at this moment, Miyami Taki just held the water bottle in his hand and took a faint sip, as if he didn't notice at all. Seeing this, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha also understood. Even Miyamizu Taki, who has the best personality, can no longer stand the guard captain at this moment. Without the obstruction of Taki Miyamizu as the captain, Shun Kaito simply stood up, looked at the guard captain in front, and raised the corners of his mouth. "Okay. But let me be the first to say that I do not accept ninja games played by children." "you¡­¡­" Hearing Shun Kaito¡¯s words, the guard captain¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Although he is a wandering ninja, he is able to become the captain of the guard of His Highness Kawano Kuni Nagasaki. In other words, he has a little bit of brains. Therefore, it is natural to understand that Shun Kaito is laughing at his identity. After all, the reason why wandering ninjas are wandering ninjas is because their path of cultivating chakra is not complete. Generally, they only strengthen their bodies with chakra. It is also for this reason that wandering ninjas will also be called ninja game participants by the ninjas in the ninja village. "Of course!" The guard captain's face turned slightly gloomy. "Although it is a game, it is actually a real battle with real swords and guns. What do you think, do you want to give it a try?!" "Well, it doesn't matter. But how are you going to play? Is it illusion? Ninjutsu? Or," Shun Kaito looked at the guard captain in front of him with a half-smile, "are you going to play taijutsu?" "" The guard captain¡¯s face was already cramping up at this moment. Shun Kaito¡¯s words were simply heartbreaking! ¡°In the final analysis, as a wandering ninja, if nothing else, even the taijutsu is nothing more than what he has fumbled through. There is no illusion of taijutsu. The guard captain stabilized his cramped face, and then slowly pulled out the ninja sword from his back, and said coldly to Shun Kaito. "Since you are holding a knife, let us compare our sword skills!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138, Bazahei! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Pfft¡ª¡ª" Hearing these words from the guard captain, Sakura and the other members of the Orange Cat Team suddenly twitched their mouths and almost spit out water. To be honest, if it were just physical skills, maybe the guard captain could survive a few moves under Shun Kaito. But if it comes to sword skills, then you can only watch him being hammered quietly. At this time, Shun Kaito also looked a little strange. He looked at the guard captain in front and nodded silently, then pulled out the ninja sword from behind him. Since the other party has already shown his Ninja Sword, even if he looks down on him, it is appropriate for him to show his Ninja Sword. "Hey!" The guard captain looked at Shun Kaito, who had already drawn the ninja sword from his back, and raised the corner of his mouth slightly. And with this move, the scar that stretched diagonally across his entire face began to twitch slowly on his face. "watch out!" " He roared violently. As a guard captain who was born as a wandering ninja, he didn't know anything about the Seal of Opposition and the Seal of Reconciliation. He simply raised his ninja sword with both hands, aimed it at Shun Kaito's body, and then slashed away with all his strength! In fact, as a wandering ninja, this guard captain has quite a lot of combat experience. If not for this, he would not have become the captain of the guard of His Highness Kawano Kununi. But it is a pity that all the enemies the guard captain faced before were just ordinary ronin and samurai. In other words, in terms of the number of battles between the two, there may be almost the same difference, no one is more or less. But the levels of enemies the two faced were completely different. After all, almost all of the enemies Kaito Shun faced were above the chuunin level. Therefore, when faced with the sudden attack by the guard captain, Kaito Shun was not only surprised, but had no intention of evading. On the contrary, I just saw a flash of light and shadow in Kaito Shun's hand, and the next moment, accompanied by the sound of two clanging golden sounds, the ninja sword in the guard captain's own hand just flew up high, and then 'cracked' With one sound, it was firmly inserted into the earth. At the same time, Shun Kaito's figure appeared in front of the guard captain, and the ninja sword in his hand was pressed between the opponent's neck with a hint of sharpness. "this¡­¡­" Seeing that he was defeated in an instant, the guard captain was stunned. When he reacted, the ninja sword that Kaito pressed on his neck had already drawn a bloody trace. "Okay, the game is over, I think it's quite interesting." After speaking to the guard captain who was already stunned, Kaito Shun turned around without any intention of stopping and sat back down in his original position. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± For a moment, the entire camp fell into an eerie silence. Except for Sakura and the other three who didn't show much change from beginning to end, everyone didn't know what to say for a moment. Especially the guards who were not satisfied with them at the beginning. After the initial daze passed, they recalled the disdainful look they had treated them before, and they all became frightened! "Hey, are you going a little too far? Shun." Miyamizu Taki swung the piece of dry food in front of him towards Shun Kaito. He looked like he was scolding Shun Kaito, but he didn't make any further move, and his expression didn't even change at all. ¡°Obviously, Miyamizu Taki didn¡¯t take it to heart at all regarding Shun Kaito¡¯s instant kill. "What does it matter? After all, captain, you are just happy to see success." Shun Kaito and Taki Miyamizu have been teammates for many years, so they didn¡¯t know Miyami Taki¡¯s attitude, so they didn¡¯t care immediately and just replied lightly. And as if to prove Kaito Shun's statement, facing Shun Kaito's clear words, Miyamizu Taki just shrugged and said nothing more. But it was precisely because of this battle that the guards who originally showed disdain for the arrival of the Orange Cat Team did not show even a trace of disrespect along the way. And these are actually the goals that Taki Miyamizu and Shun Kaito want to achieve. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Huhhuh" The sound of wind is rising slightly   Focusing her gaze on the slightly vast land in front of her, Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly. "Everyone, we are leaving the Fire Country. In other words, within this period of time, there is a high possibility of enemy attacks." Standing on the grass randomly, Miyamizu Taki looked around and then calmly warned everyone present. "So in the next time, unless we send His Highness to the palace, all members must be on alert to the highest level. Do you understand?" The gentle words, with a hint of meticulousness, spread throughout the entire team. However, the guards who originally expressed their dissatisfaction with Miyami Taki did not say much at this moment. They just focused their minds one after another, as if they really followed Miyami Taki's orders. But it¡¯s a pity that Miyami Taki¡¯s words were not addressed to them from beginning to end. It was just a reminder to the members of his team. ¡°In the final analysis, this group of guards who look like weaklings are actually just a group of weaklings. As the strongest guard captain, Kaito Shun instantly killed him with one move. Do you need to say anything else? ?? Okay, let¡¯s talk about one more thing. The author didn¡¯t even bother to give them names. Do you still expect Taki Miyamizu to remind such beings to be on guard and fight? However, Miyami Taki¡¯s reminder was actually just a casual remark. After all, the members of the Orange Cat Team were already in a state of preparation for war from the moment they walked out of Konoha Village. "Hey, Sanye. Suddenly, I remembered a question." And just after Miyami Taki said this, Sakura turned her head, turned her gaze to Tachibana Mitsuha who was standing on her side, and raised a question. "If in this mission, after we brought His Highness to the Kingdom of Sichuan, we did not find this group of assassins and the mastermind behind it, would it be possible that he would have to stay in the Kingdom of Sichuan?" Forehead¡­¡­ Tachibana Mitsuha looked at Sakura beside him and fell into a speechless state. Could it be that she doesn't know that protection tasks like this are time-sensitive? So after sighing softly, Tachibana Mitsuha replied, "Don't worry. We won't let the murderer be found and stay in the country of Kawa for the rest of his life. For this mission, we are only responsible for bringing this His Highness will be sent to the Kingdom of Sichuan. After that, he will stay for a month at most and then you can choose to evacuate." "After all, in this mission, we are not only completing the mission, but more importantly, promoting Konoha's capabilities. It shows that we have not become depressed because of Orochimaru's invasion." "Oh." After hearing this, Sakura suddenly realized, but then she showed a strange expression. "Then if during this mission, we finally find the target and solve it, can we return directly to Konoha?" "Is this for sure?" Tachibana Mitsuha was a little strange. Why did Sakura ask so many strange questions today, but she still replied softly, "If we can defeat our opponent, then we can still stay in Kawazuki." What do you want to do in the country? Do you think you still want to stay in this country of Sichuan for the rest of your life?" "Of course not. How could I want to stay here for the rest of my life in the Kingdom of Sichuan?" Sakura shook her hand and adjusted her gaze back. But in her heart, an unknown feeling slowly emerged PS: Is this plot poorly written? ? ? It makes me want to delete this entire plot now! ! ! PS2: If you really think it¡¯s a bit bad, please comment. I¡¯ll delete this paragraph before I write too much. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139 Chapter 133, What does interesting mean? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Feeling the exotic scenery of Kawanogoku within sight, Sakura did not feel the slightest excitement in her heart. The main reason why this is the case is because the sense of desolation brought by Kawanogoku has really eliminated all Sakura's emotions except indifference. In fact, so far, Sakura has only visited three countries in this world. The first is naturally the country of fire, the second is the country of waves that Team 7 went through in their first mission, and the last country is actually the country they went to during their first ANBU mission. It's just the border of Yuno Country. Setting aside the fact that Yuno Country just went to the border, the scene of Wave Country was firmly remembered in Sakura's mind. At that time, in the towns of the Country of Waves, due to the evil deeds of the wealthy Cardo, the feeling of poverty and desolation hit Sakura deeply. At first, Sakura thought that the reason why the Land of Waves became like this was simply because of Cardo's evil deeds. But now after arriving in Kawa no Kuni and seeing the scenery of Kawa no Kuni, Sakura's mind has changed. Cardo may have had a very bad impact on the Country of Waves, but in fact, even without Cardo, the situation of the Country of Waves would not be much better. Very simply, the Country of Waves is a small country very close to the Country of Fire. Once the Kingdom of Water and the Country of Fire start a war, the small Country of Waves will almost certainly be the first battlefield for both parties. And this encounter, the Rain Country, which is actually mixed in the Kingdom of Earth, the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire, can pat the shoulder of the Kingdom of Waves and show that he is your senior. ?That is to say, from this point of view, the future of the Country of Waves is actually in a dilemma. If we hadn't built the bridge now and hugged the future Hokage-sama, Uzumaki Naruto, the plight of the Land of Waves would have continued in the future. Having finished talking about the Country of Waves, we now turn the topic back to the Country of Sichuan. This country can actually be called the poor brother of the Country of Rain. ??Also as a buffer country between the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind, although its territory is much wider than that of the Country of Rain, it is a pity. There is the Hidden Rain Village in the Country of Rain, but what about the Country of Sichuan? Not even a shit. In such a world of ninjas, a country that doesn¡¯t even have a ninja village, isn¡¯t it just like a super beauty entering a slum in India, and can only take what she wants? And as the plot developed later, this was proved. In the opening chapter of Shippuden, in the Kazekage recapture chapter, as a small country, Kawakuni could only watch the ninjas of Konoha and the Suna ninjas of Sunagakure Village casually enter their own land. middle. And after that, the protagonist group fought against Akatsuki¡¯s artistic duo in the territory of Kawa no Kuni. In addition, it is precisely because there is no ninja village in the Kingdom of Sichuan, which directly leads to the fact that there should not be too many bandits in the Kingdom of Sichuan. In fact, just since Sakura and her friends entered the territory of Kawanoguni, their leisurely marching team has been attacked by bandits three times. And the leader of the first group of bandits turned out to be a wandering ninja. This made Sakura think that the bandits who attacked this time were the same group of people who had announced that they would assassinate His Highness the Governor of Kawano Kuni. A country without ninja villages and a country where bandits are rampant can actually prove one point. The country of Sichuan is no less miserable than the country of rain. "Ah, fellow ninjas of Konoha, we will be able to reach the capital of our Kawa Country by tomorrow afternoon at most. Therefore, His Highness the Chief said that today's trip will end here, and we will first stop in this town. In the meantime, rest for one night before rushing to the capital." Just as the phenomenon of Kawanoguni was emerging in Sakura's mind, the person who entrusted the mission, Ishizaki Masaru, smiled and spoke to Sakura and the others. Hearing this, as the captain, Taki Miyamizu glanced around the surroundings cautiously, then nodded lightly, indicating that he had no objection to this. Seeing this, Ishizaki's face suddenly looked like a chrysanthemum blooming. With a flattering smile, he ran to the side of the sedan, and Taki Miyamizu agreed to this matter and spoke to His Highness inside. And oneSakura, who was staying at the back of the team, finally relaxed her guard because of Miyomizu Taki's consent. Then she glanced at Tachibana Mitsuha and asked softly with a pun. "It's time to relax. Sister Sanye, do you know if there is anything interesting here?" "If this is the capital of Kawakuni, there may be some places to play. But in this town let's forget it." Tachibana Mitsuha looked at Sakura and was keenly aware of what Sakura meant. , said indifferently, "After all, this is just an ordinary town, it is not interesting at all. Even in the tavern, there are just ordinary drunks." "All right." Seeing Tachibana Mitsuha say this, Sakura nodded, then stretched out her hands, stretched her body slightly, and watched the team walk towards a hotel. "Speaking of which, this seems to be the first time we have rested in this kind of town since our mission, right?" "Well, after all, in the Country of Fire, we have always taken a safe route, and we have never experienced any towns or villages along the way." After answering Sakura's words with a chuckle, Tachibana Mitsuha appeared next to Miyamizu Taki with Sakura, and said to him with a smile. "Captain, as a female ninja, I think I have the right to make a request!" Miyamizu Taki glanced at the smiling face of Tachibana Mitsuha and the confused Sakura, and suddenly sighed slightly speechlessly. As Tachibana Mitsuha's senior, Miyamizu Taki didn't know the purpose of Tachibana Mitsuha's words. So there was no need for Tachibana Mitsuha to say anything, Miyamizu Taki just spread his hands. "Go and come back early. But I don't think there is a bathing place in such a small town. And even if there is, are you really willing to stay in a bathing place in such a town?" "" "Miyamizu Taki's words were like a sharp sword, piercing deep into Tachibana Mitsuha's heart. But to be honest, as a female ninja, going without a bath for so many days has really reached her limit. After all, this mission cannot be regarded as an ANBU mission. She didn't need to be on an ANBU mission, she had to devote herself wholeheartedly. In the end, she could only wash away all the sins and evils, fatigue and exhaustion in the ANBU bathroom after completing the mission. "Hmph! No matter what, I have to go over and take a look." With a hint of blush on his face, Tachibana Mitsuha hummed and gestured to Miyamizu Taki, then grabbed the little boy. Sakura's right hand walked toward the other end of the town with a determined expression. Forehead¡­¡­ Looking at Tachibana Mitsuha who tightly grasped her right hand, Sakura's lips moved slightly, but in the end she didn't say anything. She just followed Tachibana Mitsuha obediently and began to walk around this small building. Within the town, you are looking for a bath. However, it was as if the heavens were against Tachibana Mitsuha. Just as the two of them started looking for a hot spring bath, a conversation between a group of people carrying ninja swords attracted their attention. "Hey, this group of people will arrive at the capital next. If we don't start now, won't it be too late by then?" "Don't worry. The adults have already made arrangements for the next thing. We just need to observe them carefully, that's all." "" "" The originally relaxed expression suddenly turned into vigilance. Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the group of people slowly walking away in front of her, and said to Tachibana Mitsuha. "Sister Sanye, it seems that what you said was a bit premature. There are still some interesting things in this town." "" Hearing this, Tachibana Mitsuha immediately rolled his eyes speechlessly, and did not reply to Sakura's words. He just looked at the group of people in front of him and made several hand seals with his hands. PS: I was probably the first person in Qidian who said that I would update three chapters, but it was delayed until the third day, and I still haven¡¯t updated the third chapter. . . PS2: What does the text mean? Guess what it means? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140: The doctor girlfriend who can stab you 33 times without dying You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hello? Why did you come back so slowly? By the way, where are the current locations of those guys? Have they been detected?" In a slightly dilapidated courtyard, a man dressed as a ninja spoke with a dissatisfied expression to the few wandering ninjas who slowly entered the courtyard. "It's better to be slow. After all, this time, they have hired Konoha's ninjas. What if we get too close and are discovered by Konoha's ninjas!" And it seemed that he was a little dissatisfied by the male ninja's words. The wandering ninja who was the first to step out of the courtyard gate immediately looked dissatisfied and spoke directly to him. Hearing this, the male ninja narrowed his eyes immediately, and his dissatisfied expression suddenly turned into disdain: "What? They are just a few ninjas who came out of a ninja village that was attacked by rebel ninjas. Is there anything to be afraid of? ?¡± "Huh?!" The wandering ninja who came in became even more unhappy after hearing this, and his whole face turned down, "Then since you said so, the next investigation mission will be done by you!" "snort!" However, facing the words of the wandering ninja, the male ninja's expression changed, and after slightly raising the corners of his mouth, he said to the wandering ninja. "That's all right. There will be no so-called next reconnaissance mission. Just before you came here, we had received instructions from the adults and will attack them tonight!" What? ? ? The expression of the wandering ninja suddenly changed slightly, as if he couldn't believe what the male ninja said. However, seeing the changes in the expressions of the wandering ninja, the smile on the male ninja's face became even thicker, "But don't worry, tonight's sneak attack does not require you to face the ninjas of Konoha. Wait until today In the evening, the adults will come over to help us and hold off the ninjas of Konoha. When there is a conflict, you can just go directly and deal with His Highness. Do you understand?!" Gulu. After swallowing slightly, the wandering ninja finally reacted. He looked straight at the male ninja and asked. "My lord, are you coming tonight too!? That would be great. But I still have a question. After we kill His Highness, do we need to do anything else?" "kindness?" The male ninja seemed stunned, but then he frowned and looked at the wandering ninja in front of him, as if he was a little strange. "Are you asking too many questions today? What I said are all adults' requirements. If you don't know, don't talk too much!" "No, no, no!" The wandering ninja was obviously a little afraid of the adults in the male ninja's mouth. He immediately stretched out his hands, shook them at the male ninja and said, "I mean, after we kill the long After Your Highness, do you still need us to support you?" However, the words of the wandering ninja not only did not dispel the strangeness of the male ninja, but instead made his brows frown even more. At the same time, his hands changed from a relaxed posture around the shoulders to a vigilant bow posture. Get up. "Tell me, what is our mission this time?!" After the male ninja asked in a wary tone, several melon-eating people in the original courtyard also looked at each other and took out their ninja tools from their backs. "" Faced with this question and a series of actions of the male ninja, the wandering ninja also showed a look of helplessness. But just when he was about to say something, a male wandering ninja who had been behind him patted him on the shoulder, and he also jumped out and appeared in everyone's sight. "Since we have been discovered, there is nothing we can do. Sister Sanye!" "Kill them!" When he saw that what the male wandering ninja said was actually a female voice, the pupils of the male ninja in the courtyard shrank violently, and he roared loudly as he stretched out his right hand. But unfortunately, what moved faster than his words were the actions of the wandering ninjas in front of him. All of them saw that before the male ninja could say anything, he stretched out his fingers with his left hand and released his transformation technique with a bang, revealing his original appearance - Tachibana Mitsuha, and her shadow. Doppelg?nger! Immediately, the ninjas in the courtyard were not seen either.If there was any movement of resistance, Taijutsu was directly used. The Tachibana Mitsuha Kage clones rushed up, as well as Sakura, who was struggling to release the transformation technique, and gave him a hammer blow. , directly ended the journey of resistance. "Ahem, I should have known, those trash are useless!" The male ninja, who had been tied up tightly by Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha and hung on the pillar in the courtyard, said with a look of unwillingness and hatred. ¡°Obviously, even after being hammered by Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha, and even being firmly tied to the pillar, this male ninja was already filled with dissatisfaction. It felt like the previous group of wandering ninjas who were spying on Sakura and others were the fault, and they were tied up. In response to this, the corner of Sakura's mouth twitched slightly, and she complained directly: "Do you really think that with your three-legged cat strength, you can hold us Konoha ninjas back?" I don¡¯t know if Sakura¡¯s words touched the heart of this male ninja. His face immediately turned red and he roared at Sakura. "Hmph! If it hadn't been for your sudden attack, we would have been killed by you like this! After all, you Konoha ninjas don't have much strength at all, and you rely entirely on sneak attacks to win!" "Um" Seemingly shocked by the male ninja's speech, Sakura was speechless for a moment, then slowly raised her eyebrows and said, "You seem to have been prepared for the battle just now. Right. Can this be considered a sneak attack?" "Of course!" The male ninja's flushed face started to tremble crazily, "If it were a fair and just battle, we would never lose so easily!" "Is that so?" Sakura shrugged nonchalantly, "But there is one thing I want to tell you. My teammates and I are both ninjutsu-type ninjas, and taijutsu-type ninjas Whatnot, it¡¯s not specialization at all.¡± "Based on your reaction at that time, you should all be taijutsu-type ninjas, right? To be fair, if I were you, after being defeated by a ninjutsu-type ninja with taijutsu, I would have already chosen to cut He committed suicide." "you¡­¡­!" Being choked by Sakura's words, the male ninja's eyes suddenly widened, like two big light bulbs. "But it's really boring. I originally thought that this mission would be a little bit interesting. But the only person who showed up was someone of your level. Sister Sanye, this mission can be considered an A-level one. We really have earned the mission!¡± Ignoring the male ninja, Sakura just looked bored. After spreading her hands, she turned to look at Tachibana Mitsuha standing beside her and said. Now the male ninja couldn't hold it in any longer. Looking at Sakura in front of him, his anger reached the extreme, and he immediately roared loudly. "You two Konoha ninjas! Let me tell you, as long as that adult comes out, your death will come! So now, you can be as arrogant as you like!" "Oh?" Sakura raised her left eye and looked at the male ninja disdainfully, "That adult is nothing. He has been hiding his head and tail from the beginning to the end, and has never shown his true body. But just rely on your In terms of strength, this so-called adult¡¯s strength is probably just that.¡± "Humph! My lord is just delayed because of some things. As long as you wait until my lord comes here tonight, you guys from Konoha will definitely die!" Looking at the male ninja who was still shouting in front of her, Sakura's expression did not change much, but in her heart she became more and more curious about the true identity of this so-called adult. "My lord, my lord, have you ever seen this so-called lord? Could it be that you are like those wandering ninjas who just watched him kill them instantly with his physical skills and then immediately worshiped him? Are you up?" "Hmph! Don't even think about knowing any information about me!" However, facing Sakura's words, the male ninja immediately turned down his face and looked at Sakura with a look of disdain. "With your little ability, if you want to trick me, it's a hundred years too early!" Sakura was stunned for a moment, not expecting that this male ninja would actually say that. But soon, Sakura adjusted her expression and just chuckled. After seeing the male ninja's unexplained look, she slowly spoke. "Did you know? In fact, compared to healing others, medical ninjas are actually better at" "It's torture~" ps: No one is reading books now. . . It feels like no one has posted any book reviews, it¡¯s deserted. The author needs the care of readers! ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)¡­¡± "It's torture~" ps: No one is reading books now. . . It feels like no one has posted any book reviews, it¡¯s deserted. The author needs the care of readers! ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141, the bathhouse you¡¯ve been waiting for is here! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Next, in an ordinary half hour, it just drifted away slowly. The dilapidated courtyard, which was originally a bit noisy, finally slowly became quiet. "Is it that simple in the end?" On the small road in the town, Tachibana Mitsuba hit her lightly. Looking at Sakura beside him, she showed a relaxed expression for the first time since this mission. "I originally thought this mission would be a difficult one, but luckily I was vigilant all the way. But it doesn't matter. Since it's so simple, just treat this mission as a vacation mission~" Listening to Tachibana Mitsuha's slightly lazy tone, Sakura immediately shrugged her shoulders. At the same time, she recalled what the male ninja had said when he was left half-dead after being stimulated by a medical ninjutsu and summoned all the truth. if. "Actually, there is no need to say that. After all, the other party is also a relatively strong rebel from another ninja village." "Tch, he's just a rebellious ninja from the Grass Ninja Village. Even if he's A-level, it doesn't matter. By tonight, we'll naturally find out!" After hearing what Sakura said, Tachibana Mitsuha still looked indifferent. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and pulled Sakura into his arms. "Okay, okay, don't worry about the mastermind or the traitorous ninja from the Grass Ninja Village. Now we should focus our attention on the bath!" "From the beginning to the end, our purpose has always been to take a bath!" "" Sakura was completely stunned. Sister! I know that our initial goal was to go shopping, but now that we have learned about the enemy's movements, shouldn't we report this matter first? ! But as if he knew what Sakura was thinking right now, Tachibana Mitsuha's right hand holding Sakura tightly tightened, letting Sakura's shoulders get stuck in his chest. "Okay, okay, I have already arranged the shadow clones. Now the captain and others must have received the news. Really, it seems that I don't care, but in fact, how can I relax? .Sakura, you really underestimate me!" As he spoke, Tachibana Mitsuha's expression seemed to have been wronged in some way. He exerted another force with his right hand and directly pressed Sakura's entire body firmly close to his body. "Okay! Let's set off next!" With a loud slogan, Tachibana Mitsuha kept hugging Sakura tightly and started looking for her on the streets of the town step by step. Just as Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura continued their search, at the gate of this small town, a middle-aged man with a sinister expression looked at the gate, and his mouth tightened. cool color. "A ninja from Konoha?" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Inside the hotel, Miyamizu Taki looked at the shadow clone of Tachibana Mitsuha in front of him, and the look of astonishment appeared perfectly on his face. "In other words, while you were looking for a bath, you successfully discovered the mastermind behind the assassination of His Highness, and also learned about their plan to attack tonight?" "No, no, no!" Tachibana Mitsuha stretched out his index finger, shook it slightly at Miyamizu Taki in front of him, and then corrected, "That was the previous information. Now these wandering ninjas have been captured by me. After dealing with Sakura, I don¡¯t think this rebellious ninja from Grass Ninja Village would be so stupid as to keep planning tonight¡¯s night attack.¡± "So in the next few days, I think our vigilance needs to increase significantly. After all, for now, we only know the identity of the other party. The rest, whether it is his strength or The specific appearance is not clear.¡± Listening to Tachibana Mitsuha's analysis, Miyamizu Taki also frowned tightly, and nodded at the same time and said, "Indeed, we don't know the specific strength of the opponent at present. And I don't think that the opponent will Tell a group of wandering ninjas all your family fortune. So just like you said, your vigilance needs to be greatly increased." "That's right! Speaking of which, how long will it take for your body and Sakura to come back?" Tachibana Mitsuha spread his hands directly, looked at Miyami Taki in front of him and said: "I am a shadow clone, how can I know these things. After all, there is no one on the main body.I went looking for a hot spring bath. I guess I won't come back until I find him. " "Too¡­¡­" Miyami Taki scratched his hair and looked a little helpless. However, since this mission was not as vigilant as the ANBU mission, he did not force Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura to return. "Then you should disband first. I will make good arrangements for the next thing." "yes!" Bang Looking at the disbanded shadow clones, Miyamizu Taki bit his nails and fell silent slightly. As an ANBU team leader, he actually has memories of the information about each ninja village. Like now, he has begun to crazily recall information about the Grass Ninja Village, and has begun to compare the corresponding rebellious ninja characters. ????????????? Actually, there are quite impressive records about Kusakunin Village and Konoha ANBU. After all, as the buffer country between the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth, the other party must be the focus of Konoha's observation. Fortunately, Kusanagi Village is a small ninja village. Once there is a strong rebel ninja, Konoha will directly link it to its own intelligence network. So after a while, Miyamizu Taki had already found the other party's identity through the memory in his brain. It was only at this moment that Miyami Taki's expression finally changed slightly. "It turned out to be him. This is really unpleasant" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Um, Sister Sanye. Are you sure you want to bathe, um, spend money in this bathhouse?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT ? "" After hearing what Sakura said, Tachibana Mitsuha did not answer directly, but looked ahead, not to mention the door, even the windows of the bathhouse had been opened wide, and became somewhat silent. In fact, at the very beginning, when Tachibana Mitsuha learned from passers-by that there was indeed a bathhouse here, he was in a happy state. Yes, she knows that the Country of Sichuan is just a small country, and in such a small town, it is actually very rare to have a bathhouse. Therefore, when he came here, Tachibana Mitsuha was actually prepared for the worst. But at this time, when she really saw this hot spring bath shop, Tachibana Mitsuha's heart really collapsed completely! ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if your outer building is a little dilapidated. After all, as long as the protection inside is tight, it¡¯s fine. But this store is not only a little dilapidated on the outside, but also in ruins on the inside! Even standing outside the store, Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura could see the white mist inside the slightly open windows of the bathhouse! To be honest, if this store was discovered by a middle-aged white-haired man, it would definitely be regarded as paradise by him! Of course, the premise is that he ignores the words of those women from the Kingdom of Kawa in this bathhouse. Yes, there are women in this hot spring bath shop. But there is a big problem: all the women in this bathhouse are middle-aged aunts! "Forget it, Sakura. Let's go back" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144, come on, come on, there¡¯s a night attack tonight! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At night, during a noisy private party with singing and dancing, several officials with fat bellies and shiny faces were sitting in the inner room. Through the beaded door curtain hanging in the inner room, you can directly see a group of scantily clad dancers dancing an extremely hot and coquettish dance on the stage outside. A circle of men and women in the audience were talking to each other while holding wine glasses, with a strong lust in their eyes. This place is actually the residence of a senior official in the capital of the Kingdom of Sichuan. And tonight, it was actually this senior official who invited almost all the senior officials of the Kingdom of Sichuan to come to the banquet. Therefore, the dancers he summoned were basically high-end dancers from the surrounding areas of the Kingdom of Sichuan. At this time, in the inner room, the officials, including the owner of the room, were wiping the sweat from their foreheads with their handkerchiefs, completely ignoring the seductive singing and dancing outside. These officials are actually high-level figures in the Kingdom of Sichuan, and each of them holds great power. "Takahiro Dojima! What should we do now! Your Highness, he has already approached the capital! If he comes back, won't the situation we have created be completely reversed?!" An official sitting next to the table, covered in sweat, finally couldn't bear the pressure and asked loudly to the official in charge. In fact, this official was the organizer of this gathering, but it was obvious that although he was the organizer, his status was not as high as imagined. However, his words immediately attracted the echo of all the officials present. After all, for them, this gathering was actually caused by the arrival of His Highness. In fact, this group of people is the mastermind behind the assassination of His Highness. And the reason why they wanted to assassinate His Highness the Chief was actually just to seize power. Having said that, we have to talk about the current political situation in the country of Sichuan. The current country of Sichuan actually seems to have no pressure, just eating and waiting to die every day, but for this group of senior officials, it is completely different. Yes, as of now, the citizens of the Country of Sichuan are living in extremely poverty. But this group of high-level officials are completely different. This gathering alone is enough to prove this. To put it in one sentence, Zhumen smells of wine and meat, and the road is frozen to death. And the reason why they chose to assassinate the current Highness is because they want to expand the power of officials such as themselves. Because as long as the current eldest highness can be assassinated, the future successor will be the current young second highness. For them, controlling the young Second Highness must be much simpler than the adult First Highness! At this time, Dojima Wang, who was asked by the official, finally spoke up. After his eyes swept over everyone present, he said calmly: "Don't worry. The existence I contacted this time is the extremely famous Kusanagi village rebel-Katsuki Morigo. And at the beginning He already made it clear." When Dojima Wang said this, his eyes were extremely cold, and the cold look in them made even the officials who were his accomplices tremble with fear. However, compared to the Dojima Wang in front of him, several of the officials were obviously more afraid of Konoha's ninjas. So the fat official who was the first to speak jumped out again, looked at the cold-faced Dojima Ou, swallowed his saliva, and spoke. "Dojima Wang, although you have been saying that the ninjas of this Grass Ninja Village are extremely powerful, why has he not officially taken action until now! Could it be that he is afraid of the ninjas of Konoha?!" Hearing this, Dojima Wang sneered and said after seeing the fat official showing a mocking expression. "Idiot! If Morigo Katsumi is really afraid of the Konoha ninjas, how could he possibly ask for His Highness's protector to be a Konoha ninja before he is willing to take action!" "Obviously, Morigo Katsumi has long hated Konoha, that's why he made such a request. Under such circumstances, how could he be afraid of Konoha's ninjas." "What's more, the current strength of Konoha has long been inferior to what it used to be. Just in this year's Chunin Examination, they were directly attacked by the rebel ninja of their own village, Orochimaru. In this way. The powerful Ninja Village, if I hadn¡¯t been there for insurance just in case, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill them without Katsumi Morigo!¡± Listening to Dojima Wang¡¯s extremely confident words, several peopleThe officials of the country also choked for a few times, and finally chose to stop the unnecessary words. ¡°In the final analysis, this group of people is just a group of millet and shrimps. The reason why it can become such a big fish and meat today is simply because the current daimyo of Kawanoguni is stupid enough, and at the same time, he has Dojima Muji as the leader of himself and others to lead the way. And now, looking at his idiot teammates, all of them have shut their mouths. Dojima Wong didn't have anything to say, but said coldly at the end. "Besides, you can rest assured. Katsumi Morigo has already said that tonight will be the day when the ninjas of Konoha and our beloved His Highness will be buried!" After saying that, Dojima Wang picked up the glass of sake on his table and drank it all in one gulp! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, under the cover of darkness, a ninja wearing a forehead protector from the Kusakunin Village with the mark of a rebellious ninja appeared near the hotel where the Kawanoguni group was staying. And his eyes, under the illumination of the moonlight, looked piercing. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that all of those losers were killed by you.¡± Recalling in his mind that when he came to the stronghold of this town, he saw the pile of corpses of his younger brothers that he had occasionally collected, a piercing sneer formed on the corners of the ninja's lips. "But it doesn't matter, I guess you must already know the plan for tonight's night attack." Yes, this ninja is actually the ninja hired by Dojima Ou who arrived in this town this afternoon - Katsumi Morigo! When he returned to the courtyard of the wandering ninja this afternoon, he had already discovered something was wrong with the courtyard. However, relying on his own kung fu, Katsumi Morigo easily dodged the trap that Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha randomly set before leaving, and then entered it directly and discovered the group of wandering ninjas. corpse. Originally, if it were a normal and ordinary ninja, after discovering that his stronghold was destroyed and his subordinates were killed, he would be smart enough to choose to abandon the mission directly, or stop the original plan and choose to observe it for a period of time before proceeding. Looking for an opportunity to start. But Katsumi Morigo had no such idea at all. After he discovered the corpses of his group of wandering ninjas, he immediately curled up his lips and directly determined that he must attack at night tonight. In fact, he had his own reasons for choosing to carry out the night attack tonight. Because after this stronghold was exposed, the plan of tonight's night attack by himself and others must have been known to the people of Konoha, which was equivalent to being directly revealed. Under such circumstances, if you are a normal person, you will definitely not stick to the original plan again. This idea will definitely appear among the people of Konoha! After all, the plan is known to everyone, how could it be possible to maintain the original plan and carry out the attack? No? So relying on this poor idea, Mori Gang Katsumi directly and decisively chose to take action tonight. Of course, the above are just the rough ideas of Morigo Katsumi. In fact, for him, no matter whether Sakura and the others would be on full alert tonight, there was no possibility of stopping him. For him, tonight is destined to be a hunting time. He doesn't need to pay attention to His Highness the Lord of Kawanoguni, he just needs to concentrate on the ninjas of Konoha! ¡°In the final analysis, the reason why he accepted this mission was to avenge his subordinates who betrayed the Grass Ninja Village with him! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146, I want to laugh~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Katsuki Morigo didn¡¯t know what Sakura¡¯s original plan was. But there is one thing that Morigo Katsumi is very clear about. That is the four people in front of him. I am afraid that they already know their identity as early as the beginning, and they also know what the next wave of enemies will be like. In addition, since the other four people knew their identities early on, the other party must have made a corresponding combat plan to target them! Therefore, even Morigo Katsumi, who didn't care much about the four members of the Orange Cat Team, calmed down slightly at this moment. But despite Mori Tsuyoshi's caution, Sakura didn't hesitate at all. The moment she passed Miyamizu Taki, she had already formed a perfect ninja seal. "Escape from earth, flow like a river!" What? ! ! The pupils of Katsuki Mori's eyes shrank violently. Instead of looking at Sakura who was still running forward, he turned his eyes and looked at the female voice coming from beside him! The first thing that catches the eye is the slightly beautiful pink hair. Yes, Sakura! At this time, Morigo Katsumi also discovered something wrong with himself. Now, I shouldn't be paying attention to why and when this Sakura appears next to me! Now, I should pay attention to the opponent's ninjutsu! But, it¡¯s too late! Just when he pulled his legs and tried to leap out towards the outside world, the land that was supposed to be a solid road suddenly loosened and softened at the moment he exerted force. "Boom!" The entire ground, at this moment, completely turned into extremely slippery mud. Even Morigo Katsumi, an extremely outstanding ninja, could not escape at this moment and was directly trapped by the black mud. Sweeping down! And after Morigo Katsumi lost his balance and fell into the muddy water, Sakura, who had formed seals with her hands and was running towards him, was already approaching his direction. "Fire escape, the art of dragon fire!" ¡°Boom!!!!¡± There was a roar and explosion, and the fire shot into the sky! After Sakura used the Earth Release Ninjutsu, the road turned into a muddy road. Under the bombardment of the powerful flames of the Dragon Fire Jutsu, it completely turned into a feast of fire! As for Sen Gang Katsumi, his entire body was completely melted directly into the fierce sea of ??fire. Only his slightly black figure in the firelight could be seen, slowly turning into ashes. Dissipated little by little. Seeing this, Sakura, who used the dragon fire technique, immediately released the transformation technique with a 'bang' and returned to her original appearance¡ª¡ª Tachibana three leaves. However, facing Katsumi Morigo, who was gradually turning into ashes, Taki Miyamizu, who was standing on the eaves, suddenly changed his expression. He looked at Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura below who had released their transformation skills, and roared loudly. Said, "Be careful! This guy is not him!" "Varied?" Suddenly hearing Taki Miyamizu's shout, Tachibana Mitsuha's pretty face, which was already showing a relaxed expression, suddenly turned from red to white like a Sichuan face-changing technique, and her body quickly dodged backwards. stand up. But it turned out that her dodge didn't make much sense. Because Mori Gang Keji did not take advantage of her mistake to launch an attack. Instead, he slowly appeared, looked at the four people on guard in front of him, slowly clapped his hands, and walked over. "Pah, pah, pah." "Is this the tactic you said you used against me? Although there are some minor flaws, if it was indeed my true body just now, I would probably be killed directly by you. Not bad, not bad! " Hearing the extremely arrogant words that came from Katsumi Mori's appearance after he appeared, even Sakura, who was considered the best-tempered among the Orange Cat Team, twitched the corners of her mouth, showing an unhappy look. "He is just a defeated general who was once defeated by Konoha. What qualifications do he have to speak so brazenly here!" "Haha, are these your last words? It's really boring." Faced with Sakura's ridicule, Katsumi Morigo's expression did not change even for a tenth of a second. After just sneering at this sentence, he revealed a murderous intention that was so strong that he seemed to be pointing directly at Sakura. In fact, Katsumi Mori seemed to be angry because of Sakura¡¯s ridicule.The murderous intent that broke out was actually nothing like this at all. As a powerful ninja, Morigo Katsumi has long been accustomed to fighting. And as someone who has experienced three battles, if he didn't have any ability and strength, he would have already played GG amidst the laughter. Where can I survive until now? Therefore, in the fleeting battle between himself, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha, Morigo Katsumi had already discovered the essential problems between the two of them. The first is Sakura. During the battle just now, Sakura really surprised him. Whether it was the sudden flash of light or the almost instantaneous flow of earth, neither of them proved the strength of Sakura's strength. The next one is Tachibana Sanye. But compared to Sakura, Tachibana Mitsuha is actually much inferior. Although as a user of Fire Release, the Fire Release Ninjutsu that directly killed her was performed by her. But if it weren't for the Earthflow River that Sakura used at that time, he would have been able to dodge it perfectly! Therefore, even with the above two points, Morigo Katsumi is already full of murderous intent towards Sakura. After all, without Sakura, he was basically confident that he would not be hit by Tachibana Mitsuha's fire attack. And if Tachibana Mitsuha is killed, then in the next battle, Sakura is still very likely to appear directly next to him with her unknown taijutsu and launch a surprise attack on herself. By then, whether it¡¯s the disgusting and clinging Earth Release Ninjutsu or the direct use of Taijutsu attacks, it will already be enough of a threat to Katsumi Morigo. In addition, Morigo Katsumi actually has one last reason for wanting to kill Sakura. That's how Sakura looks now. ??Ahem, the appearance here does not refer to Sakura¡¯s appearance, but to a message brought by Sakura¡¯s appearance¡ª¡ª age! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s age! Sakura¡¯s age, in the opinion of Katsumi Moritsu, is really a bit too young. At least compared to the other three, Sakura is definitely the youngest! And being young also represents two factors. ? ? 1. The things, experiences, and battles he has experienced are not as rich as the other three. So compared to the other three, Sakura will definitely be the easier one to deal with. Second, Sakura is a genius. Ahem, do you think this is a bit different from the representative factor of one? But what is actually most important to Morigo Katsumi? Revenge! Therefore, if it can bring pain to Konoha, why is it so big? And what is the most painful thing for a ninja village? Naturally, the genius has been lost! And thinking of this, the look in Morigo Katsumi's eyes when he looked at Sakura became even colder. The killing intent all over his body was so strong that it could make people smell the smell of blood. It curled closer and closer towards Sakura, as if it wanted to shake her mind. But unfortunately, he didn't know one thing. As the protagonist, Sakura has not experienced as many things as the other three, but in terms of life and death experience, it is already quite good. Whether it¡¯s a battle with the Black Hoe Thunder Fang, one of the Seven Ninja Swords, in the Land of Waves, a battle with Orochimaru in the Forest of Death, or a battle with the berserk Naruto in the Konoha Forest. This has already brought a lot of pressure to Sakura. Therefore, facing Katsumi Mori's murderous intention, Sakura's heart was not disturbed, and she even wanted to laugh a little. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147, Konoha-style swordsmanship, please join! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The corners of his mouth twitched. Katsumi Mori looked at Sakura, who looked calm and even wanted to laugh a little, and felt something was wrong for a moment. Isn¡¯t this how the plot is written? ! To be honest, at your age, where can you meet a boss-level person? How could Mao be able to unleash murderous intent on me, a man with hundreds of blood debts, without any fluctuation at all? Could it be said that Konoha's genius is really so slippery? ! But at this moment, the other three members of the Orange Cat Team on the other side had also discovered that Katsumi Morigo was staring at Sakura with his eyes wide open, as if he wanted to skin her alive. , were all shocked. ¡°Could it be said that Katsuki Mori¡¯s next offensive is to attack Sakura? ! If that¡¯s the case, how could he possibly succeed! Although Morigo Katsumi is indeed a stronger being, whether it is for the protection of Sakura or for the completion of this mission, they will not let Morigo Katsumi escape from here. Well, although Mori Gang Katsumi¡¯s actual purpose is for them Without any eye contact, in the silence, Miyamizu Taki had already taken out a stack of paper talismans that looked like detonating talismans from his ninja bag. Then he moved and disappeared above the eaves. And just like Miyamizu Taki's actions, Kaito Shun also held a ninja sword and came to the middle position between Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura, looking at Katsumi Moritsu with full vigilance. "interesting¡­¡­" Observing the actions of several people, Mori Gang Katsumi smiled and immediately noticed what the next action of the three Orange Cat Team members was. "It's interesting that you sell batches!" ??Clenched a fist and slid down. After three or four clicks, Sakura raised her right fist high and aimed it at Katsumi Mori's face. Since the previous tactics of myself and others have been discovered, now I can only change my tactics! As for changing the routine, what is it? You can tell just by looking at Sakura's current fighting style. The front is strong! "You are an earth-bending ninja, and you actually want to engage in close combat with me? Children are children after all, they are still too young!" Mori Gang Katsumi clenched his fists tightly and stood apart, with his feet on the same side. One is formed by standing diagonally on the right side. This is exactly the unique Taijutsu of Kusanagi Village - Kusage Ryu. Just like the characteristics of the Country of Grass - it likes to specialize in the skills of other countries and crack the skills of other countries, the Grass Shadow Fluid Technique also appeared based on cracking the Taijutsu of other ninja villages. Therefore, when Sakura rushed towards him at close range, Morigo Katsumi immediately became overjoyed, as if he had already seen the scene in which Sakura died tragically at his hands. At this moment, the direction of Sakura's attack suddenly changed, and her punching force instantly changed from a frontal attack to a downward bombardment! "Strange power¡ª¡ª!" Nani? ! Morigo Katsumi looked at the direction of Sakura's heavy punch in disbelief. At the same time, listening to Sakura's low roar, his heart began to cramp. Could it be that this little kunoichi is the current Hokage of Konoha Village and a disciple of Tsunade Hime? ! Wait! This uses strange power, is it true? Morigo Katsumi turned his attention to Sakura and looked at Tachibana Mitsuha who had previously used the dragon fire technique to attack him. But as expected, he discovered that Tachibana Mitsuha's hands had begun to form seals rapidly. "How could I be hit twice with the same trick!" Faced with this tactic, although the beginning was different, the routine was actually the same. Morigo Katsumi immediately gritted his teeth. Under the surge of chakra, he did not retreat but advanced with explosive force, charging towards Sakura. go! Since the opponent changes the terrain, you can just attack him before the opponent changes the terrain! "Snapped!" The footsteps hit the ground, making loud noises. At this moment, Katsumi Morigo had already filled up all his strength, just to be able to beat Sakura into a wounded person with one punch. Sakura's heart was buzzing with warning signs. Katsumi Morigo's figure in her sight had almost turned into an afterimage, and was about to chase after her. There is no way. Since the other party has already come to the door, it is impossible for me to do it.Just continue to use strange power to bombard the ground! But does this make Sakura feel like there is nothing she can do? How can it be! Since she was little, Sakura has never known what it means to be invincible! Since you won¡¯t let me change the terrain, let me change you. With this thought, Sakura's fist posture changed again. A fist like a black tiger's heart-piercing punch hit Katsumi Morigo who was charging towards her. Finally, the distance between the two became shorter and shorter, and in just a breath, their fists were about to collide. However, at this moment, the figures of the two people also changed. When Sakura took the last step, her right fist, which was originally a heavy attack, was violently punched, and her left hand, using the strength of this pause, clenched it hard, like a heavy cannon, and struck out The distance between the two of them caused a fierce bombardment to Morigo Katsumi's head. Shocked by the change in Sakura's attack, Mori Tsuyoshi's eyes flashed with surprise. You must know that before this, Sakura had always focused on her right fist. Now at this moment of battle, changing his focus from the right fist to the left fist requires a lot of physical strength, and in this hurry, the left fist is obviously not as lethal as the right fist. And the most important thing is that even if the attack method is suddenly changed, it is impossible for him to be attacked? How could this disciple of Tsunade Hime do such a stupid thing? But no matter why Sakura did such a stupid thing, Morigo Katsumi didn't care about it. After all, his goal this time was to kill these Konoha ninjas, right? Now my opponent is Shi Lezhi, so I should be happy. So after thinking about it, Katsumi Mori calmed down, and looking at Sakura in front of him was like looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. As expected, Katsumi Mori opened his hands and successfully blocked Sakura's left fist. Kusage-ryu's taijutsu, in the hands of Katsuki Morigo, has already reached the level of proficiency. However, the next second, Katsumi Morigo felt a warning sign in his heart. He had blocked Sakura's left fist and wanted to launch a final attack on Sakura with his hands, but subconsciously stopped the attack and crossed them in front of his chest. ¡°Bang!¡± An extremely huge force erupted at the position where Morigo Katsumi's hands were crossed at this moment. The force was so strong that it seemed to be able to directly break Morigo Katsumi's hands. However, Morigo Katsumi was a veteran after all. Although he was suddenly attacked like this, he also made corresponding defenses. Chakra spread directly to his hands and he forcibly withstood the attack. "You!" Morigang Katsumi's hands drooped unnaturally, and his hands were a little numb! He didn't expect that Sakura could change her center of gravity twice in that moment. After he blocked her left fist and destroyed her center of gravity, she could stabilize directly and use the previous shift. The overweight right fist attacks himself again! And Sakura, who stood proudly on the road, had no regrets in her heart. If Katsumi Morigo was defeated by herself like this, then Sakura would feel a little strange. It¡¯s just that as the old saying goes, take advantage of his illness and kill him! Although Morigo Katsumi has blocked his attack now, he will not be able to recover for a while! So Sakura didn't stop at all. She pressed forward and rushed forward. At the same time, her right hand reached into the ninja bag and took out a lot of things. "Watch the move! Detonate the talisman!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere. Facing the detonating talisman thrown at him, how could Katsumi Morigo sit still and wait for death? He quickly stepped on the ground with both feet and turned into a black shadow and flew towards the right. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!" Just after Morigo Katsumi dodged Sakura's detonating talisman attack, his hands finally slowly recovered from the paralysis caused by the huge force. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Katsumi Mori didn¡¯t pause at all. The moment he regained his hands, he already bowed his body, ready to attack Sakura! But at this moment, a cold light flashed through the dark night! With no time to react, Morigo Katsumi had no choice but to hurriedly pull out a kunai with his right hand and block the cold light that was speeding towards that point! "Keng!" There was a symphony, and the flying sparks immediately illuminated the identity of the attacker. Kaito Shun! "Hey, hey, hey! It's not good to just attack a little girl!" Under the night light, the fighting spirit in Kaito Shun¡¯s eyes almost burst out! "Huh! Come on, get out of here!!!" Using a little strength, Morigo Katsumi directly blocked Kaito out of the way. However, Shun Kaito would not back away. After flashing sword shadows with his hands, he let out a slight roar. "Konoha-ryu swordsmanship, please join!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)The identity of the attacker. Kaito Shun! "Hey, hey, hey! It's not good to just attack a little girl!" Under the night light, the fighting spirit in Kaito Shun¡¯s eyes almost burst out! "Huh! Come on, get out of here!!!" Using a little strength, Morigo Katsumi directly blocked Kaito out of the way. However, Shun Kaito would not back away. After flashing sword shadows with his hands, he let out a slight roar. "Konoha-style swordsmanship, please join!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148, The end of the Kingdom of Sichuan (1) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. A series of loud noises shook the eardrums! The battle between Kaito Shun and Morigo Katsumi had completely entered into a fierce battle when Kaito Shun showed his ninja sword. Here, I have to admit one thing. The Kusage Kage style of Kusanagi Village has become even more powerful in the hands of Katsumi Morigo. As an ANBU ninja, Shun Kaito has also encountered several rebellious ninjas from the Grass Ninja Village. But even if those rebel ninjas were added together, they might not be enough for Morigo Katsumi to fight alone. But at this moment, Kaito Shun didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. In his heart, this battle cannot be lost no matter what! After another fierce battle for a moment, Kaito Shun's ninja sword in his hand shook slightly. With his eyes cold, he swung the ninja sword with all his strength and directly swung Morigo Katsumi's kunai away. Then he did not retreat but advanced, approaching Morigo Katsumi crazily. The blind spot. "Konoha Style Sword Slash!" The sword light is fierce, like thunder! In almost an instant, Kaito Shun almost felt that he and the ninja sword in his hand had become one! Morigang Keji suddenly felt a sense of life and death crisis, and his whole body stood on his head with chills, as if the god of death had finally come to him at this moment. He was trembling with fear, and suddenly screamed secretly, and wanted to evacuate quickly. ¡­¡­? "Hey, Konoha-style swordsmanship? During the Third Ninja World War, I killed more people who knew Konoha-style swordsmanship than I could count with both hands!!!" The whole person let out a low roar, and Mori Gang Katsumi's originally frightened face suddenly turned into an expression of a successful plot. And while he was roaring, the kunai in his hand was already raised high, aimed at Shun Kaito's side and stabbed it hard! The black light floated, and the black kunai in Morigo Katsumi's hand suddenly turned into a ghost messenger, stabbing Shun Kaito's side fiercely. Caught off guard, Shun Kaito already knew that he had to fight back. So he gritted his teeth fiercely, but still had no defense. Instead, he pushed forward, as if he was trying to die with Katsumi Morigo! He has made an accurate calculation, Mori Gang Katsumi will not die with him! As expected, just after Shun Kaito showed that he would drag you into the water even if he died, Katsumi Mori decisively chose to give up the idea of ??killing him directly. He just raised his kick and aimed at Shun Kaito and kicked him hard. go. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise, and after Shun Kaito received Katsuki Morigo's blow, he flew backwards, more than ten meters away. "Ha. It's that simple, isn't it?!" Looking at Shun Kaito, who had almost lost his fighting power, Katsumi Mori finally showed a smile after fighting alone. This brief contact with Sakura before, can be regarded as destroying the self-confidence of Morigo Katsumi, who was confident that he could completely abuse these Konoha ninjas. But now, after discovering that he can easily deal with this Konoha ninja, Morigo Katsumi is completely relaxed. "Whoosh!" But now, it is obviously not the time for Sen Gang to take it easy. Because now on this battlefield, besides Shun Kaito, there are the other three members of the Orange Cat Team. And this sound of breaking through the sky was the kunai thrown by Sakura, one of the other three members of the Orange Cat Team, the Flying Thunder God Kunai! not good! Morigo Katsumi suddenly recovered from his relaxed state. As a ninja of the Land of Grass, one of the main battlefields, of course he had heard of a name and a title. ??Golden flash, Namikaze Minato! And of course, Morigo Katsumi was one of the ninjas who was deeply shocked. So after Minato died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Morigo Katsumi also spent a lot of time and effort to find a way to restrain the Flying Thunder God Technique. It¡¯s just a pity for him that even after more than ten years, Morigo Katsumi still hasn¡¯t found the ninjutsu to restrain the Flying Thunder God Kunai. After all, Flying Thunder God Kunai is essentially a space ninjutsu, a ninjutsu that cannot be dealt with by itself. Unless the user's own chakra is insufficiently used, or the user's chakra is directly restricted, it is an unsolvable ninjutsu. So so far, the most powerful way to restrain the Flying Thunder God Technique is to avoid being thrown by people who can use the Flying Thunder God Technique.?'s kunai. Forcibly twisting his body, and with three movements of his feet, Morigang Katsumi and Xiao Xiaoran bent to avoid the Flying Thunder God Kunai. At the same time, he also bent and walked, slapping his hands on the ground. His whole body was like a leopard, changing violently. Your own position! Morigang Katsumi¡¯s choice is undoubtedly the most correct one. He did not try to take advantage of the flying thunder god kunai to resist and defeat Sakura, but decisively escaped from Sakura's possible attack range. And just when Morigo Katsumi used the leopard posture to leave his position, Sakura's figure suddenly appeared. ¡°Buzz buzz!¡± An extremely sharp sound cut through the entire space at this moment. The current Sakura was already holding a water-blue round blade high, appearing in the position of the Flying Thunder God Kunai, with her eyes It was Morigo Katsumi who was already keeping a close eye on the front. "You deserve to die!" The pupils of his eyes contracted violently. Even Morigo Katsumi, who had never seen this ninjutsu before, was keenly aware at this moment that if this blue water blade crossed his body, he would definitely be affected. The first difference! So just when his heart was trembling, Morigang Katsumi's face was distorted, and his whole person showed an extremely fierce look. With his hands clasped together, Morigo Katsumi has begun to form Ninja Seals continuously. In order to be able to deal with Sakura's ninjutsu! And Sakura naturally didn't have anything to say. After her eyes located Katsuki Morigo's position, she raised her right hand high and threw it out fiercely! ¡°Buzz buzz¡ª¡ª!¡± "ah¡ª¡ª!" The sound of the rapidly rotating cutting wind and Mori Gang Katsumi's distorted roar echoed throughout this small street. And finally, just seconds later, Sakura's Sui Yuan Zan finally successfully contacted Morigo Katsumi's body. ¡°Tsk¡ª¡ª!¡± The contact between the water blade and the human body actually made a sound like cold water poured into boiling oil. Sakura's eyes narrowed, and she was keenly aware that Morigo Katsumi was able to achieve this situation because of the ninja seal he had formed before. However, Sakura did not stop because of this. Instead, she stepped up her strength and threw the flying thunder god kunai she had grabbed at Morigo Katsumi in front of her again. No matter what, if one blow fails, then try another one! At this time, Morigo Katsumi, a grass ninja, was finally cut in half by Sakura's Mizuoka Slash. But it was obvious that even though Morigo Katsumi had suffered this level of damage, he actually still felt no pain at all. This could be noticed from his face which had not changed at all. She didn't care about him so much. Sakura just looked at Katsuki Morigo with firm eyes. At the same time, she clenched her right fist tightly. The blue chakra was revealed, covering Sakura like a glove. on top of his right fist. She counted silently in her heart, and when she reached the last number, Sakura twisted her body and disappeared directly from where she was. The next moment, Sakura, who had already raised her right fist high, appeared directly in front of Katsumi Mori's upper body. "Give it to me, take this punch! Strange power!!!" "Boom!" PS: Please, please talk! Whether it¡¯s the comment section or this chapter, please say something! ! ! o(¨i©n¨i)o(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149, The end of the Kingdom of Sichuan (2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Under the strange power released by Sakura with all her strength, Katsumi Morigo, who had only his upper body left, could not withstand it. Almost in an instant, due to the powerful power of Sakura's iron fist, he was Hammered into a small piece of cake. Unexpectedly, this would be the case. Miyamizu Taki, who originally ran out with the 'detonating talisman' in hand, stood on a roof with a confused look on his face, falling into a state of speechlessness. Tachibana Mitsuha did not enter the same state of confusion as Miyamizu Taki, but after realizing that Katsumi Mori turned into a pancake, he immediately used a teleportation technique to appear next to Kaito Shun and began to help. "Whoosh" There was a soft sound, and Miyamizu Taki, who was awakened from his dazed state by Tachibana Mitsuha's movements, appeared next to Sakura in a single jump, and began to quietly observe Pancake Mori. Just be self-denial. "The whole body was cut into two parts by your ninjutsu. Although in the end, it seemed that he survived because of some secret technique, but with your last punch, he was completely turned into a corpse. Bar." After carefully confirming the situation of Tsuyoshi Mori, Taki Miyamizu raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Sakura in disbelief and said slowly. In fact, as teammates, they already knew Sakura¡¯s identity a long time ago. But even if you know it, what can you do? The ANBU is not just a house-keeping department. Could it be that because Sakura is the disciple and successor of the current fifth generation Hokage Tsunade-hime, she and others must be given special care? What a joke! But based on Sakura¡¯s performance so far, I am afraid that I and others are not qualified to give her special care. And on the contrary, judging from the current situation, it should be Sakura herself who benefits from Sakura's existence. Whether it¡¯s the first mission to snipe the Kumo ninja, or this time he and others are on a mission to the Kingdom of Kawa. If it were not for Sakura, I and the others would probably have suffered a very heavy blow. Let¡¯s just talk about this time. The battle between Shun Kaito and Katsumi Morigo is enough to prove that Katsumi Morigo¡¯s strength is indeed beyond that of his own team members. ????????????????????? But such a Mori Tsuyoshi Katsumi, when faced with Sakura, was still punched into a small cake Of course, part of the reason for this is because Sakura's ninjutsu is quite special. (Not to mention the Flying Thunder God Technique and Water Slash, even the Strange Power Technique, apart from Sakura, only Tsunade can use it. Also, I haven¡¯t mastered it yet.) But it is an indelible fact that Sakura defeated Mori Tsuyoshi. "Yes, but I don't know if Kaito's injury is serious or not." Frowning slightly, Sakura did not look at Katsumi Mori's body, but turned around and cast her gaze on Kaito Shun, "Captain, I will Let¡¯s go to Kaito¡¯s side first!¡± After finishing speaking, Sakura kicked off her feet and appeared next to Shun Kaito in an instant. She put her hands on the deep wound on Shun Kaito's body. "Although the wound was a bit deep, fortunately it did not damage the spleen, so it is not life-threatening. You just need to take a simple rest and there will be no problems." Through the feedback from the medical chakra in her hands, Sakura immediately understood the current injury of Shun Kaito, and she quickly started to implement her own medical ninjutsu. So far, although Sakura's current medical ninjutsu is not as powerful as her own combat ability, it is already much stronger than ordinary or ordinary medical ninjutsu. Therefore, with Sakura using all her medical ninjutsu, Kaito Shun's wounds were healing at an almost extremely fast speed. "Okay, the current level is enough, and the rest is just a slow recovery. However, if it is not necessary, I recommend that Kaito does not need to participate in the subsequent battles to prevent the injury from getting worse." After a while, Sakura raised her hands that were placed on Shun Kaito's flanks and said with a slight smile. Hearing this, the battlefield had already been tidied up, and Miyamizu Taki, who appeared next to a few people, also nodded. "Then it's time to go and see our client. For such a big thing, we need to give a good notification." This matter naturally does not require Sakura after a great battle. As the captain of the Orange Cat Team, Taki Miyamizu was also a member who basically had no contribution in this battle. He was the one who conducted the meeting with the client, both emotionally and logically.   Ahem, I need to explain here that the reason why Miyomizu Taki seems not to have dealt with it in this battle actually has a very important factor. First, needless to say, he is a sentient ninja, and combat is not his strong point. The second thing is even simpler. He didn't make any moves in this battle. The reason why he disappears later is actually because he wants to make a battlefield layout. ¡°Do you still remember the ¡®detonating charms¡¯ he held in his hand when he set out? ??????????? In fact, it is not a detonating talisman, but a sealing talisman used to arrange the barrier. During his career as a ninja, Taki Miyamizu developed his auxiliary abilities to the extreme. Whether it is perception ability, barrier art, or sealing art, he can be said to be very good at it. Even in medical ninjutsu, he had some experience. But he didn¡¯t expect that the battle would be over completely before he could use the barrier he had specially prepared just in case. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The next morning, Sakura climbed up from the bed, gently placed her hands on her face and began to squeeze it. Feeling the hazy sleepiness slowly dissipating with her actions, Sakura finally stood up. Last night, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha were supposed to be the ones taking care of His Highness Kawano Kununi. However, due to the appearance of Mori Tsuyoshi Katsumi, Sakura was considered to have done her best, so Miyamizu Taki also issued an order, thinking that Sakura could rest first, and he would take her place. As for the injured Shun Kaito, it was naturally because of his injury that he didn¡¯t have to endure any tasks, and he just stayed in his room and slowly recuperated. Of course, the place where they live is no longer able to stay and rest because of Morigo Katsumi's detonating talisman, so they have now changed to a hotel. "Ah, Sakura, you're up already. That's just right. I'm here to inform you that we need to set off now. The client wants to reach the capital faster because of the battle last night." The person who spoke was Mitsuha Tachibana who had ended his guard duty at some point and opened the door. Is this so After receiving the notification from Tachibana Mitsuha, Sakura immediately prepared herself without stopping for a moment. PS: Because of the book friend¡¯s comments in the previous chapter, after debating for a long time, I decided to delete all the original battles with Morigo Katsumi. This plot clearly proves that my ability to control the plot is still too poor. But this may also be because I am a newbie. PS2: The next plot will advance rapidly. Mainly just to end certain ANBU plots. Therefore, soon after Kawanoguni returns, time may have passed by for a long time. ps3: I would like to express my gratitude to the book friends who have been supporting me from the beginning to the end, such as the book friends who have followed my book from the beginning, and the book friends who have been voting for me. I would like to express my gratitude here! ?(?¨s?¨t??)(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150, The end of the Kingdom of Sichuan (3) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the capital of the Kingdom of Sichuan, in Dojima Ou's room, Dojima Ou looked solemnly and looked at his subordinates below him and asked. "You mean, Morigo Katsumi hasn't sent you any news so far?!" "Yes! Lord Dojima!" his subordinates replied loudly. This time, Dojima Wang, who had always looked calm during last night's banquet, started to panic, so he immediately waved his hand to this subordinate and frowned. He is not a stupid person, he naturally knows what the current situation will be like. As of now, Katsumi Morigo, who originally promised to have news delivered this morning, has no news. It is just the ending he least wants. And he had been acting indifferent last night, wasn't it just because he trusted Morigo Katsumi's strength? Thinking back to a chance meeting that year, while he and Katsumi Morigo successfully made friends, he was also deeply shocked and surprised by Katsumi Morigo's strength. "Damn it! I didn't expect that Konoha ninjas would be so powerful!" Clenching his teeth tightly, Dojima's eyes showed anger. "And this stupid Morigo Katsumi! Since his strength is not that strong, then don't provoke any Konoha ninjas! This is great. Once the Konoha ninjas arrive at the capital with His Highness, everything will be over. It¡¯s over!¡± Thinking of this, Dojima Wang's head was twisted into a ball of hair, and he had no idea what to do or think next. However, no matter how complicated Dojima Wang¡¯s current mood is, this is a fact that cannot be changed¡ª¡ª The Konoha Orange Cat Team and His Highness the Chief of Kawano Kuni and his entourage are already extremely close to the capital of Kawano Kuni, and they are expected to arrive at the capital this afternoon at the latest. "In this case, a decision must be made!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Time passed by, and when Tokudojima seemed to have made up his mind, Sakura and his party, who had set off early because of the battle last night, finally arrived in front of the capital of Kawa no Kuni. "Hahaha, we finally arrived at the capital!" Standing at the front of the entire team, Sakura looked at the large city that came into view, and a smile suddenly bloomed on her face. Well, because Shun Kaito, who was supposed to be at the front, was injured, so on the way to the capital this time, it was Sakura who was at the head of the team. As for the last member, it is naturally Mitsuha Tachibana who is a ninjutsu type ninja. "Yes, we finally arrived in the capital" At this moment, Ishizaki Masaya, a scribe, stood up straight and looked at his capital in front of him. "But even though we have arrived in the capital, we still have to ask a few people from Konoha to stay in the capital for a few more days. It is best to wait until we can deal with the mastermind behind it before leaving. " Faced with Ishizaki Masaru's request, Miyamizu Taki's facial expression did not change much. He just looked at Ishizaki Masaru and said calmly. "What do you mean by this, Mr. Ishizaki? Since we in Konoha have accepted your commission, we will be responsible to the end. But here, we must explain something to Mr. Ishizaki." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Miyamizu Taki¡¯s eyes flashed, and a trace of ripples appeared in his eyes as he looked at Ishizaki Masaru. "We in Konoha will not stay here for too long. If you can't find out who is behind it until the end of our own evaluation time, then I think we, Konoha, will not leave Kawanoguni, and Mr. Ishizaki will not be able to find out. You will object." "Of course this is clear. If we are unable to investigate the mastermind within ten days, everyone in Konoha can leave the country of Kawakawa as if the mission has been completed!" Faced with these words of Miyamizu Taki, As a scribe, Ishizaki Masaru naturally understood. The reason why he gave ten days was actually because as a scribe, he already had a rough idea of ??the person behind the scenes. After having the candidates, what Ishizaki has to do next is very simple. He only needs to slowly eliminate these potential candidates one by one, and it is over. At this time, Sakura, who was standing at the front of the team, raised her eyebrows fiercely, and her eyes became slightly sharp as she looked at the capital of Kawanogoku in front of her. "Everyone, I think we have something to do next."?! " "What?" Miyamizu Taki was startled. The original chat with Ishizaki Masaru ended in a hurry, and he quickly walked to Sakura's side. ¡°What happened?!¡± "The gate of the capital of the Kingdom of Sichuan in front was suddenly closed. And on the city wall, a large number of people holding bows and arrows suddenly appeared. From the looks of it, they should be coming to deal with us, right? .¡± Miyamizu Taki clicked his tongue: "It seems to be correct. Mr. Ishizaki, I think we Konoha ninjas don't need to stay here for another ten days." The first half of Miyami Taki's sentence was naturally a response to Sakura's words. The last words were spoken to Ishizaki Masaru who was standing next to the sedan chair. And Ishizaki's face was slightly stiff at this time. He really didn't expect that his eldest highness had already arrived in the capital, and he would be intercepted and unable to enter! At this moment, Sakura had a sudden thought and looked at Miyomizu Taki with a strange expression: "Captain, if this is the case, are we going to attack the capital of the Kingdom of Sichuan?" "Well¡­¡­" Hearing Sakura's words suddenly, Miyamizu Taki's expression suddenly froze. To be honest, he thought of a lot of things along the way, but he really didn't expect that an siege would happen. ¡°After all, according to the intelligence, although the Daimyo of Kawanoguni is about to die, in the end he is still alive. Under normal circumstances, even if there is a real rebellion, it will only happen for the sake of the daimyo's face and after he is completely defeated. "No! Your Majesty Miyamizu Taki." As if he had received some order from His Highness, Ishizaki, who had been staying beside His Majesty's sedan chair, came up behind Miyami Taki at this moment. "Please also ask me to go to the capital to persuade the soldiers above. After all, these people on the walls of the Kingdom of Sichuan are our soldiers of the Kingdom of Sichuan. We do not want these soldiers to rebel in this senseless way. Die in it.¡± Listening to Ishizaki Masaru's words, Sakura didn't know how Miyamizu Taki would react. She just felt that Ishizaki Masaru was a little too stupid. "How could this group of soldiers listen to his advice and lower their weapons when all the enemies had already used the Flying Dragon Riding Face?" But she was just a member of the team, and she had no qualifications to raise objections to Ishizaki Masaru's words. What's more, Sakura doesn't want to carry out unnecessary indiscriminate killings. If luck breaks out and Ishizaki really persuades a few soldiers to come down, wouldn't it be great? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151, The end of the Kingdom of Sichuan (4) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ta, Ta, Ta The sound of horse hooves sounded little by little. As the client of this mission, Ishizaki Masaru preceded the Orange Cat Team and rode towards the capital ahead. However, Sakura naturally would not let Ishizaki go alone, so she followed closely behind Ishizaki without waiting for Miyami Taki's order. After seeing Sakura's actions, Miyami Taki also nodded secretly. At the same time, he turned around and approached the sedan chair where His Highness was sitting. At this time, Ishizaki and Sakura were already standing at the gate of the capital of Kawanoguni. But just when Ishizaki was adjusting his posture and wanted to speak to the soldiers on the city wall, the soldiers on the city wall let out a surge, and then a person dressed as an official walked out of them. . ¡°Your Excellency Ishizaki, it¡¯s been a long time since I last saw you¡­¡± Ishizaki's pupils shrank violently, and his face became gloomy as he looked at the person walking out above him. Seeing Ishizaki Masaru's expression, Sakura who was behind her felt a little confident. It is estimated that the person who came out is an official with a decent status in the Kingdom of Sichuan, and it is also very possible that this person is the mastermind behind the scenes. Since this person has already appeared on the city wall, it means that Ishizaki Masaru's action is probably going to go to waste. But for Sakura, this is actually quite indifferent. From Sakura's point of view, it would be the best thing if Ishizaki could persuade these soldiers to come down this time. But if the other party wants to resist stubbornly, it is not a big problem for her. As mentioned before, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Sichuan are basically ordinary people, and the strong ones are like samurai before the arrival of the ninja era. What? Do you think there are ninjas among the soldiers? are you joking¡­¡­ You must know that even His Highness, the Chief of the Kawa Country, only has a few wandering ninjas around him. Not to mention this group of soldiers guarding the city wall. Under such circumstances, how could Sakura worry about whether these soldiers would become a problem for herself and others? At this time, Ishizaki Masa¡¯s facial expression finally returned to its normal state. He raised his head and looked at the Kawakuni official above him. After calming down his mood again, he finally spoke. "Ojima Dojima! What do you mean?! Why did the capital close its gates at noon!" Ishizaki narrowed his eyes as he spoke, "His Royal Highness is already at the gate of the capital, why don't you hurry up and close the city gates?" Door, open!" However, in the face of Ishizaki Masaru's words, Dojima Dojima, who was above, did not change his expression at all. He just looked at Ishizaki Masaru below with a pair of eyes coldly, and said with a sneer. "It seems that you still don't know. Now His Highness has been ordered to become a wanted criminal by our country because of his involvement in the murder of the Daimyo! So now, he is no longer the so-called His Highness, but A rebel!" "How dare you!!!" Ishizaki's expression, which was not easy to calm down, became distorted again. Although he had a prediction, he couldn't believe that Dojima Wang actually dared to kill the daimyo! "What are you afraid of!" Dojima Wang didn't react at all, but when he glanced at Ishizaki Masaru one last time, he glanced at Sakura behind him with a trace of hatred. But soon, Dojima Wang put this trace of hatred behind, and decisively shouted to the soldiers beside him: "Everyone, listen to the order! This person under the castle is one of the rebels who murdered the daimyo. ! Capture it immediately, the reward is one hundred thousand!" As he spoke, Dojima Wang pointed his finger at His Highness's team further ahead, and said with a cruel look on his face: "The other team in front is our rebellious team from Kawanoguni! If we can If you take down the traitor, whether you live or die, you will receive a reward of half a million yuan!" "oh!!!" Under heavy money, there must be Yongfu. This is true in any country, in any era, or in any world. Therefore, under Dojima Mu¡¯s bounty, the soldiers who had no idea about Sakura¡¯s identity suddenly let out an excited roar and began to rush towards the stairs of the tower. In addition to this group of soldiers who poured down the stairs, there was another group of soldiers who directly attacked the compatriots around them who were holding bows and arrows.   "Haha, let me take this one hundred thousand!" A soldier raised the bow and arrow in his hand high, his face was ferocious at this moment, and his eyes revealed a strong sense of greed. Colorful, staring directly at Ishizaki Masaru below. But obviously, after Dojima Wang issued this order, he basically stopped trying to shoot the arrow in his hand so easily. "What a beautiful idea! Hand over your bow and arrows to me!" "Don't even think about it!" "" "Mr. Ishizaki, I think it would be better for you to evacuate first at this time, right?" Looking at the soldiers above with a speechless expression, Sakura felt a little intoxicated. The troops guarding the capital of a dignified country actually broke out into civil strife when the enemy was at their doorstep. And this amount is not extremely high, it is just a reward of 100,000 for a B-level mission, and it can actually cause them to cause civil strife. ¡°Alas, it deserves to be a small country And it seems that he also felt the strangeness in Sakura's tone. As a scribe or official in Kawanoguni, Ishizaki Masaru was also a little embarrassed. After all, he is also from the Kingdom of Sichuan. Although the current army of the Kingdom of Sichuan can be regarded as his enemy, Ishizaki Masaru also felt a little heartbroken when this kind of chaos occurred when such a powerful enemy was present. Ishizaki nodded slightly. He was not a desperate person, and his actions this time were just because of the glimmer of hope in his heart. And now that it has reached the point of no return, there is no need to stay here. It is better to take advantage of such a big chaos in the army and quickly return to one's own team to ensure the safety of one's life. good. However, it was okay that he didn't move. The moment he moved and showed that he wanted to return to his team, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Sichuan who were still fighting for bows and arrows on the city wall became more fierce. . Among them, some soldiers were so jealous that they directly pulled out the weapons in their hands and stabbed their colleagues in the belly. Under the castle, after seeing this scene, Sakura's mouth twitched. By now, Sakura was almost beginning to wonder if this Dojima Wang was from her side. Otherwise, why did he not even need to take action after giving this order? The soldiers of the Kingdom of Sichuan have already suffered casualties because of such a trivial matter PS: My application for signing a contract was approved! ! ! ! ! ! ! The contract has been sent out now, and there should be news next week. emmmm, then should I start working hard to update twice every day in order to have perfect attendance? ? ? PS2: Thank you to book friend "franklin101" for your support. I saw your comment and of course I have replied to it. However, I would like to explain here that originally, in my expectation, the plot of Kawa no Kuni would be written more in an attempt to flesh out the ANBU career. But later, after I discovered that the plot was getting more and more out of my control, I decided to abandon this plot. This point was actually significantly reduced when Katsumi Kazuki appeared on the scene. Originally, in my expectation, Morigo Katsumi would be a slightly stronger opponent, but in Chapter 143, Sakura's strange power cannot directly kill Morigo Katsumi, and at the same time, Miyami Taki will also There are substantial performances that prove that he is not a coward. It's just that I have completely abandoned this plot. Now I just want to finish the Kingdom of Sichuan as quickly as possible and start a new chapter. PS3: During this period of time, Sakura¡¯s specific strength was not fully reflected, so in the next chapter, Sakura¡¯s strength will be clearly revealed. Please support me a lot, support me a lot, support me a lot. Say important things three times. PS4: Please vote for recommendation_(:3¡¡¡Ï)_(This is very important! Also remove the words in parentheses.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152, The end of the Kingdom of Sichuan (5) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Regardless of the dirty things on the city wall, Sakura just stood beside Ishizaki Masa indifferently and followed him as he quickly ran back towards his group. But as soon as the two of them returned to the team, Mitsuha Tachibana, who was supposed to stay at the back of the team, walked over to her with a strange look on her face. "Sakura, what did you do after you went there just now? Could it be said that you are actually very strong in illusions?" Because Ishizaki was still nearby, Tachibana Mitsuha just stood beside Sakura. After standing beside him, he asked. In this regard, even Sakura was confused. How could she give Tachibana Mitsuha a positive answer, so she only scratched her pink hair and answered. "The group of guys on the city wall were ordered by a guy named Dojima Wang. They wanted to hunt us as bounty targets, and they issued a bounty that should be quite high. But obviously, He overestimated the quality of these guys." When Tachibana Mitsuba heard this, her expression suddenly became strange. She is not an idiot. After Sakura said these words, she naturally understood what Sakura meant and started to complain silently: "Then this person named Dojima Muji, could it be said that he is actually a subordinate of His Highness? ?" " She shrugged. Regarding this problem, Sakura said she was helpless and she didn't know much about it. But it was precisely because of such an episode that the team, which was still a little tense at first, felt relieved. "Woolong¡ª¡ª" At this moment, the city gate that was originally tightly closed was finally opened. There were hundreds of soldiers in uniform, waving their weapons and rushing towards the center of the team. "The bounty is mine!" Looking at the soldiers who were shouting this slogan and rushing towards them, Sakura didn't make much movement at all. Instead, she cast her sights on Tachibana Mitsuha: "Sister Mitsuha, do you need me to cooperate with you in using fire escape?" "Whatever you want!" Giving Sakura a look that said, "Just make yourself happy." Tachibana Mitsuha took two steps forward, put his hands together and quickly formed the Fire Release Ninja Seal. "Hey!" Seeing Mitsuha's expression and movement, Sakura also understood what Tachibana Mitsuha meant, so she smiled lightly and did not seal it, but just turned her eyes to the Kawanoguni soldiers in front. At this time, Mitsuha's Fire Release Ninjutsu has also been completed. She took a deep breath and puffed up her cheeks - "Fire escape, fire dragon roars!" Boom¡ª¡ª! The powerful and terrifying fire flow was all concentrated in Tachibana Mitsuha's body at this moment, and burst out with a roar! The fire flow, which was more than ten meters large, was under the control of Mitsuha, like a whirlpool of flames, with the power that seemed to be able to swallow all life, sweeping towards the soldiers of the Kingdom of Kawa in front. In fact, it is exactly the same as what this fire escape ninjutsu shows. The group of soldiers from the Kingdom of Sichuan in the front row turned into charred black almost the moment the flame whirlpool touched their bodies. They had obviously been directly burned into corpses. "" Sakura looked at this scene with a slightly startled look on her face. This Fire Release Ninjutsu, both in terms of scale and power, is obviously much stronger than the Fire Release Ninjutsu that Mitsuha used before. Why hasn't Mitsuha used it before? However, this question was quickly solved by Sakura herself. She was very keenly aware that the chakra in Mitsuha's body was rapidly being consumed at this moment, and with the consumption of chakra, Mitsuha's control over this fire escape ninjutsu also dropped significantly. I am afraid that the first reason why Mitsuha did not use this fire escape ninjutsu before was because the venue was not suitable. In the previous battles, it was either forests or towns. Once this ninjutsu is used, the area affected is completely beyond Mitsuha's control. The second reason is probably that Mitsuha's current chakra consumption for this ninjutsu is too high. Once this ninjutsu is used, but the enemy cannot be killed or seriously injured, Mitsuha will probably be counterattacked by the enemy based on the chakra consumption of the ninjutsu. Understanding this, Sakura also found that Mitsuha's fire escape power was getting worse and worse, so she simply put her hands together and started to form seals, looking at the scene that had turned into a sea of ??fire, her eyes were slightly cold. "If you haven't been defeated yet, then don't blame me!" ? ?After uttering these words suddenly, the ninja seal in Sakura's hand was successfully completed. The gurgling water immediately appeared from all over her body and began to gather slowly. And just after Sakura successfully cast the seal, Mitsuba finally stopped his ninjutsu, put his hands on his knees, took a few breaths, and slowly stepped back behind Sakura. It¡¯s just obvious that Sakura¡¯s expectations for this group of soldiers from the Kingdom of Sichuan are still a little too high. In fact, this group of soldiers from the Kingdom of Sichuan dared to break out of the city wall because of Dojima Mugi's bounty. And in addition to this, this group of soldiers has another extremely important reason. In fact, they do not know the identities of Sakura and others. In other words, although they know that Sakura and the others are ninjas, they have no idea where Sakura and the others are ninjas. After all, in a small and broken country like Kawakuni, the ninjas you usually encounter are either wandering ninjas who serve as guards for Kawakuni officials, or wandering ninjas who become bandit leaders. They simply cannot recognize Sakura and others. Ye identity. "At the same time, because of this, their strength of ninjas is actually limited to the strength shown by this group of wandering ninjas (they are just slightly stronger samurai). Therefore, after Mitsuha successfully performed this ninjutsu and burned a dozen soldiers in the lead to ashes, the courage of these soldiers was completely frightened. While they were all scared to death, He also started to cry for his father and mother, dropped his weapons and ran out in all directions. In their hearts, as long as they can stay away from Sakura and her group, as long as they are not endangered by the terrifying ninjutsu just now, that is the greatest gift. ¡°¡­So, is this the end?¡± The Water Release Ninjutsu that had been condensed and formed began to dissipate bit by bit after Sakura saw this scene. Since the enemies have all dispersed and fled, there is no need to waste any more chakra on this useless killing. PS: Up to three chapters, ending the Kingdom of Sichuan. Then in the next few days, in addition to continuing to update, I will also make more or less modifications to the previous chapters. ? _(:3¡å¡Ï)_, actually, my heart really twitched when I saw several collections running away. Is there anyone who can help me with a recommendation vote? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153, The end of the Kingdom of Sichuan (End) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just like Sakura said before, it's all over Since Mitsuha used the roar of the fire dragon that seemed to be able to break through the sky and sweep across the entire land, the frenzy caused by Dojima's bounty was extinguished in an instant. In the Kingdom of Sichuan, the bounty offered by Dojima Muji is indeed very high, which is why these soldiers are so crazy. But no matter how much money you have, you still have to spend it with your life Therefore, there is no need for Sakura to show off any other skills. Whether it is the attacking soldiers or the defending soldiers who have watched the battle, their mentality has exploded. And since even the mentality of the soldiers guarding the city has exploded, naturally there is no need to say anything more about what happens next. After entering the capital unimpeded, His Highness, who had been staying in the sedan without appearing a few times, finally walked out of the sedan. "Your Highness, now that the rebellion in the capital has subsided, please return to the palace and see how the Daimyo is doing." Ishizaki saw His Highness stepping out of the sedan, and immediately nodded and said softly. "kindness¡­¡­" It was easy to walk all the way, but just when they were about to arrive at Honmaru, the capital of Kawano Country, Miyamizu Taki raised his eyebrows slightly, stood up and blocked the team's path. "Come out. Your chakra has been noticed by me." His eyes were sharp and focused forward, and a smile appeared on the corner of Miyamizu Taki's mouth. "Be alert!" After hearing what Miyami Taki said, the captain of His Highness's guard immediately drew his ninja sword behind him and shouted loudly to his subordinates behind him. Although he didn¡¯t know where the enemy was, based on the performance of these Konoha ninjas along the way, how could the guard captain not understand the meaning of White House Mizutaki¡¯s words. While the guard captain summoned his men to protect His Highness, a dozen wandering ninjas who had been hiding near the side road of Honmaru finally showed their figures. However, Miyamizu Taki didn't pay attention to these wandering ninjas at all. He just stared at the door in front of him and said with a sneer: "Hey, do you think I can't sense chakra without it?" Really? Come out quickly, this mission should be over!" "Haha, you are truly worthy of being a ninja of Konoha. Whether it is the group of soldiers outside or the ninjas we trust, they cannot escape your eyes." After hearing what Miyamizu Taki said, this has been hidden in The person behind the door finally revealed his true face¡ª¡ª The originally clean official uniform has been stained red with blood, and Dojima Mugi has an extremely strong smell of blood all over his body! "Mr. Dojima! What did you do?!" Ishizaki yelled at Mr. Dojima with his eyes widened, and he felt a little confused in his heart. "What did you do? It's just some trivial things." Dojima Wang seemed to have just reacted at this time. He looked at his official uniform stained with blood and said with a smile, "A group of wastes, thinking that they have lost the general trend, actually want to You have to catch me to save my life. Since they already want to kill me, I should kill them." Having said this, Ishizaki Masaaki still doesn¡¯t know where Dojima Ou¡¯s blood comes from. "Okay, don't talk nonsense!" Miyamizu Taki took a step forward and directly interrupted Ishizaki Masaru who wanted to say something because of Dojima Waka's words. "The next question is, you Kawazuki It¡¯s the country¡¯s own political problem. So after this guy is caught, you can slowly interrogate him yourself.¡± Before she finished speaking, Sakura, who was standing by the side, glanced at Miyomizu Taki. She immediately flipped her hands and took out two dark kunais. Miyamizu Taki was keenly aware of Sakura's movements and smiled a little. However, although there was a slight smile on his face, his hands did not stop at all, and he quickly followed Sakura out of the team. Two Konoha ninjas vs a dozen wandering ninjas! Well, actually, this can¡¯t be treated as a vs at all. Not to mention Sakura, who has experienced countless missions and joined the ANBU, even the genin who have just graduated from the Konoha Ninja School can almost crush these wandering ninjas. After all, one party has undergone professional training in order to work as a ninja, a promising profession. On the other hand, it is because of oneselfAn adventure, and the existence of the ninja industry with all the unknowns. It is an extremely unequal comparison in itself. Ahem, one thing must be explained here. The wandering ninja is really not a high-end profession. Although it looks like an inspirational character, in fact, there is basically no possibility that ninjas who graduate from the ninja school can reach the level. to the point. You must know that wandering ninjas basically have no possibility of mastering other ninjutsu except for being able to refine chakra to strengthen their melee abilities. Therefore, this battle is just a battle that has been destined to end from the very beginning. There is no flying thunder god technique, no shadow clone technique, not even the three-body technique. Sakura and Miyomizu Taki just used the kunai in their hands to easily circle the wandering ninjas whose ninjutsu was several times greater than that of others. . Gulu Seeing his group of subordinates being killed instantly, even Dojima Wang, who had already expected it, could not help but tremble violently in his heart and swallowed his saliva with some difficulty. "Snapped!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out and grabbed Dojima, firmly pressing Dojima under his feet. Sakura shrugged her shoulders and turned her eyes to Miyamizu Taki to indicate that it was his turn to continue speaking. Miyamizu Taki did not disappoint Sakura, but the moment Dojima was pinned under Sakura's feet, he turned his attention to His Highness Ishizaki Masakazu: "Mr. Ishizaki, now this guy has been captured by my subordinates. , do you still need our Konoha guards next?" "This" Ishizaki was looking at the wandering ninjas in front of him who were killed almost instantly. He couldn't help but be stunned. He just looked at Miyomizu Taki's face and hesitated for a moment before asking. "Captain Miyamizu, can you confirm that there are no other enemies in this honmaru?" "Of course." Miyamizu Taki nodded, he would not make any mistakes at this point. "I am a perceptive ninja. After entering the capital, I have already discovered all the ninjas who practice chakra. As you can see now, they are all dead." "That's great!" Ishizaki nodded and expressed his happiness. It¡¯s just that he was happy, but Dojima was unhappy. Although he was suppressed by Sakura, he still showed a ferocious look, looking at Ishizaki and yelling. "Don't be happy! Before you came here, I had already spread the cause of the daimyo's death! Now even if you become a daimyo, Your Highness, you will still bear the reputation of patricide and become a daimyo!" "you!!!" Ishizaki was extremely angry at this change, but the following paragraph, as Miyamizu Taki said before, already involved the political issues of his country of Kawakawa, so he suppressed his anger. , looked at Miyamizu Taki. PS: I have finally finished writing the plot of Sichuan Country! Compress, compress and compress again! Skip skip skip again! Please look forward to the future plot! I believe that the following plot will definitely be much better than Kawa no Kuni! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 154, Return to Konoha You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Regarding the subsequent matters in Kawanoguni, neither Sakura nor Miyami Taki have any interest in helping. They themselves are just a group of ninjas hired by the Kingdom of Sichuan. Even if they help the Kingdom of Sichuan resolve this civil strife, they are still just a group of foreign ninjas. The next political level of the Kingdom of Sichuan It is basically impossible for them to participate in the matter. And since that¡¯s the case, why should I and others waste time by returning to Konoha early to report on the completion of the mission? It was a small force when we arrived, but there were only four people when we returned. So by the time Sakura and the others returned to Konoha, only three days had passed. Looking at the looming Konoha gate in the distance, Miyamizu Taki, the captain, turned slightly sideways and said with a smile as he walked: "Okay, in the next few days, it will be the same as before. As long as there are no special circumstances, you can basically have a good rest for a few days." "Understood~" Sakura waved her hands casually and responded. The other two didn't say much, they just nodded indifferently in response. In the past three days, although Sakura and the three of them were not traveling at full speed, they still traveled a long distance. Naturally, they were not very energetic at this moment. As for the mood of returning home, you must know that whether it is Tachibana Mitsuha or Kaito Shun, both of them have experienced countless ANBU missions. In addition, this mission is not a long-term mission, so there is nothing else. What a feeling of returning home. After entering the gate of Konoha and showing their identity documents to the two ten thousand-year-old Konoha door gods - Gangzi Tetsu and Kamizuki Izumo, the Orange Cat Team said goodbye. But unlike where Sakura and other team members went, Miyamizu Taki went directly to the Hokage's office as if the last mission was over. There are really too many things for him in this mission, and he needs to report them to the direct boss of ANBU, the current fifth-generation Hokage Tsunade-hime. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Huh¡ª¡ª" With a long breath, Sakura fell firmly on the bed in her small room, her face sinking straight into the soft pillow. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After rolling around on her little bed for dozens of times, Sakura finally stopped. "Sure enough, my own bed is the most comfortable" After announcing this conclusion in a muffled voice in the pillow, Sakura slowly raised her body. She had just returned home and hadn't bathed yet. Of course, she couldn't just lie in bed like this. "Speaking of which, today's home is really unusually deserted" After walking out of the room, Sakura looked at the empty room except for herself, and she muttered for a moment. Since they had rushed all the way back to Konoha, it was now the afternoon time. But in the past, Haruno Omen, Haruno Yazhui, was usually in the room. However, Sakura did not have too many entanglements about this. Although it is a relatively tense period now, there are no large-scale operations by the other major ninja villages, and there are no specialized operations by a large organization. Konoha is still relatively safe overall. of. In the bathroom, hot water is slowly filling the bathtub, but Sakura has not moved her clothes, with her hands in front of the mirror and her eyes wide open. Looking at herself reflected in the mirror in front of her, Sakura's eyes flickered. As if she thought of something, she suddenly stretched out a pair of slender jade fingers, pressed them on the corners of her mouth, and pulled them slightly outward. At the same time, he also gave a gentle push upwards. For a moment, the girl in the mirror, who was originally as pale as water, seemed to come to life, showing a smile that seemed to be forced by someone. "Pfft. What am I doing?" Somewhat dumbfounded, she lowered her hands. Sakura shook her head slightly, took off her clothes, took off the Konoha forehead protector on her head, turned off the hot water in the bathtub, and stepped into the bathtub. , and slowly sank into the water that was exuding steam. "Gulu, gulu, gulu" Nearly half an hour later, it seemed that the temperature of the bathtub that was originally emitting hot water had begun to approach ice coldness.?Sakura finally sat up. Gently tucking her pink hair, which was tightly stuck in front of her eyes because of the moisture, behind her ears, Sakura slightly pursed her thin lips, which looked delicate because she had just taken a bath. Slowly getting up from the bathtub, letting the water droplets slide down and hit the ground, making a crisp sound, Sakura stepped up and came to the mirror with her whole body pure and pure. But as her footsteps rose and fell, by the time she came to the bathroom mirror, her whole body that should have been wet had no trace of water droplets left. This is not a profound ability, but Sakura had already started to control the chakra in her body when she just got out of the bath, and used this to quickly gather and connect the water droplets on her body. When she left the bathtub, He gathered all the water droplets on his body and drained them into the bathroom drain. "Huh~ Sure enough, after finishing a mission, returning home and taking a good bath is the greatest happiness in life!" Smiling at herself in the mirror in front of her, Sakura stretched her body slightly. , letting her budding body appear in front of the mirror. After just this moment, Sakura suddenly stopped moving and began to carefully observe herself in the mirror. "Wellat the beginning, I didn't feel anything, but now, it seems that there have been some changes" A pair of emerald-like eyes slowly widened, and Sakura's brows wrinkled slightly. "Although I have been prepared for a long time, at this point, I am still a little confused" Looking in the mirror, Sakura's small face showed a very obvious change from a few months ago. The entanglement on her body almost overflowed. But for this problem, Sakura quickly put it behind her. After all, standing alone in the bathroom like this can't solve the problem! So without saying anything, Sakura turned around and came to the clothes rack. She quickly put on the white top and black trousers she had chosen before and walked out of the bathroom. "Then, let's start thinking carefully about how to deal with this." Although she had already relived the comfort of her little bed when she came back, Sakura, who had just finished taking a bath, certainly wouldn't mind reliving it again. With her legs crossed, Sakura's right hand rubbed the pink hair that flowed past her ear, almost hanging down on her chest, and she thought with some distress. ¡®When I was on this mission, I already noticed that my hair was getting longer. Sure enough, without taking care of it in the past few months, it had grown much longer than when I first wore it.¡¯ (What - is it just hair?!!!) PS: Ahem, the author has something to saybecause there is only one clinic in my home, and it opens relatively late in the morning. So I could only go there to see a doctor in the afternoon. It was the same today. Although it was a little better, my head was still a little dizzy, so I ran over and drank some salt water. But fortunately, after today's fight, I felt much better. It¡¯s just that because of this problem, my mind went blank and I couldn¡¯t concentrate, so I didn¡¯t finish coding until now. Please forgive me. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155, Daily ING You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Wow¡­wow¡­¡± In the room, Tsunade frowned, looking at the mission report in front of her and quickly flipping through the pages. Opposite her, it was Miyamizu Taki who lowered his head slightly and knelt on one knee with a silent expression on his face. Time passed little by little as Tsunade turned the pages. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, and I don¡¯t know how many times Tsunade read this mission report over and over again. Finally, after a long time, Tsunade stopped what she was doing. "Humph, I really didn't expect it. The mission this time turned out to be just the civil strife in the Kingdom of Kawa. At first, I thought it would be the fault of that bad old man Ohnoki." Tsunade said with a raised brow. But it's obvious that Tsunade's main focus is not on this. She quickly focused her eyes on Miyami Taki in front of her, with her hands under her chin, and her eyes stared at Miyami Taki with curiosity. "Then let's change the topic now. Although your report has content, I still hope you can tell me the process directly." Tsunade¡¯s words seemed to have no beginning and no end, but Miyamizu Taki knew exactly what Tsunade meant. So without thinking too much, Miyamizu Taki nodded slightly and said: "Sakura, she" As Taki Miyamizu began to recall Sakura's battle and experience this time, Tsunade's expression slowly changed little by little as he described it. From the very beginning when she discovered that the enemy was Katsumi Mori, to the last moment when Sakura knocked Katsuki Mori down with one punch, Tsunade's expression became slightly solemn at the end. "The above is about Sakura's overall performance in this mission" Miyamizu Taki settled on one sentence. After saying this, he became quiet as before. After completely listening to Miyami Taki's words, Tsunade nodded slightly and closed her eyes, as if thinking about some important decision. It¡¯s just that now that Miyami Taki is still in front of her, Tsunade naturally can¡¯t let him remain motionless and act like a bastard, so she also speaks first. "Okay, for the next time, your team will stay in Konoha. If there is a mission in the future, I will notify the Sky Burial Captain to explain it to you." "yes!" After a quick response, Miyamizu Taki moved slightly and disappeared into the room in an instant. "Dong, dong, dong" Just after Miyamizu Taki left, Tsunade frowned tightly and tapped her fingers quickly and sharply on the table. "Huh¡ª¡ª" After a long time, Tsunade finally stopped tapping and let out a sigh of relief. The originally frowning brows relaxed in silence. Her actions clearly showed that Tsunade had made a certain decision. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The screen switches to Haruno's house in Konoha Village, Sakura's room¡ª¡ª For some reason (lazy), Sakura finally did not do anything to her long hair that finally reached her shoulders. She just let her brocade-like hair flow down her smooth forehead and fall down like flowing water on a mat. on his shoulders. "Click." At this moment, there was a sudden sound of unlocking the door in the originally quiet room. Sakura was stunned for a moment, and then she came to her senses. It is probably his mother, Haruno Meabuki, who has returned. Otherwise, there would be no other people coming to the Haruno family at this time. What¡¯s more, the other party still used the key to open the door But now, it had been quite some time since she had seen Chun Yaya Chui. Sakura also stood up slightly, quickly opened the door and rushed downstairs. But as soon as she ran down the stairs and there was a friction sound between her feet and the floor, the people who entered the room downstairs finally discovered her presence. "Xiao, Sakura?" With a face full of astonishment, Haruno Meabuki looked at Sakura who came to him in a few jumps from upstairs, and asked with a look of surprise and amazement. "When did you return to Konoha? Has your mission been completed?" Looking at Haruno Meabuki, who was a little anxious after being happy, Sakura replied: "Of course! As your old man's daughter, a task of this level is naturally completed easily."?It wasn¡¯t because it took me a long time to travel, I would have returned to Konoha a long time ago! " "Haha," Haruno Meabuki said that Sakura's words had successfully touched the pride of being a mother in her heart, so she also raised her right hand to show the dishes she bought and said, "But since you are already You are back, so I think we can make something a little richer tonight! When your father comes back, let¡¯s have a good dinner together!¡± "Yeah." Sakura naturally responded with a smile. Since it was decided to have a snack in the evening, Haruno Meabuki certainly would not waste time. After she put all the dishes she had in the refrigerator (there are refrigerators in Naruto!), she was ready to set off again to buy ingredients for dinner. As a girl who has always been well-behaved, when Sakura saw Haruno Meabuki's actions, she immediately took three steps forward, took Haruno Meabuki's right arm and said with a smile. ¡°Let me go out with you today!¡± "Okay." Haruno Meabuki couldn't object to Sakura's action. He hooked his right hand with his daughter's hand, then walked out of the house with a smile. There is nothing worth writing home about in the process of buying groceries. The most common ones were the clerk's curiosity about Haruno Meabuki's second purchase of groceries and Sakura. So far, Sakura has never followed Haruno Meabuki out to buy any food ingredients. Even the clothes on her body were mostly bought by Haruno Meabuki for Sakura based on her unique experience. (Ahem, I don¡¯t understand what it means.) After all, Xiaoying has been an Internet addict since she was a child. She is a good student who loves learning and practicing and makes progress every day. Whenever I have time, I either stay at home and refine chakra, or I go to the training ground to practice ninjutsu and taijutsu. But this time out, Sakura learned a lot of knowledge. Well, regarding this seafood, how do you tell if it is fresh? How do you tell if these dishes have been stored for a long time? Waiting for this kind of knowledge about food ingredients Although this knowledge is destined to eat dust in the mind. Regarding this point, Sakura is actually quite indifferent. Anyway, she won't become a so-called housewife in the future. As long as she can make her mother, Haruno Meabuki, happy, it doesn't matter if she listens a little. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? While the mother and daughter were shopping for groceries, time just flew by. By the time the two of them had prepared all the dinner ingredients, a few hours had passed. ps: I saw someone say that I have a lot of things going on lately. . . Actually, I don¡¯t want to either! I've been sick for a long time for no apparent reason, so I was planning to update yesterday. As a result, in the afternoon, my mother called me and told me that I was going to my grandma's house. . . What else can I do? I am so desperate. ¡°And because I went to my grandma¡¯s house, I was a contemporary driver. . The elders were drinking and chatting, and I didn't get home until about 3 o'clock in the morning. ? _(:3¡¡¡Ï)_, when I was studying, I thought these authors had so many nonsense, and I would update it every day. Now that I have become an author myself, I have discovered that there seems to be quite a lot of this shit. Finally, please recommend (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 156, Anbu or medical ninja? (Posted too late...) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the evening, at Haruno¡¯s house. Sakura, who had been busy for most of the afternoon, did not rest or anything, but chose to stay in the kitchen, assisting her mother Haruno Meabuki with the cooking work. Of course, as an outstanding ninja, although Sakura's cooking skills will not bring any special improvement, it will definitely not trigger some magical explosions or make certain things. These foods look very nice, but actually after eating, you can see the food of ancestors who have been dead for many years. Actually, until now, Sakura is still a little curious about how those magical heroines made food into a must-have item for killing that is comparable to Hedinghong. After all, as long as it is food material, even if it is boiled dry in water, it can reach a level that can be eaten normally. ¡°Ahem, no more complaints, no more complaints. Putting these messy thoughts behind her mind, Sakura started her own journey in the kitchen wholeheartedly. Ding ~ Congratulations to Miss Sakura for unlocking the achievement¡ª¡ª ?? Newbies in cooking. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Staying in the kitchen and working until nightfall, Sakura, who has successfully unlocked an achievement point of her own, has finally finished today's dinner for the Haruno family. And as if just pinching it, when Sakura was about to finish dinner at home, Haruno Ou, who was dressed as a chuunin, also returned home with a dusty appearance. Just like Haruno Meabuki expressed surprise, Haruno Zhao was also extremely surprised by Sakura appearing at home at this time. Looking at the slightly sumptuous dinner on the dining table, Haruno Zhao also laughed: "No wonder when I finished the task today, I felt touched in my heart. It turns out that because you are back, the dinner at our house has become richer!" "Where! Isn't it just because you've been tired for a day, dad? How about asking mom to prepare it specially for you? You can do it!" Faced with the laughter of her family, Xiao Ying also laughed. got up. "Tch, what do you mean it was prepared for me because I was tired after a long day. I usually don't get such good treatment at home. Are you right? Damn it." Haruno Zhao refuted this of course. But when it comes to the conversation between the two fathers and daughters, Haruno Meabuki has no intention of participating in it. After rolling his eyes, he angrily prepared the dishes and chopsticks and said to the two of them. "No, this is not for you two, this is for myself. This is to celebrate, my reward after a long day of running this afternoon!" "" Hearing this, Haruno and his daughter, who were originally smiling, immediately closed their mouths angrily and began to prepare to seriously prepare the food on the table. How could a family that hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than ten days have dinner so quietly? After eating a few mouthfuls of food in silence, Haruno Zhao, as the head of the family, began to ask Sakura about her ANBU feelings during this period. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a Konoha ninja and a ninja for decades, how could he not know the ANBU ban. Facing Haruno Zhao¡¯s questions, Sakura naturally followed the good example and began to answer them one by one. ¡°After all, feeling something is not revealing anything, it¡¯s just my own feelings. Listening to Sakura expressing her feelings towards ANBU during this period, Haruno Ou's expression also changed little by little. My daughter is a genius! Although he knew this a long time ago, at this time, Haruno Zhao still felt a little emotional. But as a father, for Haruno Zhao, there is no doubt that his children will be happy when they grow up. Although up to now, it can be said that I have been completely surpassed by Sakura, I can only avoid talking about Sakura's unknown ANBU experience. Thinking of this, Haruno Zhao also focused his attention on Sakura again. He waited until Sakura finished speaking and then spoke softly. "Sakura, I have no right or qualification to talk about ANBU matters. But as your father, selfishly speaking, I still hope that you can live as a medical ninja in the future.Not an ANBU ninja" Haruno Zhao's expression changed slightly as he spoke: "After all, regardless of your status as a disciple of the fifth generation, or your own medical ninjutsu ability, it is more than enough to stay in Konoha Hospital as a doctor. Something happened." The dinner table, which was originally quite happy, suddenly fell silent because of Haruno Zhao's words, as if entering a paused space. Haruno Meabuki also opened her mouth slightly, but in the end she didn't say anything, she just looked at Sakura silently. In fact, Haruno Zhao¡¯s statement is also her own idea. After all, as an elite force of Konoha, the tasks accepted by ANBU, whether in terms of difficulty or level, can be said to be far beyond those of ordinary ninjas. "The complete opposite is the medical ninja department, Konoha Hospital. The medical ninjas of Konoha can be said to be the ninjas with the highest benefits, the best treatment, and the strongest security in the entire ninja world. First of all, needless to say, the difficulty of the mission alone has completely surpassed ANBU. ¡°After all, have you seen any medical ninja who would run into other ninja villages alone to carry out assassination or sabotage missions? Under normal circumstances, the only thing medical ninjas need to do is to carry out tasks such as treating the wounded according to their condition. Even on the frontline battlefield, medical ninjas are protected to the highest extent and at the highest level. Basically, as long as the medical ninja doesn't commit suicide, there won't be much of a life threat. In this comparison, Haruno Zhao and Haruno Meabuki certainly hope that Sakura can join Konoha Hospital and become a glorious medical ninja. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that their hopes are destined to be unrealized. As Sakura, who has a God¡¯s perspective, how could she agree to their idea of ??joining Konoha Hospital? Not to mention anything else, just when Payne invaded Konoha later, if I was just a medical ninja, how would I have any remaining strength to resist and survive. What? Do you think Payne will resurrect everyone later? That was just because Naruto used his strongest mouth escape in history to forcefully convince Nagato, and then Nagato used the reincarnation technique to resurrect all Konoha members. What if Naruto is unable to convince Nagato this time because of the flapping of his little butterfly wings? ! ??Well, even if we take a step back, Payne invaded and he was not sent to reincarnation as a medical ninja. So what about the Fourth Ninja World War? Do you think you still want hope, so you can rely on the strength of Sasuke and Naruto to save this ninja world? ??Could it be that we are going to rely on others to survive the whole process? Doesn¡¯t exist, okay? ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157, Brigadier, you can¡¯t do this! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I will not quit ANBU." Regarding whether to stay in ANBU, Sakura can be said to have already made a decision in her heart a long time ago. Sakura did not think much about Haruno Omen's question at all. , "Now I have adapted to life in the Anbu. And I have no interest in becoming a medical ninja or anything like that." "" Regarding Sakura¡¯s answer, in fact, both Haruno Ou and Haruno Meabuki were prepared in their hearts. But no matter how confident he was, Haruno still felt helpless in the face of Sakura's unhesitating answer. "That's true, but this is to be expected. After all, you have shown your desire for cultivation since you were a child." With a slight sigh, Haruno Zhao looked at his daughter in front of him. , paused his words and then continued: "Although I don't know how difficult the ANBU's mission is, you will never let go of such an opportunity to hone yourself." After Haruno Zhao finished these words, Haruno Meabuki, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. "Okay, okay. It doesn't matter whether it's Anbu or the hospital. Since we are already at home, don't talk about these things that have nothing to do with family anymore. Work is work, life is life, don't talk about work at home." These words of Haruno Meabuki undoubtedly brought the end of this dinner exchange. After all, Haruno Meabuki's status in the Haruno family is undoubtedly the number one position. And very quickly, the awkward atmosphere that was originally a bit awkward because of what Haruno Zhao said quickly dissipated. No matter what, they are all a family, and this matter was brought up entirely because the parents were concerned about the future safety of their daughters. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Standing in the training ground, Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the boulder in front of her. While clenching her right fist firmly, she silently began to manipulate the chakra in her body. Sakura didn¡¯t concentrate too much. This time, Sakura just wanted to test her control over the strange power. The reason why you want to test this is very simple. For now, Sakura's mastery of strange power techniques is actually very superficial. "It's just about strengthening yourself, and then using concentrated bursts of chakra to attack the enemy. This can be achieved as long as you learn the magic power." ??Then for the improvement of strange power, it depends on whether the chakra can be freely controlled to burst out, that is to say whether the amount of burst can be controlled by the caster. Once this step can be reached, the use of strange power can be said to have reached a new level, and the recoil brought by the strange power to the caster will also drop to the extreme or even to nothing. Once you cross this stage, you can control your own chakra as you like, and use your strange power more freely. You don't need to worry about the damage caused by the recoil force, nor do you need to worry about not causing enough damage, because this blow After coming out later, the opponent basically represents gg. After throwing away all the clutter in her mind, Sakura stopped hesitating too much and aimed at the boulder in front of her before punching it hard. Boom¡ª¡ª The right fist, which shone with blue chakra, was swung by Sakura. Almost the moment it came into contact with the boulder, it gave Sakura a perfect answer. However, facing the rubble on the ground, Sakura frowned a little. Until now, no matter how much you deny it, you can only prove this one thing. Sakura¡¯s mastery of strange power has still not reached the second stage, that is, once a strange power technique is cast, the recoil caused by it is still a burst of damage. Although this so-called damage has a very small impact on you, just like water piercing through stone, once you use too much strange power, it will still have a lot of effects, and it may even cause you to be unable to continue to use chakra for a while. . "It seems that this problem must be solved properly." After muttering, Sakura took out the gloves given by Tsunade from her ninja bag. After putting it on, he formed the Ninja Seal very skillfully. "Escape from Earth, Earth Flow Wall." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the blink of an eye, another huge rock stood on the training ground.In the field Not to mention the fact that Sakura is now working hard to practice her strange powers in the training ground. Far away in the office of the Hokage Building, Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, is looking at the tall mission reports and business scrolls stacked in front of her, and the corners of her mouth are twitching. After a few times, she stretched out her fingers and tapped the table a few times, and said to Shizune, who was standing in front of her and had just returned from a mission. "Shizune, originally you just came back today and I should have given you a good rest. But now you also know that the current Konoha is too dangerous. So" Hearing Tsunade's words, Shizune, who was expecting to rest, immediately stepped down and complained to Tsunade with a sad face. "Tsunade-sama, I also know the current situation in Konoha, but are you going too far? For some time now, I have been either on a mission or on the way to a mission. And you have not already agreed Really? Once this A-level mission is completed, you can give me a two-day holiday!" "Ahahaha? Really? When did I say this? Is there any written proof? Are there any other witnesses present who can prove this?" "What are you doing? Why are you like this, Tsunade-sama! With red lips and white teeth, how can there be someone like you?!" After hearing Tsunade's words, Shizune, a woman who has always been quiet and gentle, suddenly collapsed, with a delicate face His face turned gray. "Ahem," facing Shizune's cry, Tsunade, as the fifth generation Hokage, didn't pay attention at all. Instead, she coughed a few times and quickly changed her expression, looking at Shizune with a look of love on her face. Looking at Shizune, she said: "Well, since you said so, it would indeed be a bit too much to give you another mission." Hearing this, Shizune's eyes immediately lit up, and coupled with the few crystal tears that had poured out due to the previous collapse, they were simply sparkling, and a feeling of pity flowed into Tsunade's heart. However, Tsunade, who was designated by Sarutobi Hiruzen to be the Fifth Hokage, wiped out this feeling of pity in her heart almost instantly, and just maintained her expression and continued to speak to Shizune. "But Shizune, although I can save you from the pain of the mission, you still need to understand one thing. If you don't accept the mission, then I will have to let other people carry out the mission. so¡­¡­" Just as Tsunade said these two words, Shizune, who had been a little excited because of Tsunade's previous words, suddenly dropped her face, and her eyes showed a hint of suspicion. "Tsunade-sama, please wait a moment!" Raising her right finger high and pointing at the documents on her desk, Shizune was almost certain that something had been done. She looked at Tsunade with an extremely firm tone and asked, "Do you want to Let me help you deal with these reports?!" "" At this moment, the atmosphere in the Hokage's office fell into embarrassment (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158, report! Your new skills have arrived on the battlefield! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ahem!" After her conspiracy was completely exposed, even Tsunade, who had a steel-skinned face built up by being collected from debts for many years, couldn't help but cough in embarrassment for a moment. Of course, this was only a moment. "Um, Shizune" Tsunade stabilized her mood and continued to look at Shizune with an expression that said everything was for your good. However, this time, Shizune, who had completely seen through Tsunade's conspiracy, how could she still be confused by Tsunade's expression? She immediately took a step forward and slapped her hands hard on the table. . "Tsunade-sama! Have you forgotten? Although I have been leading the team to perform tasks as a Jonin during this period of time, I have not forgotten the task given to me by the Third Generation to supervise your work! If If you say you want to be lazy, then I will report it to the Third Generation!" Forehead¡­¡­ Seeing Shizune, who was usually soft, quiet, and extremely calm, burst out like this, even Tsunade couldn't help being surprised, some murmuring and some were speechless. Seeing that Tsunade seemed to be calmed down by herself, after the explosion, Shizune, who was still a little nervous in her heart, immediately put all this tension behind her. Now, she just wants to take care of herself for this period of time, no! Since coming to Konoha, all the resentment in my heart from Tsunade has been vented! "There's more! Tsunade-chan" ¡°Bang!¡± Just when Shizune moved forward and looked at Tsunade's eyes exuding an unyielding will that had never appeared before, Tsunade just like her before, suddenly pulled away her seat and slapped the table with both hands! "Eh?" Shizune, whose thoughts were interrupted by Tsunade, suddenly made a cute sound, but it was of no avail. As the Fifth Hokage and Shizune's master, the moment Tsunade stood up, her aura completely overwhelmed the soft-spoken Miss Shizune. The ten fingers, which were as fat as jade, were already slightly bent when they hit the table, leaving extremely miserable marks on this poor table. "Shizune, what else did you just say?" "Stillstill" At this moment, Shizune still had the righteous and awe-inspiring expression of wanting to vent her grievances for herself. She was completely as if she was being killed by a thirty-year-old man. The poor girl sitting in the corner. "kindness?!!!" "No! Nothing!" "Very good!" Seeing that Shizune was so 'aware', Tsunade's lips suddenly twitched, and after her aura dissipated slightly, she continued to say to Shizune, "Then now, you still have two choices." As she spoke, Tsunade raised her right hand, stretched out two fingers and said: "First, stay here honestly and help me process and classify these documents. Second, you don't have to stay in Konoha and continue to go out to perform tasks. !¡± "" ¡° Shizune¡¯s pretty face almost turned into a bitter melon at this moment, but there was nothing we could do. The first level of official rank is overwhelming, not to mention that Tsunade is many levels higher than her. "Yes, I choose one" "Bah bang bang" Hearing that Shizune made a wise choice, the smile on Tsunade's face immediately bloomed like a blooming flower, and her hands bulged slightly. "This is a very wise choice! In fact, you have to blame yourself for this. If you don't want to be lazy, then there is no need for me to improve the strength of my disciples and then use it to replace your position, right? "After walking out of the Hokage's position, Tsunade came to Shizune and stretched out her right hand to pat Shizune's shoulder and said, "Don't worry, after this time is over, I will definitely give you a five-day holiday and bet on my Konoha San The name of Shinobi!¡± "" o(¨i©n¨i)o However, after hearing Tsunade's last words, Shizune's mood undoubtedly worsened. Betting on the title of Sannin? If others don¡¯t know, don¡¯t you still know? What's the worst thing about you, Tsunade, isn't it that you have the worst gambling luck? And isn't the title of Sannin the title you hate the most? But even though she knew this, Shizune still responded desperately. Because she knew that even if she raised objections, the final result would still be exactly the same.?So since you are destined to be unable to resist, why not enjoy it silently Seeing how knowledgeable Shizune was, Tsunade immediately showed a big smile. At the same time, she patted Shizune's shoulder hard with her big hand and made a cheering gesture before disappearing directly into the office one by one. And Shizune, who was left alone in the office, looked at the huge pile of information files left on Tsunade's desk, and the tears in her heart could not stop "So many documents. Tsunade-sama, how long have you been lazy when I wasn't with you" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "ha!" Boom¡ª¡ª "ha!" Boom¡ª¡ª In the training ground, after smashing the stone wall she used to use earth escape with one punch, Sakura finally stopped her movements and began to slowly regulate her breathing. During this process of adjusting her breath, Sakura was constantly remembering and thinking. Why can¡¯t I reach Tsunade¡¯s current level when I use strange power techniques? Why is Tsunade able to use her strange power so easily and freely now? If we talk about experience alone, then this answer is a bit too simple, right? A long time passed, and she felt that most of her physical strength had recovered, but Sakura still could not find out the answer. But this is also inevitable. After all, the magic power technique is a ninjutsu developed by the first Hokage Senju Hashirama. If it can be mastered so easily, how can people lose face with the magic power technique? Does Senju Hashirama still want to lose face? "Tah." At this moment, the sound of footsteps landing gently came from behind Sakura. Suddenly, Sakura became alert and quickly turned around to look behind her. "who?!" With her eyes fixed, Sakura's entire body was like a leopard fully in hunting mode, with all the muscles in her body tensed up, ready to respond to the enemy's attacks at any time. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just after Sakura turned her head and took in the sight of the coming figure, the leopard in hunting state suddenly turned into a docile kitten, showing a cute expression. "Master, master?" That¡¯s right, the person who came was the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, who severely squeezed Shizune in the Hokage¡¯s office. "I knew that if you, girl, were not at home, you would definitely be here." With a smile on her face, Tsunade looked at the disciple in front of her and said. Immediately, Tsunade also quickly scanned the appearance of the training ground and the condition of Sakura's right glove. "Sure enough, you came here just to practice strange power. What? Did you encounter a problem on the way to practice strange power?" Tsunade took a few steps forward, came to Sakura's side, and stretched out her right hand to touch her. forehead. "Since you have encountered a problem, why don't you ask me, the master, first? Do you think I will hide it and not tell you the answer?" "Ah? No, no, no, no!" Xiaoying quickly stretched out her hands and shook her hands to show that she had no such idea, "I just want to try to see if I can make a breakthrough through my own practice. After all, what? I don¡¯t understand anything, and if I come to ask you without trying anything, it will bore you, right?¡± Listening to Sakura's speech, Tsunade chuckled and shook her head. "You're right, but you're wrong. If you have any questions, you can definitely ask me. As for whether you have tried it before, I really don't care. After all, problems in practice are not trivial. , what if something goes wrong while you are practicing?" "" Is it so direct to speak? Complaints are complaints, I have to say that Tsunade's words really got into Sakura's heart. At this time, she actually felt that she was a bit clueless. She obviously had such a good master as Tsunade, so why did she have to learn from Long Aotian and understand it on her own? But it¡¯s obvious that Tsunade didn¡¯t come here today to help Sakura solve the problem of her strange power. After saying this to Sakura, Tsunade spoke again. "But I didn't come here today to help you learn your strange powers. And I guess you won't have time to practice your strange powers in the next few days." kindness? What's the meaning? After Sakura was stunned, her brain suddenly changed and she looked at Tsunade with wide eyes. Could it be that you want to teach me new skills? ! "That's right." As if he had seen through Sakura's psychology, Tsunade reached behind her with her right hand, took out an object, inserted it on the ground, and said loudly to Sakura. "Next, I will teach you new ninjutsu!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com);Could it be that you want to teach me new skills? ! "That's right." As if he had seen through Sakura's psychology, Tsunade reached behind her with her right hand, took out an object, inserted it on the ground, and said loudly to Sakura. "Next, I will teach you new ninjutsu!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159, the art of psychic, get da¡îze! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura looked a little surprised when Tsunade took out the object and inserted it into the ground. "This is a scroll?" "That's right!" Tsunade curled her lips, swung and pulled her right hand again, and fully unfolded the scroll she placed on the ground. And as the scroll opened, Sakura's eyes were tightly attracted, unable to move at all. "this¡­¡­" "This is a psychic contract passed down from generation to generation by our Senju clan. It's the kind that is kept secret, but as my disciple, you can naturally write your name on it." Tsunade puffed out her chest. Not paying attention to the surging force, he stretched out his right palm and pointed it at Sakura and said, "Five days. You only have five days to master the art of psychic. After five days, the ANBU team you belong to will Let¡¯s continue our mission.¡± Gulu Sakura looked at the psychic scroll in front of her and felt slightly excited. How could Sakura, who has the memory of the Naruto world, not know about this psychic technique that Tsunade said was passed down from generation to generation? It was precisely because of knowing that Sakura became a little excited. "What is Tsunade's psychic beast? It is the Slug Immortal in the Shimogun Forest, one of the three holy places in the Naruto world. It is also the largest being among the Great Toad Immortal and the White Snake Immortal. ??????????????????? And unlike Ry¨±chi Cave and Miaomu Mountain, which have numerous snakes and toads, there is actually only one Slug Immortal in the entire Shiggy Bone Forest. Therefore, the slugs summoned by Tsunade every time she uses the psychic technique are actually just a part of the Slug Sage himself. Of course, for Sakura, the most important thing is not the strength or function of the slug itself. What she is more interested in is the magic from the Shigu Forest! Others don¡¯t know, but Sakura knows it clearly. In the entire world of Naruto, there are four ways to improve one's strength as quickly as possible. The first is to insert colored contact lenses on yourself, such as the Byakugan of the Hyuga family, or the Sharingan of the Uchiha family. As for the samsara eyes, currently in the entire world, only the pair that Nagato is wearing cannot be worn. It¡¯s just that this method is very unreliable. The most obvious example is Sakura¡¯s teacher, Hatake Gogo, no, Hatake Kakashi. There is no doubt that Kakashi is a being who is deeply poisoned by the Sharingan. Because of the Sharingan in his left eye, the mana of the entire person is squeezed out by an unknown amount every day. If he uses the Sharingan to fight, it will be even more deceiving. Okay, don¡¯t you see that Kakashi is behind you, and you have to lie down for several episodes just to use the Sharingan? But there are still good examples, such as the ninja Ao from a certain Kirigakure village. After he put on the Byakugan, his combat power instantly increased several times. But there is a problem with the white eyes, that is, you can¡¯t get the eyes! The Hinata family has a very perverted thing, a bird in a cage. If we talk about dividing the family, it will be useless if we just roll our eyes, but how can the eyes of the Zong family be so easy to get? Well, having said that, the Sharingan is actually very difficult to get. As for the Samsara Eye, it goes without saying. Nowadays, people are happy to use it at home, and they are also happy to stare at it, no matter where they can get it. The second way is to become a Jinchuriki. But this method is completely a trap, unless you have a sincere heart to influence the tailed beast, or have the strength like Madara to make the tailed beast surrender. Otherwise, becoming a jinchuriki would be a big pitfall, such as Naruto whose chakra was interfered with by the Nine Tails in his childhood, or Gaara with panda eyes. The third method is relatively simple and relatively easy to obtain. As long as your talent is strong enough to attract Uncle Snake's attention and you are willing to receive a passionate snake kiss from Uncle Snake, you can get it. It's just that this is a bit mysterious. After all, you don't know whether Uncle Snake is going to use curse seals to strengthen you in the end, or whether he is going to use human experiments to strengthen you. Comparing with the above ones, the fourth method can actually be said to be the most reliable and safest improvement method. That is to learn the ninjutsu from the three major psychic holy places, that is, the sage mode. Why do you say this is the safest and most reliable? It¡¯s actually very simple. First, there are people to help you and there are people to teach you. Second, if you learn Sage Mode, you don¡¯t need to consider betraying Konoha at all. "What? Are you so excited to see the scroll of necromancy?" Tsunade looked at Sakura and chuckled, "In that case, why don't you sign your name quickly? Write your name on the scroll with blood. , and then cover it with the blood prints of five fingers, and that¡¯s it.¡± After hearing what Tsunade said, SakuraHe nodded vigorously, then quickly bit his finger, wrote his name on the scroll, and put his five fingerprints on it. "Very good!" Tsunade clapped her hands to signal Sakura to look up at him, then cut a cut on her finger. "Then the next step is the Ninja Seal of the Psychic Technique. Look carefully, Hai-Xu-You-Shen-Wei, the Psychic Technique!" He roared out the Psychic Technique, and Tsunade slapped her palm hard Hit the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± A faint white mist burst out with Tsunade's palm. "Tsunade-sama, long time no see, what can I do?" An extremely gentle female voice reached Sakura's ears before the white mist dispersed. "No, no," Tsunade replied, crossing her arms on her chest and glancing at Sakura. "Sakura, this is Slug. Slug, this is my disciple, Haruno Sakura. From now on, she will also be a contractor of Shiggou Forest." "Really?" Slug's gentle tone carried a hint of obvious joy, and his eyes immediately looked at Sakura standing in front of him and said. "Hello, Sakura-sama, please give me some advice in the future." Seeing how friendly the slug was, Sakura chuckled and nodded vigorously. At this time, Tsunade interrupted the communication between one person and one beast, and said to Sakura: "Okay, okay. The meeting is over here. Sakura, did you see the ninja seal just now? Now it's your turn is you." "Understood!" Sakura clasped her hands tightly together, and while the cut on her hand had not yet healed, she quickly formed the ninja seal of the psychic technique and immediately slapped it on the ground! "The art of psychics!" ¡°Bang!¡± Just like when Tsunade used her psychic technique, a not-too-thick white mist erupted immediately as Sakura's palm fell to the ground. "Hello, Sakura-sama!" An identical gentle female voice reached Sakura's ears before the white mist completely dissipated. "Oh¡ª¡ª!" Tsunade was surprised when she saw that Sakura had summoned a slug the size of an orange cat. "I have to say, Sakura, your talent for Ninjutsu is very high. It's your first time to use the Psychic He is actually able to channel such a big slug using magic." "By the way, by the way. Because there is actually only one slug. In other words, the slug I channeled this time and the slug you summoned are actually part of the Slug Immortal's body." "Understood!" Sakura nodded, indicating that she understood. After saying this, Sakura smiled and said to the slug she channeled. "Then in the future, please give me some advice, Mr. Slug!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 160, just a test~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Okay, okay. This is the end of the unnecessary topic." Looking at Sakura with an indifferent expression, Tsunade clapped her hands to indicate that Sakura should pay attention to her. "Next, it's time to explain the slug's ability." Tsunade raised her hands and made a fist, and a deep wound was already made on her hand. Instructing the slug to climb on the palm of his hand, Tsunade said: "First of all, the medical ability of slugs." As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of medical chakra emerged from the slug's body, rushing straight towards the wound that Tsunade had made. With the effect of the medical chakra, the wound on Tsunade's hand began to recover quickly, and it was completely recovered in just a few seconds. Seeing that the injury had been treated by the slug, Tsunade nodded with satisfaction, flicked her fingers gently at the slug and continued: "Of course, the slug's medical ability is not this. As long as she is by your side, She can improve your ability to control chakra, and at the same time strengthen your medical ninjutsu ability, which is equivalent to an amplifier." After saying that, Tsunade gently stroked the slug with her palm and said, "The next step is the slug's second ability. The name of this ability is called splitting!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As Tsunade said the word "split", the slug in Tsunade's hand shook violently. The body that was originally a whole body suddenly split into countless small slugs like rain. . "As I said before, the slug is actually a whole. And her body is really huge. Let alone me now, even if I unlock the Yin seal, I can't summon the slug's body. The size of one. Therefore, in order to match the amount of chakra we have, the slug will actually use this technique when it is channeled." "In addition, the ability of this technique is also very powerful. If you encounter an enemy with extremely excellent physical skills in the future, the slugs can directly split to offset the enemy's damage." "But what I want to say is that although it has split into countless clones, the slug can actually share the perspective. In other words, when performing tasks in the future, you can use this technique of the slug to place the clones in investigators to share perspectives.¡± Tsunade stretched out her right index finger: "There is also the slug's attack and defense abilities. Needless to say, the defense ability. The slug itself is a mollusk. Coupled with the ability to split, basically all physical attacks can be suppressed. It has no effect on her.¡± "As for the attack ability, there is only one technique called Tongue Tooth Muco Acid. The attack effect is very powerful and can dissolve almost all substances. There is only one prerequisite, and that is to attack the enemy!" Having said this, Tsunade shook her fingers and said: "Actually, slugs still have other abilities, but you can't use them right now. And when you can use them, I believe you will too. I already know it, so there¡¯s no need to say it here.¡± "kindness!" Sakura nodded heavily, of course she knew what the abilities Tsunade was talking about. But just like Tsunade said, she can't use those abilities now. Just like Sage Mode, Sakura knows him, but can she learn it now? cannot! Because the prerequisite for learning Sage Mode is to have extremely large chakra, this has already limited Sakura. Of course, this is not to say that Sakura has less chakra, but because the current Sakura is saving the Yin Seal, and there is no extra chakra to use to cast and learn Sage Mode chakra. And this problem, as long as Sakura's Once the Yin Seal is saved, it can be solved. "Then Master" Xiaoying frowned and asked curiously: "I have learned the art of channeling, what about the next four days?" Sakura didn¡¯t believe that Tsunade would think that she could learn a C-level psychic art for four days. You have to know the psychic technique, but even Naruto, a person who is disturbed by the Nine-Tails chakra, can be effective in one go. Well, although the ones that came out of the channel at the beginning were just tadpoles but this still shows that the difficulty of the channeling technique is really not that high. If it weren't for the limited number of psychic beasts, it is estimated that everyone in the ninja world can do it. A move to psychic. "The next four days will still be the training stage between you and me." Tsunade narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Sakura in front of her with a trace ofSatisfied. "Of course, let me be the first to remind you that this training is not at the same level of difficulty as our last training. Last time I limited my strength too much, but this time, I won't do that. "Having said this, Tsunade's face was already filled with a thick 'friendly' smile. "" Excited by Tsunade's extremely 'friendly' smile, Sakura shivered involuntarily all over her body. "Okay, no more nonsense. Slug, go over to Sakura. The next battle will depend on how well Sakura adapts to you." "Huh?" After being stunned for a moment, Sakura immediately understood the true meaning of Tsunade's words. It's not about mastering the art of psychics in four days, but about learning to perfectly cooperate with psychic beasts. Just like Naruto and Toad in the early days, they didn't cooperate well in the early days. It wasn't until they went through a lot of chaos that they cooperated well. "Okay!" Taking out the gloves from her ninja bag, Sakura's eyes were bright and her expression was full of fighting spirit. However, just when Sakura was about to put on the gloves, Tsunade interrupted her action first, shook her head and said: "This time, you don't need these gloves, just let the slug cooperate with you. ¡± ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ! Sakura looked confused, but she immediately reacted, put the gloves back into her ninja bag, stretched out her right hand, and let the slug slowly climb onto her shoulder. "Sir Sakura, please feel free to use me from now on. I will also fully cooperate with you!" Slug's eyes floated, and while he stayed beside Sakura and spoke softly, he also immediately used his own power. Ability to help Sakura strengthen chakra control. "Hiss¡ª¡ª!" It seems that just because of the first cooperation, when the slug's own chakra surged towards Sakura's body, Sakura suddenly trembled all over and took a breath of cold air. "I'm sorry. Is the amount of chakra too much?" Slug is indeed the one with the best personality among all the psychic beasts. The moment Sakura made a sound, he stopped and asked softly. Sakura situation. "No, it's just the first time, so I'm a little sensitive." Sakura shook her head quickly and replied aloud. However, at this moment, a sound of piercing the sky suddenly sounded next to him! PS: I didn¡¯t notice it yesterday, sorry. Here I would like to thank ¡®Tian Bing Wushuang¡¯ and ¡®ancientsin¡¯ for their rewards, thank you very much! PS2: During this period of time, I will gradually modify the previous chapters to make them smoother. So if you have time, you can also check out the differences after the modification. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161, small problem. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Whoops!" Sakura was startled by the sound of the air being torn apart. Without further thought, she immediately took a few steps back and looked at the location where the sound of breaking the air came from. The first thing that caught her eye was a figure dragging an afterimage, charging towards her at a very fast speed. By the time Sakura's attention was focused on the figure, this figure had already crossed over. In the gap between the two of them, he punched her hard! But because she had just been stimulated by the slug's chakra, Sakura did not release the chakra shield. She could only raise her hands and put them in front of her chest in a crossed shape. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise, and the opponent's heavy punch hit Sakura's hands crossed on her chest. The force it aroused caused Sakura to fly into the air and hit the trees at the edge of the training field. "Sakura, when fighting, the enemy will not let go of the moment when you have a flaw. You must keep this in mind." Withdrawing his fist, Tsunade looked at it with an indifferent expression. Looking at Sakura who was knocked down under the tree trunk in front of her, she spoke. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡ª, I got it.¡± Rather than complaining about Tsunade's sudden attack, Sakura just rubbed her hands that were hit by Tsunade with a painful look on her face, then stood up and looked at her master with a solemn expression. It has to be said that Tsunade's attack was somewhat beyond Sakura's expectations. It¡¯s not that Tsunade attacked suddenly, but because of Tsunade¡¯s attack speed and intensity. When Sakura and Karin were training with Tsunade, Sakura had already seen Tsunade's taijutsu ability, but at that time, Tsunade had always suppressed her own chakra and only used her body purely. Come and practice sparring with Sakura. But this time it¡¯s different! "Hey. What's wrong? Isn't it because you have no strength after this punch?" Tsunade saw that Sakura had been staying there without moving, so she simply put her hands on her hips and said loudly to Sakura, " Don¡¯t you like to take the initiative to attack the most? I¡¯ll give you one chance, but if you lose it, it¡¯s gone!¡± Listening to Tsunade's words, Sakura understood that this was Tsunade giving her the opportunity to quickly cooperate with Slug during this period to avoid further trouble. But when this happened, Sakura couldn't help but complain in her heart. Since you have to give yourself time to cooperate with the slug, why did you have to punch yourself suddenly before? I think you Tsunade just wanted to give me a hard time, right? ! ! Although she was complaining in her heart, Sakura's movements did not pause at all. The moment she heard Tsunade's words, she had already looked at the slug on her shoulder. "Master Slug, please continue. However, please be a little more gentle. I feel that my chakra is a little sensitive" After talking about it, Sakura felt that there was something wrong with her, that her chakra was a little sensitive. But it was obvious that Slug would not complain about Sakura due to his gentle nature. On the contrary, Slug nodded gracefully and softly agreed to Sakura's words. And just after that, medical chakra flashed across the slug's body, and then transferred into Sakura's body. "Well¡­¡­" Although she had the last experience, this time when the slug's chakra entered Sakura's body, she still shivered and moaned involuntarily. But soon, Sakura adapted to this situation, and looked closely at Tsunade in front of her with an indifferent expression. "Then, let's go!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outlined her hands, slightly bent her legs, Sakura suddenly waited for the ground, her whole body exploded with all her strength, and her figure disappeared in an instant. This time, Tsunade was taken aback, and her pupils shrank slightly. Her originally relaxed body posture instantly tensed up, and she was ready to fight. "Whoops!" With an extremely harsh sound of breaking through the air, Sakura appeared on the right side of Tsunade's body in an instant. When her right fist was raised high, she was emitting a blue chakra. Strange power! At this moment, Tsunade relied on her extremely outstanding fighting talent. When she found Sakura appearing on the right side of her body, she had already raised her hands. Her right hand was raised to resist, but her left hand was already clenched. At the same moment, The bombardment hit Sakura who was attacking. ¡°Bang!¡±   The fists of the two collided fiercely, and the dust immediately covered their figures completely. Sakura's expression changed slightly. This was the first time she had learned her strange power and was fighting Tsunade without gloves. And regarding this, Sakura had only one idea in her mind. It hurts my mother to death! ! ! But now is obviously not the time for scolding, Sakura's senses have been continuously sounding the alarm after she and Tsunade's punch. Sakura trusts her own senses very much. She has already mobilized her own chakra and is ready to use her chakra shield. But it was obvious that Tsunade would not miss this opportunity. She had already clenched her left fist when Sakura attacked and punched Sakura in the abdomen! "boom!" The chakra shield that had been mobilized successfully blocked the attack path of Tsunade's left fist, making a muffled sound like an attack on coagulant. The next moment, the chakra shield condensed by Sakura dissipated. Sakura took advantage of this moment and quickly took a step back to make some space for herself. But how could Tsunade allow Sakura to escape thousands of miles away with just one blow? As soon as her feet rubbed on the ground, her whole body leaned forward, and she retreated tightly against Sakura, always ready to launch another attack. round of attack. Seeing this, how could Sakura fulfill Tsunade's wish? When Tsunade was about to approach her, the chakra in her body began to circulate and she unleashed strange power on her toes! Boom¡ª¡ª! The ground obviously could not withstand this level of force, and cracks like tortoise shells instantly broke out. With this strength, Sakura finally escaped from Tsunade's attack range and landed in the corner of the training ground a dozen meters away from Tsunade. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura's eyes subconsciously glanced at her right fist, but she found that there was already a trace of bright red oozing out of it. "Sir Sakura, I will treat you immediately!" Slug had also noticed this, and immediately made a sound, using medical chakra to flow towards the wound on Sakura's right hand. ¡°That¡¯s not okay!¡± In front, Tsunade was keenly aware of the slug's movements. She shook her head and said, "If this punch is enough, then your strange power can only be regarded as a little trick." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162, big problem! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Ignoring Tsunade's words, Sakura lowered her body slightly, and the slug on her shoulder assisted Sakura with all her strength as needed. Tsunade didn't care either. The extremely brief confrontation just now was actually enough for her satisfaction. Tsunade just now used 100% of her combat power without the Yin Seal being released, but even so, Sakura was able to react in time to defend herself despite being affected by the slug. This punch of his own. But at that time, Tsunade just wanted to tease her disciple, so she didn't use her strange power. Otherwise, if she used her strange power in the situation just now, even if Sakura reacted, it would be of no use. Not to mention the teasing Tsunade, Sakura was on full alert at this moment. Although she is much stronger now than before, she is obviously still much worse than Tsunade. If you are still timid now, then the result will undoubtedly be that you will be beaten by Tsunade. She didn¡¯t think too much about anything, and just like Tsunade said before, her tactics have always been based on offense. Therefore, Sakura, who was at a disadvantage in the first wave of fights, stepped hard and rushed towards Tsunade. It is obvious that Sakura wants to take the initiative in the battle situation into her own hands. And Tsunade didn't care at all about taking the initiative or not, she just looked straight at Sakura who was rushing towards her, with a calm and natural expression on her face. Faced with Tsunade in such a state, Sakura did not choose to attack Tsunade immediately. However, after a few instantaneous steps, she used the recoil of the ground to flash forward from the position directly in front of Tsunade. When he got behind Tsunade, he raised his fist and swung it hard at the back of her head. However, in the face of Sakura's saucy operation, Tsunade was a little uninterested. She could even shake her head and point at Sakura at this time. "When facing an opponent whose strength far exceeds your own, or who is almost the same as yourself, you should pay attention to observe the opponent's strengths." As Tsunade spoke, she also twirled her toes hard on the ground. After turning around, she raised her fist and hit Sakura head-on. Bang¡ª¡ª! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The first person who couldn¡¯t stand it was still Sakura, who was in an offensive state. But even so, Sakura had no intention of giving up the attack. She just continued to raise her other fist and hit Tsunade's chest. "If the opponent is a ninjutsu type, then your tactics this time are extremely successful." Tsunade remained as calm as water, stretched out her free hand to push away Sakura's steel fist, and continued to give instructions to Sakura. "But if the opponent is a physical opponent and is fully prepared for combat, your tactic is a completely wrong choice." Bang bang bang! Tsunade's words passed through her ears, and while Sakura silently remembered them in her heart, her body movements did not stop at all. She just continued to devote herself to the fierce attack on Tsunade. It¡¯s just that such an attack obviously cannot cause a difficult situation for Tsunade. On the contrary, in such an offensive state, it consumes more of Sakura¡¯s own chakra and physical strength. But does Sakura herself not know this? The answer is yes, Sakura does know this situation. Since you know this, why would Sakura choose such an attack? The reason is very simple, because this battle is not a simple victory or defeat. The reason why Tsunade came this time was, firstly, to allow Sakura to cooperate perfectly with the slug, and secondly, to help Sakura break through her current strange power. Under these two conditions, Sakura will naturally not give up such an attack. Because only this kind of attack can deepen her cooperation with slugs and improve her ability to control strange powers. Tsunade actually saw this, so she deliberately maintained a defensive posture to face Sakura, and did not take the initiative to attack Sakura. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the banging sound that had been making in the training ground quietly disappeared, leaving only a slightly rapid breathing sound. "Huh¡ª¡ª" ??Breathing lightly and wiping the sweat off her head, Sakura straightened her body slightly and cast her gaze towards Tsunade in front of her. At this time, Tsunade had long since lost the calmness she had at the beginning. She looked just a little better than Sakura, not breathing heavily. In fact, at the beginning, Tsunade was able to do it with ease, but the problem was that Sakura at that time had Slug's support on her shoulders. So with one move and another, Tsunade, who originally had a big advantage, gradually declined and moved towards a tie. But how could Tsunade be defeated by her own disciples like this, even if her own disciples were assisted by slugs. So later on, Tsunade changed from a defensive posture to a counterattack, and from a counterattack to an attack. Just in this way, Tsunade felt relieved, but Sakura had a hard time holding on, and Slug gradually exhausted her chakra due to such a fierce battle, and released the psychic state with a bang, returning to her true body. . Well, there was a assistant in origin, it can only be regarded as the five or five of the Tsunade. Now the auxiliary is left, where can I keep the state of five or five. It didn¡¯t take long for Sakura to go from a disadvantage to a disadvantage, and then from a disadvantage to a big disadvantage. In the end, let alone attack, even defense became a little difficult. Tsunade had to struggle hard under the pressure of Tsunade's fist. "Sakura, let's end today's training now. I won't help you with your injuries. The magic power technique is also a type of medical ninjutsu, and treatment can also strengthen your mastery of the magic power. So. In the afternoon, you can treat me by yourself honestly, and remember not to call other medical ninjas, got it?" Tsunade's voice sounded from the front. She came here today to train Sakura. Now that Sakura's body has entered a state of overload, it will have no positive effect if she continues, so she decided to evacuate now. And Tsunade was also a person who kept her word. If she said she wouldn't help Sakura's injury, she wouldn't help. After saying those words, she turned around and got out of Sakura's sight. She didn't know which direction to run in. Got out. "" Looking at Tsunade's disappearing figure, Sakura, who had been holding on to keep herself from falling, finally couldn't hold on anymore. Her whole body went limp and she fell towards the ground. It was not until now that Sakura discovered an extremely important problem. Because when I first came out today, it was for a simple morning exercise, so I didn¡¯t eat breakfast. And when the morning exercise ended, I began to worry about how to solve the problem of my strange strength, and did not go directly back home to have breakfast. Then, Tsunade appears. That is to say "Cuckoo¡ª¡ª" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 163, Konohamaru You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After finishing what was called breakfast but actually lunch at home, Sakura dragged her slightly tired body and slowly walked into her room. Poof. After throwing herself into the small bed, Sakura let out a long breath. Although it was just a training session with Tsunade today, she was extremely tired during the final crazy battle. And besides being exhausted, some of the injuries sustained during the final battle with Tsunade were still not treated by Sakura. ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m so tired, I feel like I¡¯m sleeping, but it hurts so much¡­¡± After muttering a few words on the bed, Sakura finally succumbed to her injuries and climbed up from the bed with some difficulty. With skillful movements, she opened the ninja tool bag placed on the table, took out the Bingliang Pills that Choji had given her, and swallowed it in one gulp. Sakura closed her eyes and began to feel the chakra in her body. It didn¡¯t take too long, but after feeling that the chakra in her body had been fully restored, Sakura immediately formed ninja seals with her hands. With a soft bang, a shadow clone appeared next to Sakura. Ahem, as the saying goes, doctors don't heal themselves. Although this sentence is not very suitable for Sakura's current situation, after all, the experience and feelings of the shadow clone will be fed back to the main body. In this case, why not just use the shadow clone? What kind of ninjutsu can not only relax the body, but also gain experience? Time passed slowly, and in the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed since the time to use the shadow clone. In the room, the shadow clone that had been performing medical ninjutsu disappeared at some point, leaving only Sakura sitting cross-legged on the ground, tapping her little head on the ground from time to time. Dozing off. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Hey, Sakura, wake up, Sakura, Sakura?!" A sound, from far to near, came from the edge of the ear bit by bit, and slowly penetrated into Sakura's ears. Who? "ah¡­¡­" After stretching his hands and applying a lazy waist, Sakura's carelessly yawned, and then turned his pair of somewhat confused eyes to the origin of the sound. "I finally woke up, Sakura." What came into view was the sound of Haruno Meabuki, who was dressed in casual clothes at home. It was obvious that the sound just came from her mouth. "Hurry up, why did you go to bed in the afternoon today? And you're not in bed yet, just sleeping with your legs crossed on the floor!" Haruno Meabuki looked like she had woken up, but there was still a confused look on Sakura's face. , and immediately pointed his right hand at Sakura's forehead and said harshly. "Huh? Sleeping, no" As if being awakened by Haruno Mei's blow, Sakura shook her little head slightly and quickly stood up and responded. "You still said no!" Haruno Meabuki frowned and said to Sakura. ¡°My saliva is already all over the floor, and I still say no!¡± "" Sakura was suddenly startled. She quickly stretched out her right hand and wiped it at the corner of her mouth. Sure enough, she wiped a wet, slightly sticky liquid. "No." "It's not nothing, it's not." Haruno Meabuki interrupted Sakura's words and said angrily, "If you are really too tired, you shouldn't get up so early in the morning to go for morning exercise, and you are still a little dirty now. Damn, I should say it's a good thing you didn't go to bed." "I can explain this." Sakura stood up in a panic, looking at Haruno Meabuki with innocent eyes. However, Haruno Meabuki didn't give Sakura a chance at all: "No need to explain! Hurry up and take a shower now. I can't bear to see how dirty you are." As he spoke, Haruno Meabuki stretched out his two fingers again, pointed hard at Sakura who had already stood up, then turned around and walked downstairs. Sakura scratched her head speechlessly. After watching her mother leave the room, Sakura slowly turned her head and wondered curiously, why her mother would come to her at this time. s room. But this question was quickly answered, because Sakura discovered that there were a few more clothes on her bed that she didn't have when she came here. Obviously, my mother just wanted to put these clothes on her own.During this time, he would come to his room. The reason why these clothes are on the bed now instead of in the closet is probably because Haruno Meabuki threw the clothes away after seeing her sleeping with her legs crossed on the floor, and then Just wake yourself up in a hurry. Sakura casually picked up the clothes and threw them into the closet. Sakura got into the bathroom and began to clean her body quickly. Although Sakura, who is proficient in water ninjutsu, can clean her body without taking a bath, but since she can take a comfortable bath with hot water, why not do so? After all, water attribute chakra can only bring you cleansing, but it cannot bring you the comfort and satisfaction brought by a hot shower! After expelling the wet hair from the bath through chakra, Sakura put on some clothes casually, then left the house and walked out. Walking leisurely on the street, Sakura's eyes wandered. While looking at the buildings on both sides, she also began to think about what to do next. Going to train with Tsunade? This obviously doesn¡¯t work. Judging from the direction Tsunade left in the morning, it is estimated that Tsunade still doesn¡¯t know which casino in Konoha she is in. ¡°If it¡¯s at the Hokage Building, that¡¯s fine, but if it¡¯s at the casino, forget it. You must know that if Tsunade was in a casino, her title would be changed from the Fifth Hokage to the legendary Big Fat Sheep. In that state, if he went to the casino, not only would he not be able to get the love from his master, but he would also be given all of Tsunade's property for no reason. ¡°After all, my master¡¯s gambling products have never been very good. In the past, if you lost too much, you would just use the transformation technique to become someone in your teens or thirties to avoid your creditors. So, go to Sandai¡¯s home? Speaking of which, it seems that I haven¡¯t seen the third generation since I joined ANBU, right? Originally, the third generation was supposed to be on duty in the Hokage's office, but now he seems to have truly retired. Hmm, decide! After a short period of time, they arrived at the gate of Sarutobi's house. Sakura held a fruit basket in her hand and gently knocked on the tightly closed door. "Squeak¡ª¡ª" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The originally closed door was suddenly opened a little, a child wearing goggles came out and glanced in the direction of Sakura. ¡°Big sister?!!¡± ¡°Child, no, Konohamaru stood up with a face full of surprise, looked at Sakura and said. "Why are you free to come here today?" As Konohamaru spoke, he also opened the door. At the same time, his sharp eyes took a look at the fruit basket in Sakura's hand, and he was even more surprised now. "Do you think this was given to me?" Sakura shook her head and nodded, raised the fruit basket high in her right hand and shook it in front of Konohamaru, then took out an apple and handed it to Konohamaru. "This is yours, the others are for your grandpa." When Konohamaru saw this, he immediately grinned. He took the apple and entered the house with three steps and two jumps. At the same time, he waved to Sakura, who was still standing at the door. "Sister, come in quickly!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164, Sarutobi Hiruzen You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Following the bouncing Konohamaru into the familiar courtyard, Sakura couldn't help but miss the time she spent in special training under Sarutobi Hiruzen. "Sister, I haven't seen you in Konoha for a long time. Is it possible that you, like Brother Naruto, are doing special training outside?" Faced with this question raised by Konohamaru who turned around and walked backwards, Sakura shrugged her shoulders and shook her head at him and said: "No, it's just that there are too many tasks recently." "Really?" However, Sakura's answer made Konohamaru frown and asked with some confusion: "But big sister, hasn't the seventh team of you and Naruto-san been disbanded? That Uchiha Sasuke Didn't you leave Konoha to practice like Brother Naruto? Could it be that, Sister-in-law, you are so good at carrying out missions alone?!" Sakura was stunned for a moment. She really didn't expect to hear the familiar name of Sasuke from Konohamaru. However, Sakura quickly reacted: "Hahaha, no, no. Recently, the Godaime assigned me When I joined other teams, I have been following them on missions." Sakura did not tell Konohamaru about the ANBU. Even if she told him about the ANBU, Konohamaru would not be able to understand it at his current age. In this case, why bother telling Konohamaru about the ANBU. It¡¯s just With her eyes shining brightly, Sakura lowered her head slightly, feeling a little dazed inside. Although a month has passed since Sasuke betrayed Konoha, Sakura has not paid much attention to the subsequent developments. For example, no matter what Konoha's attitude towards Sasuke is now, they have not taken the initiative to consult Tsunade. There are naturally many factors involved in this. Although in memory, Sasuke was officially regarded as a traitorous ninja by Konoha when Danzo became Hokage, but under the wings of his own little butterfly, Who knows if Sasuke was designated a traitorous ninja. But now based on what Konohamaru said, it is estimated that Sasuke is still the same as before and has not been designated as a traitorous ninja. There are not many people around Konohamaru who know the news about Sasuke. In addition, the other party can directly tell Konohamaru that Sasuke is out training, so the identity of this person is naturally easy to come out. The Third Generation, Hiruzen Sarutobi. And since Sarutobi Hiruzen directly explained to Konohamaru that Sasuke was out training, how could Konoha still define Sasuke as a traitorous ninja. Putting Sasuke's matter aside in her heart, Sakura asked Konohamaru: "Konohamaru, is the teacher always at home now?" "That's right!" Konohamaru suddenly became elated when he mentioned the third generation, "Now my grandfather has been staying at home, and he has also told me many stories about the ninja world that I don't know. My only wish now is One day, I can conquer the entire ninja world like the protagonist in my grandpa¡¯s story!" "Eh? But when you first started, didn't you hope to become a great ninja like Naruto?" Sakura said to Konohamaru with a smile on her face. "Hey, you don't know about this big sister!" However, facing Sakura's teasing, Konohamaru not only did not feel embarrassed, but instead put his left hand on his hips, adjusted his goggles with his right hand and said, "The protagonist in Grandpa's story , in my opinion, even Brother Naruto is so powerful!" "Really?" Sakura immediately shrugged noncommittally. The communication between the large and small people did not last long. After a few minutes, they arrived at the study room of Sarutobi's house and stopped. "Alright, big sister." Konohamaru pointed to the door of the study, "Grandpa will stay here and read if he has nothing to do now, so I will leave now. I made an appointment with Udon and Moehuang in the afternoon. We need to practice together.¡± "In that case, you can take these apples with you." Upon hearing the names of the other two members of Konohamaru's legion, Sakura raised her eyebrows. Although she didn't believe what Konohamaru and the others were practicing, she still He took another apple out of the fruit basket and stuffed it into Konohamaru's hand. "Okay! I will bring the apple over!" Looking at Konohamaru who turned around and ran away, Sakura couldn't help but have an idea in her heart. It¡¯s great to be young "Bah, bah! You, a girl who has not even reached puberty, are pretending to be old!" Get rid of all these distracting thoughts in your mindThrowing it away, Sakura walked to the door of the study room in three steps and knocked lightly a few times. After a while, the originally closed study door slowly opened, revealing a face that was very familiar to the whole of Konoha. "Eh? Sakura? Why are you here?" Sandai said in surprise, while turning sideways and gesturing for Sakura to enter the study. "I came back from completing my mission yesterday, so I came here to see you today, Sarutobi-sensei." "Come in quickly. Fortunately, during this period of time, I will stay in the study when I am bored, so there is plenty of tea in there." With a smile on her lips, Sakura walked into the study room with a cheerful pace, lightly carrying the fruit basket in her hand, and sat down at the seat prepared for herself by the third generation. After brewing a cup of tea, Sandai gently placed it in front of Sakura, and then sat in his seat and said to Sakura. "Sakura, how do you feel about being among the ANBU recently?" The third generation asked with a sense of hope from the elders for the younger ones. Because the other party was the third generation, and he also watched her join the ANBU, so Sakura didn't seem to be a little secretive about her family and Konohamaru, but started to get along with the third generation little by little with a hint of memories. Tell. Facing Sakura who was recounting her memories to him, the third generation also smiled lightly, listening carefully to Sakura's two ANBU experiences, and occasionally looked at Sakura's actions with twinkling eyes, and made After some comments, Sakura became more involved. I have to say that the three generations, as the longest on -the -job Naruto, are not mentioned for the time being, and the world has been exerted to the extreme. If he still looked a bit majestic when he was serving as Hokage, then the third generation who has completely retired now is completely like the grandfather next door. Not only does he not have the slightest aura of majesty, but he also carries a kind and gentleness, which makes people feel a sense of trust in him unconsciously. Time passed slowly, and when Sakura told all of her Anbu mission experiences to the third generation, she started to feel thirsty. "kindness¡­¡­" After listening to Sakura's story, Sandai raised his eyebrows slightly. Looking at Sakura, he couldn't help but feel a sense of pride that "my child has grown up." "Since you said so, Sakura, it seems that you have successfully adapted to the life of ANBU." As he spoke, Sandai stroked his beard with his right hand and suddenly asked. "Now, can you control your Yin Seal freely? Do you still have to store 70% of your chakra every day?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165, the new operation of the Yin Seal. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This problem of the third generation makes Sakura confused. Does the third generation have any solution? But Sakura didn't think too much, and immediately nodded to express that she was still stuck at this step, and there was no solution. "Well, it seems you need to work harder." However, after receiving Sakura's reply, the third generation just nodded lightly, and then said nothing. He just silently picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip. Seeing this, Sakura immediately frowned and felt a little entangled in her heart. ?? Could it be that the third generation actually just asked this question, and actually he didn¡¯t know how to solve the chakra storage problem of the Yin Seal? But Sakura is still a little strange. Since the third generation would ask this question, there must be a reason, right? It's impossible to ask specifically about the Yin Seal and then just pretend that nothing happened, right? So Sakura took the initiative and asked Sandai who was still holding tea in both hands: "Teacher, do you think you have anything that can solve the problem of chakra limitation?" The third generation chuckled lightly, looking at Sakura's somewhat cold face since she joined the ANBU. After putting the tea in her hand back on the table, she said softly: "Actually, when I asked you this question, I already gave it Got the answer. Sakura." ¡°???¡± When Sakura heard this, she was immediately confused, what the hell? Are you talking about the same thing as me now? "That's what I was thinking in my heart, but Sakura's brain was already thinking rapidly about the sentence that the third generation asked just now. kindness? Wait, could it be said that it is? The third generation looked at Sakura's face that had undergone slight changes, and his eyes also showed a trace of curiosity, wanting to know what Sakura understood. And Sakura did not directly disappoint the third generation. She just looked at the third generation with a trace of tangle and asked: "Could it be that the solution is to freely control the chakra of the Yin seal?" The third generation nodded: "Yes, there are only two ways to solve the problem of Yin Seal Chakra. One is to store the Yin Seal until it is full, and the other is to simply give up the practice of Yin Seal. Other than that, there is no other way. .¡± Seeing that Sakura's face was getting more and more tangled, Sandai didn't pay attention. Instead, he looked at Sakura with twinkling eyes and asked: "Sakura, if you are faced with a bunch of extremely messy but still very useful things, Would you choose to organize them all at once, or would you classify them first and then organize them?¡± "Let's classify first, right?" Sakura was a little confused, but still followed her own ideas and answered the third generation honestly. "Then Sakura, why don't you consider treating the Yin-sealed chakra in the same way, classifying it first, and then storing it?" ¡°???¡± A bright light flashed across Sakura's mind, but she still couldn't grasp it completely. She just frowned and started thinking. Seeing this, the third generation did not continue to speak. He just silently watched Sakura thinking, and he began to look forward to it in his heart. If I tell Sakura the answer directly, then this thing will still be my own, but if Sakura realizes it on her own, then this thing will be hers. ¡°Besides, the master brings you in, and cultivation depends on oneself. If you have to rely on an old man like yourself to give detailed guidance on everything, then Sakura's future will only be at her own level. A person who never thinks and only waits for help from others will only be limited to the level of the helper in the future. So Sakura, can you figure it out? How to solve your own Yin Seal problem. On the other side, Sakura's thoughts became clearer at this moment, and her eyes slowly became brighter. A moment passed quickly, and Sakura gently raised her chin, exuding a vigorous spirit from all over her body. "Teacher! Thank you for your advice. Next I have to experiment with the method, so I won't bother you today!" Sakura jumped up excitedly, looked at the third generation who was silently sipping tea in front of her, said goodbye, and then said goodbye. The third generation did not try to persuade Sakura to stay. As a former strong man in the ninja world, he can naturally understand people who have learned a little bit of skills and want to prove them as quickly as possible. Of course he didn¡¯t returnReturning to her home, Sakura just closed her hands and disappeared from Sarutobi's house. The next moment, on the messy training ground, a figure appeared out of thin air, standing gorgeously in the middle of the training ground. "very good!" With a hard slap, Sakura ignored the messy condition of the training ground and squatted down on the ground. She closed her eyes and began to seriously mobilize the current flowing in her body towards her forehead. The chakra that seals the mark. It¡¯s just that this time, Sakura did not divert them like before, store some of them in Yin seals, and keep a small part for her own use. Instead, she intercepted them on a large scale. Of course, it was just a large-scale interception, not all interception, so there was still some chakra, like drizzle and flowing threads, transmitted into the Yin Seal through Sakura's chakra meridians. Finish! Sakura opened her eyes in surprise, and stood up gently. The joy on her face could hardly be concealed. In fact, the Yin Seal Ninjutsu is difficult, but it is actually not difficult. After all, you only need to be able to learn the basics of the Yin Seal and have sufficient chakra to successfully operate this Ninjutsu. And the Yin Seal Ninjutsu does not force you to save for several years before it can be completed. It mainly depends on your own situation and chakra level. Even if you only give the Yin Seal a little chakra, as long as you can keep it up, the Yin Seal may still be able to take shape in the end, but it will take longer. Originally, with full input, it only takes two or three to complete. The Yin seal directly turned into more than ten years, and it took decades to complete. In other words, did Sakura completely go down the wrong path? not really. As I said before, the ninjutsu of the Yin Seal requires the accumulation of chakra to reach a certain level before it can be completed. If Sakura wants to complete the Yin Seal before the fourth battle, she must keep chakra to infuse the Yin Seal. In fact, Sakura has indeed done this. She has been providing 70% of the chakra to the Yin Seal, and then left the remaining chakra for herself. But there is a drawback to doing this, that is, once the battle starts, you will fall into a very unscientific battle. But now Sakura has changed her mind. Since the Yin Seal needs to keep the infusion of chakra from being cut off, why don't you choose another method? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166: There is a 50-50 difference between you and me. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In fact, this method is very simple. At the end of the day, keep the lowest chakra savings in the Yin Seal, and until night, transfer all the remaining chakra into the Yin Seal at once. This way, it not only ensures that the chakra used in a day is not affected, but also maintains the maximum preservation rate of the Yin Seal. But this method is actually just a transitional method, and it still treats the symptoms rather than the root cause. After all, the Yin Seal requires chakra to be input. No matter what tricks you do, you cannot change the rule that chakra needs to be input into the Yin Seal. Therefore, unless Sakura suddenly has a large amount of chakra in her body and then pours it directly into the Yin Seal, no matter how much she talks or how many tricks she performs, the time saved cannot be changed. . "Forget it!" Straightening her chest, Sakura stood up and raised her face with a smile, "At least from today on, I no longer have to worry about lack of chakra to save the Yin Seal." ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The next morning, Sakura, who had long been accustomed to morning exercises, arrived at the training ground as usual. However, this time, Sakura did not conduct physical training as usual. Instead, she stretched out her right hand and bit her finger, and used Tong. The art of spirit. She has not forgotten that in the next few moments, she must accept the strong love from Tsunade After some time passed, Tsunade, who had promised to give Sakura his passionate love, finally arrived too late. And after she saw Sakura in the training ground, she also said hello to Sakura. "Good morning, master." Facing Tsunade, Sakura lowered her head respectfully, clasped her fists together and spoke softly. Seeing Sakura being so respectful, Tsunade couldn't help but froze, and then said with a hint of teasing: "Why are you acting so awkward? Do you want me to let you off the hook today?" "Uh" After being speechless for a moment by Tsunade's words, Sakura quickly shook her head and denied it loudly. "In that case, let's start now." Tsunade didn't plan to chat with Sakura for any longer. She stepped on the ground with her feet, her expression gradually became serious, and she adopted a fighting posture. And Sakura, who had been prepared for a long time, was fully prepared. Her expression remained unchanged, and she put on a fighting posture without any panic and calmness: "Master, please remind me in advance, I have already summoned the slugs a long time ago." As she spoke, the blue and white Moist Bone Forest psychic beast suddenly appeared from behind her, its eyes bit by bit, and it bowed its head towards Tsunade. The next thing is very simple. Both parties have been prepared for training for a long time. Under the current situation, the natural answer is two words, let¡¯s go! Sakura took a deep breath, slowly clenched her right fist, slightly bent her knees, and then kicked hard! Half an hour later, Sakura, who was already bruised and swollen, lay down on the training field exhausted as if it had been plowed by a monster. Her body was trembling slightly due to the intense exercise. On the other side of the training ground, Tsunade was just like yesterday, just breathing heavily with her hands on her hips. Tsunade stopped breathing, with a trace of indifference on her face: "It seems that you have cooperated well with the slug now. It seems that in the next few days, you will further practice your physical skills. That¡¯s it.¡± Sakura managed to get up from the ground. In the battle just now, she had used all her skills except ninjutsu. "Huh Master, can you tell me how much strength you used in the battle just now?" The fatigue on his face was very obvious, but there was still a sense of curiosity in Sakura's eyes. color. You must know that yesterday, the battle between Sakura and Tsunade ended in about this amount of time, but today it ended at this time. And yesterday, after Tsunade finished, she had the same expression now, and she also has the same expression today. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, he took the lead in attacking, then took a slight advantage in the draw, and then was counterattacked and suppressed, and finally turned into a complete defense. This made her a little curious. ? Could it be said that Tsunade had complete control of the battle situation from beginning to end? ?Seeing Sakura's expression, Tsunade snorted: "What? Do you want to find out my strength? Then I will tell you the truth. In the battle just now, I used about 50% of my strength. How about it? ?Is there a feeling of frustration coming out?" However, although Tsunade said she was happy and even looked a little disinterested, deep down in her heart, she couldn't help but feel a little surprised for Sakura. You must know that before Sakura joined ANBU, she was able to defeat Sakura purely with physical strength. Now, not to mention just using physical skills, even using strange powers, he still won't be able to defeat Sakura for a while. When Sakura heard this, she did not feel depressed as Tsunade said. On the contrary, she showed a big smile. Who is Tsunade? She is one of the Sannin of Konoha and the fifth Hokage of Konoha. Although her strength in the later period cannot be compared to characters such as Nagato and Madara, and she may not even be able to match the 50-50 opening of the Double Kaleidoscope, but at present In the entire ninja world, she is definitely among the top figures. And now that I can compete with 50% of her strength, it means that although I have not reached the Five Shadows level, I am definitely not far behind. Well, although this is not too much, at least it is separated by a flag wood. Seeing Sakura's smiling face, Tsunade didn't pay much attention. She just came up and looked at Sakura's body up and down, then patted her head and said, "Don't be silly, I just couldn't do it." I didn¡¯t hit you on the head. This afternoon¡¯s itinerary is the same as yesterday, you can make your own arrangements. Also, treat your injuries as soon as possible after you return, do you understand?¡± After saying that, Tsunade ignored Sakura sitting on the ground, just turned around and walked out step by step towards the outside world. Obviously, her schedule today is indeed the same as yesterday, and she has no intention of wasting her free time in the afternoon sitting in the Hokage's office correcting official documents. Sakura was speechless, what could she do? She is also desperate. However, not long after Tsunade left, Sakura felt that her physical strength had almost recovered, so she took a deep breath and formed the Earth Escape Ninja Seal with her hands together. "Escape!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167, Wandering ING You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the messy training ground, Sakura put her hands on the ground, sweat dripping down her face, her pink hair stuck firmly to her forehead, and she kept breathing heavily. Today is the last day, and this time the special training Tsunade gave Sakura has come to an end. Tsunade slowly came to Sakura, leaned down slightly and stretched out her right hand towards Sakura: "Okay, the special training time for these few days is over. Your performance is pretty good, At least these few days of special training didn¡¯t allow me to deal with the Hokage work and train you in vain.¡± "Huh¡ª¡ª" Exhaling a long breath, Sakura couldn't help but hold Tsunade's right hand, but she couldn't help complaining in her heart. Isn¡¯t my special training these days just in the morning? Then in the afternoon, wouldn't you go back to the office to do business? Do you really think that I haven't been to the Hokage's office in the past few days and saw Shizune working frantically? Of course, Sakura did not say these words. Not to mention that Tsunade is his master, even at work, Tsunade is directly the leader of the entire ANBU. "By the way, during this period of time, you have been treating your own injuries yourself, and no other people have been involved, right?" After pulling Sakura up from the ground, Tsunade asked. "Of course." Sakura nodded. She still hadn't recovered from the fierce fight just now, and her breath was still a little disordered. "That's the best." Tsunade slapped her right hand on Sakura's shoulder. "There is one thing you must keep in mind. This is what I have said before. Monster power and medical ninjutsu are absolutely inseparable ninjutsu. If you want to make better use of your monster power, then medical ninjutsu must also be used. Can¡¯t leave too much behind.¡± "You must know that Xianglan's medical ninjutsu has improved a lot now. If your medical ninjutsu is much worse than hers in the future, then don't say you are my disciple, Tsunade." Hearing this, Sakura was immediately filled with questions. ? ? ? etc? What did you say? ? ? "Master, masterwait a minute, I have a question. Now, Koro is always practicing her medical ninjutsu in the hospital?! I am completely different from her, but she has always been in the ANBU. What a waste! Where does Schr?dinger have the time to improve his medical ninjutsu?!?!" "Huh?" Faced with Sakura's doubts, Tsunade just turned her gaze slightly, and then said nonchalantly: "What does that have to do with me? Didn't you choose to go to ANBU yourself? And ANBU's mission It¡¯s so dangerous, wouldn¡¯t you take advantage of this to improve your medical ninjutsu?¡± ¡°???¡± Sakura was confused for a moment. Didn¡¯t you introduce me to ANBU yourself? Why does it have nothing to do with you? At the moment when Sakura paused, Tsunade slapped Sakura on the small head and rubbed it: "I won't tease you anymore. In short, you should understand what I mean. No matter what it is, as me As a disciple of Tsunade, you can¡¯t lose too much medical ninjutsu, do you understand?¡± After saying that, regardless of Sakura's reaction, Tsunade turned around and disappeared from Sakura's sight. Looking at the direction in which Tsunade was walking away, Sakura's originally tense expression suddenly relaxed, and then she sighed heavily, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. "Strange strength, medical ninjutsu. I want both of these too!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Sakura, who had completed self-treatment, could not suppress her inner turmoil and decisively chose to run out of her home to see what was going on outside. In the past few days, she had also visited the homes of several of her friends. Unfortunately, it seemed that God was not on her side. Whether they were members of Class 8 or Class 10, they all He had already run out to perform a mission. But they are a little different. Team 10 is led by Shikamaru and goes out on a C-level mission, while Team 8 is led by their instructor Yuhihi Kurenai and goes out on a mission. As for why Yuhi Honghui is so special and doesn¡¯t go out on missions like Kakashi and the others, Sakura certainly doesn¡¯t know. It may be because all of Yuhi Kurenai's tasks have been completed. After all, she is a ninja who specializes in illusions, and the applicability of the tasks may not be as wide as that of Kakashi and Asuma. It is also possibleMaybe it's because Class 8 is different from Class 7 and Class 10. Among the graduating ninjas of his own class, Class 10 has Shikamaru, who was the first to become a chuunin. He has proven team leadership ability, and coupled with Ino Shikacho's tactical coordination, Asuma is also very confident. The team was handed over to Shikamaru, and he went out to the village to participate in the mission. Not to mention the seventh team, all the members except Sakura ran away from Konoha training, and the only one who stayed, Sakura, directly joined the ANBU. In this way, Kakashi didn't need to worry about anything at all, and he ran to pick up the mission as early as possible so that he could save money to buy Liu Bei. But what does Class 8 have? The cute Hinata Hinata, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, the dog-loving boy Inuzuka Kiba, and the Aburame Shino who looks very social at first sight. Although Shino is very good and can be said to be a leading figure, under the current circumstances, Yuhi Hong really does not dare to let go of Team 8. "Ah, even though we ran out, where should we go next? The people from Class 8 and Class 10 still haven't come back yet. Do you mean going to the hospital?" While Sakura casually glanced at the buildings on both sides, she was also muttering in her heart, thinking about where to go next. "But the hospital must be very busy now. I have already consumed a lot of chakra in the morning, and it was causing trouble in the past, so I might as well not go." With this thought in her mind, Sakura's eyes suddenly lit up, and a place to go suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After a while, a customer was welcomed into a ninja shop in Konoha~ "Ah, isn't this Sakura? Welcome!" ? Observing a familiar figure at the counter, the store owner stood up immediately and said with a smile. "Hello, uncle, haven't you come back yet Tiantian?" Facing the enthusiasm of the store owner, Xiaoying also raised a smile. That¡¯s right, this is the ninja shop run by Tiantian¡¯s family, and the owner of this shop is naturally Tiantian¡¯s biological father. As for why Sakura is so familiar with him, of course it¡¯s because of the Flying Thunder God Kunai. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168, there is a little Liu Bei here, pick it up quickly! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Tiantian came back last night, but she went out early this morning. She is probably training with her teammates now. By the way, Sakura, are you out on missions like Tiantian recently?" Tiantian's father smiled. replied. Sakura was noncommittal and just nodded. Her position was a bit special. Even her parents only knew that she worked in ANBU, and of course they would not tell Tenten's father. Faced with Sakura's reply, Tenten's father didn't take it seriously. He also knew some of the rules of ninjas. It's just that after being a businessman for a long time, he just asked casually like this out of habit. After that, Sakura bought a few Flying Thunder God Kunai and several detonating charms in the store, and she didn't stay too long before she chose to leave the ninja shop. She came here this time just to see if Tiantian was at home or on a mission. Ever since he met Tiantian, the saleswoman in the ninja shop, the relationship between the two has become relatively close. (It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not written out in the article. It¡¯s impossible for Sakura to buy a ninja tool and write the content once.) After all, there are only a few peers that I know in the whole of Konoha. If I don¡¯t interact more when I have time, I won¡¯t be able to communicate at all in the future. The current Sakura is not the same as in the original work. She basically spent three years of training in the hospital, so she has a high chance of meeting injured Xiaoqiang and increasing her feelings for her. After leaving the ninja shop, Sakura did not choose to go to the training ground of Team 3. After all, they were training. Although he would not be considered as stealing his skills by rushing in so suddenly, it would still make people feel uncomfortable if he jumped in so rashly. Glancing at the sky, she found that time had only passed a little while ago, and Sakura, who had no idea of ??going home, once again embarked on a casual stroll. But this time, Sakura's wandering state did not last too long. She found a very familiar figure in Konoha's bookstore. "Kakashi, sensei?" "Hey hey eh? Who?" When the white-haired delinquent ninja, who was flipping through a copy of Little Liu Bei in his hand, heard his name, he was stunned for a moment, and then he turned around with a lazy salty fish breath. Passed. "Sakura? Why are you here?" The pretty figure of the pink-haired girl was reflected in Kakashi's exposed right eye, and he seemed to have just realized it now. Sakura did not answer directly, but glanced at the little Liu Bei in Kakashi's hand and shrugged: "Kakashi-sensei, your hobby is still so special" "You've already been used to this, haven't you?" Kakashi's expression didn't change much when he heard this. But when he first saw Team 7, he looked at the people who were intimate with Heaven openly, and Later, when I led the seventh team to perform tasks, I would also lie down, squat, stand, and lean on the resting place on a daily basis, watching the intimate heaven openly and openly. But now that Sakura had already said it, Kakashi certainly didn¡¯t continue reading, but he didn¡¯t sit idle either. He walked directly to the counter with the book and bought it directly. After buying the book, Kakashi turned around, approached Sakura and asked, "Sakura, have you just completed your mission?" Sakura, who was watching Kakashi finish this series of actions, twitched the corner of her mouth a few times, and her originally bright eyes suddenly had a strong salty smell, and she answered Kakashi. "Kakashi-sensei. Don't you have any feelings about buying such an 18x book in front of your own lovely disciple?" Facing Sakura's question, Kakashi didn't care at all. He scratched the back of his head and replied: "Aren't you all used to it? What else do you need to say about this? Well, since you want to express it If so, do you want to go get some snacks together? You can also let me think about how to post my thoughts while on the road?" Facing such a shameless teacher, what else can Sakura do? She is also desperate! But since there were snacks to eat, Sakura of course nodded politely. Of course, the main reason is because she has never eaten a meal invited by Kakashi. Today, she finally waited until Kakashi asked for a treat. Of course, Sakura agreed. After walking out of the bookstore, Kakashi took the lead and led Sakura towards the depths of the streets of Konoha. "Okay, this is it." Stopping at the door of a meatball shop, Kakashi opened the door curtain and entered first.Sakura followed closely behind and sat opposite Kakashi. Leaning his hands on the table, Kakashi ordered a few skewers of meatballs and said to Sakura casually: "How do you feel about your life in the ANBU recently?" Hearing Kakashi¡¯s question, Sakura was not surprised that Kakashi knew that she had joined ANBU. Come on, before she quit ANBU, she was almost one step away from the position of ANBU minister. Looking at the entire ANBU, how many people dare to say that they don't know Kakashi? Even if you take 10,000 steps back, you must know that the captain of ANBU Team 6 that you are joining now is Yamato, who admires and admires Kakashi the most. Under such conditions, Kakashi probably wouldn¡¯t even want to know that he had joined ANBU. Facing Kakashi¡¯s question, Sakura was not as secretive as she was to her parents. She just shrugged her shoulders and answered the two recent ANBU missions indifferently. "That's not bad." After listening to Sakura's description, Kakashi's right eye curved into a crescent moon, obviously feeling happy for Sakura. You must know that Kakashi is now a teacher for the first time (although it will be the last time). The disciples he has handed over are so good and he has just graduated and is about to start teaching. How proud of Kakashi. In the future, when I go out for dinner with Kai, Asuma and the others, I can use this as an example of bragging. After answering Kakashi¡¯s question, Sakura asked Kakashi out of curiosity: ¡°What about the teacher? Recently, I saw that all the jounin in the village have gone out to perform tasks, and the teacher is no exception, right?¡± Kakashi nodded slightly to Sakura: "Yes, because of Orochimaru's previous plan and the retirement of the third generation, Konoha can be said to be in troubled times now. And in order to prevent the coveting of the other great ninja villages, the fifth generation, This is the only way to show off Konoha's strength." "But fortunately, this time, due to well-known reasons, Suna Ninja Village has once again formed an alliance with Konoha, which gives us one less thing to worry about. Otherwise, I am really worried about whether there will be another one in the future. A war breaks out in the ninja world. But according to the current situation, at least until Suna Ninja Village regains its strength and has the confidence to fight against us Konoha, there should be no major chaos in this world. " ¡­Congratulations, that¡¯s the wrong answer. Sakura glanced at Kakashi and complained silently in her heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 169, Sorry, you are not my disciple. Goodbye, no delivery! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s rhetoric is actually based on his own experience in the ninja world. After all, he was a ninja who had experienced three wars, so he naturally knew a lot about wars between countries. It¡¯s a pity that Kakashi¡¯s experience is completely outdated. Sakura knew very well that after three years, Orochima Kabuto, who was confused about his life, made the same choice as Naruto. However, when Naruto was a child, he only drew a picture on the Hokage Rock to help the previous Hokages embellish it. Just color. Orochima Kabuto played a bigger game and directly assisted Obito in launching the Fourth Ninja War. Logically speaking, this cannot be regarded as Kakashi¡¯s experience being out of date, but because Orochima Kabuto and Obito were having too much fun. With the current situation, one would have thought that after three years, the ninja world, which was still peaceful on the surface, would suddenly have a big snake Kabuto, and even join forces with Uchiha Obito to engage in such a great ninja war. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t do our best, but the other party is using cheats! At this time, the meatballs that Kakashi ordered were finally brought up. Sakura was not polite at all. She picked up a bunch of meatballs and brought them to her mouth to bite hard. While chewing, she stared at Kakashi with twinkling eyes. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but it wasn¡¯t until I brought this bunch of meatballs that I suddenly remembered. Until now, I have never seen Kakashi¡¯s true face! Although Team 7 said they had eaten together before, no matter which time they ate, Kakashi would mysteriously disappear, and then when he reappeared, he would have finished eating. Even the last time they had barbecue, Kakashi ran directly to Asuma and Yuhi Kurenai, and neither he nor anyone else saw Kakashi's true face. "Huh? What's wrong?" Keenly aware of Sakura's gaze, Kakashi raised his eyes and looked at Sakura, "Are you afraid that he won't have enough to eat? Don't worry, I am also a teacher after all, since I asked you to You won¡¯t be stingy if you eat meatballs.¡± With a black line on her forehead, Sakura chewed faster and said with some unclear words: "Teacher, don't you want to eat it yourself?" "This" Kakashi glanced at the meatballs in front of him and replied to Sakura: "I had already eaten lunch before I came out today, so of course I don't need to eat it now." "Then why did you bring me to this meatball shop?" Sakura asked, speechless. "Didn't I say that? I just wanted to treat my lovely disciple to a snack." Kakashi didn't care at all. If this meatball shop wasn't a place where several jonins occasionally gathered, he wouldn't have brought him. Came here with Sakura. Sakura was speechless for a moment, but quickly put it behind her. I'm not a crazy person, so I have to take off Kakashi's mask. Of course, the most important thing is to have a sense of mystery. If Kakashi's mask was really pulled down, would everyone be happy? Obviously not. So Sakura grabbed a bunch of meatballs again and stuffed them into her mouth, while continuing to look at Kakashi. She is a little curious now. If she compares herself with Kakashi now, how much gap there is. Thinking of this, Sakura, who had always insisted on doing what she said, could not restrain her restless heart, and immediately packed up all the balls at an extremely fast speed. This move also shocked Kakashi, who thought Sakura was going to bankrupt him by eating meatballs. "Snapped!" Slapping her hands on the table, Sakura leaned forward, with a sinister look in her eyes, and said loudly to Kakashi: "Kakashi-sensei, I haven't seen you for a long time, don't you want to see the long-awaited one?" What is the disciple¡¯s current strength?¡± "Huh?" After being startled by Sakura's attitude, Kakashi turned into a salted fish again and simply refused: "I don't want to." "Why?!" Sakura never expected that Kakashi would refuse, and her eyes widened. Kakashi stretched out his right hand and shook it at Sakura. He immediately realized that Sakura in front of him would not give up just like that, so he said in a calm tone. "It's very simple. First, you have become a chuunin now, and you are also a member of the ANBU. It can be said that you have already left the army a long time ago and are no longer my disciple or subordinate." "Second, I was also?I just came back from a mission. You have to know that during this period of time, I have been constantly performing tasks. Now that I finally have time to rest, how can I waste it? " Being stunned by Kakashi's words, Sakura twitched her lips and said, "You were obviously saying just now that this meal of meatballs was for your 'lovely' disciple. What now?" I'm sorry to say that I'm not your disciple." "Don't worry about such small details." Kakashi waved his hands twice, not intending to continue with Sakura at all. But how could Sakura give up like this? She was hung up by Tsunade a few days ago, and now she has nowhere to release her anger. Now that she has found Kakashi, how can she just let him leave like this! ??????????????????????????? Although it may not be possible to defeat Kakashi, but at least it won¡¯t be like Tsunade, who is hung up by a hammer. "Kakashi-sensei. Could it be that you are afraid that you will be defeated by your lovely disciple now, so you avoid the battle?!" "This" Kakashi looked at Sakura with some confusion, stretched out his right hand to scratch the side of his face, and complained silently: "Let's not talk about anything else, don't you think you said you are cute? , is it shameful? And as I said before, you have already become a disciple. Isn¡¯t it natural for a disciple who has become a disciple to surpass himself? " Feeling Kakashi's salty smell blowing towards her face, Sakura was speechless. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Look like a dead pig that is not afraid of being scalded by boiling water, look like if you surpass me, you will surpass me, what else is there to say? What else can I do? I am completely desperate! But it seemed that he was too salty. After observing Sakura's speechless expression, Kakashi coughed twice. ¡°Forget it, since you really want to compete with me, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Seeing that things seemed to be turning around, Sakura's eyes immediately lit up: "What do you mean?" "As I said before, I do have too many tasks during this period of time, and I will not waste the hard-earned free time. So this is good, if after a while, you still If you want to fight with me, then come to me when the time comes, and I will never refuse again then." "" Seeing how determined Kakashi is, what else can Sakura do? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 170, just a little bit closer! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The meeting with Kakashi was just a small episode in one day. Since Kakashi has made it clear that he will not quarrel with Sakura today, Sakura naturally no longer wants to stay with Kakashi. After the brief conversation with Kakashi, the two of them said hello and went back to their respective homes. The next day, with her five-day vacation almost over, Sakura continued her ANBU career. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The sixty-first year of Konoha is autumn. Somewhere in the Kingdom of Grass, on a bare field, cattle and sheep walked back and forth dejectedly, and flocks of sparrows soared from the forest near the field from time to time. Crows were circling in the air, and their shrill screams could be heard endlessly. Suddenly, this sad scene was completely broken. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" A huge fireball blasted out from the forest. The originally swarms of sparrows could not withstand this force. Almost instantly, they were completely swallowed up by the fireball. Seeing this scene, the crow that was hovering and screaming in the air suddenly screamed strangely, fluttered its black wings, and immediately wanted to stay away from this land of right and wrong. Whizzing! A black afterimage flashed across the air, followed by a sonorous and powerful golden sound! "What should I do?! We have already fled to the Country of Grass and they are still chasing us! If this continues, won't our entire team have to give up here?!" A short stature was walking through the forest. The ninja tried his best to fend off several kunai that came towards him, and almost gritted his teeth and shouted at his companions. "Don't be discouraged! This is the territory of the Country of Grass now. As long as we work harder, when we reach the vicinity of the Grass Ninja Village, these Konoha ANBU will definitely not pursue us anymore!" Compared to the short man's state , his companion's condition was obviously much better. While he was answering his companion's words, he was also frantically resisting the shurikens coming from behind. Hearing his companion's reply, the short ninja had no choice but to keep his head down and continue to gallop. On both sides of them, two ninjas whose clothes were not similar to theirs saw what they saw. They had no choice but to continue to resist the shuriken attacks while fleeing at full speed. It is obvious that these four ninjas are on the run at this moment, and based on the words of the short ninja, it can be known that they have actually killed several ninjas. ¡°So there are escapees, who are the pursuers? Behind them, four ninjas wearing animal masks and Konoha Anbu suits were chasing after them. But compared to the fugitives in front, the pursuers obviously still had some strength to spare. Not only did they bite the fugitives' heels firmly, but they also threw a few shurikens at their backs when they had nothing to do. . Finally, just after the two sides maintained the chase for only a few minutes, a wooden wall-like building suddenly appeared in the sight of the fugitives. Seeing this, a light flashed in the eyes of the four escapees. This light was the strong desire to survive when the drowning man found a wooden board floating on the water! "Captain, is it almost done?" At this moment, a clear female voice suddenly sounded from the Anbu of Konoha, which had been hanging not far behind the escapees. "Well, that's enough!" After hearing this question, the Konoha ninja who took the lead immediately nodded slightly. Seeing that the leading Konoha ninja nodded and stayed behind, the ANBU with a ninja sword on his back accelerated almost instantly and disappeared into the ANBU formation. ¡°Shuashua¡ª!¡± With all his teammates already rushing out, the remaining ANBU paused, and at the same time they all burst into full speed, sprinting towards the fleeing ninjas in front! "What?!" After all, the short ninja among the escapees was also a special jounin, so he was extremely keenly aware of this fact after the Konoha Anbu broke out at full speed behind him. "Damn it! Did they let us come to the Grass Ninja Village on purpose?!!" The companion who answered first also discovered this fact after hearing the dwarf ninja's scream. His face changed drastically, and he immediately figured out the truth of the matter. "Could it be said that KonohaDo you want to start a war with the Grass Ninja Village in this situation? ! " With such an astonishing and incredible idea, he immediately took out a few smoke bombs from his ninja bag and threw them towards the back. "Damn Konoha ninja, they never took us seriously from the beginning!" Clenching his teeth tightly, the ninja looked towards the buildings of the Grass Ninja Village in front of him, with a cruel look on his face involuntarily. Fight! After finally escaping here, how could he die like this! ! ! However, at this moment, a ray of silver light broke out from the thick smoke behind, with a bright trace across the ninja's body. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Blood burst out, splashing in all directions on the ninja's face that still carried a strong sense of cruelty, looking so ferocious. Secondsinstant kill! Seeing this scene in the little ninja's eyes, his heart almost exploded. By this time, he still didn¡¯t know how huge the gap in strength between himself and these Konoha ANBU was. It¡¯s just that the difference in strength is a difference in strength, you should run when you should! The short ninja clenched his hands tightly, not daring to stop at all. In one step or two, he pulled out the afterimage in the direction of Kusanagi Village. "Once I enter the sight of the grass ninja, Konoha's ANBU will never take action at will!" After all, if ninjas from other countries kill people in their own country without consent, it is definitely a major incident that can break out a war! "It's a pity that the Kusanagi Village, which is so close to the little ninja, is a place that he will never be able to touch in his entire life. "Strange power, collapse!" A clear female voice came from behind him, and along with it, there was the sound of a fist tearing the air. ¡°Bang!¡± The fist, which was not that big, just touched the short ninja's back lightly, but the powerful force it brought about completely shattered the internal organs of the short ninja in an instant. Damn it, it¡¯s obviously just that little bit worse! The short ninja looked ahead and saw several black figures that had been drawn out of the building, feeling angry in his heart. You bunch of useless ninjas, why did you show up so late? ! ???????????????????????????????????????? Several grass ninjas finally appeared in front of him after the short ninja fell to the ground lifeless. "You! Who are you!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 171, a lesson You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ????????????????????????????????????????????????? After a few soft noises, several ninjas wearing forehead protectors from the Grass Ninja Village flashed out and rushed in the direction of four Konoha ANBU personnel at extremely fast speeds. At the same time, the leader also lowered his voice. , roared in a low tone. "You dare to invade the Grass Ninja Village, you are asking for death¡ª¡ª" Just when the grass ninja lowered his voice and wanted to make a grand entrance in a gorgeous way, his sight reflected the four ninjas who were lying dead on the spot in front of him, as well as staring at him with cold eyes. The four Konoha ANBU members who were waiting for him immediately choked back the second half of his sentence. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand and made a few gestures of the Grass Ninja Village, then stopped at a position ten meters in front of the Konoha Anbu. "Anbu of Konoha? Have you obtained permission from our leader to enter our country of grass?" Standing firm, the leading grass ninja quickly looked back and forth at the corpses of the dead ninjas in his sight. After confirming that the other party was not a grass ninja, he looked towards Konoha ANBU said with a hint of caution and doubt. "oh?" Hearing this, a member of the Konoha Anbu slowly focused his gaze on the face of this grass ninja. Although the puppy's ANBU mask completely blocked his face, the pair of expressionless eyes exposed in the mask's eyes were enough to make the grass ninja feel a little frightened. "It turns out that this is already the land of grass" The puppy ANBU did not directly answer the grass ninja's question. He just glanced at a circle of corpses and then continued to the grass ninja: "This Several ninjas are spies from other countries who invaded Konoha. After they were discovered by us, they ran straight towards your Grass Ninja Village. Could it be said that they are spies of your Grass Ninja?" "What?" The grass ninja was immediately furious. You entered our country of grass without permission, and now you actually want to slander us for sending spies to your Konoha? "Isn't your statement going too far! We, the Grass Ninja Village, have been friends with you, Konoha, for generations. The four of you not only directly invaded our Country of Grass, but now you are slandering us?! Do you, Konoha, want to launch a campaign? War?!¡± However, when the grass ninja asked this question, he started to regret it. As expected, after hearing his words, the puppy ANBU on the opposite side immediately pressed forward, and an inexplicable pressure was emitted from all over his body. "War?" Seeing this, the remaining three Konoha Anbu also followed the actions of the puppy Anbu, leaning slightly, and immediately made preparations on their hands. "We in Konoha dare, but you, Grass Ninja Village, do you dare?" The indifferent words, which seemed to have no emotion at all, were filled with threats along with the movements of the four Konoha Anbu. The Kusanagi's back was immediately soaked in cold sweat. The current situation can be said to be the worst situation for the grass ninja. Although there are only four Anbu in Konoha, and there are fully twice as many on our side, battles between ninjas are never won by numerical superiority. What's more, even with the threat and momentum that the other party is exuding, the grass ninja can be sure of one thing. "I and others are definitely no match for the other party. ¡°And to put it ten thousand steps back, even if I and others can really defeat this Konoha Anbu, what should we do next? Should we let them leave the Grass Ninja Village or kill them directly? Will Konoha declare war on the Grass Ninja Village after learning about this incident? Thinking of this, the grass ninja became even more entangled in his heart. He felt that he just had a brain cramp, otherwise how could he say such a sentence. Recently, there have indeed been some anti-Konoha voices in the Grass Ninja Village, but they are not the mainstream after all. You must know that although Konoha's strength has declined in recent years, judging from Konoha's strong one-on-four strength in the Third Ninja War, how could the Kusanagi Village be able to withstand it? Konoha's attack? " Seeing that the grass ninja seemed to have been oppressed by a few of them, the puppy ANBU did not continue to pursue it, but the tone of his mouth was still cold and indifferent, with a faint hint of threat. "If you are not planning to start a war between Konoha and Kusanagi Village, then don't get in the way. We Konoha Anbu are facing a fewThe first-level treatment of spies¡± After saying that, the puppy ANBU paid no attention to the expressions and movements of the grass ninja. He stretched out his left hand and directly signaled that his subordinates could start taking action. Seeing that their captains had already issued orders, two of the Konoha Anbu who had originally made preparations for war relaxed slightly. The figure of the remaining one was slightly slender compared to the other two. It was obvious at a glance that he was a The ANBU of the kunoichi were on alert, observing every move of the grass ninja. But it was obvious that her vigilance was in vain. These grass ninjas had been completely defeated in the verbal confrontation just now. How could they dare to do anything disrespectful to Konoha? A moment later, as the seal scroll was put away, the Konoha Anbu's processing was finally over. The grass ninjas who had been waiting finally couldn't bear it anymore and took the initiative to speak. "Anbu Konoha, now that you have accomplished what you want to do, leave the Country of Grass immediately! In addition, we will also report these actions of yours to the leader so that he can properly interact with your Hokage. Explained!" This paragraph of the Kusanagi is completely an afterthought. It can't even be regarded as a threat. How can it withstand the reaction of Konoha Anbu. As expected, these four ANBU of Konoha didn't even say a word in reply. They didn't even tilt their heads. After finishing the work at hand, they didn't say a word. They all disappeared in a flash among the grass ninjas. in sight. "Damn it" Realizing that he and others were being ignored by the four members of Konoha's Anbu throughout the whole process, the leader of the grass ninja clenched his fists tightly, and his anger was almost uncontrollable. "Captain, what should we do with these ninjas?" At this time, after a grass ninja behind him swallowed his saliva, he was forced to take a step forward by his companion's eyes and asked his captain a question. "Snapped!" What answered him was an angry slap from the Captain Kusanagi. Ignoring the grass ninja who was slapped hard, the captain of the grass ninja twitched on his face and said to several other subordinates: "Get rid of these corpses, and I will report this matter to the leader. of." After saying that, the captain of the grass ninja didn't pay attention to the rest of the people, but walked towards the grass ninja village. How could the remaining subordinates dare to refute anything? In the world of ninjas, strength is the most important thing. Let alone the strength of others, they are even lower than the captain. What qualifications do they have to refute? They can only go on silently. Dispose of these corpses. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 172 Happy National Day~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Today is the National Day, and I wish all readers a happy National Day. PS: I¡¯m taking a day off by the way. I spent a whole day playing board games and forgot about it. . pss: I may have to take a day off tomorrow, and try to make it up in the next few days. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 173: Finished playing, I will work hard to update in the next three days You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! rt. By the way, I want to complain, the few days before the National Day are really not suitable for going out. I was taken to Hangzhou to see the West Lake, but when I went, all I saw was everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone, everyone Everyone everyone everyone everyone. ? _(:3¡¡¡Ï)_, to be honest, next time the National Day invites me to go to famous scenic spots, even if I pretend to be sick and work overtime, I will never go there again! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 174, what can I do? I'm desperate too! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The border between the Country of Fire and the Country of Grass. On the left is a piece of miserable autumn leaves, withered everything, and a desolate wilderness. On the right is the gentle autumn wind. Although the leaves are blown away from the branches, unexpectedly it does not make people feel melancholy and melancholy, but makes people feel a sense of sadness. It's cool and comfortable. Sakura stood at the junction of the two countries, looking at the border of two completely different landscapes under the same sky, but she felt a little touched in her heart. It is obviously only a step away. One side has already looked desolate and has obviously not been taken care of for a long time. Although the other side has fallen leaves, it still shows infinite vitality. As long as the spring breeze blows, everything can revive. . But this is also doomed. The Kingdom of Grass, as a buffer country between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Earth, is itself a tragedy. In addition, since the Third Ninja War, which was regarded as a battlefield by the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth, the wars that have occurred in the country have been continuous, which is also the main reason for the country of Grass to be desolate to this day. "Chie?" As if he sensed the uneasiness in Sakura's heart, Taki Miyamizu, the captain, focused his gaze on Sakura and asked. "What's wrong? Did you discover something?" Hearing this, Xiao Ying immediately threw away all the touches in her heart and replied, "No. It's just that I was in a daze just now." Miyami Taki said: "That's good. But now that we have returned to the border, there is no need to rush on the road in such a hurry. Let's take a temporary rest at the front later." "yes!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After setting up a sensory barrier in the woods, Miyamizu Taki, who looked tired, finally relaxed slightly. In fact, their mission goal this time is very simple, which is to annihilate all the dozen spies who have sneaked into the Land of Fire. In addition, with the full assistance of Konoha's intelligence department in this process, it can be easily done Loosely finished. " However, if it were that simple, they would naturally not annihilate them until the last few spies ran to the Country of Grass. When Taki Miyamizu accepted this mission, he received a secret order from the fifth generation Hokage Tsunade, requesting him to intimidate the Grass Ninja Village in this mission. As for the specific method of deterrence and to what extent, Tsunade did not specify it. She just said that she would let Miyamizu Taki use it freely. This was actually a challenge for Miyamizu Taki. Miyamizu Taki also thought about this situation for a long time, and finally chose to kill the spies all the way, causing them to flee to Kusanagi Village. Although Grass Ninja Village is a small country, it is still a ninja village. After discovering the traces of these spies and himself and others, he will definitely come forward to stop them. When the Grass Ninjas came forward, he and others used the method of killing chickens to scare monkeys to frighten the Grass Ninja Village. So in this pursuit, the four members of the Orange Cat Team had to do their best to stop this group of spies, and at the same time, they also had to let this group of spies rush all the way to the Country of Grass without knowing it. So they can¡¯t act too strong, otherwise this group of spies will definitely be alert. Why are they so strong and still hanging behind us? There must be a conspiracy! But we can¡¯t act too weak, otherwise once the self-confidence of this group of spies increases and they develop one of the three major illusions in life, I can fight back and attack the four of them. Wouldn¡¯t it be a GG? And the most important thing is that when the opponent deviates from the direction, he and others must lead them back to the "normal" on the premise of chasing them and causing the opponent to lose manpower. It is also because of this that Miyami Taki is so tired, and just like what he showed, the other three are more or less tired at this moment. "Captain, after this mission is over, you should be able to have a big vacation, right?" Leaning on the tree trunk without style, Tachibana Mitsuha glanced at Miyamizu Taki with his own eyes. In the past few months, the situation around Konoha has not eased with Tsunade taking office, but has intensified. The reason why Tsunade requested to intimidate the Grass Ninja Village this time was actually because Konoha's intelligence department discovered that the Konoha Faction had appeared in the Grass Ninja Village and needed a tough crackdown. And as the situation intensified, the tasks of the entire ANBU members, not to mention the Orange Cat Team, also intensified. The first step is to vigorously recruit outstanding chuunin and jouninForbearance, and then shortened the vacation time after the ANBU mission was completed. The five-day vacation that was supposed to be available after completing the mission had been canceled long ago. "Who knows. In the past few months, the workload of the entire Konoha has increased significantly. Even I don't know if I will have time to rest after I go back. Especially recently, we are going to hold a joint event with Suna Ninja Village. The tasks for the Chuunin Exam are even heavier." Miyamizu Taki shrugged, his face under the mask also full of helplessness. "Ohit's the Chuunin Exam again. Even though such a big thing happened last time, the Fifth Generation is still holding another Chunin Exam. And the village that is co-organizing it is the Suna Ninja." I heard it. Tachibana Mitsuha also became troubled by Miyomizu Taki's words. "Tch, what does it matter? Anyway, no matter what the enemy is, I can take him down!" Shun Kaito, who was standing upright on the grass, also spoke at this time. For him, as long as the pain of the battle is enough, it will be fine. Sakura, who had been sitting next to Tachibana Mitsuha, couldn't help but chuckle when she heard this: "Since you said so, from now on, you, Black Wing, will complete the rookie test of our sixth class." "What?" Kaito Shun's originally upright body suddenly stepped down, turned his head and looked in the direction of Sakura and complained, "If it is this kind of mission, forget it. I'm afraid that I can't help but destroy all the newcomers. He will be kicked out, and then he will be hung up and scolded by the Sky Burial Captain." "Hahaha." Hearing this, Sakura immediately laughed. After this year of contact, she knew the temperaments of everyone in the Orange Cat Team very well. For example, testing newcomers is a troublesome task that not only suppresses one's own strength, but also constantly observes the newcomers' combat weaknesses during the battle, and publishes the test results of the newcomers after the battle. Kaito Shun's bias Ninjas who are suffering from battle pain can be said to have the most headaches. but¡­¡­ Sakura slowly stopped smiling. Although her eyes were focused on her companions who were communicating next to her, her thoughts had gone to nowhere. It¡¯s been a year. During this year, in addition to continuing to carry out ANBU missions, I was also slowly deepening my emotional contact with the slugs in the wet bone forest. If nothing else, at least Slug now fully agrees with Sakura. Until more than a month ago, Sakura finally asked a question that she cared about very much. This question can be said to be a great shortcut for Sakura to improve her strength in the future. That¡¯s the fairy mode. It¡¯s just Slug¡¯s answer that made Sakura almost despair on the spot. As we all know, Sakura is currently struggling to save the Yin Seal. In this process, she needs to continuously accumulate chakra and transfer it to the Yin Seal mark on her forehead. Therefore, Sakura's chakra can be said to be Rather scarce. But the most basic point of practicing the sage mode is that the cultivator needs to have a huge amount of chakra. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Are you kidding me? ! Huge chakra? Sakura doesn¡¯t know if she can practice Sage Mode in the original book, but she can definitely practice Sage Mode now. ¡°After all, Sakura¡¯s current chakra amount is relatively large even among jonins. But there is a premise here, that is, Sakura is not practicing the Yin Seal now. ¡°After all, you have saved 70% of your chakra into the Yin Seal, and you still have a lot of chakra to absorb natural energy. This chakra can control the natural energy entering the body! So in this situation, what can Sakura say? She is also very desperate now! ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 175, The Call of the Ninja Eagle~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since learning from Slug that Sage Mode cannot be practiced temporarily, Sakura has entered a state of autistic isolation. For a full year, he was either frantically performing ANBU missions or refining his own chakra in an attempt to fill up the Yin Seal faster. It¡¯s just that this method is a drop in the bucket compared to the amount of chakra required for the Yin Seal, but it is obviously much better than doing nothing. In addition, until now, Sakura has already felt how long it will take for the Yin Seal to be fully charged. It doesn¡¯t take the three years originally expected. As long as nothing goes wrong along the way, it should be fully accumulated by next year at most. Logically speaking, as long as the time is up and you have filled up all the Yin seals, you can start a new chapter directly! Sakura¡¯s eyebrows raised, and her mood suddenly jumped up. Snapped! At this moment, Taki Miyamizu, who was still chatting and spanking, suddenly clapped his hands, interrupting Sakura's thoughts. Miyamizu Taki looked at the three pairs of eyes staring at him and said, "Okay, rest is over. Now everyone will go back to Konoha with all your strength." "Hi~!" Faced with his words, Sakura and the other three answered neatly. The four-person team's return trip to Konoha went smoothly without any accidents. Therefore, with the four people returning at full speed, they successfully returned to Konoha before the early morning of the next day. After saying goodbye to the three team members one by one, Sakura cowardly ducked into her room. At this point, Haruno Ou didn't know, but Haruno Meabuki was definitely asleep. If he entered through the front door again, he might be surprised by Haruno Meabuki. After closing the window, Sakura didn't turn on the lights or anything, she just took care of herself in the moonlight that shone into the room. Needless to say, the blood-stained clothes were thrown to the ground with a slight movement. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of their hands, and got into her bed with a flutter. What? Will sleeping without taking a shower make sweat stick to the skin and make people feel uncomfortable? Come on, Sakura is a ninja who is good at water escape after all. However, due to the Yin seal, chakra was unable to be used in large quantities, so she lost a lot of water escape scenes. When Sakura and her group successfully returned and entered the gate of Konoha, she had already silently mobilized the water escape chakra and started cleaning herself. So after sleeping, Sakura said she slept very comfortably. (Actually, as an ANBU personnel, let alone the stickiness of sweat. If necessary, Sakura can quickly enter a state of light sleep while her body is stained with blood.) ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, after getting enough sleep, Sakura did not slack off and immediately ran towards the training ground, preparing to continue her morning exercises. In fact, until now, the act of morning exercise has been engraved deep into Sakura's body. Even if no one reminds her, she can get up early as always and continue with this act of morning exercise. It¡¯s just obvious that Sakura¡¯s morning exercise today is destined to fail. Just when she climbed out of the window of her home and ran towards the training ground, a Ninja Eagle in the sky stopped her action. Looking at the shrieking Ninja Eagle in the sky, Sakura frowned: "The Ninja Eagle of Class Six so early?" After such a long time passed, Sakura naturally knew and understood the differences between the various ninja hawks in Konoha, so she immediately realized that this was the exclusive ninja hawk of ANBU Class 6. "And the timing is such a coincidence, it happens to be the first day after we come back. Wait" The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched, "I remember that when I went on the mission this time, the rest of the teams in Class 6 had already Did you run out to perform a mission? And so early, it happened to be the Ninja Eagle called out during my fixed morning training time. Isn¡¯t this aimed at me?!" (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß After realizing this three times, Sakura became helpless. But there was no other way. Even Sky Burial, who was the captain of the sixth squad, had to rush to the ANBU summons as soon as possible after receiving it, let alone an ordinary ANBU member like her. But Sakura didn¡¯t eitherThen we headed to the gathering place of Class 6. The ANBU summons naturally couldn't have made Sakura go there in casual clothes. So the place she is going to now is her own home By the time Sakura arrived at the training ground of Team 6, the other three members of the Orange Cat Team had already arrived. In addition, Tianzhong, who is the captain of the sixth class, also stood beside the three of them with a calm face, quietly looking at Sakura who was ready to appear. "It's not like I'm late, am I?" Sakura looked at the four people who were all staring at her, and she was slightly stunned, and said with some embarrassment. "No, of course it's not late." Sky Burial took a step forward and said calmly. "Then what is this?" Sakura was a little confused. "There is a reason why I asked you to come here to gather so early today." Tianzhong's expression did not change, but he still maintained his wooden fish face. This made Xiao Sakura a little curious as to why Tianzhong, who was acting so serious and unsmiling now, could be behind him. When I became the acting monitor of Class 7, I made so many Yanyi emoticons. Of course she wouldn¡¯t know about Sakura¡¯s question now, and Sky Burial certainly didn¡¯t know what Sakura was thinking right now, so he continued to speak calmly. "Today, we have summoned your team to inform you of something very important. You also know that in the past few months, ANBU has recruited a large number of new members, and in contrast, there are deficiencies in the old team members." "Wait, wait a minute!" When Sky Burial said this, Haiteng's heart skipped a beat, and an unpleasant feeling arose in his heart. He quickly asked: "Captain Sky Burial, do you mean to say , let new members join our team? But we are already full now?" "Of course not," Sky Zombie glanced at Kaito Shun with lifeless eyes, and then continued: "But if you say so, it is actually a brush off. I will tell you directly, there will indeed be new people joining. Your team, but" Having said this, Sky Burial paused for a moment, glanced at the somewhat speechless faces of the four people beside him, and then said: "But to be precise, you are joining Miyomizu Taki's team, and the three of you will be divided into , respectively as a new team.¡± "What?!!" Sakura, Shun Kaito and Mitsuha Tachibana are all Spartans. Among them, Kaito Shun's expression is particularly exaggerated. He has always liked Gogo, but after becoming the captain, the brainless Gogo is no longer good! By the way, Mingming had complained about being tired of newbies before, and he didn¡¯t even bother to test them. As a result, he was told now that he was going to separate from the Orange Cat Team and become the new captain with three newbies? ? ? Isn¡¯t this just fun! "There's nothing surprising about this." Sky Zombie has no intention of arguing with Kaito Shun at all, "This is the conclusion I drew based on your recent performance. Of course, the Fifth Daime and the others also know about this. But don't worry, the newly established The team will not receive difficult tasks." "That's not the problem." Shun Kaito said. "Captain Sky Burial, it's not like you don't know my character. I'm really not suitable to be a captain. I'd rather stay in the team if I apply!" Sky Burial frowned, but in the end he shook his head and refused. "It's useless to say anything now. Instead of complaining here now, it's better to think about how to face your new subordinates next." Ah, it seems that the final decision has been made. Sakura looked at Shun Kaito's head-scratching gesture of collapse, and she didn't know whether to laugh or what to do. But after a moment of pause, Sakura stood up and asked. "Captain Sky Burial, I will do the same thing next, go and bring three newcomers?" As soon as Sakura's question came out, several people in the field immediately averted their eyes. That¡¯s right, Sakura is only fourteen years old now, is she about to start leading a team? "That's right." When faced with this question from Sakura, Tianzhan said calmly without even a moment's pause. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 176, embarrassment You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ? ? Continuously playing with the water escape chakra in her hands, Sakura stood alone in the seventh training ground of ANBU, waiting for her new teammate according to Sky Burial. As for the other three members of the Orange Cat Team, they had already separated and went to receive their new teammates. However, Sakura's waiting time did not last too long. Just after she once again used chakra to shape an animal form in her hand, four figures suddenly appeared in the seventh training ground. kindness? Four? With a wave of her hand, Sakura dispelled the concentrated chakra, and turned her gaze to the four people in front of her. As expected, the leader among them was Sky Burial, the captain of the sixth ANBU squad. Sakura didn't pay attention to the sky burial who kept a paralyzed look on his face, but focused his attention on the three people behind him. ¡°Obviously, these three people are his next subordinates and teammates. "Sakura, the three of them are your next subordinates. I hope you can get along happily in the future." Sky Burial turned sideways and fully exposed the three people behind him to Sakura's sight, and said calmly. oh? Listening to Sky Burial's words, Sakura felt a slight movement in her heart. She immediately looked towards the eyes of the three future subordinates in front of her, and as expected, she found a trace of resentment in their eyes. So Sakura also understood the true purpose of his words. Your age is really a huge problem. Originally, the thirteen-year-old Anbu was a special case, but now he was asked to serve as the squad leader of the Anbu. You must know that since the establishment of Konoha, there are only a handful of people who can hold the position of squad leader at the age of thirteen. She sighed helplessly in her heart. Sakura didn't intend to play any nonsense. In ANBU or in the entire ninja world, strength is paramount. Since they are not convinced, then just beat them until they are convinced. Yet. While thinking this, the voice of the sky burial came over again. "Your next missions are all here. If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time, provided that I am in Konoha." Sky Burial said while taking out the ninja tool bag A scroll and handed it to Sakura. "I won't disturb your first meeting. It's up to you to make your own arrangements. I'll leave first." It was over, after Sky Burial gave the last words to Sakura and the other four, he disappeared in the training ground without looking back, leaving Sakura alone to worry about how to communicate with her three subordinates. "It's just that Sakura didn't have a headache or anything. She had been prepared to face the three subordinates from the beginning. "Okay, now that the Sky Burial Captain has left, we can get started. It's up to you to introduce yourselves." Sakura took two steps back and leaned against the shuriken training stakes on the training ground. Go up, he said lazily. Hyuga Seiichi is a chuunin, a ninja from the Hyuga branch. He was originally a member of Konoha's security department, but due to his recent outstanding performance, he was qualified to enter the ANBU, and then passed the ANBU assessment very smoothly. Originally, he thought that based on his abilities, his boss would be an outstanding ninja no matter what, but Hinata Chengyi looked at the girl who was leaning on the wooden pile in front of him, her whole body posture seemed a bit lazy, and her whole heart became a little restless. Of course, don¡¯t get me wrong, this restlessness is not the restlessness after the arrival of spring, but the indignation after personally feeling the injustice. The anger flashed across his face, and Hinata Seiichi took the lead and said seriously to the girl in front of him: "My name is Hinata Seiichi, and I am a physical ninja. I want to ask something. , has the current ANBU become a high-level, gold-plated department?" Gold plating? Sakura's green emerald eyes flashed, looking at Hinata Seiichi in front of her, she said with a half-smile: "Since you ask that, it seems that you are a little dissatisfied with the current ANBU?" While talking, Sakura did not continue to lean on the wooden stake. Instead, she tapped her feet lightly and bounced up to sit on the wooden stake. Her left leg naturally drooped on the wooden stake, and her right leg was crossed over her left leg. on, body swaying slightly. "But now it's still the stage of self-introduction, so you can step back."??. Now it's your turn, please introduce yourselves quickly without wasting time. " "you¡­¡­" Hinata Cheng clenched his fists tightly. His words just now made it clear that Sakura was the person sent by the higher-ups to do the gold plating. According to common sense, Sakura had to at least express her anger. Or something, but in the end, Sakura still didn't move, which made him feel as if he had been punched on cotton, which was extremely uncomfortable. "No need to introduce yourself!" Hyuga Seiichi looked at Sakura with a slightly tough look. Instead of retreating, he took a step forward. A pair of white eyes showed indignation, "I'll just say it directly! I think you don't understand at all." You are not qualified to be my captain. If the ANBU must arrange it this way, I would rather choose to return to the Security Department!" The hanging left leg swayed, and Sakura's eyes swept over Hinata Seiichi's face. Without saying anything, she just jumped off the wooden stake and stood on the training ground. . To be honest, she didn¡¯t mean to lean on or sit on the wooden pile just now. There is a very embarrassing factor in this. As mentioned before, she is only thirteen years old now, and the three future subordinates in front of her can tell at a glance that they are already eighteen or nineteen years old. . Therefore, Sakura¡¯s height cannot be compared with these three people. The three people in front are all around 170cm, but due to age factors, Sakura is still 156cm. This is due to her continuous growth over the past year. You can imagine how embarrassed she was in the Orange Cat Team before. It was like there was such a kitten next to three tigers that attracted people's attention (yes, every time she went out on a mission) At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes will be focused on Sakura.) So in order to avoid this kind of embarrassment, Sakura would deliberately lean on the wooden stake to cover up this phenomenon. It¡¯s just that Hinata Seiichi has clearly provoked her now. If she doesn¡¯t show any more expressions as the captain, it will be really difficult to lead this team in the future. In this desperate situation, Sakura had no choice but to jump down. "Hinata Seiichi, right? Didn't you understand the ANBU rules in advance before coming here?" Sakura watched Hinata Seiichi's face gradually sink, and there was a hint of solemnity between her eyebrows. The ANBU experience over the past year has inevitably left its mark on this girl. A faint sense of solemnity slowly flowed into the training ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 177, Rou Fist is No. 1 in the world, sorry to bother you. (Please recommend!) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Hinata Seiichi looked at the girl in front of him who was a head shorter than him. Although he tried his best to stay calm, he still felt oppressed by the chilling aura that Sakura showed. At this time, he still didn¡¯t know that Sakura was actually not what he thought at the beginning, and on the contrary, she was able to reach the current level because of her own strength. But now that the arrow is on the string, it has to be fired. What's more, as far as Hinata Seiichi is concerned, he also really wants to see the strength of the girl in front of him, or his future captain. "Of course I know the so-called ANBU rules." Hinata Seiichi said: "I just want to know why you can become the captain, captain, and how strong you are. So I ask the captain to give me some advice. " The response is pretty quick Seeing Hinata Seiichi changing his words and attitude as quickly as possible, Sakura nodded slightly in her heart. No one wanted her subordinate to be an idiot who didn't understand the situation. In addition, the Hyuga clan rolled their eyes. It was an investigative ability that any team longed for, so Sakura naturally had no need to pursue it. "Can you teach me?" Sakura smiled nonchalantly, "But since you want to see it, it doesn't matter. You two should have the same mentality, do you need to go together?" The two ninjas who had been intercepted by Hinata Seiichi were stunned when they heard this. They did have thoughts about Hinata Seiichi at first, but they were dismissed after Sakura released the momentum just now. of. So the two of them shook their heads together and took a step back, saying that they and others had no such intention. After all, there was still something about three-on-one. Seeing this, Sakura didn't care. For her, it didn't matter whether these three people were together or not, it was a very simple matter. Because she has participated in ANBU assessments before, she naturally knows the rules and systems of ANBU assessments. If the opponent's strength has surpassed that of a chuunin and reached the jounin level, then it will be led by a squad leader of the Sky Burial level for a period of time, and then he will go out to become a squad leader independently, and will not join his own team at all. Since the three people in front of you have still entered your team, it means that the opponent's strength is still at the chunin level. And if it were just a chuunin, it would be nothing to Sakura. Although she said that, Sakura did not slack off. A lion fights a rabbit with all its strength. How could Sakura not understand? Slowly opening his posture, Hinata Cheng's eyes widened, and then he immediately shouted "Eye roll!". ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take action first!¡± The Hyuga clan are basically all physical ninjas, and Hyuga Seiichi is no exception. Since he is a taijutsu ninja, Hyuga Seiichi naturally understands the importance of closing the distance, so he immediately strides forward and rushes towards Sakura in front. ¡®Since we don¡¯t know what type of ninja she is, and we don¡¯t know the opponent¡¯s strengths and weaknesses, then just use your own advantages to the extreme and that¡¯s it! ¡¯ Just thinking about it, Hinata Seiichi was very close to Sakura, and a large amount of blue chakra was already pouring out of his hands. Sakura looked at Hinata Seiichi approaching her at full speed, and her figure finally began to change. I saw Sakura swiping her right leg back, then using a little more force, and in a frontal thrust, she appeared in front of Hinata Seiichi almost instantly. Facing the sudden attack on Sakura, Hyuga Seiichi was slightly shocked. He didn't expect that Sakura's speed would be so fast. But after all, he is a ninja of the Hyuga clan, and his experience in physical skills can be said to be extremely rich. He reacted in an instant, and punched softly with both hands, hitting Sakura's chakra acupuncture points. "However, if Sakura would be hit like this, then she would really have been in the ANBU for so long in vain. Sakura twisted her body and turned sideways to avoid Hinata Seiichi's soft fist. At the same time, she clenched her hands into fists and swung out a fierce blow towards Hinata Seiichi. As soon as Hinata Makoto saw a punch, he tilted his body slightly, turned sideways to avoid it, and at the same time raised his leg to sweep. Sakura dodged by turning over in the air, and then punched again. The two sides went back and forth, and almost instantly there were several exchanges of offense and defense. In fact, the two of them have been able to attack and defend so far mainly because Sakura did notThe use of strange power was also because this was Sakura's first real fight with Rou Fist, so she felt a little itchy for a moment and wanted to observe it carefully. Sakura had seen Soft Fist herself before, that is, she had seen it on Hinata and Neji. However, one of them had not learned the soft fist well, and the other had never fought with him. Therefore, when facing Hinata Seiichi's soft fist, Sakura faced it in a groping state. Different from Sakura's left hand, Hyuga Seiichi can now be said to have used all his strength. In addition to the secret techniques of Kaiten and Bagua Sixty-Four Palms that have been passed down from generation to generation in the clan, he has already used the soft fist to his fullest extent. Life is now at its limit. However, even so, Hinata Seiichi was still a little surprised to find that he still had no way to hit Sakura. In a short time, there were dozens more physical attacks between the two sides, and Hinata Makoto became more and more frightened as he fought. Soft Fist is not a zero-consumption skill. Chakra is constantly being consumed when he uses Soft Fist. Now, he has less than half of the chakra in his body. Even so, Hyuga Seiichi still didn't hit Sakura even once, but Sakura was able to frequently pick out some of the flaws exposed after he finished attacking, and hit him on the lower abdomen or face. Therefore, after dozens of rounds, Sakura successfully left several bruises on Hinata Seiichi's body, but Sakura herself remained unscathed. After a few more duels, Hyuga Seiichi already felt that the chakra in his body was about to be exhausted. Almost every time he swung his soft fist, it seemed that he could take away the few chakra he had left. Facing Hinata Seiichi in this state, Sakura has already understood that the opponent is already exhausted. Since this is the case, there is no need to stop or anything. With this thought, Sakura's whole body suddenly changed. If her previous offensive was like a roaring storm, her current offensive was like a landslide and tsunami, with a destructive force. With great power and a roaring sound, he struck Hinata Seiichi with one strike. Poof. As soon as Hyuga Makoto suffered this heavy blow, he couldn't resist it at all. He rolled backwards and fell to the training ground with a thud. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura clapped her hands gently, and did not look at Hinata Seiichi who was lying on the training ground. She didn't know what the result of the fist she threw was. The punch was just fierce, not It will really cause some internal injuries. Looking sideways to the sidelines, looking at her other two subordinates who were watching the battle in stunned silence, Sakura shrugged and asked. "Okay, let's continue with our first step. Which of you two has it's turn to introduce yourself?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 178, How to steal people in Bai Yan You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Pfft¡ª¡ª The jet-black kunai pierced the vital part of the human body fiercely, and then pulled it out fiercely. After the blood lost its resistance, it immediately spurted out with a hiss, turning into a bright blood flower in the air, and slowly slowly Slowly falling to the ground to form spots of red vermilion. "What this guy said is the same as before, there is no information about Orochimaru's stronghold" A Konoha ANBU watched coldly as the ninja opposite him fell softly to the ground, no longer breathing. , turned around and said to a figure in front of him who had his back turned to him. "Captain, do you want to continue the interrogation next?" "No need." The figure called the captain replied indifferently, and allowed the three subordinates behind him to begin to kill the remaining living spies in a tacit understanding, then took off their heads and stuffed them under their heads. To seal the scroll, he slowly took out a booklet, turned to a certain page, and gently began to record something. After recording and calling it a day, the captain continued: "Since we have interrogated several people in a row and all got the same answer, there is no point in asking further questions. These guys are probably just the lowest-level people sent by Orochimaru, and there is no way they can No matter what important information you know, interrogation is just a waste of time to obtain duplicate information." The captain slowly turned around, looked at his three subordinates and said, "Let's take a break first. There are still a few things to deal with next." After saying that, the captain stretched out his body, found a rock and sat down on it, and then took a short rest. Seeing that their captain was already like this, the remaining three people also looked at each other and ignored the corpses displayed beside them, and casually found a place to sit down together. In fact, this ANBU team is Sakura's emerging ANBU team. The reason why they appear here is naturally because they received a mission and came here to handle the spy invasion mission. Speaking of this, Sakura felt a constant stream of complaints in her heart. Since joining ANBU, almost half of the tasks he has received have been investigating and eradicating spies from other ninja villages and forces that have invaded Konoha. But if you think about it carefully, being invaded by spies may be a tradition in Konoha. For example, decades ago, Uzumaki Kushina, known as the red pepper, was stolen by the Kumo ninja after coming to Konoha, and she almost became a hot weapon in the Kumo ninja village. For another example, almost ten years ago, in the Cloud Ninja Village, they actually ran into the Hyuga clan openly and almost stole Hinata, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan. Of these two incidents, the thing that confused Sakura the most was the fact that Hinata was kidnapped. Even though she was thinking about it now, and her brain was broken, she still didn't understand, didn't know, didn't know why the Kumo ninja could be in the base camp of Konoha, in front of the Hyuga clan with the strongest investigative ability in the ninja world. He kidnapped their eldest daughter, Hinata. Of course, this is most likely due to political issues in Konoha, or it may be that there is a ghost within the Hyuga clan itself, or it may be because the Hyuga clan had a collective brain cramp that day and thought that their eldest lady would not be harmed. So I just arranged for a scumbag to protect Hinata and left it alone. Among these three possibilities, Sakura thinks the last possibility is the highest. Because the Hyuga clan was behind, a similar example appeared. A few years after Hinata was caught, after being severely punished by Hinata for losing in a competition with Hanabi, Hinata ran out of the house and was bullied by three naughty kids? If Naruto hadn't appeared later, Hinata would have been bullied for a while. Shaking her head to stop herself from thinking too much, Sakura stood up and clapped her hands gently. ¡°The rest time is over, it¡¯s time to set off.¡± Actually, Sakura didn¡¯t need to say much. When she stood up, her three teammates had already reacted and stood up in unison. "It's still the same as before, Seiichi, you stand at the front as the observer, Nobu and Yumeno are behind you on your left and right sides, ready to face the enemy head-on, and I will provide support from behind at any time." Nobu and Yumeno are actually the other two members of Sakura's team. Nobu's full name is Nobu Morikawa, and he is a male ninja with a passerby face, while Mono's full name is Miyata Yumeno, and he is a tall female ninja. . Both of them are ninjutsu-type ninjas, specializing in fire escape and thunder escape respectively. "clear."   Hinata Cheng nodded, and immediately used the teleportation technique, and quickly dodged outside. Morikawa Nobu and Miyata Yumeno also used teleportation as fast as possible to keep up. Needless to say, Sakura followed the three people in front of her as quickly as possible. The direction they are heading to now is a forest in the northeast of the Country of Fire. According to information from the intelligence department, several unknown ninjas have been appearing in the area recently. Their trip was to investigate spies and interrogate them by the way. The next afternoon, Hyuga Makoto, who was running quickly through the forest, stretched out his right fist to signal that there was something going on ahead. Sakura and the other three also quickly split up to hide their figures. Hinata Makoto's eyes widened, and the veins around his eyes popped out, making him look extremely ferocious. He was obviously using his Byakugan with all his strength to detect the number and information of the enemies ahead. But after a while, Hyuga Seiichi stretched out his right hand again and made several ANBU tactical gestures to his scattered teammates. "There are eight people in total. The amount of chakra in three ninjas is at the level of jounin, and the remaining five are chuunin." Sakura frowned and began to analyze quickly. There are three jonin in the enemy, which means that the target this time is likely to be a big fish. After all, this is the strongest opponent Sakura's team has encountered since its establishment. Although these eight people together may not be enough for Sakura to defeat. "In this case, it's a good time to test the abilities of these three subordinates of mine." Sakura raised the corner of her mouth, and after glancing at the three people one by one from the corner of her eyes, she began to concentrate on arranging arrangements for them. tactics. Testing subordinates is a test for subordinates. Now Sakura also needs to improve her ability to analyze the situation and plan tactics. She was arranged to become the squad leader. She didn't say it on the surface, but Sakura also understood that there was naturally a hope from Tsunade. Now Tsunade is the first Hokage. Although this time she has three generations of escorts and can obtain most of the substantial rights of Konoha instead of being ignored by a few advisors like in the original work, the ANBU is an extremely important department after all. How could she possibly Do not place your own direct forces among them. ¡°For example, the large-scale recruitment of Anbu this time is apparently due to the shortage of manpower, but is it not Tsunade starting to completely control the Anbu? And the five -generation forces like Sakura's red -righteous red, of course, will also be favored by Tsunade's complete pro -government. In other words, as long as Sakura does not cause some big problems in the next Anbu career, Sakura's future in Anbu will be limitless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 179, tactical assault! (Please recommend!) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just as Sakura began to think about tactics, the captain of the ninja team in front suddenly frowned. "What's wrong? Captain?" The ninja standing next to him noticed his expression and looked at his captain in confusion. "Something is wrong." The captain stood up, his brows furrowed tightly, "I can feel a line of sight staring at me." "Then let's investigate." Upon hearing this, the last jounin of the ninja team immediately raised his head high and opened his mouth. The next moment, a tongue slowly protruded from his mouth. However, this tongue was different from the normal human tongue in that his tongue was long and thin. At the same time, the head of the tongue was like a knife. Generally separated, it bifurcated into two sections. Overall, it looks more like a snake tongue than a human tongue. Without saying much, after the jounin stuck out his tongue, it started to swing back and forth in the air. All of this was seen by Hinata Seiichi, who was standing one kilometer away from them, with his white eyes. Although he didn't know why the jounin did this, judging from the chakra flowing out of the tongue, he I also know that this is definitely not a good thing. So Hyuga Makoto immediately stretched out his right hand and made several gestures. "Is the enemy making any moves?" Sakura frowned, feeling an ominous feeling in her heart. Recently, Sakura herself has been cleaning up the spies who have infiltrated Konoha, among which Orochimaru has the largest number of spies. Sakura knows exactly what kind of person Orochimaru is. The number one scientist in the human body transformation sect, Naruto, was a guy who was killed twice by the Uchiha brothers from beginning to end, but he still couldn't die. Now Hyuga Seiichi made a gesture, saying that the other party had special abilities and special actions, which had to make Sakura wonder whether this group of people might be Orochimaru's men again. If it is really Orochimaru's subordinate, then this is not a good thing for Sakura. Because according to Hyuga Seiichi, the other party is probably a ninja transformed by Orochimaru. Renovation Sakura gritted her teeth and began to think about the next strategy in her mind. Although I don¡¯t know why the other party acted, the arrow is already on the string and has to be fired. Quickly analyzing and confirming the tactics in her mind, Sakura knew that now was the time to test herself the most. There is no other way! A trace of determination flashed through Sakura's emerald eyes. The other party has now begun to use his abilities. Although she doesn't know what the other party's abilities are, she will not and cannot give the initiative to the other party. Set off! Sakura made a gesture, Hinata Seiichi and three others also kicked their feet and rushed towards the ninja team in front. At the same time, the ninja who stuck out his tongue also noticed this through tongue sensing, immediately retracted his tongue, and gave a loud warning at the same time. "The enemy is attacking!" Before he finished speaking, several piercing sounds came from the forest in front of him instantly. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Several kunai made a harsh sound as they shot through the air. The three jounin reacted immediately and jumped out to the left and right to avoid. Although the remaining five chuunin were half a beat slower, they also dodged in time. The kunai attacked and scattered in all directions. However, just when they thought the attack was over, they discovered that the rings of these kunai still had hissing and burning detonating talismans. "Detonating Talisman!!!" When a chuunin who had not completely avoided the attack range saw it, he immediately let out a lung-splitting roar. "Boom!" The violent fire turned the silent forest into endless red light, and completely scattered the ninja team. "Damn it, gather together! Don't get separated!" When the Jonin captain saw his scattered men, he felt an ominous feeling in his heart, and he immediately tried to gather the scattered men back. But the detonating talisman just tied to the kunai not only scattered them, but also the smoke and dust rolled up by the explosion covered the field of vision of most people in the field. "No! This smoke cannot be achieved by the explosion of the detonating talisman!" The Jonin captain's pupils shrank, and he turned to look at the Jonin who just stuck out his tongue. The long-term teammate relationship allowed this jounin to immediately understand the captain¡¯s intentions.??, he immediately stuck out his tongue and started to wave it in the air. After the tongue protruded, a large number of odor particles in the air were immediately collected, and then a large amount of information data was formed and transmitted into the brain of the jounin. "An enemy is approaching quickly!" The jounin captain gritted his teeth, but when the situation on the field was not yet clear, how could he go off the field to help these five chuunin? "Could it be said that there are ninjas in the opponent's team who are strong in reconnaissance?" The Jonin captain did not dare to neglect. While his brain was quickly analyzing the situation on the field, he also joined his hands together to form seals frantically to guard against the enemy's attack at any time. attack. It¡¯s just that his idea was destined to fail, because the tactics Sakura laid out from the beginning were very simple. First, clean up all the trash fish! The veins around Hinata Makoto's eyes popped out, making him look extremely violent. At this moment, his hands had already assumed a standard soft fist starting position. "Soft Boxing Technique¡¤Continuous Palms!" Hinata Chengichi, who rushed straight into the smoke, roared. Under his white eyes, everything in the smoke was under his control! ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± ??The sound of continuous fist-to-flesh bombardment sounded, and the three jounin standing on the branches frowned. "We can't go on like this!" The jounin captain heard the screams of the five chuunin after being hit by the soft fist. He couldn't bear it anymore. He waited until the smoke dissipated a little and the visibility was not very high before rushing to kill. He turned to Hinata Seiichi below. Seeing this, the other two jounin quickly followed. It¡¯s just that they are in a team, and Hinata Seiichi is not alone. Just as the three Jonin of the opponent were all supporting his subordinates, a terrifying wave of fire began to sweep away from a position more than ten meters away, directly bombarding the three of them. The expressions of the three jounin suddenly changed greatly, but after all, they were also jounin who had been tempered by life and death. They had already reacted after being surprised. They kicked off the branches again and scattered to avoid this terrifying wave of crimson fire. However, the offensive is still not over! "Thunder Escape¡¤Earth Walk!" Miyata Yumeno, who had already taken her position long ago, gave a sweet shout. Having already completed the ninjutsu, she slapped her hands on the ground fiercely. Countless electric currents were like a group of snakes, twisting and rushing towards the front that had just landed. On the ground, on the jounin whose new power has not yet been generated. "Crackling!" "Ah~!" Although the effect of Thunder Escape and Earth Walk is stronger when combined with Water Escape, it does not mean that Water Escape must be used in conjunction with it to cause damage. Almost as soon as the electric snake climbed on the Jonin's legs, it let out an almost twisted roar. "Damn it!" The jounin captain's face was almost distorted. After he became a jounin, he had never experienced such a painful battle. It was just a mere contact and most of his combat power was destroyed. ! But no matter how twisted they are, after experiencing such rapid battle losses, they now no longer dare to attack Hyuga Seiichi and the others easily. ¡°The tactics were quite successful and exceeded my expectations.¡± Sakura, who was closely watching Hinata Seiichi and the others along the way, clung to the tree trunk and nodded with satisfaction as she looked at the results of their victory. In fact, the tactical idea just now is still very clear, because Sakura does not know what the opponent's three jounin are capable of, so Sakura has no intention to count them in the head count from the beginning. Her initial plan was for Hyuga Seiichi to rush in at full speed, with Nobu Morikawa and Yumeno Miyata responsible for rear cover. Then, through those kunai with detonating talismans, the formation of this team was immediately disrupted. Taking advantage of the moment when their formation was disrupted, Hinata Seiichi sprinted into the smoke and eliminated the five chunin. Sakura is still reassured about this. Hyuga Seiichi has the Byakugan to easily see through the enemy's figure in the smoke. Coupled with the excellent taijutsu of the Hyuga clan, isn't it easy to defeat the five chuunin? As for the three jounin, Sakura didn't think they would rush into the smoke regardless of the danger for the sake of the chuunin. Later, the reason why they rushed out after the five chunin were eliminated was because the effect of the smoke had dissipated a lot and they had considerable visibility. The last Fire Release was, of course, issued by Nobu Morikawa, who was in charge of the cover. His Fire Release Ninjutsu directly canceled the offensive of the three Jonin and dispersed them again. It¡¯s just that in the end, Sakura didn¡¯t expect that one of the three jounin would choose to fall on the ground, and then be successfully hit by the ground walking performed by Miyata Yumeno who was riding behind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)It turned out that one of the three jounin actually chose to fall on the ground, and was successfully hit by the ground walking performed by Yumeno Miyata who was riding behind him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 180, I don¡¯t know what it means (please recommend! (¨i©n¨i)) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the forest, the smoke effect caused by the detonating talisman has slowly dissipated, revealing Hinata Seiichi who has been staring blankly. Next to him is Morikawa Nobu, the fire escape ninja in the team. . On the ground below, Miyata Yumeno also finished harvesting the jounin who lost his combat power after being electrocuted by her ground walk, and stared at the only two remaining jounin above. On the other side, the two jounin standing tall were also in a dilemma. Under the just raid, their strength has been greatly reduced, but not to mention that the enemy who raided them has not suffered any losses, even their strength is not very clear yet. ???????????? What level of opponents are these three Konoha ANBU, are they jounin, or are they elite jounin? Suspicions kept swirling in the minds of the two of them. As for the Chuunin? Do you think that three chunin can defeat five chunin in an instant, and a jounin too? But this is not quite accurate The jounin captain¡¯s eyes quickly looked back and forth among the three of Hyuga Seiichi, Miyata Yumeno, and Morikawa Nobu. It seemed that the five chuunin on his side were all eliminated by the guy from the Hyuga clan, while the other two showed up at the last minute for a sneak attack. In other words, the worst-case scenario is three jounin, and the best-case scenario is one jounin with two chuunin The situation of the three people in Konoha was generally confirmed in his mind, and the pupils of the jounin captain's eyes also began to shrink slightly. In the battle between ninjas, if they are not crushed by strength, intelligence will be the most critical point. If If this continues, our side will be at an absolute disadvantage. Are you saying you want to evacuate? But there is a guy from the Hyuga clan on the other side. If you run away, you will definitely be stared at by this guy from the Hyuga clan. "This is¡­¡­" Just as the jounin captain was having a rapid and intense confrontation in his mind, the jounin next to him with the snake letter suddenly frowned, and after twisting his tongue that had been sticking out for a few times, he immediately collected the The information was conveyed to the Jonin captain. "Before, they were too far away and I could only roughly detect them, but now they have all entered my range. There are four of them in total." Because of his experience in human body modification, this jounin conveyed the information to the jonin captain next to him through the swing of the snake letter in the air. After receiving this information, the jounin captain also forcibly suppressed his thoughts, raised his eyes and quickly observed the surrounding situation. Sure enough, just as the Jonin captain glanced at the branches behind Hyuga Seiichi, he successfully spotted a figure who was slightly smaller and weaker than the other three. After seeing this figure, the jounin captain was overjoyed. This guy had been hiding behind her. Coupled with her size, it was obvious at a glance that she was a newbie who had joined ANBU! This is really true, there is no perfect path! With a heart full of joy, the Jonin captain quietly made a tactical gesture and took the lead in launching an attack! (By the way, this process only takes two seconds.) "Latent Shadow Snake Hand!" With his sleeves swung, several brown-gray snake shadows spitting out snake letters emerged from the cuffs of the Jonin captain, and they swooped towards Hinata Makoto. At the same time, the special jounin also attacked together. After completing the formation of the Wind Release Ninja Seal on both hands, he roared loudly. "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Continuous Waves!" Under the control of the Jonin, the rotating wind blades as sharp as sickles quickly passed over the attacking Jonin captain and swept forward Hyuga Seiichi, Miyata Yumeno, and Morikawa Nobu. As soon as Hinata Makoto saw this, he swayed. His white eyes could clearly detect the terrifying nature of these wind blades. In addition, the Jonin captain who was about to come after the wind blades, how could he still stay to face them? to the enemy. And Morikawa Nobu and Miyata Yumeno also moved in unison, and immediately dodged the attack of the wind blade. They had just memorized Hyuga Makoto's gestures. The two guys in front of them now were jounin, and there was little chance of winning against them head-on. After discovering the movements of the three people, joy flashed across the eyes of the Jonin captain. He really didn't expect that his plan would be so simple and successful! Thinking of this, the Jonin captain didn't stop anymore. After twisting his whole body strangely in the air, he stepped on the front with his feet and used the latent shadow snake hand to summon the snake's back??, the whole person generated force in the hollow, burst out with a terrifying speed, and jumped past Hinata Seiichi and others! What? ! There was a look of surprise in Hinata Seiichi's eyes, obviously he was shocked by the movements of the jounin captain. What the hell? Am I not here? Where are you rushing to? ? ? With such doubts, Hinata Cheng pressed his eyes tightly against the Jonin captain, not letting go at all. His move was naturally noticed by the jounin captain, and he became more and more certain in his heart that this ANBU ninja who was alone in the back was a newcomer. "I'm so sorry. Who dared you to bring newcomers to sneak attack on our Jonin team!" It¡¯s close, it¡¯s close! It¡¯s within reach! The jounin captain looked at the ANBU leaning on the tree trunk in front of him and felt happy in his heart. As expected, she was a newcomer. After encountering the surprise attack, she would just stand there stupidly, not knowing how to act or react. Although she couldn't see her expression under the mask, she probably looked confused and didn't know what to do. Bar? ! Hey, little girl, with reflexes like yours, you won¡¯t be able to survive for long among Konoha ANBU. Since this is the case, why not help us before you die, serve as our hostage, and help us escape from Konoha! At the same time, Sakura is indeed in a state of confusion. Meow meow meow? Why do you have to go through the small soldiers to attack the general directly? However, Sakura's body still reacted consciously. Just when the Jonin captain was about to touch her, she clenched her fist tightly. "Strange power technique, give it a serious punch!" "Boom!" A loud noise resounded in the forest, causing waves of sound waves to reach the ninjas in front. "Jonin captain, or jounin captain, of course, the premise is that you can recognize the wet flesh and blood stuck to the tree trunk. "Ridiculous." Withdrawing her fist, Sakura gently shook her palm, her emerald green eyes didn't even blink at all, she just glanced at her three subordinates in front and said. ¡°There¡¯s only one left, why don¡¯t you get in quickly?¡± "Yes!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 181, skills learned in ANBU You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It¡¯s cold The jounin who had undergone human transformation ignored the three Konoha Anbu who surrounded him. He stared straight at the shadow in front of him and swallowed. If he can be forgiven for not knowing before, then he is lying to himself if he still says he doesn¡¯t know now! My captain¡¯s guess is completely wrong. The guy who looks like a newcomer hiding at the very back is the real boss. And these three ninjas surrounding him are probably the true newcomers. The Jonin couldn't help but feel painful in his heart. His captain's prediction couldn't be more wrong. His strength was underestimated and his strength was overestimated. "If the captain was not dead just now, and he and others still had a chance of survival, then now it is really a dead end. Thinking like this, the Jonin unconsciously spat out the snake letter again. At this moment, Hyuga Makoto, who was already a little uncontrollable, flashed his eyes, moved his feet, used his soft fists and Byakugan at the same time, and launched an attack. Startled by Hinata Seiichi's actions, the jounin hurriedly recovered from his distracted state and jumped high to avoid the blow. However, at the moment he jumped up, a fiery red burst burst out from behind him, sweeping the heat and bombarding his figure. Fire Escape! "Boom!" With a loud explosion, extremely thick smoke obscured the sight of the three people present, rendering it in this forest ¡°Did you win?!¡± Morikawa Nobu said excitedly as he stepped on the tree trunk. ¡°Obviously he doesn¡¯t know that there is a law in this world called the law of smoke without harm. As expected, before he could finish his words, Hinata Cheng's widened eyes narrowed and he immediately yelled loudly. "Get out of the way!" "Roar!" Before the attack comes, the murderous intention comes first! Two huge black shadows burst out of the smoke after a low roar. They turned out to be two huge black snakes that were more than ten meters long! Hinata Chengyi has white eyes, he has already seen something strange, how can he be hit by this black shadow. With a flick of his feet, he was freed from the black shadow's attack. Although Morikawa Nobu did not roll his eyes, but with the reminder from Hinata Seiichi just now, he did not know that his attack was not effective, and he immediately dodged the attack. "Snakeis indeed Orochimaru's subordinate!" Sakura half-crouched on the branch, staring at the battlefield in front of her eyes, and murmured. Although she already had a rough idea when she heard Hinata Seiichi's words at the beginning, it wasn't until now that Sakura finally confirmed it. "It's strange, now that Sasuke is already with Orochimaru, why would he send spies to Konoha? Isn't this unreasonable at all?" With a great writer hanging in her mind, Sakura began to think continuously. According to Orochimaru's character, now that he has Sasuke in hand, he should train Sasuke with all his strength, instead of sending a relatively strong Jonin team to Konoha to be spies. ? For him, shouldn't such a team be used as Sasuke's opponent? Wouldn't it be more practical? The more I thought about it, the less I understood. There was also a big Chinese character "Sichuan" hanging on Sakura's forehead. kindness? etc! Suddenly, Sakura's eyes suddenly lit up, and she remembered something big. There is a huge difference between the current Orochimaru and the Orochimaru in the original drama! That is his hands, which were not sealed by the third generation using the corpse seal. In other words, the current Orochimaru is much stronger than the Orochimaru in the original show. Thinking like this, Sakura couldn't help but feel a little impatient. If it was Orochimaru in his prime, could Sasuke still be able to defeat him? Or what if Orochimaru stops playing and directly uses Fuzo Reincarnation on Sasuke? If this is the case, then the next time you encounter Sasuke's body, should you call him Uchiha Sasuke or Orochimaru After struggling for a moment, Sakura sighed and shook her head, refocusing her attention on the four people fighting fiercely in front. Not nowWhen he was struggling with this matter, Orochimaru was not an impatient person. In the original drama, even if Orochimaru was seriously injured, he was not in a hurry to use Fuzu Reincarnation on Sasuke. What's more, as a member of the cheating clan, Sasuke shouldn't have died at the hands of Orochimaru so easily. "And what's more important now is to find out what happened when Orochimaru sent spies to Konoha. Sakura doesn¡¯t think Orochimaru sent people to Konoha just to make a splash. Although Konoha did not say so openly, it actually sent a large number of manpower to search and eliminate Orochimaru's stronghold. ?????????????????????? The country of Tian, ??the official base of the Sound Ninja Village, has been subjected to overwhelming searches by the Konoha ninjas in the year since Tsunade took office. But based on the current situation, it is obvious that the loss of Tian Country is not worth mentioning at all to Orochimaru. "It seems that after returning to Konoha, I will advise the master to increase the investigation of Orochimaru's stronghold." Thinking of this, the battlefield ahead also has an ending. The two big snakes that were initially summoned had already been dealt with by Hyuga Seiichi and three others. And the Orochimaru spy was just like the two big snakes, pinned to the ground by Hyuga Seiichi, unable to move. This situation is actually inevitable. Although he is a jounin, he is a ninja with the wind attribute. If you use wind escape in battle, it will be restrained by Morikawa Shin's fire escape. And if there is a close combat, Hinata Seiichi said that his soft fist is already hungry. Fighting in such a state of complete restraint, it was actually really difficult for him to persist for so long before losing. A jump came to the one or three people in Hyuga, and Sakura nodded with satisfaction: "This time the performance is great." After saying this, without waiting for the reaction of the three of them, Sakura knelt down and stared directly at the Jonin with her eyes. Feeling Sakura's gaze, the Jonin raised his head with difficulty, looking at Sakura who was squatting down with a strong look of resentment: "Don't think about it, I will never say a word!" "Haha, is it true?" Sakura didn't take it seriously. She had heard enough of such words during her ANBU career in the previous year. After stretching out her right hand and releasing a burst of medical chakra from her palm, Sakura looked at the Jonin and sighed. "Actually, I really want you guys to say it directly. After all, this way everyone can feel more relaxed. It's just a pity that until now, no one is willing to say it honestly and directly. It hurts me every time. It's a waste of so much energy and time." At this point, Sakura's eyes began to flash with a dangerous aura, and at the same time, her right hand fiercely moved toward the jounin's head. The next moment, the green light flashes PS: You don¡¯t think that Sakura really didn¡¯t know any interrogation skills during her one year in ANBU, right? pss: It will be on the shelves tomorrow, please subscribe! If you¡¯re over fifty, add an update! ! ! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß, one update every fifty, the requirements cannot be lower! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 182 Remarks on the launch You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A few words to say before putting it on the shelves. In fact, what can I say about this book? At the beginning, I just couldn't stand some Naruto TJ articles. In addition, some people said that if you can do it, you can do it, but if you can't, don't bb. After that, I felt unhappy, so Get ready to upload with a bang. As a result, after uploading it, I was confused. what? What? Is it best to write an outline when writing a novel? The more detailed the outline, the better? It was difficult to solve the outline, and some people said that there is not enough outline, and the detailed outline of each chapter is? ¡°Pfft, then I deleted this paragraph from my mind. The details don¡¯t exist. . After that, I followed the outline and kept writing, until I reached a point where I gave up on the book, which was the chapter about Sasuke's defection. In that chapter, I can only say that it was too painful. After all, before Sasuke defected, Sakura's strength could always be said to be overwhelming Sasuke and Naruto. But in this chapter, Sasuke can only defeat Sakura. Successfully left Konoha. So I set it up. During the Chunin Examination, Sakura was seriously injured by the Nine-Tailed Naruto and was put into the hospital for treatment for a period of time. During this period of time, Sasuke and Naruto went on a mission to the Land of Snow together, and their strength once again increased. In this way, the strength gap between Sasuke and Sakura is not so obvious. But this was still not enough. On the way to Sasuke's defection, I sent an extra Kabuto Yakushi as an interceptor to block Sakura's journey, and by the way, after consuming all Sakura's Flying Thunder God Kunai, I let Sakura Catch up with Sasuke. Then under various conditions, Sakura failed to successfully intercept Sasuke. After I finished writing the results, I felt cool. My collection, which had been increasing steadily by dozens every day, dropped every day after this chapter was released. . . ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Now that I am writing this, half of the plot is actually over. The next main development direction is how Sakura should improve herself. So let me ask here, can anyone guess how Sakura will improve her strength? Let me remind you, it has something to do with the plot I wrote. By the way, the sage mode is correct, so it is not the answer. I hope you can support and subscribe more! I will also strengthen the next plot! Finally, update the plan. Originally, it was supposed to be updated twice a day after it was put on the shelves, but because we are moving on the 15th, the updates in the past few days will probably have to be the same as before. But today I will try to update as many as possible, above! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 183, Stronghold! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time passed by, and the originally noisy battlefield became quiet at this moment. On the ground, Sakura looked at the jounin who had completely collapsed, his eyes were hollow, and an unknown liquid was dragging from the corner of his mouth. He also shrugged his shoulders and stood up. "The mission is completed. Let's return to Konoha next. It's been so many days since we left Konoha." "Yes!" Hinata Chengyi looked at Sakura in front of him and nodded in awe. And Nobu Morikawa and Yumeno Miyata nodded in unison. As if she noticed the change in the attitudes of her three subordinates, Sakura couldn't help but laugh a little: "You will have to learn this kind of thing yourselves in the future, what's the fuss about." That¡¯s what you said, but when you come up, aren¡¯t your movements a little too fierce? Recalling the medical ninjutsu that Sakura had just performed, Hyuga Seiichi and the others were a little confused. They now felt that they had more or less cast a shadow on the medical ninjutsu. "Captain, I want to ask you something." Miyata Yumeno's face turned pale under the mask, "Among all the medical ninjas in Konoha, how many of them know the technique you just performed?" With a chuckle, Sakura shook her head and said: "I am probably the only one in Konoha who knows this technique. To explain why, it is because this technique was developed by me specifically for interrogation. In fact, the entire The only people in Konoha who know this technique are my three former teammates and you three." That's it Hearing Sakura's answer, the three of them exhaled in unison, feeling that their shadow of medical ninjutsu was inexplicably lessened. "As for that." Seeing that the three subordinates breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his answer, Sakura also started to laugh and cry. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just use medical chakra to input into the Jonin¡¯s body, then increase his brain¡¯s perception of the concept of pain, and then use medical chakra to gently stimulate the opponent¡¯s cells? And an operation of this level is only slightly more painful than helping the other person change their skin all over. "Let's not talk about this anymore. The important thing now is to bring the information back to Konoha. Let's go." After finishing speaking, Sakura took the first step and swooped in the direction of Konoha. When the other three people saw this, they immediately followed. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "You mean, Orochimaru specially sent a team of Jonin to search for an experimenter in Konoha and then take him away?" Tsunade held the report submitted by Sakura in her hand, and she felt that something was wrong. "Where did Orochimaru get the courage? He actually sent people to Konoha at this time?!" With her anger rising, Tsunade slapped the Hokage's desk hard, making the table that had been serving the Hokage since the third generation emit a moan. Sakura didn¡¯t speak. To be honest, even if she had the memory of the original show, she couldn¡¯t be sure what Orochimaru wanted to do now. Because in the original drama, Orochimaru has been spending time cultivating Sasuke after receiving Sasuke's defection. He also used Yakushi Kabuto's information to counteract Akatsuki's information, and carefully avoided Akatsuki's inquiries along the way. After all, Orochimaru is not a fool. The reason why Konoha does not try its best to deal with him now is because Konoha's current focus is on playing political confrontation with the other three major countries. If you jump in front of Konoha at this time, you will be really unlucky. But now Orochimaru not only did not avoid Konoha's pursuit, but on the contrary, he also sent people to Konoha to arrest people. It's like shaking your head and shouting, eh, I jumped up, eh, how about it, hit me? As if sensing the whine of the Hokage's desk, Tsunade let out a breath and looked at Sakura: "Forget it, put Orochimaru's matter on hold for now. Sakura, what do you think of your current team? You can arrange for a higher level Is it a difficult task?" "That's enough." Sakura recalled the performance of the three teammates in this group and nodded. Hearing this, Tsunade's expression softened slightly, and then her eyebrows suddenly opened as if she remembered something. "In that case, I happen to have a mission here. It can be matched with your mission this time. Well, speaking of, where did the files go?" He opened the drawer of the Hokage desk and started rummaging around.   ¡°Found it.¡± Picking up a document from the drawer, Tsunade handed it to Sakura: "Okay, let's open it now. The task is not very difficult." Sakura opened the file with interest. After browsing it quickly, Sakura showed a surprised expression. "How's it going? Are you interested? The intelligence department at the front found this and just brought it over this morning." Tsunade saw Sakura's surprise and asked after holding her cheek with one hand. "Yes. Of course there is." Sakura nodded a few times, "What about the departure time of the mission?" Seeing Sakura agreeing, Tsunade nodded indifferently, leaned back on the chair, folded her hands around her chest and said, "If possible, it would be best to leave immediately today. After all, the information will be out of date after one day." It¡¯s been a day.¡± "Understood." Sakura felt a little like she was being flashed, and after saying something in a muffled voice, she left the office. After walking out of the building, Sakura, still wearing an ANBU mask, glanced in the direction of her home. After a moment of silence, she decided not to go home this time. Anyway, even if I go back now, I have to go out immediately, so it is better to set off directly. Thinking of this, Sakura narrowed her eyes, then stepped down a little, and her figure turned into an afterimage and suddenly disappeared from the place. Although I¡¯m very sorry, now we have to reunite the team members. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At the Konoha city wall, about half an hour after Sakura walked out of the Hokage Building, Sakura's team, who had just returned to Konoha today, reappeared here. "Everyone, since we are all here, let me explain the goal of the mission again." After looking around and finding that Hinata Seiichi and the others were staring at her attentively, Sakura continued. "This mission is a mission directly issued by the Fifth Generation. It is an outbound mission. Our intelligence department discovered an Orochimaru stronghold at the border of Tianno Country and Yuno Country." "So our mission here is to raid Orochimaru's stronghold here, and then carefully search for any information about Orochimaru in the stronghold." "However, in order to avoid alerting the enemy, the information currently provided by the intelligence department is only the distribution points of hidden stakes on the periphery of the stronghold. Therefore, in order to avoid outdated information, we are in such a hurry. We have just completed the task today and we must set off again." "clear." After listening to Sakura¡¯s introduction to this mission, Hyuga Seiichi and the others also understood. They actually didn¡¯t have any objections. After joining ANBU, they didn¡¯t feel like they could have a day¡¯s rest. "Very good." Seeing the three people's efforts, Sakura nodded, clapped her hands and signaled to go. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Just when Sakura and others left Konoha and started to head for Orochimaru's stronghold, in the battlefield they were on before, a small black snake slowly emerged from the blur of flesh and blood. After looking around for a while, this little snake finally spit out the snake letter and crawled quickly towards an unknown direction (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 184, Attack You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! On the vast continent, a few black shadows flashed past without disturbing the surroundings. These black shadows are naturally the Sakura team that accepted the attack on Orochimaru's base. At this time, they had already crossed the border of the Country of Fire and arrived at the territory of the Country of Fields. Because the current Tian Country has been completely ravaged by Konoha and the Akatsuki organization, Sakura and her group crossed the border area that was supposed to be heavily guarded without any pressure at all. In fact, at the very beginning, there were no ninja villages in Tian Country itself, only family-based ninja tribes that survived the Warring States Period. Although the strength is not strong, it cannot be said to be bad, at least it is much stronger than the country of Kikawa. But unfortunately, the daimyo of Tian Zhiguo is a guy with high ambitions and low hands. He has an ambition to expand his territory. Even though he knows that his opponent is invincible, he still sends troops to launch an invasion. And this directly led to the heavy casualties of the ninja tribe, which originally had some foundation in the Tian Country. Since then, it has been unable to recover and has completely entered decline and decline. However, it was precisely because he was aware of the decline of the Kingdom of Tian that Orochimaru came to the Kingdom of Tian after betraying Konoha, and after escaping Akatsuki, he directly bribed the daimyo of the Kingdom of Tian with a large sum of money. , established his own foundation, Sound Ninja Village, in Tian Country. In addition, unlike Ninja Villages in other countries, although Oto Ninja Village is built on the land of Tian Country, it is not actually subordinate to or employed by Tian Country. ¡°It¡¯s just that these things are already in the past. Since the implementation of the Konoha Collapse Plan, the original Sound Ninja Village has been completely destroyed by Konoha. In addition to Konoha, members of the Akatsuki organization who have been chasing Orochimaru have also come to the Sound Ninja Village. And the destruction started drastically. So now There are no sound ninjas in the entire Tian Country. There are only countless wandering ninjas, the elusive Konoha ninjas, and the ninjas of the Akatsuki organization. As the four Sakuras traveled through the fields of Tian Country, the nerves of the whole team began to slowly become tense. Although the Sound Ninja Village has suffered a major blow, with Orochimaru's snake nature, no one can guarantee whether there will be any strange creatures emerging from the ground in the Land of Fields. Wait for yourself. ¡°Ahem, someone may have asked here, isn¡¯t there Hinata Seiichi¡¯s eye roll? It is true that Hyuga Seiichi¡¯s Byakugan can see underground, but he is not a cheater, nor is he a jinchuriki. Where can he get the chakra from another dimension for him to keep blindly seeing with his Byakugan open. Fortunately, the Sakura team did not encounter any strange biological attacks along the way, nor did they encounter any Akatsuki members wearing black windbreakers embroidered with red clouds. It was a safe journey to Orochimaru marked in the intelligence. Near the base. ?? Orochimaru¡¯s stronghold, just as the intelligence said, is at the junction of Tianno Country and Yuno Country. Therefore, when Sakura Team arrived, they could occasionally see the Yu Ninja border patrol team passing by. After the Yu Ninjas evacuated, Sakura looked around again and found that there were indeed no enemies. She waved to Hyuga Seiichi behind her, who immediately opened her eyes and began to investigate. After a while, Hyuga Makoto began to give feedback: "There are seventeen enemies on the periphery, all with chakra at the chuunin level. There are no jounin, and no traps have been found yet." Sakura frowned, there are seventeen chuunin in total? Is there not even a jounin in this stronghold? Or are they all inside the stronghold, so you didn¡¯t see them? I don¡¯t know why, but now Sakura feels that things are a little weird more and more, but she still can¡¯t find out where this weird feeling comes from. "team leader?" At this time, Hyuga Seiichi also noticed that Sakura was a little distracted, so he asked aloud: "What's wrong?" "without¡­¡­" Sakura put this strange feeling behind and said to her three subordinates: "I will deal with the seventeen enemies on the periphery. The attack method of the three of you is not suitable for long-distance. sneak attack." After a pause, Sakura turned to Hinata Seiichi and said: "After I finish off these seventeen enemies, you can use your Byakugan to immediately scan the location and number of enemies in the stronghold. If the number of people is relatively small, it's very simple. . But if there are more ninjutsu?You and I will be the main attackers, and the two of them will be the support to prevent us from being surrounded by the enemy after being discovered. " Hinata Cheng nodded, indicating that he understood. Morikawa Nobu and Miyata Yumeno are not stupid. Naturally, they know that their Fire Style and Thunder Style are powerful moves and are not suitable for this kind of sneak attack. The three subordinates nodded in unison. Sakura reached out and took out several Flying Thunder God Kunai, stood up straight, and slightly measured the locations of the seventeen enemies and their respective distances. Then, with a violent shake of his hands, several flying thunder god kunai suddenly turned into black shadows and shot towards the air! Although these kunai were launched into the air at the same time, they drew a strange curve in the air. They clashed with each other and scattered suddenly. Seeing this, Sakura, who was staring closely at the several Flying Thunder God Kunai, flipped her hand casually, pulled out another Flying Thunder God Kunai, and disappeared from the sight of Hyuga Seiichi and the others. Seeing this, Hyuga Seiichi used his Byakugan again and looked forward. Sure enough, in the sight of Byakugan, Sakura's figure bloomed again. It¡¯s just that at this time, a ninja appeared behind him, and without him noticing it, he inserted his Flying Thunder God Kunai into the opponent¡¯s temple in an instant. Then, disappeared again "This is the purpose of the fourth generation, the Flying Thunder God Technique." Hyuga Seiichi secreted a trace of cold sweat on his forehead, looking at Sakura in front of him who had harvested another enemy, and murmured. The flying thunder god kunai in his hand was slightly clenched. Hyuga Seiichi had heard the flying thunder god technique from Sakura before, but because the previous enemies had no need for it, he never used it in front of his eyes, so Hinata Makoto Kazuya did not intuitively feel the power of the Flying Thunder God Technique. But now, after Sakura performed the Flying Thunder God Technique, he was truly shocked by the Flying Thunder God Technique. The distance of a few hundred meters was crossed in an instant, and he appeared directly on the edge of the enemy and launched an attack. If the enemy does not know this ninjutsu, even a jounin level will be hit instantly and suffer heavy damage. Just when Hinata Seiichi was thinking this, the seventeen ninjas who were originally sent as sentinels of the stronghold were all sent to meet the God of Death by Sakura. With a whoosh, Sakura reappeared in front of the three subordinates, and Sakura said: "Let's go now." After saying that, the four of them took off at the same time and ran towards the stronghold. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 185, shocking change! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The four members of the Sakura team slowly walked towards the entrance of this stronghold. They carefully and vigilantly observed the layout of the entrance. After confirming that there were no traps, they finally walked in. "Roll your eyes!" As soon as Hyuga Makoto entered the entrance, his Byakugan opened his eyes immediately and began to frantically scan everything in this stronghold. While Hinata Seiichi was observing the stronghold with his white eyes, Sakura, Nobu Morikawa and Yumeno Miyata also began to explore slowly. This entrance is actually a cave hidden underground. If it weren¡¯t for Hyuga Seiichi¡¯s Byakugan, Team Sakura might not be able to find it for a while. Entering the entrance, the first thing that comes into view is the long and slightly dangerous passage. Because this stronghold is still guarded, there are still some burning torches in this passage. However, these burning torches do not bring warmth to people. Instead, the flickering of the fire stains this passage. A lot of eerie and eerie feelings. "Hey, are all Orochimaru's strongholds like this? Can the people here really live here?" Miyata Yumeno was a little disgusted. Sakura did not turn around, but just replied: "After all, it is Orochimaru. How much better do you want a snake stronghold?" At this time, before Miyata Yumono could continue to complain, Hyuga Seiichi took a step forward and said to Sakura: "Captain, the investigation has been completed. The enemies here seem to be having a meeting, and they are all staying at a point below the stronghold. The number There are not many, there are more than twenty people in total, and among these twenty people, most are at the level of chuunin and genin, and only one has chakra that exceeds the level of jounin." Sakura nodded: "It seems that Orochimaru himself doesn't care much about this stronghold. Otherwise, there wouldn't be only one Jonin inside. The next actions will be the same as what I arranged before. Do you understand?" "clear!" Sakura's words were not a rhetorical question but a question. She was just repeating it. Since the beginning of the mission, the four members of Sakura's team have slowly groped forward. However, no possible traps or alarms were found along the way. "Could it be that they only arranged personnel on the periphery, but not in other places?" With this question, Sakura continued to move forward. Although Hinata Chengyi used his Byakugan to investigate, Sakura and his group also Don't be careless at all. There are many things in this world that can block Byakugan's observation. After walking for a while, we have reached a deeper place, and several rooms have appeared on both sides of the passage. It's just that these rooms are empty now, but there are more or less traces of life. After turning several more turns, we finally came to the end of this passage, a slightly wide circular underground venue. This underground field is now brightly lit. Compared with the torches that the four of them walked to both sides of the passage, it can be said that a single spark can start a prairie fire. In addition to the bright firelight, a male voice also came from this venue. Wait, who is this voice? As the captain, Sakura frowned. She felt that this voice had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. She felt that she had seen it somewhere. But now, due to the obstruction of some pillars below, the appearance of the man who spoke could not be reflected in Sakura's sight, which made her start to remember. But just when Sakura was pondering whose voice it was, a male voice that was slightly duller than the previous one jumped out and interrupted Sakura's memories, "Sir, of course we don't have anything against Orochimaru-sama. Dissatisfied, we just want to know when will this group of ninjas from an unknown organization and the ninjas from Konoha leave Tian Country?" The male voice from before spoke up, and his voice was full of elegance and gentleness: "Don't worry, neither the ninjas of Konoha nor the ninjas of that unknown organization will affect your lives. You just If you need to hold on a little longer, that's it. Do you have any other questions?" "Is that so I understand, sir, we don't have any other questions. This time, we really don't have any dissatisfaction or other emotions towards Orochimaru-sama, we are just really curious, so we ask!" A dull male voice said. Sakura raised her eyebrows, and she had already analyzed a few points based on the conversation between the people below. In the current Orochimaru forces, I am afraid that they are not really a piece of iron. There should be many of themThe ninja forces are dissatisfied with the current situation of Tian Country. But this kind of dissatisfaction will obviously not affect Orochimaru's rule over the Sound Ninja Village. Because of this voice, even if he was dissatisfied with Orochimaru, he would open and close his mouth when speaking. And now, the exchange off the court seemed to have come to an end, and the gentle and elegant male voice continued. "In that case, please stay for a while. We will have an important guest arriving later." guest? Important guest? Sakura gestured to the three people behind her, signaling to start planning a raid. Because of this mission, all these enemies unexpectedly gathered here, which conflicted with the previous tactical arrangement. With all the opponents gathered together, it means that the actions of himself and others no longer need to be concealed this time. After all, in the current situation, we can completely rely on Morikawa Nobu's fire escape and Miyata Yumeno's thunder escape to clean up everything in one wave. As for the important guest mentioned by the male voice, Sakura didn't have any extra thoughts. Who knows, could these so-called important guests be a lot of Jonin, or simply Orochimaru himself? With her figure swaying, Sakura gradually approached the venue against the wall. The pillar that originally blocked Sakura's sight also gradually shifted, slowly revealing the figure of the man behind it. The next moment, Sakura's pupils under the mask suddenly shrank. This figure is not unfamiliar to Sakura, or should be said to be extremely familiar. Because this person is none other than Orochimaru's capable subordinate and right-hand man - Yakushi Kabuto. Recognizing Kabuto Yakushi was certainly not the reason why Sakura's pupils shrank suddenly. The main reason was actually because at this moment, Kabuto Yakushi's eyes were narrowing slightly and staring in her direction. trap? ! ! Being startled by Kabuto Yakushi's eyes, these two words suddenly popped into Sakura's mind. But she had no time to think about why Kabuto Yakushi could detect her, let alone why Kabuto Yakushi came here. The moment she noticed Kabuto Yakushi, she felt that her own senses were second only to being stared at by the rampaging Naruto. The speed of residence was a warning. Sakura immediately turned around and said to the three members of Sakura's team who had not completely dispersed. ¡°Retreat!!!¡± When Seiichi Hinata, Nobu Morikawa, and Yumeno Miyata heard Sakura's words, before their brains could react, their bodies had already taken a step forward and tried to run towards the passage. However, it¡¯s too late An inexplicable force emitted from the center of the field, spread out at an extremely strange speed, surpassed the body lines of the four people, and blocked the passage. And Hyuga Makoto automatically opened his eyes with a roll of his eyes, and immediately stood still. At the same time, he opened his hands to stop Morikawa Nobu and Miyata Yumeno. "This is a barrier! We can't just hit it directly!" Sakura's heart was beating wildly as a Flying Thunder God Jutsu appeared next to the three of them. She could already feel an evil yet familiar aura appearing in this scene. Now she has used the flying thunder god technique as quickly as possible, trying to bring the three of them out together. However, the Flying Thunder God's technique failed No, it can¡¯t be said that it has failed. It should be said that Sakura has lost her connection with the flying thunder god technique in the outside world. But within this barrier, she could easily perform the Flying Thunder God technique. Da da da¡­¡­ A burst of footsteps slowly emerged behind her. Cold sweat slowly ran across Sakura's eyebrows and cheeks. Looking sideways, a figure came into view. She has long black hair covering her ears, two streaks of purple eyeshadow that reach the bridge of her nose, pale skin, her iconic golden snake eyes, and a slightly sinister smile. "Sakura, it's been a long time since we last met. Is this the first time we've met since the Chunin Exams?" The visitor spoke to Sakura with a hoarse and evil voice. This is the worst case scenario? Sakura¡¯s tightly clenched hands slowly shed a trace of sweat, and in her heart, she thought with a wry smile (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 186, It¡¯s so cold! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru, once one of the Sannin of Konoha, was once called the person most likely to be the fourth Hokage. He once joined the Akatsuki organization. He was once, no, he was someone who would die twice in the future. . This person's strength is not considered to be the strongest in the original series where gods fight in the later period. However, after fighting against the two strongest forces in the ninja world, he was still able to survive until the end and lived happily. . Now, this man, with an evil smile on his lips, stood upright behind Sakura, with a pair of golden snake eyes, constantly looking at Sakura up and down, as if he was looking at an object. "Speaking of which, you and Sasuke were in the same class before. In fact, if I hadn't come specifically for Sasuke, I might not have chosen you at that time." Orochimaru licked his lips with his bright red tongue, and Orochimaru did not continue to step forward. He just looked at Sakura with interest and said lightly. The strange look in Uncle Snake's eyes made her scalp numb, and Sakura couldn't help but shudder. Although this is not the first time she has faced Orochimaru, and her strength has improved a lot compared to the past, what makes Sakura speechless is that the feeling of facing Orochimaru this time is different from the last time she faced Orochimaru. Maru feels a little more scared. In fact, Sakura also knows that when she encountered Orochimaru that time, it was because her strength was too low. Just like ants treat dogs and tigers, they are all unattainable existences for themselves, so she has a nascent feeling. A calf is not afraid of a tiger's momentum. But now that my strength has improved, my perception of the power of the tiger has become more profound, which is why I feel the way I do now. "But the sense of danger is the sense of danger. When my strength was far inferior to Orochimaru's, I dared to bring Naruto and Sasuke together to fight, let alone now that my strength has improved. The snake eyes flickered slightly, Orochimaru seemed to see through Sakura's silently rising momentum, and the smile on his lips became deeper. "Speaking of which, are you a little strange now, why do I appear here? And why does your Flying Thunder God's technique fail here?" "Who knows?" Sakura did not accept Orochimaru's suggestion. Her eyes were quickly scanning the surroundings of this underground venue, trying to find any flaws. Her previous performance has proved that the Flying Thunder God Technique is not ineffective, but now she may be using an unknown barrier by Orochimaru in front of her, and then she is unable to connect to the Flying Thunder God Technique from the outside through chakra. . In other words, as long as you can break this barrier, you can use the Flying Thunder God technique and escape from this place! Just thinking about this, Sakura couldn't help but feel a little pain in her head. She didn't forget the pharmacist she just saw who was as powerful as a 50-50 Wait! At this moment, Sakura's eyes suddenly shrank, and she quickly cast her gaze behind Orochimaru. Sure enough, Kabuto Yakushi was not standing by Orochimaru's side. "Hehehe," how could Orochimaru, who had been paying attention to Sakura, not notice such an obvious fluctuation in Sakura's gaze? He immediately laughed in a hoarse voice, "What a pity, Sakura, it's too late now. Kabuto. It should also be that now, all the things that need to be prepared have been prepared.¡± Having said this, Orochimaru opened his hands, looked at Sakura and said: "The current situation is actually very obvious, Sakura. How about you just choose to join the sound ninja? In this way, you can also meet About Sasuke. He is much stronger now than when he was in Konoha." "cut." Suddenly, Sakura spoke up. Facing Orochimaru's gaze, Sakura raised her head without fear, her jade-like chin facing Orochimaru, and there was no trace of nostalgia for Sasuke in her tone. "Sasuke? After that guy betrayed Konoha and joined you, I had already made up my mind." Sakura paused for a moment, with a strong murderous intent in her expression, and said bitterly: "The next time I see him, I will definitely kill him!" Sakura's reply seemed to be beyond Orochimaru's expectations. The smile on his face became stronger and stronger, and his tongue stretched out again excitedly and licked the corner of his mouth. But suddenly! Sakura launched an attack! As soon as Orochimaru's tongue stuck out, Sakura was alreadyHe stepped hard on his feet and unleashed his strange power at will. Boom! The entire ground could not withstand Sakura's kick. It collapsed in front of the huge force, and a deep pit was instantly stepped out. With such huge power, Sakura was already in front of Orochimaru in a blink of an eye. Everything in the pre -war language has its own purpose. Some are to delay time, some are to lower morale, and some are just to distract the opponent. There is no doubt that Sakura was just trying to distract Orochimaru. Orochimaru was also surprised at this moment. He did not expect that Sakura would be so direct. When the opponent was himself, he chose to attack directly. and¡­¡­ Orochimaru looked at Sakura who appeared in front of him in an instant, raising her right fist high, but what appeared in his eyes was another person. Tsunade! "boom!" A very heavy punch hit Orochimaru's cheek, and its huge kinetic energy exploded in an instant, causing Orochimaru's cheek to twist into a strange shape, floating erratically in the air like a deflated rubber ball. . Boom¡ª¡ª! The pillar supporting the upper part of the field was completely penetrated by Orochimaru who hit it completely. The falling stones lost their balance point and crashed into Orochimaru's body, burying him. There was no time to care about the slight pain caused by the full force explosion of her right fist. Before Orochimaru could get up, Sakura quickly put her hands together and quickly formed the Water Release Ninja Seal. It¡¯s impossible for Orochimaru to be killed by just one punch from him. Sakura knows this very well. Her goal has never been to defeat Orochimaru, but to spare a little time for herself to break the barrier just now. "Water Escape, Water Circle Slash!" The blue water blade spinning at a high speed whizzed out and condensed on Sakura's right hand. Feeling the completion of water escape on her right hand, Sakura stepped on her left foot, stretched her right hand back, and tried her best to throw the water blade towards the passage they came from! "Give it to me, break it!" The blue water blade, rotating at high speed, slammed into the invisible barrier blocking Sakura's team. "No! No! No!" Success! Looking at the barrier that had been broken through by the blue water blade, Sakura's heart skipped a beat, and she felt a rush of joy. However, before she could start to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, an elderly woman in a white kimono slowly appeared in front of the passage with a seal on her hands. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is really a critical moment.¡± The familiar hoarse voice came from behind, but Sakura ignored it. Now she just looked at the old woman in front of her, and the corners of her mouth began to twitch. Although there were black cracks on the old woman's face, which somewhat obscured her appearance, her red hair was wrapped into two buns, as well as the very familiar diamond-shaped mark on her forehead. , her identity has been introduced in every case. The wife of the first Hokage, the first Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki-Uzumaki Mito At this moment, only three words came out of Sakura's heart. It¡¯s cold! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 187, go around behind, move in an S-shape, kill with one blow! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You are truly worthy of being a disciple of Tsunade. Even I almost didn't react to the punch just now. But fortunately, I had already arranged it before, otherwise I would have really let you run away." Behind him, Orochimaru slowly walked towards Sakura. Sakura turned around and looked at Orochimaru who was approaching her, her eyes were as calm as water. She didn't want the next battle to be ruined by her fearless mood. Scanning Orochimaru's cheek, he found that he had completely recovered, and the distortion after being hit by a punch was completely invisible. "No wonder your henchman Yakushi Kabuto is not here. I'm afraid he is the reincarnation of the earth that he is using now, right?" Sakura seemed to be asking questions, but she said it in a decisive tone. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Orochimaru clapped his hands lightly, with the same evil smile as always at the corner of his mouth: "It is indeed Sakura. You are right, Kabuto is currently performing the filth reincarnation. Otherwise, there are restrictions on filth reincarnation, and I won't I will definitely be able to beat you." This is really Sakura really felt that she was going to have a cool day today. She originally thought that she could only deal with Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto, but now Yakushi Kabuto disappeared and was replaced by Uzumaki Mito who was reincarnated from the dirty soil. "Don't worry. Mito-sama will not participate in the war. Kabuto can control her to maintain the barrier from being destroyed, which he can only achieve with his full strength." At this time, Orochimaru seemed to have seen through what Sakura was thinking, and Orochimaru suddenly spoke up and said to Sakura. And Orochimaru's explanation made Sakura feel greatly relieved, but also a little angry. By stating the restrictions and functions of Uzumaki Mito so blatantly, doesn¡¯t it mean that he clearly thinks that he and others cannot pose a threat to him? But after thinking about it this way, Sakura felt that she was being a little too pretentious. Uzumaki Mito will not participate in the war. Isn't this the best news for him now? "It seems that only after I defeat you can I devote myself to breaking the barrier." Sakura loosened her tightly clenched fists and her face relaxed slightly. Orochimaru nodded. Compared to Sakura, Orochimaru was much calmer: "Yes, but are you ready? How to defeat my moves and tactics." Sakura shook her head, showing a helpless look: "I haven't thought of it yet. After all, the opponent is Orochimaru, who is an S-level rebellious nin of Konoha. How could he figure it out so quickly?" After saying this, Sakura turned her head and looked at the three subordinates behind her without waiting for Orochimaru to speak. At this moment, although they were a little frightened by the appearance of Orochimaru and Uzumaki Mito, they were prepared to fight. Seeing this, Sakura gently shook her head and said to them. "The next battle no longer belongs to you. The three of you will have only one task later, and that is to do your best to protect yourselves. Do you understand?" After saying that, Sakura didn't wait for the three people's reply. She just bowed and rushed out instantly with a bang. She was like a hurricane, and she rushed towards Orochimaru in front of her in an instant. "Compared with the previous punch, Sakura's attack this time was faster, more powerful, and more powerful. Almost as if Orochimaru was in a trance, she already hit Orochimaru's cheek. However, this time, Orochimaru was not hit by the attack like before. Instead, he turned his head slightly and successfully dodged it. Following Orochimaru's ghostly step forward, while getting close to Sakura's body, he struck a right fist from bottom to top, directly hitting Sakura's jaw. Sakura's reaction was instantaneous, coupled with her sensing ability, she moved sideways to avoid Orochimaru's punch. At the same time, using this force, her left fist rose up and struck Orochimaru's cheek again with lightning speed. . Orochimaru's strength is much stronger than his own, but if we only talk about physical skills, that's not necessarily the case. Therefore, in this battle with Orochimaru, his only decisive point is to use physical techniques to limit the space for Orochimaru to perform ninjutsu, and then defeat him through uninterrupted physical attacks! With this belief, Sakura¡¯s hands are stronger and faster! However, just when Sakura's fist was about to make contact, Orochimaru suddenly smiled, twisted his head, and dodged away in an extremely weird way.   Immediately afterwards, without waiting for Sakura to retract her fist, her mouth opened for a moment, and a gray snake as fast as lightning sprang out and bit into Sakura's neck. Her previous fighting experience with Tsunade was brought to its fullest. At this critical moment, Sakura squatted down to avoid the snake kiss. At the same time, she immediately kicked her legs off the ground and spun around behind Orochimaru, right. He raised his fist and hit Orochimaru in the back of his heart. This punch has almost reached its extreme. Sakura started to exert force by kicking her feet on the ground. Her right fist was already powerful and heavy. In addition, Orochimaru's mouth was wide open at this moment, so this punch was almost certain to hit. A blow. But it was such a sure punch, Orochimaru took it easily. The head that was originally facing forward once again showed the strange phenomenon just now. It made a 180¡ã turn to stare at Sakura, and then the limbs also twisted in the same way. After the whole person turned around like this, he immediately exploded with an explosive posture. Sakura's right fist was pointed upward. Stepping on the pace, in the face of the Dashe Wan in such a state, Sakura is really a little disgusting. Orochimaru's physical skills are indeed inferior to Tsunade's. Sakura already understood this in the battle just now. But this is unbearable because Orochimaru is a scientist. I don¡¯t know how long ago, Orochimaru had gone through a lot of human experiments and created his own secret ninjutsu that specifically targeted physical skills. Software modification Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth, obviously very satisfied with Sakura's initiative to retreat: "Haha, what's wrong? Is it over here? I remember that you still have that ninjutsu that can greatly improve your abilities, right? Why? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Sakura ignored Orochimaru's words. The ninjutsu of training is originally a ninjutsu similar to the Eight Gate Dungeon. It is a ninjutsu that can only be used at the last moment. If used in this situation, the final result will only be exhaustion of chakra, exhaustion, and final defeat. How could Sakura use Tangling now? "Is it over here?" Sakura clenched her fists, "Are you kidding me? This is just the beginning!" Before she finished speaking, Sakura's body swayed and she exploded again. She rushed towards Orochimaru in front of her. At the same time, she clenched her fists and blasted towards Orochimaru's heart. Since software modification allows you to twist your limbs and head at will, then I want to see how you twist your body! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 188, plot changes You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! If the three abilities of a ninja can be quantified in this world, then among Orochimaru's three abilities, taijutsu is undoubtedly the lowest. In contrast, among Sakura's three attributes, the strongest is undoubtedly Taijutsu. For ordinary people, using one's weakest weapon against the enemy's strongest weapon is almost certain to result in defeat. But Orochimaru is obviously not an ordinary person. He is the first villain boss in the original drama, and he is also the top scientist in the original drama. He can be called the Darwin of the ninja world. How could such a being allow his own weaknesses to be ignored and not deal with and prevent them? ¡°Bang!¡± An extremely strong punch hit Orochimaru's chest hard. The huge force had already driven Orochimaru's entire body towards the wall. After Sakura hit Orochimaru with one punch, she quickly adjusted her body's balance, and stepped on the ground with her toes while Orochimaru was flying upside down. The huge force hit the ground hard, and the originally flat ground instantly became cracked. Instantly flying in front of Orochimaru, Sakura raised her fists and aimed at Orochimaru's head. After her fists were filled with strong chakra, she launched a violent blow. ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡ª¡ª¡± A series of rapid and muffled sounds of fists hitting flesh echoed in this not-so-small underground venue. Even if they listened to Sakura's words and stayed away from the center of the battlefield between the two sides early, Hyuga Seiichi and the others could not help but To avoid getting a little excited. That was one of the three ninjas, ah, Orochimaru, the S-class rebellious ninja, was pinned to the ground and rubbed by his captain. It was just like a dream, wasn't it? However, the ideal is beautiful and the reality is touching When Hyuga Seiichi and the others were excited and thought Sakura was beating up Orochimaru, Sakura already felt a sense of foreboding. Sure enough, at the moment when Sakura was feeling uncertain, Orochimaru's hands that were originally hanging on the ground suddenly stood up, like two bolts of lightning, and quickly wrapped around Sakura's neck. Because at this time, Sakura was just at the stage where she was throwing out a punch and her old strength was gone, but her new strength was not yet regenerated. Without warning, she was wrapped around Orochimaru's neck. Immediately afterwards, Orochimaru flicked his legs and threw Sakura who was suppressing him into the air. He opened his mouth and spat out a black poisonous snake again. "Hiss¡ª¡ª!" The art of Flying Thunder God! Ha, hoo¡ª¡ª Standing in front of the three subordinates, Sakura took a deep breath. A pair of eyes revealed a sense of irritability. The series of blows against Orochimaru just now are already the most powerful attack for Sakura in her current state. She has already exerted her strange power to the extreme, and almost every punch can be hit with the heaviest blow. The bombardment went down. But even so, Orochimaru could still attack her as if nothing was wrong? ! Even software modifications have their limits! "Hehehe, it seems like it's still a little bit worse, Sakura" Orochimaru's voice came from the front, making Sakura's heart feel heavier. He was indeed not injured at all! Why? Although Sakura is unwilling to admit it, there is no way around it. Orochimaru is indeed stronger than himself now. But even if this is the case, it doesn't mean that Orochimaru can still act like he's fine after he's dealt a heavy blow, right? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even Tsunade should be serious about our own strength. Could it be said that Orochimaru is one level stronger than Tsunade, who is also a Sannin? Isn¡¯t this a joke? It seems like it¡¯s probably because of the enemy With her eyes scanning Orochimaru up and down, Sakura turned her right hand and revealed the Flying Thunder God Kunai. "The Flying Thunder God Technique, this is really an extremely enviable ninjutsu." At this moment, Orochimaru in front spoke again. He looked at the kunai in Sakura's hand with great interest, and there was an unknown taste in his eyes. Once upon a time, he was also a good young man who loved Konoha. If he hadn't lost an election to a blond boy who knew how to fly the Thunder God, he might not have given up on himself and become a scientist. "You know what? When I got yourAfter the report, I have already begun to prepare methods to deal with the flying thunder god's technique. " kindness? Sakura was stunned. Are you trying to explain to yourself what this method is? Orochimaru didn't care about Sakura's attitude and just continued: "It's just that the data and theories are dead data after all, and they don't have much practical value. So" Sakura's breathing was stagnant. At this moment, she suddenly recalled another thing. In this world, because the third generation did not use the corpse seal, Orochimaru's hands were fine, and because the third generation did not use the corpse seal, the first Hokage Senju Hashirama and the second Hokage Senju Tobirama , it¡¯s also not sealed! ?That is to say. "Well, so I specially invited the developer of the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Second Hokage, to come here to help me study the Flying Thunder God Technique." "The Second Hokage is indeed worthy of his reputation. With his help, my research on the Flying Thunder God Technique has made rapid progress. I now understand everything that I didn't understand at all. ¡± "It's a pity that my adaptability to the Flying Thunder God Technique doesn't seem to be very high, so until now, I haven't learned the Flying Thunder God Technique." Having said this, Orochimaru showed some pity, obviously because he could not learn the Flying Thunder God Technique. "But it doesn't matter. At least I have successfully developed some methods to ban the Flying Thunder God Technique. Although this method still needs to invite the First Hokage's wife to be feasible." Suddenly, Orochimaru stopped talking and just looked at Sakura with an expression like "I'm waiting for you to ask me." "What method is it?" Sakura was particularly dissatisfied with Orochimaru's trick of showing off, thinking it was just to whet his appetite. Orochimaru raised the corners of his mouth, seeming to feel comfortable with Sakura's question. "It's very simple, Sakura. To perform the Flying Thunder God's Technique, you must have the guidance of the Flying Thunder God's Mark. So the question is, if I overwrite the guidance of the Flying Thunder God's Mark, what will happen?" Covered? Sakura was stunned for a moment, and something suddenly became clear in her heart. "Yes, just cover it." Orochimaru spread his hands, with a hint of fanaticism on his face, as if a scientist was showing his research results to the world. "Actually, this is very simple. It is to convert your own chakra into chakra similar to the Mark of the Flying Thunder God, and then superimpose it in large quantities in the space in the form of a barrier. In this way, your own Mark of the Flying Thunder God, Didn¡¯t you lose the trace?¡± Sakura finally understood. "Although this method is simple, it is extremely difficult to implement. Not only does it require a large amount of chakra, but it also requires a high degree of mastery of the barrier. No wonder you I just said that you must invite Mrs. First Hokage." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 189, so-called assistance You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru casually glanced at the Flying Thunder God Kunai in Sakura's hand, and nodded lightly. He didn't seem to be in any hurry to attack Sakura. In fact, this makes Sakura a little strange, because with the current Yakushi Kabuto, it should be very difficult to control Uzumaki Mito, the first generation of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, so whether it is to save time or to reduce risks, Orochimaru is now They should all attack themselves with all their strength, right? But looking at it now, Orochimaru, let alone being eager to attack him, even has the leisure to explain his scientific results to himself? But since Orochimaru himself is willing to delay time, how can he just waste it in vain? Moreover, he can take advantage of this period of time to quickly replenish his condition. But just when she was thinking this, Orochimaru suddenly flashed, and his whole body turned into an afterimage passing through Sakura's sight. His hands were put together early, and he quickly formed the Ninja Seal. In this moment of error, Orochimaru's ninjutsu was completed. ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª!¡± Endless groups of snakes rushed out of Orochimaru's mouth when he completed his Ninja Seal. One group after another, they gathered into a sea of ??snakes in an instant, and then they opened their mouths one after another. Stretching out the sharp blade with mucus, it rushed toward Sakura like a violent wave! The Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes! The name of this ninjutsu flashed in Sakura's mind, but she quickly reacted. Hurry up! While her mind was rapidly searching for any ninjutsu that could cope with this situation, Sakura was somewhat helpless to find that she did not have any true range-type ninjutsu. But this is not a problem! After realizing that she had no way to target the Ten Thousand Snake Formation, Sakura immediately formed a seal with her hands, "Earth Release, Earth Flow Great River!" The originally hard land instantly softened and became moist, then turned into waves of mud, blocking the sea of ??snakes ahead. With no intention of using this ninjutsu to stop Snake Sea for how long, Sakura continued to use the ninja seal, "Water Release, Water Explosion Flow!" Dozens of streams of chakra flowed out of Sakura's body, and then condensed and formed instantly, forming extremely high-pressure rotating water columns around Sakura. "ha!" " Sakura let out a soft drink, and several rotating water columns immediately rolled up and bombarded towards the sea of ??snakes that could climb over the mud waves. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The ultimate water escape, the moment it came into contact with the sea of ??snakes, it turned into a blender, churning over and over in the sea of ??snakes, sweeping up a smelly wave of blood. Sakura, who had finished using the water blast, was slightly relieved when she saw this, but she also understood that this time was not suitable for a short rest. The ninjutsu of the Ten Thousand Snake Formation is a piece of cake for Orochimaru. If he wants, he can use this technique to consume himself endlessly until his chakra is exhausted. With the Flying Thunder God Kunai spinning in his hand, Sakura kicked her legs and leaped high, standing on the top of her head. Her eyes quickly glanced at the position of Orochimaru who looked carefree behind the sea of ??snakes. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Several black kunai sliced ??through the air, chasing Orochimaru ahead. "Oh? The art of Flying Thunder God?" Orochimaru noticed Sakura's attack almost immediately. He muttered to himself with some interest. At the same time, he bowed slightly and began to pay full attention to the trajectory of the kunai. After summoning the Second Hokage before, he had a good 'communication' before getting rid of the filthy reincarnation. Therefore, it can be said that Orochimaru understands the attack method of Flying Thunder God Jutsu very well. "As long as you grasp the landing point of the kunai, you can dodge the attack of the Flying Thunder God Technique!" However, just as this sentence flashed through his mind, he suddenly noticed that among the several kunai, there were actually two kunai with detonating talismans, hanging on the Flying Thunder God Kunai. No queen! "Is this a difference in one hand?!" Orochimaru was shocked. He did not expect that Sakura would hang a detonating charm behind the Flying Thunder God Kunai. After all, the blast of air will not obey the user's wishes. This may cause the Flying Thunder God Kunai to fly around. , leaving the original position! "Boom, boom, boom!" As his feet moved, Orochimaru frowned deeply. He said to SakuraThis wave of operations is somewhat incomprehensible. "You finally found me, but you used the detonating talisman to blast up the smoke? What's the purpose of this? To cover my sight? But doesn't this also cover your sight?" But before Orochimaru could think too much, a shadow suddenly broke through the smoke in front of him, drawing his attention away. This is the Flying Thunder God Kunai! Forgetting Sakura's previous operations for the time being, Orochimaru straightened his figure and quickly formed ninja seals with his hands. However, this Flying Thunder God Kunai was obviously just an appetizer. Just as Orochimaru formed his Ninja Seal, shadows burst out of smoke and shot towards him. So this is official? ! Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth, quickly retreated away from the kunai, and at the same time mouthed. "Wind Escape, a big breakthrough!" Although I don¡¯t know what Sakura¡¯s idea is, no matter what, it¡¯s enough to disperse the smoke that Sakura deliberately blasted! The wildly dancing hurricane took shape in Orochimaru's mouth, and immediately blasted forward in the next moment. Under the great breakthrough of Orochimaru's move, not to mention the smoke formed by the explosion, even the flying thunder god kunai that was shot and nailed into the ground could not bear it, and they all pulled out of the ground and flew towards the ground. rear. "Hey, now, is there anything else?" Orochimaru looked at the scene caused by his big breakthrough. He raised the corner of his mouth and began to observe Sakura's position with some interest. He was a little curious about what other moves Sakura would use next. "Guess~" "What?!" Orochimaru was shocked and turned around quickly. Sakura didn't care about him, she just raised her right fist high, aimed it at Orochimaru and punched it hard. The chakra flames on her fist represented the magic technique, and completely smashed Orochimaru's head. Some are dented in. Don¡¯t show mercy when you have reason, and show no mercy when you have power! Sakura¡¯s fists were already so hungry that they aimed at Orochimaru¡¯s head and kept bombarding him! ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± The sound of fierce physical bombardment continued. This time, Sakura was not like the last time, hitting Orochimaru's whole body. This time, Sakura only had one main attack position. That¡¯s Orochimaru¡¯s head! Originally, Orochimaru's physical skills were not as good as Sakura's. In addition, this time Sakura hammered her head hard. Orochimaru only had to fight three moves and it was already difficult to parry. However, the physical injuries did not attract Orochimaru's attention. He only had one question now, why could Sakura appear behind him. As a ninja with extremely rich combat experience, Orochimaru had just observed everything within a few meters of himself, and he did not notice a Flying Thunder God Kunai appearing behind him at all. So why can Sakura appear behind him? ! Could it be that the Flying Thunder God's Technique has any unknown abilities? With such doubts, Orochimaru took another heavy punch from Sakura, grabbed the moment of neutrality revealed by Sakura, and managed to get out of Sakura's attack range. "Why¡­¡­" As soon as he escaped, Orochimaru did not rush to use ninjutsu to fight back. Instead, he looked at Sakura in surprise. "Why can you move without the Flying Thunder God Kunai?!" Sakura smiled indifferently, looked at Orochimaru and asked: "As expected. After you used the Earth Reincarnation to channel the second generation Hokage, you may be like the current Mito-sama, directly controlling him and letting him It has turned into an existence that has no consciousness of its own at all." "And the assistance you mentioned is just to let the Second Hokage use the Flying Thunder God Technique for you to observe, or simply let the Second Hokage use the Flying Thunder God Technique to attack you!" (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 190, hurt! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru frowned, he somewhat understood what Sakura meant. "Let me tell you, how could the Second Hokage study the method of cracking his own ninjutsu with a rebellious ninja who rebelled against Konoha and even wanted to destroy Konoha?" Sakura has been observing Orochimaru carefully, and immediately noticed the change in the expression on Orochimaru's face. "So the second generation at that time didn't show all the flying thunder god techniques at all?" Orochimaru's eyes turned slightly, and the expression on his face became calmer. "But it doesn't matter. The most important thing now is that you can't leave this barrier." "Yes." Sakura acted a little unconcerned. It's no wonder that since this battle started, Sakura has not received a piece of good news. In other words, the current situation is inherently unfavorable to you. It is an unfavorable situation anyway. Why not let yourself calm down before taking on the challenge? At this point, Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, turned her right hand over, and once again took out several Flying Thunder God Kunai in her hand. Seeing this, Orochimaru also straightened his body. Even Orochimaru, who had undergone physical transformation, was a little bit overwhelmed by Sakura's random hammer just now. Although he has gradually recovered on the surface, even so, it cannot change the fact that he was indeed injured in the previous confrontation. Suddenly, Sakura disappeared from the spot in an instant. When Orochimaru saw this, he concentrated instantly and his body immediately began to move. At the same time, his snake eyes frantically scanned the location of all the flying thunder god kunai left on the ground. "The disadvantages of the Flying Thunder God Technique are too obvious. As long as you can capture all the marking points of the Flying Thunder God Technique, you can capture and defeat the caster the moment he appears!" And just when he was thinking this, the girl's figure flashed into Snake Eyes' line of sight, and in an instant, Orochimaru had completed the Ninja Seal. "Wind escape, pressure!" A hurricane compressed to extremely high density formed in front of Orochimaru, and it suddenly exploded and swept towards Sakura's body in front. "Boom, boom, boom!" The ultra-high wind pressure is like a tornado passing through. Facing the vortex-like storm, everything is torn apart in an instant. Even the specially prepared Flying Thunder God Kunai was a bit unbearable, and cracks appeared on the blade. However, just when the high-density wind pressure was about to touch Sakura, Sakura's figure flashed again and disappeared from Orochimaru's sight. But Orochimaru was obviously prepared for this, and he didn't stop at all. He had already continued to complete the Ninja Seal. Sakura, who had already appeared next to the Flying Thunder God Kunai in another place, frowned and immediately understood the purpose of Orochimaru's move. ¡¾He wants to limit my movement position by destroying the Flying Thunder God Kunai! ¡¿ With this thought in mind, Sakura was thinking about attacking directly behind Orochimaru like before. However, she suddenly discovered that Orochimaru's movements seemed to be observing the surrounding environment, but in fact he was moving every time. At the same time, there are all gods guarding their rear. ¡¾In other words, this time you are not only restricting my movement, but also forcing me to take the initiative to attack? ¡¿ A drop of cold sweat ran across her forehead, and Sakura frowned unconsciously. The current situation couldn't be worse. And while she was dazed, Orochimaru's ninjutsu was already being used frequently, continuing to destroy the flying thunder god kunai on the field. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of breath, the waves in Sakura's eyes slowly turned, and she finally calmed down. ¡¾Now Orochimaru does not intend to give a chance at all, and while constantly moving, he is also constantly attacking the Flying Thunder God Kunai. But his movement position is still regular. ¡¿ With her eyes tightly biting Orochimaru, Sakura kept thinking about the next strategy in her heart. ¡¾He never left the large area from the beginning to the end, and was always outside the location of the Flying Thunder God Kunai I threw before. This ensures that the only point I can get close to him is from his back. ¡¿ ¡¾In this case, unless I expose my position and throw the Flying Thunder God Kunai at him again, I can only appear behind him, or appear at a certain distance, and then sprint to attack him! ¡¿ ? Ah¡­¡­ Sakura chuckled in her heart, and after quickly checking the remaining number of Thunder God Kunai in her ninja bag, she took out a few handfuls. Immediately, disappeared! Oops! Hearing the voice coming from behind, Orochimaru curled up his lips and showed a smile that showed that his plan was successful. But after stamping his right foot, the ground suddenly cracked. Boom! A giant snake with its bloody mouth suddenly jumped out of the ground and bit Sakura who had just appeared behind Orochimaru. The head of this giant snake alone is already three to four meters in size. After opening its mouth, it is more than five meters wide, almost covering the entire back of Orochimaru. Go down. when? Such a thought flashed through Sakura's mind, but she didn't panic. She had been prepared to be attacked, so she rushed directly behind Orochimaru. Not giving the giant snake a chance, Sakura aimed the flying thunder god kunai at Orochimaru and threw it out. At the same time, she disappeared and disappeared from the place, avoiding the giant snake's attack. Orochimaru turned his eyes and became aware of the flying thunder god kunai that shot towards his side, and his heart tightened. But Sakura was obviously prepared, and all the kunai she threw were scattered to prevent Orochimaru from blowing them all down and tearing them apart with a wind escape. "in the end¡­¡­" Orochimaru's eyes frantically scanned the positions of the dozens of kunai, trying to find out where Sakura would escape from, in order to prevent even the slightest trace of Sakura. "Haha, that's wrong." It was still a familiar voice, and it was still a familiar position. Orochimaru's breath was stagnant, his snake eyes shrank, and when he was about to turn sideways, he felt a burst of sound coming from the air, chasing towards his head. "Keng!" The black flying thunder god kunai and the Kusanagi sword stained with a lot of mucus fiercely collided together, making a harsh golden sound. At the critical moment, Orochimaru opened his mouth and spit out the Kusanagi sword, thus blocking Sakura's move. But this is not over yet! With a cold light flashing in her eyes, Sakura used the Flying Thunder God Technique again, and instantly appeared next to the dozens of Flying Thunder God Kunai she had thrown at Orochimaru before. After grabbing it, she threw it down hard. cut! ¡°Tsk¡ª¡ª!¡± Orochimaru, who had just turned around and used the Kusanagi sword to block Sakura's attack, had no energy left to counterattack. He just barely had time to turn his eyes and managed to make a slight movement of his body. , avoiding the result of the head being penetrated. With a few steps, Orochimaru opened the ground. He held back the tearing pain from the wound and opened his mouth slightly: "You are indeed worthy of being Sakura, you can actually" However, before he could finish speaking, Sakura, who had already prepared to attack, disappeared in an instant and appeared behind him again, interrupting his next words. There was a flash of black light, and this slash from top to bottom immediately opened a bright red wound on Orochimaru's back. "Noisy!" At this time, Sakura replied coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 191, please call me Brother African Flathead! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! How dare she! ! ! Orochimaru had no time to turn his eyes, but at the moment when he felt the pain coming from behind, his brain was already completely furious. After this battle started, although he didn't say anything about letting go, he still didn't put Sakura on the same level as himself. After all, just over a year ago, Orochimaru only used a playful attitude to make Sakura and the others unable to fight anymore. But now, only a year has passed, and I have been hurt by Sakura alone. Of course, Orochimaru didn't care about this minor injury. The most important thing was that what he hadn't said just now was interrupted by Sakura! "We can't go on like this anymore, we have to teach this girl a severe lesson!" Thinking of this, Orochimaru took advantage of the pain to start forming seals, and then launched an attack on Sakura. It¡¯s just obvious that Sakura will never give Orochimaru such a chance. A flying thunder god kunai made a soft sound, and was thrown by Sakura at the soles of Orochimaru's feet. Sakura moved the flying thunder god kunai in her hand, and then immediately adjusted her position. Whoops! She appeared at the feet of Orochimaru, and Sakura hit the ground with her right hand. The whole ground instantly shattered. It was obvious that Sakura had used her strange power. And with the help of this recoil, Sakura twisted her body as hard as she could, closed her legs and kicked Orochimaru in the chin! Orochimaru had already noticed Sakura's movements from the corner of his eye, but Sakura's speed just now was too fast. Even he couldn't move immediately. He could only watch Sakura's legs. Kicked towards his chin. ¡°Bang!¡± This high kick hit Orochimaru's chin firmly, and the powerful kinetic energy directly brought his whole body into the air. It¡¯s still not over yet! Sakura stretched out her left hand and threw several more flying thunder god kunai, and Orochimaru's figure was surrounded and blocked in mid-air. Immediately, Sakura's figure changed again, holding the Flying Thunder God Kunai with both hands at the same time, and slashed towards Orochimaru. "Pfft!" The double blades penetrated the body, stabbing out bright red flowers, and then swayed towards the shattered ground. But Sakura did not feel the slightest joy of hitting the opponent. Instead, she frowned. She could feel that her pair of thorns only penetrated the surface of Orochimaru's body. ¡¾Is it software modification again? How annoying. ¡¿ With this sentence flashing through her mind, Sakura also noticed the change in Orochimaru's attitude. If Orochimaru was just a cat playing with a fur ball before, then Orochimaru has now become a ferocious lion that is ready to prey. "But what if Orochimaru turns into a ferocious lion? Aren't you still a cat?" Is it possible that my African crew-headed brother is still afraid of you? A fierce look flashed across Sakura's face, and just as she was about to continue attacking, her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly controlled her chakra and used the Flying Thunder God Technique to dodge far away. Boom! A violent rumbling sound penetrated both of Sakura's ears. At the same time, Sakura also drew her gaze to the position where she and Orochimaru were just now. There was already a thick layer of dust rising there, but through the dust, Xiao Sakura could see Sakura could see the huge figure under the dust. One, a giant snake. ¡¾The snake from before? ¡¿ Immediately knowing the identity of this giant snake, Sakura frowned a little. She knew that next, it would probably be Orochimaru's turn. Sure enough, just when this thought came out, the thick dust had dissipated, revealing the entire figure of the giant snake, as well as Orochimaru isolated on the snake's head. "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu is really a disgusting ninjutsu." Reaching out and licking the blood on his right hand, Orochimaru's snake eyes looked at Sakura coldly, revealing an unprecedented indifference. "I can give you one last chance here." Orochimaru whispered, "If you surrender now, I can let three of your teammates leave here. But if you refuse, all three of them will die together. It's here. Now, choose." ¡°??Is it considered charity? "Sakura lowered her voice. Now Orochimaru is undoubtedly ready to use all his strength, "But I'm really sorry, I don't believe what you, a traitor, say. " Orochimaru sneered, "Betrayal? You are wrong. I only left Konoha after I discovered some interesting things. Don't you mean you don't want to pursue the true meaning of life?" "As he spoke, Orochimaru took a step forward, and the giant snake lowered its head as he did so, clinging to the ground, allowing him to walk down slowly. "Huh, I've already said it, this is your last chance. Since you don't want to stay by yourself, then, come on!" After Orochimaru finished speaking, he took a step and disappeared in an instant. "Wind Escape, a big breakthrough!" In the air, Orochimaru's voice could be heard softly, followed by the sound of wind, and a hurricane roared and swept towards Sakura! The art of Flying Thunder God! Sakura's figure disappeared in an instant and appeared in an empty seat seven or eight meters away from her original position, with a pair of beautiful eyes looking at the position just now. But before she could see the ground destroyed by ninjutsu, the hoarse voice that marked Orochimaru came from behind. "The latent shadow has many snake hands!" It is still a familiar ninjutsu, but what is completely different from before is that this time it was Orochimaru who attacked Sakura secretly! The large number of venomous snakes were extremely fast. In almost the blink of an eye, they had entangled Sakura so tightly that she was unable to move at all. ¡¾This is simply¡¿ Feeling the coils of snakes around her body getting tighter, Sakura's face twitched slightly, and before she had time to think about it, she activated the chakra in her body with all her strength, used the Flying Thunder God technique again, and disappeared among the snakes. middle. "As for Orochimaru, who was hiding in the shadows, at the moment Sakura disappeared, he took three steps in a row, stretched out his hands and pressed them to the ground. "Escape, earth flow wall!" "Boom!" There was a loud bang, and the earth wall that Orochimaru had just used was completely broken in an instant, revealing the panting Sakura behind it. "It seems that your chakra has been almost exhausted." Orochimaru whispered. "Ha, really? I don't think so." Taking a deep breath, Sakura showed her sharp face after adjusting her condition, and stared closely at Orochimaru in front of her. "Hehehe." Orochimaru laughed evilly, "In that case, let's continue." After saying that, Orochimaru twisted his body, and his whole body burst out with speed again. He opened his mouth lightly, and the Kusanagi sword flashed out like a bolt of lightning, piercing Sakura in front! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 192, I¡¯ve said it all...Noisy! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at Orochimaru's evil expression in front of her, although Sakura's expression didn't change much, she couldn't help but smile bitterly in her heart. Although Sakura had just been tough against Orochimaru, she knew her own affairs, and Orochimaru's words just now really revealed the truth. After the series of confrontations just now, my chakra is indeed running low. However, the issue of chakra is a trivial matter. There are still several Akimichi family's special military food pills gifted by Choji in Sakura's ninja bag. She only needs to use the Flying Thunder God and leave the battle center. Directly replenishes chakra. The main problem comes from Orochimaru himself. Although I didn¡¯t use my last trump card just now, I could say that I tried my best. But looking at Orochimaru¡¯s appearance now, it can be said that he wasn¡¯t greatly affected at all! Sakura frowned and glanced at this dark underground field from the corner of her eye. ¡¾The current situation is actually very simple. I don't need to defeat Orochimaru. As long as I can break this barrier, I can directly use the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape from this stronghold. ¡¿ "However, this sentence is simple. Now that Orochimaru is within this barrier, it is obvious that he will not let me attack the barrier. After all, we still have to defeat Orochimaru. ¡¿ ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª!¡± Just as Sakura was thinking crazily, a snake roar came from ahead. Looking closely, it was the giant snake from before, with a body like lightning, biting towards him with his mouth open. "Seeking death!" Sakura felt impatient in her heart. She squeezed her right fist tightly and bent her body, focusing all her strength on her right fist. Immediately, his body took half a step back, his right fist shrunk slightly, and chakra condensed on it at an extremely fast speed. Taking one step forward, the right fist flew out violently! "Boom!" A huge blast of wind pierced through the ears, and the entire body of the extremely large snake exploded violently under this punch. The scales that looked extremely hard now looked like paper. Along with the smelly blood of the snake, they softly covered the ground. But this is just the prelude to Orochimaru's attack. A burst of sound rang in her ears, and when Sakura turned her head, she saw Orochimaru's pale face next to him, about to open his mouth and bite him! Sakura's reaction at this moment was astonishing. Before Orochimaru could bite him, she had already made a thought and used the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear behind Orochimaru. Strange power! The right fist that easily killed the giant snake was clenched again, and chakra was filled with chakra, ripping out the air and blasting towards Orochimaru's head. However, just as the punch was about to hit Orochimaru's head, Orochimaru's neck instantly lengthened, like a poisonous snake, spinning in the air, showing its fangs and biting Sakura's neck again. Sakura didn¡¯t dare to test whether she could be immune to Orochimaru¡¯s fangs. She immediately fell towards the ground and withdrew from Orochimaru¡¯s attack range like a rabbit kicking an eagle. "Ha, hoo" After taking a few steps back, Sakura gasped suddenly as she felt that the chakra in her body was almost gone. "Hehehe, it's true." Orochimaru in front laughed lowly, "Your chakra has been exhausted. It seems that your current chakra is no longer able to perform that ninjutsu, right?" Sakura understands what Orochimaru calls ninjutsu, and also knows why Orochimaru hopes that he can perform this ninjutsu. Orochimaru¡¯s ideal is actually very simple. He is not pursuing such a lofty world peace like other characters. He is a person who pursues eternal life and learns all ninjutsu to master the truth of the world. Sakura stood up straight and looked at Orochimaru in front of her with her eyes. At the same time, her right hand was not covered at all, she directly reached into her ninja tool bag and took out the Akimichi family's special military food pills. "Then do you want to see it? That ninjutsu." "Oh? The Akimichi family's soldiers' grain pills?" As a participant in World War II and World War III, Orochimaru was naturally well-informed and could see through Sakura's pills at a glance. However, he did not stop Sakura from eating them. Just stood aside and watched indifferently. Seeing this, Sakura couldn't be polite and just stuffed it into her mouth.   The moment he entered the Bingliangwan, the huge energy was completely excited, and the few chakras in Sakura's body were driven at an extremely fast speed. ¡°It¡¯s still as useful as ever, the Qiudao Family¡¯s Bing Liang Pills.¡± Orochimaru was keenly aware of the changes in Sakura's body, and his eyes inadvertently showed a sense of nostalgia. It was obvious that he had eaten the Akimichi family's military food pills during the previous Ninja War. But now Sakura doesn't pay attention to Orochimaru at all. Now she just silently mobilizes the chakra in her body, preparing for the last wave of desperate battle! "Ninja techniques, training!" The aura in Sakura's body changed completely at this moment, and the chakra that should have been flowing in her body was slowly released. The pink hair slowly rose and fluttered under the intense release of chakra, and the surrounding sand and stones seemed to have lost gravity, slowly floating and rolling in the air. Orochimaru's golden snake eyes widened and looked at Sakura in front of him, with an unknown meaning in his eyes. "Although I have seen it before, this time I observed it at such a close range, it really brought me a lot of surprises." "Yeah?" Sakura raised her hands and whispered. Now, she feels as if her body is equipped with a huge oven, which is almost continuously providing huge power to her body. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin!¡± Sakura is moving! The body almost disappeared in an instant, but this time, Sakura did not use the flying thunder god technique, but relied on the extreme speed brought by the burst of power! Snapped! There was a sound in the air, which was caused by the sonic boom caused by Sakura surpassing the speed of sound! Clenching his right fist tightly, chakra exploded wildly, heading straight into Orochimaru's face. The stacked storm was like a whirlpool, trapping Orochimaru in it, unable to move at all. During this moment, Orochimaru was unable to break away and could only watch the right fist attack. "Boom!" This time, the ferocious punch was not like the previous use of strange power, which could only cause superficial damage to Orochimaru. Instead, it directly smashed Orochimaru's entire head into pieces, like knocking a watermelon, completely smashing it into pieces! However, Sakura did not relax at all. She just continued to raise her left hand, preparing to continue the bombardment. At this moment, the body of Orochimaru, who had lost his head, collapsed in an instant, and countless venomous snakes with white garlands sprang out, flopping around Sakura's body like a tide. The girl's hair danced, and she stepped back to avoid the attack. The next moment, a poisonous snake opened its mouth, a pair of pale hands stretched out, and then the whole person slowly slipped out. Orochimaru style substitute. Sakura looked at Orochimaru, which was covered in yellow viscous liquid in front of her, and this name flashed in her mind. ¡°What a pleasant surprise.¡± Not paying attention to the mucus on his body, Orochimaru looked at Sakura's golden snake eyes flashing, as if he wanted to swallow Sakura whole. "This is really an amazing ninjutsu, I'm sobang!" An extremely fierce whip kick flashed out and kicked Orochimaru's head to pieces again. Sakura, who was exuding violent chakra, said coldly. "I've already said itnoisy!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 193, The battle is over, Sakura¡¯s stranger? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Tangling" is a bottom-breaking ninjutsu. ??This point, of course, Sakura, as the person who developed it and is also a ninjutsu practitioner, knows it clearly. She knows very well that the ninjutsu of training can be said to be the last resort once it is used, just like Xiao Li and Kai used the Eight Gates Dunjia to fight against the enemy. With such a premise, how could Sakura waste time listening to Orochimaru's nonsense? "Interestinginteresting" There was a sound coming from Orochimaru's headless body, and then a black snake emerged from the broken neck and opened its mouth. Orochimaru-ryu substitute, once again Sakura's chakra-covered eyes moved slightly. She didn't intend to be like the villains in the movies, waiting for the opponent's forward swing to end before attacking her. The chakra in her body seemed to be continuously filling her body. Like a stove, it moved Sakura's entire body at great speed. "Strange strength, keep punching seriously!" Sakura's figure was almost distorted. She could clearly feel the rapid consumption of chakra in her body, and she could also feel the deep fatigue stemming from the side effects of training. Every step he took could shake up a piece of sand, and Sakura's whole body turned into a black line afterimage, sprinting straight towards Orochimaru. But at this time, Orochimaru only stretched out his big pale hands from the mouth of the black snake, and was unable to face the attack from Sakura head-on! ¡°Bang, boom¡ª¡ª!¡± First, he raised his fist and smashed the big pale hands exposed by the black snake, and then he aimed a punch at the black snake and punched hard, blasting the body to almost pieces! But these are just appetizers. Sakura swung with all her strength without any reservation, and the air in the entire underground place seemed to be detonated. Wave after wave of strong air waves swept across the underground. There was an explosion in the field, and the sand and gravel stirred up by the air waves, like a machine gun, swept straight towards the stone pillars that originally supported the underground space, causing them to be shaken by the bombardment. And the three members of Team Sakura who were in the barrier had already fallen to the ground to minimize the damage caused by sand, gravel and air waves. When the air waves slowly dissipated and the sand and gravel fell to the ground, the original underground site was completely changed beyond recognition, and the stone pillars that were originally standing were tilted this way and that, scattered in all directions and falling to the ground. As the only taijutsu practitioner among the three members of Sakura's team, Hinata Seiichi was the first to react, raised his white eyes, and looked at the center of the chaotic field ahead. There, a figure was standing straight. who is it? Hinata Cheng's eyes widened, and after subconsciously observing with his white eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief. That person is none other than his captain, Haruno Sakura. At this time, the chakra that had been rising violently on Sakura's body had dissipated at some point. And she herself was panting, obviously she had exhausted a lot of energy and chakra. "Where is Orochimaru? Is he dead?" Hinata Chengyi looked around, but found no sign of Orochimaru, and he immediately felt a sense of disbelief in his heart. Orochimaru, one of the Three Ninjas of Konoha, a current S-level rebel ninja with full Kage-level combat power, died at the hands of his captain just like that? Thinking of this, Hinata Seiichi quickly got up from the ground and wanted to walk in the direction of Sakura. However, at this moment, at Sakura's feet, a lump of meat that had been hammered into shape suddenly twitched several times, and then quickly condensed and formed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon turned into a piece of meat. A long snake covered in white phosphorus. Orochimaru is not dead yet! This thought flashed through Hinata Seiichi's mind, and then he turned this thought into action. "Captain! Orochimaru is not dead yet!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Hinata Chengyi, who raised his feet and used all his strength to gallop towards Sakura. And Morikawa Nobu and Miyata Yumeno finally reacted. After hearing Hyuga Seiichi's words, they quickly got up from the ground, and each formed their most familiar ninja seals, and rushed forward together. Sakura did tell them not to interfere before, but now that Sakura is like this, do they still have to stand aside and watch the battle? Wouldn't that mean waiting to die? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?If Sakura were defeated or killed in battle, it was something that the three of them simply could not accept. "it turns out¡­¡­" At this time, Sakura also noticed something strange around her feet, which made her feel a little weak. In the attack just now, she had exerted nearly 300% of her power. In order to prevent Orochimaru's weird life-saving ninjutsu, Sakura completely destroyed Orochimaru's body from top to bottom. Banged it again. Under such an attack, not to mention ordinary flesh, even refined steel will be completely blown to pieces. But Sakura really didn't expect that Orochimaru would actually survive under such a level of hammering. ¡¾Obviously Orochimaru in the original drama was eliminated by Sasuke in three strikes and five divisions. Why is it like this when it's my turn? ! ¡¿ "It's really just a little bit worse, Sakura" At this moment, this long white phosphorus snake had changed in size again. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? has become larger than the body of an adult. At the same time, its snake head has gradually twisted into shape, turning into a ghostly face that looks like Orochimaru. "When I was attacked by you just now, I really thought I was going to die, Sakura" That twisted face of a beast slowly approached the almost crumbling Sakura, while speaking with a high voice. At the same time, Hyuga Seiichi and the other two people had quickly approached the White Phosphorus Orochimaru, and all started to launch their own attacks. However, when Orochimaru is using his body, how can he be attacked so easily. Just the moment they approached Orochimaru, the original white phosphorus on Orochimaru's body surged up and turned into roaring white poisonous snakes, attacking the three of them like lightning. After a few breaths, the bodies of the three people were wrapped around by white snakes like a tide, and they were completely submerged in it, unable to move at all. "It's ridiculous, Sakura, is this the only level among your companions?" Orochimaru didn't care at all about the three people who were submerged. He just looked at Sakura indifferently and whispered. "Ha ha¡­¡­" Sakura was trembling all over and panting hard. She didn't have the energy to reply to Orochimaru's words at this time. Seeing this, Orochimaru seemed to have lost interest and stopped questioning Sakura. At the same time, his whole body began to twist strangely, and his body slowly began to take shape. The next moment, Orochimaru walked lightly to Sakura. A white snake emerged from his body and slowly climbed up towards the trembling Sakura. "Don't worry, all this will be over after just a little sleep" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 194, speechless... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Konoha Village, in a gambling house. The gambling house that was supposed to be noisy turned out to be completely silent at this moment. If you look carefully, you can see that the entire gambling house is focused on a gambling table. . In fact, the games played at this gambling table are just ordinary gambling games. They should not attract the attention of everyone in this gambling house. But if there is a stack of high stakes on this gambling table, it will be completely different. "Hey, hey, hey, it's true. This guy hasn't lost since noon. The stakes are already so high now. Has she really never cheated?" A Konoha villager who was watching asked. With a shocked face, the blond girl sitting on the gambling table with a high stake said in disbelief to her companion next to her. "How do I know?" However, his companion was not a ninja, so he could not answer. At this time, he was already confused. At this time, the boss of this gambling house was already sweating, and his heart was almost broken when he looked at the blond girl at the gambling table. As a person who runs a gambling house, of course he thought about whether the other party had cheating methods just like the villager just now, and then decisively consulted the ninja guarding the gambling house. But even the only Jonin in the gambling house gave the answer after observing. The blond girl did not cheat, but was upright and relied on luck. When he heard this answer, the boss felt the feeling of myocardial infarction for the first time in a long time. However, unlike what people around her thought, although the blond girl had won so much gambling money, her face was not happy, and there was even a haze covering her eyebrows. But now everyone will I was focused on the gambling money and didn't notice this. Bang! "It's boring, no more gambling!" Suddenly, the blond girl slammed the gambling table, and then, regardless of the reactions of the people around her, she took out the seal scroll and stuffed all the gambling money in front of her into it, then pushed away the crowd and walked outside. go out. Seeing this, the boss of the gambling house stared. The original feeling of myocardial infarction suddenly left. He felt that his waist no longer hurt and his legs were no longer sore. He stared at the leaving figure of the blond girl. In the end, after the blond girl took the final step out of the gambling house, the gambling house owner breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank God this woman finally left. If I continue gambling, I will go bankrupt." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The blond girl's brows and brows were still furrowed tightly after she had left the gambling house, did not relax at all, and her walking pace became even faster without realizing it. And as her pace quickened, her face slowly began to change. First, the face that was originally beautiful with a hint of childishness became mature, and then the plane that was originally at the airport gradually changed into a mountain that gathered people's hearts. By the end, the original blonde girl had completely changed her appearance, revealing her true identity. The fifth Hokage of Konoha, Tsunade. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On a cliff near Iwa Ninja Village, the originally fierce fighting sounds suddenly quieted down, and then a middle-aged male voice came out. "Naruto, what happened just now? Why did you lose your focus during the battle? Is it because you have been training too hard recently, so you are a little tired?" "No, no, no, lustful immortal. It's just that I suddenly felt a little strange just now, as if something bad had happened, so I suddenly became distracted. But it doesn't matter, I have already adjusted it, let's continue!" A slightly childish voice The young male voice replied. "Is that so?" The middle-aged male voice also paused for a moment, then snapped his fingers and said: "Forget it, forget it. Cultivation also requires a balance between work and rest. Since you suddenly feel something is wrong today, it is probably because your body is transmitting it to you. It feels like coming, so today¡¯s practice is temporarily cancelled. Let¡¯s go and have a good rest now! There happens to be a natural hot spring pool in the town under the cliff, so go there and relax!¡± However, facing the middle-aged man's reply, the young man obviously doubted the other party's purpose and asked directly: "Huh? Lustful Immortal, you don't want to peep again, do you? Really, I brought him out originally You¡¯ve already used up the money, so it¡¯s your turn to spend it next!¡± "Close"??! How many times have I told you about voyeurism? I am collecting materials to witness art, collecting materials! Do you know how to draw materials? ! And with just such a small amount of money, wouldn¡¯t it be enough for us to pick up the mission later? This is all to train you! "The middle-aged man seemed to be ashamed and angry, and yelled a little loudly. ¡°Then the young man was a little unconvinced and immediately started arguing with the middle-aged man. In this way, while the two were noisy, they also packed up their supplies and walked down the cliff. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At the same time, in a quiet valley, a young man with a fan painted on his clothes frowned and looked at the waterfall in front of him in silence. A long time passed, and the young man slowly raised his face. Then his hands did not move, but his body was suddenly covered with dense blue electricity. The next moment, the young man slowly raised his right hand, and the electricity originally wrapped around his body, like blue electric snakes, swayed crazily towards the raised right hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After a frightening sound of electric current, the electric snake on the young man's right hand was completely concentrated, like a thunder gun, shooting towards a rock in front of him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ©\ There was a sound like tearing rags, and the thunder gun penetrated into the rock in an instant. The seemingly hard stone wall had no blocking effect at all, and was completely hit by the thunder gun like paper. wear. "Bah bang bang" Just after the young man finished performing, a burst of applause suddenly came from behind him. When the young man heard the applause, he didn¡¯t even turn his head, he just turned his back and asked. "Kabuto? Come here at this time, is there something wrong with Orochimaru?" "You are indeed Sasuke-kun." Kabuto Yakushi smiled as usual, pushed up his glasses and continued, "You are right, Orochimaru-sama has an unexpected gain this time, and he wants to invite Sasuke-kun. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Young man, Sasuke slowly turned around and looked at Yakushi Kabuto with an indifferent expression: "Then let's go." Kabuto Yakushi was obviously used to Sasuke's indifference, so he just continued to smile and nodded, turned sideways and motioned for Sasuke to follow him, and walked towards the inside of the valley. ¡°Obviously, this valley is another secret base of Orochimaru. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 195, Orochimaru¡¯s purpose! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When Sakura regained consciousness for a moment, the first thing she heard was the sound of bubbling water. Sakura tried her best to open her eyes and observe the surrounding environment, but she was overwhelmed by waves of strong weakness and fatigue that followed her. Completely unable to resist, Sakura's consciousness seemed to have disappeared into the sea, and she fell into a deep coma again. "Hiss¡ª¡ª" I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Sakura, who was still in the darkness, suddenly felt a coldness penetrate into her body, and she gasped in shock. Actually, saying that she took a breath of cold air is not an accurate statement. Even now, Sakura's consciousness is still in darkness, and she cannot actually feel her body. However, thanks to the coldness before, Sakura's consciousness gradually began to wake up. Although she was still in this dark place, she could start to think. ¡¾What kind of situation is this? Why would I become like this? ¡¿ Sakura's consciousness drifted in the darkness. In a moment of helplessness, she began to think about her current state and at the same time, she began to recall her previous experiences. ¡¾AhI suddenly remembered it. I seemed to have been ambushed by Orochimaru? And then he was defeated by Orochimaru? But in his current state, he should be considered comatose, right? ¡¿ Suddenly recalling the time when she was half crippled by a slap from the second-tailed Naruto, Sakura somewhat understood her current state. ¡¾Speaking of which, what was that cold feeling just now? Wait, could it be said that] Sakura finally reacted at this time. If she was in a coma, wouldn't it mean that she was captured by Orochimaru? She didn¡¯t think Orochimaru would let her be rescued by Konoha¡¯s people or leave her alone after defeating her. If you think about it this way, the coldness just now can be explained. That must be some kind of potion derived from Orochimaru! And just after this thought appeared in her consciousness, Sakura suddenly felt a strong pulling feeling hanging on her 'body', and then she was violently pulled up to a higher place. Poof¡ª¡ª A sound like a cork being pulled out vaguely sounded in Sakura's ears, followed by a heavy feeling that was completely different from before. "Gulu" Sakura choked hard from the unknown liquid that rushed into her mouth. She opened her eyes dullly and wanted to observe the surrounding environment. However, before she had time to observe, she was fascinated by the unknown liquid again. eyes. When her eyes were first occupied by the liquid, Sakura was a little surprised. However, she soon discovered that after the liquid got into her eyes, not only did it not have any adverse effects on her, but it also gave her a refreshing feeling. . Realizing this, Sakura slowly opened her eyes again. "Hey, I finally woke up, Sakura." Because of the obstruction of the liquid, the voice coming in from the outside was slightly distorted, but its extremely recognizable tone still let Sakura know the true identity of the other party immediately. Just as she was about to speak, the unknown liquid poured into the gap in her mouth, blocking all her words. "Haha, it seems you have something to say? It doesn't matter, this is nutrient solution and it won't have any impact on your breathing." Sakura, who finally knew what the liquid was, stabilized her gaze. After passing through the slightly transparent liquid, she did not observe the speaker carefully, but quickly scanned the surrounding environment. . The dark room, the messy floor, and the various instruments placed on several tables around it. As for the current self, it is 'packed' in a cylindrical transparent container filled with nutrient solution. "GrrrrOrochimaru, what do you want to do?" After choking on the nutrient solution again, Sakura finally got used to the feeling of talking under the liquid, so she focused her eyes on Orochimaru who was standing in front of the container and asked. Although Sakura has just woken up now, and her voice is extremely weak after being diluted with nutrient solution, Orochimaru is still??Successfully heard Sakura's question. "Are you asking this question right at the beginning? Shouldn't you ask about the situation of your teammates first?" Orochimaru did not directly answer Sakura's question, but just raised the corner of his mouth and asked Sakura. Hearing Orochimaru's rhetorical question, Sakura did not respond. She had not noticed it before, but now she was aware of the condition of her body. Although he woke up, he still had an extremely strong sense of soreness, flowing all over his body. In addition, his chakra was also restricted by some unknown factor, and he could not control it. Get excited. And after Orochimaru paused for a while, he found that Sakura still hadn't responded to his wish, so he wasn't embarrassed or anything, he just looked at Sakura with such interest, as if he was looking at some treasure. Oh~~~~ Sakura felt a chill run through her body from Orochimaru's gaze, and then she panicked and slid her gaze towards her body. Although some of the clothes were torn, this was also caused by the previous battle with Orochimaru. After realizing that she had not been turned into a hot weapon by Orochimaru, Sakura could not help but feel relieved. Although Orochimaru has never been interested in any women and has been a woman for a while, I have to say that the look in Orochimaru's eyes just now was too scary. "Sakura, do you know? In fact, I had already paid attention to you during the Chunin Exam. But due to some reasons, I had to give up temporarily, and now, I finally got you." Varied¡­¡­ Sakura finally breathed a sigh of relief, but was shocked again by Orochimaru's words. What do you mean? Got me? Could it be that you want to do something ulterior to me? ! "After the Chunin Examination, my spies in Konoha have helped me get all the information about you." Orochimaru stared at Sakura's body with his snake eyes and spoke in his usual hoarse tone. "Since he was a child, he has had extraordinary talent. In the ninja school, he surpassed Sasuke-kun, who was an Uchiha orphan. Even after graduating and joining Kakashi's class, he has always been the strongest." "Of course, none of this information is important. The most important thing is that you were able to recover as before after suffering two devastating injuries during the Chunin Exams. This is no longer a physique that ordinary people can possess. !¡± Now Orochimaru's expression has gradually become a little excited. He looked at Sakura's body and said in a tone full of scientific inquiry. "So I'm very curious. Can your body withstand the cells from the legendary ninja god, the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama?!" (Remember the website address of this site) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 196, first generation cells You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the room lit by a few strands of fire, Sakura, whose whole body was soaked in nutrient solution, looked around at the surrounding environment. At the same time, she calmed down and tried her best to mobilize the chakra in her body. Since the last time Orochimaru made her hair-chilling words, Orochimaru placed Sakura alone in this room and didn't pay much attention to Sakura. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because her injuries have not fully recovered, or because there is something wrong with the nutrient solution Orochimaru gave her, but Sakura will fall into a coma again every short period of time. state. In addition to this, she was in a dark room, so until now, she could not calculate how long she had been held captive by Orochimaru. "Squeak¡ª¡ª" There was a sound of pushing the door open at the door, followed by Orochimaru pushing the door open. The only thing that was completely different from the previous times was that this time when Orochimaru came over, there was a scroll with a seal written on his right hand. "Sakura, you're awake again" Orochimaru keenly noticed Sakura's movements and didn't take it seriously at all. He shrugged his shoulders and gently placed the scroll in his hand on the table next to him. On the table, there are the objects he has been playing with for a while, namely various research equipment. Seeing that Sakura had no intention of replying to him, Orochimaru unfolded the scroll indifferently and said something meaningful. "You know? Ever since you disappeared, Tsunade has gone crazy. In this period of time, she has arranged a total of twenty-one raids on my subordinates. Now in the entire Tian Country, The most numerous ninjas are no longer wandering ninjas, but Konoha ninjas." Hearing this, Sakura frowned, a little doubtful whether what Orochimaru said was true or false. But after thinking about it, Sakura immediately figured out the cause and effect of the matter. Originally, Konoha has been launching a campaign to suppress Orochimaru's forces, but because there haven't been many results for more than a year, it has relaxed a little. As a result, now that an entire ANBU team has disappeared, including himself, Tsunade will of course intensify the encirclement and suppression of Orochimaru's forces. At this time, Orochimaru had also completed unsealing the scroll in his hand, and took out a glass tube sealed in it with a smile on his face. After seeing this glass tube, Sakura's pupils shrank sharply, and a strong sense of ominousness suddenly arose in her heart. Orochimaru shook the glass tube with interest, allowing the liquid in it to flow slowly, and then turned his attention to Sakura again. "Do you know what this is?" ¡°As he spoke, without waiting for Sakura¡¯s answer, a pair of golden snake eyes narrowed slightly, and he introduced to Sakura with a hint of pride. "This is what I obtained from the first Hokage, his cellular genetic gene." At this point, a meaningful smile appeared on Orochimaru's face, and he took a deep look at Sakura before continuing. "Do you know? In fact, I have already started researching the first-generation Hokage cells a long time ago. It's just a pity that I was still too young at the time, so I made many wrong examples." "But even so, I have completed two semi-finished products. The completion of them has given me great inspiration and a new path." By this time, Orochimaru had taken out the first-generation Hokage cell fluid in his hand and placed it in a new and different small syringe. "Ding ding" After flicking the needle twice with his fingers, Orochimaru showed a gentle and friendly smile: "So you don't need to be afraid at all. I believe that you will be able to perform much better than the two half-finished products before." At this point, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, flashed a light, and without waiting for Sakura's expression to react, he inserted the needle into the infusion tube connected to Sakura's nutritional solution. Sakura was sealed in a container, and because she couldn't use chakra, she had no ability to resist at all. She just watched the emerald green Senju Hashirama cell fluid pouring towards her through the infusion tube. come over. Seeing this, Sakura's face turned pale. She knew how overbearing the first-generation cells were. None of Orochimaru's early adult experimental subjects could survive after being injected with the first-generation cells.??still survived. Even if it was replaced by a later child, only Yamato (Sky Burial) survived the rejection stage. So Sakura quickly held her breath, wanting to stop absorbing the nutrient solution, so as to prevent the first-generation cells from causing such trouble. But at the next moment, something happened that stunned her. The first-generation cells did not stop because she held her breath, but maintained their speed, and immediately penetrated into her skin after being attached to it! "Hehehe" Orochimaru laughed softly, "Do you really think that these nutrient solutions are just for treating you? These nutrient solutions are just to lay the foundation for you to bear the first-generation cells. . This naturally also includes how to smoothly integrate the first-generation cells into your body." "Ah¡ª¡ª! My body is so hot!" However, at this time, Sakura could still hear Orochimaru's words. After the first-generation cells quickly merged into her skin, the first stage of the process had already begun. Sakura's emerald-like pupils were filled with bloodshot eyes at this moment. Pain visible to the naked eye quickly climbed onto her cheeks, and her mind went blank. At the same time, a huge and powerful wave surged through her body. Violent power began to emerge, twisting and attacking crazily towards her internal organs. Dong Dong Dong¡ª¡ª! Even Orochimaru, who was standing outside the container, could clearly hear the beating of Sakura's heart at this time. This also made the smile on his face become more obvious. ??????????????? Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain! This is the only thought that Sakura has had so far. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the passage less than ten meters away from Sakura's room, two figures slowly appeared in it. Da da da¡­¡­ The slow footsteps reached the ears of Orochimaru, who was staring at Sakura in the room, causing him to stop smiling and look at the door. "Squeak¡ª¡ª" With the sound of pushing the door, a figure finally appeared in front of Orochimaru. After seeing Orochimaru, this figure immediately lowered his head and said in a respectful voice. "Lord Orochimaru, Sasuke-kun has arrived." As soon as he finished speaking, a figure passed by him, walked into the room, and said to Orochimaru nonchalantly: "Orochimaru, why did you call me hereSakura!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 197, Cold Sasuke You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A pair of eyes reflected the girl in pain in front of her. Sasuke's face, which was a little surprised when he first saw Sakura, gradually became calm and indifferent. "Orochimaru, you attacked Konoha again?" Orochimaru and Kabuto Yakushi have long been accustomed to Sasuke's attitude, but compared to Orochimaru who didn't care at all, Kabuto Yakushi still had a stern look on his face, but for some reasons, he didn't offer any words to persuade him. "How is it possible?" Orochimaru said, "Konoha is strictly defending me now. How can we have time to launch another attack on Konoha now?" Orochimaru stepped aside, allowing the figure of the girl behind to be fully exposed to Sasuke's sight. "Sasuke-kun, I remember Sakura is your teammate. I brought her here, are you a little happy?" Sasuke glanced at the smiling Orochimaru with cold eyes, and then focused his attention on Sakura again. "What did you do to her?" Orochimaru's smile faded slightly, "I didn't do anything, I just helped her open the door to a new world. Of course, if she can't cross it, you can't blame me." After saying this, Orochimaru's eyes were fixed on Sasuke, as if he wanted to see through Sasuke's heart. However, what surprised Orochimaru was that after hearing his words, Sasuke's black jade-like eyes did not startle at all, but just maintained an indifferent look. This made Orochimaru feel like He was not the same person who looked surprised when he saw Sakura when he first entered the room. "Orochimaru, how long will it take?" Sasuke asked. Orochimaru was stunned, "This is just the first time. I have to lose to her continuously for five consecutive days" "Five days, right?" Sasuke directly interrupted Orochimaru's words, the indifference in his eyes was as cold as ice, "Then I will come back to you in five days. I have just developed a new ninjutsu and I need your cooperation." After finishing speaking, Sasuke turned around and walked towards the door without looking back. But when he finally touched Yakushi Kabuto's body, he suddenly stopped and said coldly. "Don't call me over for such a silly thing. If there is a next time, I will kill you." These extremely cold words, as well as the almost substantive murderous intention, made Yaoshi Kabuto's heart tremble slightly, and a trace of cold sweat slowly broke out on his forehead. Orochimaru looked at Sasuke's leaving figure with a smile on his face again: "I really didn't expect that Sasuke-kun would have such a strong murderous intention now. What on earth did you do to Sasuke to make him behave like this?" Are you as excited as you were just now?" "I didn't do anything, I just wanted to see how Sasuke would behave after seeing his former teammates, that's all." Yakushi Kabuto adjusted his glasses, the fear on his face before The meaning has long since disappeared. "What about now? Do you think there is anything about Sasuke-kun's performance that surprises you?" Yakushi Kabuto's expression was dull for a moment, then he lowered his head slightly and said, "There was nothing surprising at first. His performance was within my expectations. But the subsequent changes surprised me. He actually Being able to calm down so quickly.¡± "It's natural." Orochimaru heard Kabuto Yakushi's comments and laughed: "Sasuke is an Avenger. His truth in life is to become stronger and then take revenge on Uchiha Itachi. And what about his teammates? , for him it¡¯s just a stumbling block on the way forward.¡± Kabuto Yakushi heard Orochimaru's comments about Sasuke and didn't respond. He just stayed silent and then turned his attention to Sakura who was resisting the pain in the container. "Lord Orochimaru, do you think she can persevere? After all, the cellular genes of the first Hokage are too overbearing. Even now, none of us can survive the experiment." "Her?" Orochimaru turned to look at Sakura, his eyes filled with memories: "If she can really show her ability to recover during the Chunin Exam, I believe she will be able to persevere. " "After she was released in front of my eyes, she was like a withered flower, which made me feel a little pity. But I never thought that this withered flower would be able to regain its vitality later. And besides that, she??Strength has reached a higher level. " "Knowing the injuries she suffered at that time, even I might have been disabled, and no matter how good the situation was, her strength would have dropped significantly. But not only did she recover as before, her strength even increased instead of falling. With this If a physique cannot withstand the invasion of the first-generation cells, then it only means that the first-generation Hokage is not considered a human being." Hearing this, Kabuto Yakushi nodded with deep sympathy, but it was not because of Sakura, but because he agreed with Orochimaru's last sentence about the first Hokage. As Orochimaru¡¯s chief subordinate, Yakushi Kabuto had already participated in assisting Orochimaru in researching the first-generation cells a long time ago. As one of the researchers, Kabuto Yakushi was shocked to the extreme by the domineering degree of the first Hokage's cellular genes. Whether they are jounin, chuunin, genin, ordinary people or babies, almost no one can withstand the erosion and destruction of the body by the first generation cells. In addition, even if the body is as strong as various psychic beasts, it cannot withstand the strong erosion of the first generation cells. That¡¯s why he was so surprised when he first learned that Orochimaru actually had two surviving semi-finished products. Lifting up his drooped eyes, Kabuto Yakushi looked at Sakura with extremely deep and inquiring eyes, and then said to Orochimaru. "Lord Orochimaru, in that case, I won't disturb your experiment. The intensity of Konoha's manpower attacks recently has been too strong, and the frontline bait needs to be remade." Orochimaru nodded. He was extremely satisfied and trusted in Kabuto Yakushi, who was both his right-hand man and his capable general. He had already handed over most of the powers of the Sound Ninja Village to him. After all, the Sound Ninja Village was just a cover-up for him from the very beginning. His true purpose has always been to develop a method of immortality. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the extremely precious experimental materials and equipment in his current bases, he would have abandoned the Sound Ninja Village long ago, found a place where no one would disturb him, lived in seclusion, and slowly continued to study science. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 198, The young eagle spreads its wings! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the valley, Sasuke's figure was upright, motionless under the blazing sun in the sky. If it weren't for the occasional breeze that ruffled his black hair, it would really make people think that he was destined. It's normal to be alone. On the ground, his shadow was stretched deep, and his handsome face fell into a shadow because of the bangs on his forehead, making it impossible to see his current expression clearly. He seemed to be thinking about something now. . I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a long eagle call from above interrupted Sasuke¡¯s thinking. He raised his head and looked up at the soaring eagle in the sky. His face as cold as frost gradually faded away, and his pupils moved slowly following the soaring eagle. "Before the young eagle soars, it should have full wings before it can leave the eagle's nest." After saying something nonchalantly, Sasuke turned his eyes sideways and looked at the deep cave behind, showing a trace of reminiscence. The deepest part of this cave is Orochimaru's laboratory where he studied the first-generation cells, which is also the room where Sakura is now 'incarcerated'. "Is it just the first time?" What Orochimaru had just said to him came to mind. Sasuke's dark eyes flashed coldly, and then he turned around and disappeared into the distance of the valley. He is still not strong enough now In the original drama, Orochimaru's strength was damaged due to the ban on zombies. In fact, he only guided Sasuke more and did not conduct too much actual combat training with him. But now that the third generation has no actual combat, the corpse ban and Orochimaru die together, which also results in Orochimaru's strength not declining much, allowing Sasuke to engage in actual combat training with him. After being trained by Orochimaru in actual combat, Sasuke now has a deep understanding of Orochimaru's strength. It is precisely because of his deep understanding of Orochimaru's strength that Sasuke has been conducting high-intensity training almost every day for more than a year. Excluding the necessary time for eating, sleeping, etc., he has already squeezed his potential to the limit. He is either developing and perfecting his new skills or polishing his combat skills. "It's a pity that even so, Orochimaru is still standing in front of him, watching Sasuke's path forward from a distance. But at least one thing Sasuke knew. If the Orochimaru you saw when you first joined Orochimaru's forces was an insurmountable mountain, then the Orochimaru you see now is already a boulder right in front of you. Although he is still stronger than himself, at least it is much better than the seemingly insurmountable mountain at the beginning. Sasuke did not stay in the valley for too long. After looking back at the cave for the last time, Sasuke disappeared into the valley. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ hot¡­¡­ This is the strongest feeling that Sakura can currently experience. After the original Hokage's cells entered her body, they were like locusts passing through, eroding her chakra meridians and chakra acupuncture points very quickly. Because Sakura's chakra was restricted by Orochimaru, and she was in an injured state, this process could be described as devastating. In just a few minutes, the chakra in Sakura's body was completely destroyed. Kara had been completely destroyed, and then it began to independently attach to the chakra meridians and acupuncture points, and began to take over Sakura's chakra fusion. As I said before, chakra is an extremely sensitive energy. If you let other people's chakra enter your body casually, it is very likely that some strange situations will occur, just like it was Sakura's first time. Like when fighting slugs. But if the chakra of the slug is as gentle as water, then the chakra produced by the first-generation cells is like a blazing fire, constantly burning Sakura's body. Now, Sakura felt as if she was being roasted on a fire, and every part of her body was under the blazing flames. She felt dry and achy all over, and the blood in her body was like dried dough, just twisted together, unable to move at all. Her head was even more dizzy, and the extremely loud buzzing sound coming from her ears was like ten thousand flies flying and chirping in her ears, destroying Sakura's already fragile nerves. I can¡¯t hold it any longer This thought has popped up in Xiao Sakura¡¯s mind for an unknown number of times. Xiao Sakura knows this.It's a matter of course. This level of pain and torture far exceeded anything Sakura had experienced since childhood, but she finally overcame it with strong willpower. "Sure enough, you are not an ordinary person. Your body's absorption of the first-generation cells has reached nearly 100%. It seems that the second dose of medicine can be taken a little earlier." Standing at the outside of the container, watching Sakura's skin change from fair to wood-like taupe, and then from taupe back to fair again, Orochimaru picked up a pen and started recording frantically. This change in Sakura's body was something that had never happened or discovered to him before, which made him very surprised and pleasantly surprised. At the same time, he also confirmed one thing in his mind. As long as he can succeed this time, it is very likely that he will reveal all the secrets of the first generation cells! Thinking of this, the recording speed in Orochimaru's hand increased by several points. After a while, he put down an experiment record manual with satisfaction. The densely packed text and pictures fully proved the outcome of the experimental subjects before Sakura. "Ding~" Picking up a tube of first-generation cells, Orochimaru finally laughed and injected all of them into the container, and slowly injected them into Sakura's container. ! ! ! Sakura finally transformed from taupe back to fair skin. After the second tube of primary cells fused into her body, she transformed into taupe again! Sakura's consciousness also trembled violently, and she felt that all the cells in her body began to tremble crazily the moment this tube of first-generation cells entered the body, as if they were a national army, preparing to fight. Spear, ready to deal with the enemy generally. At the same time, in the deepest part of Sakura's body, some mysterious cells that were hidden in normal times began to slowly emerge. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Just when Orochimaru injected the second tube of first-generation cells into Sakura, in the Land of Fire, a Konoha Jounin with chic silver-white hair, leading a small team, was quickly heading towards Tian. The direction of the country rushed over. It¡¯s just that the composition of this team is obviously a team for the purpose of investigation. Except for the leader of Konoha Jonin, the remaining three team members are members of the Inuzuka clan with a huge gray dog ??behind him, members of the Hyuga clan with blank eyes, and members of the Aburame clan wearing iconic sunglasses and trench coats. member. ===== Thanks to ¡®ancientsin¡¯ for the 1,000 starting coin reward. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 199, cell fusion¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Bilibili¡­¡­ On the pitch-black ground with scattered gravels, the undulating blue electric light slowly faded away. In the middle of the spot, Sasuke was panting and wiped the sweat from his forehead. The originally blood-red three-magatama Sharingan slowly twisted and faded, turning back into dark pupils. "" Sasuke glanced around, and the tragic situation on the ground around him did not make him too arrogant. Having been suppressed by Sakura since childhood, he was not full of ignorance like the original drama. He knows that in this world, there are people who are more talented than him, and there are also people who work harder than him. Although he defeated Sakura in the Valley of the End, he knew that it was only because he had power derived from others at that time. Raising his hand and touching the curse mark on his neck, Sasuke raised his gaze. Orochimaru longs for the Sharingan and wants to gain the power of the Sharingan. This is clear to him, and the curse mark on his neck is not only a kind of power, but also a curse imposed on himself by Orochimaru. . Thinking of this, Sasuke's pupils turned, and the dark magatama suddenly reappeared in blood, and lightning flashed on his right hand. Not long after, the valley that had calmed down once again heard the thunderous sound of Bilibili. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "As expected of Sakura, she is still able to persevere even now. Kabuto, how is Sakura's health now?" In the basement, Orochimaru's golden snake eyes flickered, and he turned his head and asked Yakushi Kabuto beside him. Kabuto Yakushi shook the test tube in his hand a few times and said: "So far, her body is still very stable. Although the first-generation cells have been eroding her body and chakra, so far her body has not suffered from the previous failures. The situation that the product will appear." "And there's another problem." Pharmacist Kabuto pushed up his glasses, and the light from nowhere made his lenses sparkle. "Judging from the blood samples taken from her body, although her cells are better than ordinary Although a person is strong, it does not give her the ability to fight against the first-generation cells, even with our special nutrient solution. But in this case, she was able to resist the erosion of the first-generation cells. This is no longer the case. It¡¯s something you can do with just your will.¡± "You mean, there is something in her body that can fight against the first-generation cells?" Orochimaru became interested, turned around and came to Yakushi Kabuto, and began to observe the blood of Sakura placed on the table. Sample instrument. While they were observing Sakura's blood sample in the instrument, a strange change also occurred in Sakura's body in the container nearby. A small ball that was different from her own genetic cells kept emerging in her body, rushing towards the body parts eroded by the first-generation cells, and then immediately merged with Sakura's own cell genes. After merging with the ball, Sakura's cell genes were like a powerful force. They were originally unable to compete with the first-generation cells, but their genes suddenly increased sharply, and they were able to compete with the first-generation cells. confrontation. Although the first-generation cells still have an advantage, this is Sakura's body after all. Unlike Sakura's cells, which can continuously produce and fight against themselves in the home field, they can only wait for Orochimaru to give Sakura the next time Inject primary cells to replace lost companions. Under this ebb and flow, the first-generation cells that had finally eroded Sakura's chakra meridians began to be slowly defeated. This also made Sakura's taupe-brown skin turn white again. "kindness?" Orochimaru, who was observing the instruments on the table, finally noticed Sakura's situation and came to the container in surprise. "This is indeed something that cannot be achieved by willpower." Orochimaru stretched out his hands and injected another tube of first-generation cells into Sakura's body. "Kabuto, if I continue to inject her now, will there be some pain? A little cruel?" Kabuto Yakushi frowned. He felt that it would be a pity if Orochimaru lost Sakura, an experiment that could become perfect. "Lord Orochimaru, this is very likely to cause Sakura to lose value. I think it is better to stick to the original plan." Hearing this, Orochimaru shook his head and said: "Kabuto, you are still a little too petty. To break through the limit, you need to press. If you maintain this strength, it is difficult to guarantee the unknown feeling in Sakura's body." The existence of completely adapts to the erosion of primary cells. Therefore, increasing the dose is necessary. " After saying this, Orochimaru no longer waited for Yakushi Kabuto's reaction, and injected another tube of first-generation cells into Sakura's body. This time, Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s words of persuasion were completely dismissed. But now that Kabuto Yakushi is done, there is a real big problem on Sakura's side. Originally, the first-generation cells were extremely violent. Even with the help of small balls, Sakura could only rely on their numbers to resist the erosion of the first-generation cells. However, Orochimaru's two consecutive injections completely reduced the number of first-generation cells. The problem was made up for. Her skin turned into taupe again, and the speed of transformation this time was several times faster than before. In addition to the changes in her skin, her heart also started beating violently again, and her blood vessels almost seemed to burst. She could also clearly feel that her body temperature began to rise, the blood was rapidly circulating in her body, and her chakra meridians were trembling frequently. Under this situation, Sakura could almost helplessly feel that her life was beginning to pass crazily, but she was completely unable to stop it. Because since Orochimaru injected the first-generation cells, she has lost control of her body. But suddenly, an idea jumped out and ran through Sakura's thoughts. Since you can¡¯t defeat the first-generation cells and send them out of the body, why don¡¯t you try and take possession of the first-generation cells as your own? After this idea was born, it could no longer be thrown out of Sakura's mind. Instead, it was deeply occupied and entered Sakura's mind. Why Madara Uchiha was able to survive after the Ending War was not only because he used Izanagi, but also because he injected Hashirama's cells into his body and successfully fused them . ¡°So Uchiha Madara can fuse first-generation cells, why can¡¯t he himself? ! At this point, Sakura couldn't care less about the fact that Senju Hashirama was actually from the same clan as Uchiha Madara. She had only one way to go now. After Sakura changed her strategy when facing the first-generation cells, the cells that originally only fought desperately against the first-generation cells also changed their attack methods. If Sakura's cells and the first-generation cells were fighting on the battlefield just now, then now Sakura's cells have directly turned into little tadpoles looking for their mothers, in groups of dozens and dozens, rushing towards the first-generation cells. He passed by and twisted his body crazily to get into the core of the first-generation cells. Finally, Huangtian paid off. Under the desperate rush of Sakura cells, a first-generation cell was successfully opened by Sakura, and was directly instilled into more than a few Sakura cells. The next moment, this first-generation cell trembled violently, and then turned around in a circle, as if it was curious about what situation it was in now. But just after this first-generation cell trembled, Sakura felt an unprecedentedly powerful life force in her body, and it began to emerge. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 200, Genetic Improvement¡ª¡ª (Long live IG!) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This life force is so special. It is not as gentle as water like medical chakra. Instead, it is like a raging flame, constantly burning in Sakura's body! After this life force was ignited, the originally violent first-generation cells, as if the soldiers had seen the general, all calmed down, as if they were waiting for the general's order. Immediately afterwards, without waiting for Sakura's own cells to run up and fuse, these first-generation cells split automatically, and slowly wrapped themselves around Sakura's cells, and began to slowly fuse into them. . With the fusion of the two cells, Sakura could already feel her body beginning to undergo a change. All the fused cells began to continuously divide, adjust, and reorganize themselves in the body, slowly starting from Sakura's heart and spreading throughout her body. This is like the opening of Spider-Man. After Peter Parker was bitten by a genetically modified spider, the genes in his body were completely rewritten and completed, allowing him to possess superhuman abilities. The current Sakura is similar to Peter Parker who was bitten at that time. The genes in her body have begun to mutate irreversibly with the fusion of the first-generation cells. In fact, in the original drama, whether it is Yamato or Danzo, they can only be regarded as being transplanted with first-generation cells, and they can barely use the wood escape ninjutsu. Among them, Yamato is okay, it can be regarded as a relatively good transplant, and it has been transformed into a perfect adaptable wood release, but Danzo cannot. He was able to use it reluctantly by simply transplanting the first-generation cells into his arm, and then using the power derived from the Sharingan to balance it. However, even so, Danzo cannot use Wood Release, because to be precise, Danzo's Wood Release Ninjutsu is actually performed by his right hand, not by himself. Now, Sakura's situation is not the transplanted first-generation cells like the two of them, but the legitimate fusion of the first-generation cells. The most critical role in the transformation from transplantation to fusion was Sakura's previous A special ball emerges from deep within the body. This special ball is actually a reward from the Reincarnation Hall, which is what Sakura thinks is Spider-Man's ability. In fact, Sakura¡¯s guess is not wrong. The reward in the Samsara Palace is Spider-Man¡¯s ability, but it is different from the Spider-Man she is familiar with. As mentioned before, the reason why Peter Parker became Spider-Man was because he was bitten by a spider and caused genetic mutation. But the Reincarnation Hall is different. Its reward actually does not directly affect the body, but affects Sakura's soul, and then affects Sakura's own body through Sakura's soul. "And these special balls like the ones just now are produced by Sakura's soul, and are not produced by the body like ordinary cells. So this is why Orochimaru didn't find anything strange in Sakura's body before. It¡¯s just that these unnecessary things are not important to Sakura at the moment. The thing she is most concerned about now is how to escape from this bullshit laboratory. Just when her body had changed, she had already felt the power in her body beginning to emerge continuously. The chakra that had been unable to flow due to Orochimaru's unknown imprisonment could now be controlled. But even so, she did not dare to launch a surprise attack and leave here. After all, this power has just appeared in her body, and the transformation of her body has just begun. She is not sure how much power she can exert now, and whether she can defeat Orochimaru, and then Get away from here. Now is his last chance. If he can't escape at once, who knows what other methods Orochimaru will use to deal with him next. But there is no point in worrying about this problem, because she is destined to escape from here, but before that, she needs to arrange some battle plans. In this kind of thinking, time passed slowly, and soon the next day came again. During this day, Sakura's body had not made any large-scale movements, as if she had fallen into a coma. Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto also thought that the amount of two consecutive injections before was too fierce, causing Sakura to be in a coma. Sakura fell into a coma. It's just that Orochimaru's main occupation is a scientist rather than a ninja, so hereDuring this period, Sakura's blood samples were taken several times, and Sakura's changes were observed all the time. But will Sakura draw it for them honestly? The answer is obviously no. Whenever Orochimaru starts to take a blood sample from Sakura, Sakura will silently control the chakra in her body, pouring the original blood that has not yet undergone qualitative change on it, so that Orochimaru still thinks that he has not fused into it. primary cells. So after seeing this situation repeatedly, Orochimaru finally injected Sakura with the first-generation cells late at night, hoping to see Sakura's reaction. After Sakura noticed it, she cleverly made a twitching movement on her face, saying that even though she had been injected with the first-generation cells, she would still feel pain. The cells in her body were actually still fighting with the first-generation cells. Orochimaru had no choice but to wait and see when Sakura would wake up, but at the same time, Orochimaru also began to have a trace of doubt in his heart. Unlike Orochimaru who had some doubts in his heart, Sakura was completely happy at this moment. The tube of first-generation cells that Orochimaru injected into her late at night can be said to be a timely rain. The moment the cells entered Sakura's body, just like their predecessors, they rapidly divided and fused, entering various parts of Sakura's body, accelerating the speed at which Sakura rewrites her own genes. After a day of continuous improvement, Sakura can now feel how powerful the awakening power coming from deep within her body is. In other words, she feels like she can kill several cows with one punch. Of course, this actually stems from the feeling of expansion when she first gained power, and it cannot be considered a real ability, so now she is still prepared to slow down. "Well, it's just a slow down. It's not that I want to receive another wave of first-generation cells to completely complete the genetic modification. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 201, Kakashi in stealth You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not far from the outskirts of a quiet valley, a team of four ninjas gathered in a hidden place, communicating in low voices. "Captain Kakashi, a large barrier has been set up in the valley in front of me, covering the entire valley. My white eyes are blocked by this barrier, and I can't see what's going on inside." A Hyuga tribesman with blue veins in his eyes said that he had already circled the valley, but he was unable to break through the barrier with his Byakugan. "Really?" The leader of Konoha Jounin Kakashi narrowed his eyes and showed a solemn expression, then turned around and said to a Jounin from the Aburame clan behind him. "Mutian, are there any other support teams besides us around here?" "Yes." Aburame Muta, who was wearing a white suit that covered her whole body, green sunglasses on her face, and carrying a huge jar on her back, said: "But except for one jounin, the other three of them are But I only became a Chunin this year. If the enemy in this valley is indeed Orochimaru, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very suitable to call them in for support.¡± Kakashi frowned when he heard this, and then asked Aburame Muta: "You just became a chuunin this year? Then who is their captain?" Aburame Muta immediately replied: "It's a ninja from the same class as you, captain, Metkai." A green figure shouting the word "youth" suddenly appeared in Kakashi's mind, and Kakashi was overjoyed in his heart. In the whole of Konoha, he can be said to be the person who knows Kai best. Naturally, he knows how reliable and powerful Kai, a guy who usually looks funny, is. Suppressing the joy in his heart, Kakashi calmly said to Aburame Muta: "Immediately mobilize the Jonin Metkai here, as well as his three subordinates. Since they are already in the center, If you endure it, you should withstand the pressure you deserve." Hearing this, Aburame Muta nodded and summoned a special insect, causing it to fly erratically into the distance. After doing these things, Kakashi turned around again and said to the Hyuga ninja before and the Inuzuka Jonin who had been silently beside him: "Before the support arrives, Tokuma and Kei, you two People must monitor every move in the valley with all their strength, and if there is an enemy, report it immediately. In addition, Qi, please wait a moment and let Akimaru carry out the mission first." "Yes!"*2 Hyuga Tokuma and Inuzuka Kei received Kakashi's order and nodded immediately. Hyuga Tokuma opened his Byakugan and began to observe the entrance and exit of the valley and began surveillance. One ordered his ninja dog to mark the area around the valley. Ahem, as for what this mark is, it goes without saying After one person and one dog left, Kakashi also made a move. He immediately formed a ninja seal and summoned his own psychic eight ninja dog with a bang. "Yo, Kakashi." As soon as he appeared on the stage, Parker took the lead in extending his right front paw to say hello to Kakashi, then looked around the surrounding environment and asked: "What is the new mission this time?" Kakashi said: "Your mission is very simple, which is to fully assist Kei and his ninja dog Akimaru." Parker twitched his nose a few times when he heard this, then looked at Qi and nodded and said: "Understood. It seems that this mission is very interesting to you." Kakashi nodded, "You should still remember my former student Sakura. When she was out on a mission, she was attacked and captured by Orochimaru." Parker asked: "What do you mean? Doesn't it mean that your student hasn't been killed by Orochimaru yet?" "That's right. After Sakura passed the Chunin Exams, she became a disciple of Tsunade the Fifth Generation. Therefore, she also signed a psychic contract with Tsunade-sama's psychic beast Slug. When the Fifth Generation Mu learned that Sakura was captured After that, I asked Slug directly. You also know about the psychic contract. If the contractor dies, the psychic beast will sense it. So we know the information that Sakura is still alive." Kakashi nodded. The head admitted this. Actually, he was still a little sad. It was the first time that he became a mentor jounin, and it was also the first time that he took his students on a mission. But when these two kinds of firsts were mixed together, the final result turned out to be so bitter. Sasuke Sasuke was seduced by Orochimaru and left the village. Naruto was taken away by Jiraiya to practice. Finally, there was Sakura who stayed in Konoha.As a result, he was captured by Orochimaru again. Thinking of this, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, Mommy, it¡¯s all about you, Orochimaru, and everything is caused by this damn Orochimaru¡¯s plan to collapse Konoha. Kakashi subconsciously touched his right eye, which was covered by the forehead protector, and his whole body became a little gloomy. ¡°If it comes to that point, I¡¯m afraid I can only use this "Kakashi?" Parker noticed Kakashi's distraction, stretched out his right paw and waved it in front of Kakashi to attract his attention back, then turned around and looked at Inuzuka, who had been stunned at the side. Kai said, "Then I will set off with him, right? You are from the Inuzuka clan. I don't need to say anything more. I will fully assist you. In addition, my name is Parker. What about you? ?¡± Inuzuka Kei has known Parker's identity for a long time. Although Kakashi also said his name before, he still naturally stretched out his right hand and spread it under Parker's right front paw, "My name It¡¯s Inuzuka Kei, I¡¯m going to have to rely on you for guidance.¡± Well - this is very comfortable. Sure enough, the people of the Inuzuka clan are much better than those little kids. Parker weighed Inuzuka Kei¡¯s right hand, with a happy look on his face. He immediately turned around and winked at the other seven ninja dogs, and disappeared in all directions with a huff. Seeing this, Inuzuka Kei didn't wait for Kakashi's signal. He performed a teleportation technique and closely followed Parker's footsteps in front of him. Now there are only two people here, Kakashi and Aburame Muta. Fortunately, Aburame Muta has been silently driving her bugs to spread around, using the bugs to always be alert to the surrounding environment. Kakashi was different. After the Eight Ninja Dogs left his side, he no longer had any detection capabilities. He could only stay in place and quietly wait for the arrival of Kai's team, and at the same time prepare to pick up Come up with a rough tactical plan. only¡­¡­ Kakashi¡¯s right eye looked at the valley ahead, showing a trace of nervousness. ¡°I now have almost no intelligence information about this valley. I don¡¯t even know the number of people, traps and even the identity of the opponent inside. How can I arrange tactics so easily. "It seems we have to wait until Kai and the others come over, or until the enemies come out of the valley." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 202, it¡¯s time to burn youth! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time moved slowly as Kakashi and Aburame Muta looked at each other boredly, just like what Kakashi had expected from the beginning. Until Team Kai was about to arrive at where he and others were, Hyuga Tokuma, Inuzuka Kei and the Eight Ninja Dogs did not pass on any information about the enemy. Maybe it was because he and others had too little time to observe, or maybe it was simply because of the recent intensification of raids in Konoha that Orochimaru's people were unwilling to go out to make the limelight. In short, the situation so far was all under Kakashi's own hands within the prediction. "Yo! Kakashi!" Suddenly, a wild, passionate roar came from the mountains behind, followed closely by the sound of howling wind. Kakashi, who was still frowning and thinking about tactics, was completely shattered in an instant. With such a familiar tone and voice, how could he not know who the visitor was. Turning around, as expected, a green figure had already flashed into his sight. Then he stood still, stretched out his right thumb, and showed his white teeth with a 'ding' sound. ¡°Today is indeed a very suitable day to bloom youth!¡± His right eye was blinded by Kai's shining teeth. Kakashi held his face helplessly and asked Kai with a face full of passion: "Kai, we are conducting a surprise attack. Are you so What should Zhang Yang do if he scares the enemy?" As he spoke, Kakashi raised his head again, looked at Kai's empty back and asked: "And if I remember correctly, Muta said before that Neji and the other three were also with you, right? So, right? May I ask where they are? Could it be that when Mutian delivered the message, he told you to come here alone?" Forehead¡­¡­ Kai, who originally looked like his youth was burning, suddenly extinguished. He scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, then stretched out his index finger and explained repeatedly. "Ah, that's it. After I just received your distress signal, I set off at full speed. After all, this is your distress signal. But don't worry, Neji and the others are all outstanding. You¡¯re a ninja, you won¡¯t get lost!¡± As if to prove Kai¡¯s words, before he could finish his words, three slightly smaller figures suddenly appeared in the direction of the mountains and fields when he came over. And Kakashi and others also naturally discovered these three figures, and they all knew that these were Ningci and the others, so they had no reaction. "Teacher Kai!!!" A female voice with a trace of anger came closer and closer, towards the direction of Kakashi and the other three. Seeing this, Kakashi rolled his eyes and supported his cheek with his right hand again. Well, these are indeed the disciples brought out by Kai. The way the two of them rushed over was really carved out of the same mold. Fortunately, I and the others were still relatively far away from the valley. Even if they shouted like this, they would probably still be there. Still a little hard to hear. While Kakashi was thinking this, Neji and the other three finally arrived at the location of several people. Tiantian took a fierce step forward, managed to take a few deep breaths, and then started to complain to Kai. "Teacher Kai, can you please not burst out at full speed? The three of us didn't know anything yet, but you pulled us apart. If Neji hadn't immediately rolled his eyes and then stopped Li, I guess we would have It suddenly became a two-person team!¡± After hearing this, Kai glanced at Xiao Li aside, his eyes brightened, and he felt as if something was about to explode. And Xiao Li was also keenly aware of his mentor's gaze, and he was already ready to move as soon as he waved his right hand. "plum¡ª¡ª!!!!" "teacher¡ª¡ª!!!" Kakashi, Neji, Tenten, Aburame Muta: "" The corner of his mouth twitched several times. As the most reliable member of the third class, Hinata Neji took two steps forward, came to Kakashi and asked: "Kakashi-sensei, please let us come here this time. Is there any mission?¡± Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Neji's reliable appearance, feeling that he could turn his IQ back a little bit. "Yes, this time it will be an A-level, or even S-level mission. That's why I specially called your team for support." Ningci became a little excited when he heard about the A-S level mission. He had only taken on one A-level mission since he became a chuunin. But he quickly calmed down, looked at Kakashi with a pair of white eyes and continued to ask. "Can I know the specific content of the task?" Kakashi looked at Neji like this, then glanced at Kai and Xiao Li who were still playing tricks, and couldn't help feeling a little pity for Neji. ¡°It¡¯s really, really good that such a kid can still maintain his original intention, stay calm, and remain funny in such a show-off duo. "Of course I want to tell you about this mission. In fact, it is the same as the mission you came to Tianzhi Country this time, but it is more specific." Kakashi paused and continued word by word: "The purpose of our coming here this time is to find out Orochimaru's real base, and then rescue the captured Sakura." Sakura? Neji frowned, Sakura was actually caught? I and others have no idea at all. But Neci immediately understood why Konoha would send a large number of ninjas to Tian Country during this period of time, presumably to rescue Sakura. "Then the valley in front of us should be our target, right?" On the way to chase Kai, Neji had already used his Byakugan to discover the valley covered by the barrier. Kakashi nodded, shook his head, turned to look at the valley and replied: "This valley is indeed the place we want to raid, but we can't confirm whether this is where Sakura is. The reason is that you should also Got it." Neji followed Kakashi silently and looked towards the valley ahead. He didn't say anything more, he just nodded to indicate that he understood. "It's just that they understood it, but Kai, Xiao Li and Tiantian didn't understand it. They knew what they said before, so why didn't they understand what they said next? "Because we cannot detect the situation inside this valley." At this time, Aburame Muta, who was standing aside as a backdrop, spoke up, "An extremely huge barrier surrounds the valley, whether it is the Byakugan of the Hyuga family, the Inu Neither the Tsuka family's ninja dogs nor the bugs I control can detect what's going on inside the valley through this barrier." "My bugs have been wandering near the barrier for dozens of minutes, but they still dare not penetrate the barrier. After all, if they enter the barrier rashly, they will only let the enemies on the ground know about it in advance." Kai, Xiao Li and Tiantian finally understood the reason, and then their eyes lit up with flames. "Then if that's the case, Kakashi! Why don't we rush in now! Since we can't detect the other party's specific information, it's useless to stay here!" As the only Jonin present who could compare with Kakashi, Kai immediately stood up and said to Kakashi. ¡°Isn¡¯t this moment the moment when the climax of youth burns the hottest?!¡± "" Looking at Gai who looked like a reckless man, Kakashi was speechless, and at the same time, he felt a sense of admiration for Neji in his heart. It¡¯s really hard for you to be able to work under such a reckless man for such a long time (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 203, Unknown Enemy You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Slightly straightening his eyes, Kakashi straightened his body and became serious. "Muda, now let your bugs call Tokuma and Kei back. Now that Kai has arrived, we have to start preparing a battle plan." Aburame Muta nodded, patted the huge insect jar on her back, and called out several insects that flew towards the valley. "Kai, Li, the two of you and Inuzuka Kei who will come back later are the strong taijutsu on our side, so they will be our first forwards to break into the valley. Ningci is behind the three of them, using his Byakugan to help them Observe the enemy's situation, avoid possible traps and ambushes, and be ready to help respond at any time." "Mutian and Tiantian, you two will join me in the center of the lineup later and be responsible for supporting the battlefield. As for the rear, Tokuma will be in charge." Kakashi did not issue any complicated tactics. The main reason was of course not because there were two reckless men in his team, but because he and others did not have any information about the valley ahead, so they could only take one step at a time. Not long after, Hinata Tokuma and Inuzuka Kiba, who had received the insect gathering signal from Aburame Muta, had returned to this temporary gathering point. As for the Eight Ninja Dogs, they will continue to stay behind. If deserters appear later, the Eight Ninja Dogs can help them. After recounting the previously simple tactics, Kakashi saw both of them nodded in unison, then waved his hand and announced the attack. Appearing softly in front of the huge barrier surrounding the valley, Kakashi slightly opened the forehead protector covering his left eye, revealing a scarlet Sharingan and staring closely at the barrier in front of him. Both hands also started to form seals. His mentoring Jonin was Minato Namikaze, who was the fourth generation. Although Minato did not directly teach Kakashi the knowledge of sealing techniques, Kakashi still learned some from Minato under the influence of Minato. Regarding the skills of sealing. The most noteworthy among them is probably the unsealing technique of his master, Uzumaki Kushina's clan, and the ninjutsu to break the barrier. The sealing technique is not necessary for Kakashi, but the unsealing ninjutsu is important. too much. After all, most of the secret scrolls in the ninja world are sealed with dense sealing ninjutsu to prevent the enemy from killing the intelligence personnel and then taking the secret scrolls away. "untie!" With the existence of a powerful weapon like the Sharingan, it can be said that Kakashi has already become proficient in breaking this barrier. Only a short period of time passed, and Kakashi had already found the key point of the barrier. He used the seal-breaking ninjutsu and pressed on the barrier to start cracking it. However, the moment he pressed his hands on the barrier, a pair of playful golden snake eyes lit up in the dark room. "It's interesting that she was found so quickly. Kabuto, you continue to stay here and observe her every move. I want to go out and personally greet the guests from afar." The hoarse voice echoed through the dark room, and the pharmacist on the side nodded clearly, "Don't worry, I won't let any accidents happen here." Kabuto Yakushi was his most capable subordinate after all, so Orochimaru turned around and strode out towards the outside world. The camera turned back to Kakashi. He didn't realize that Orochimaru had noticed their actions, and he had just completed the action of lifting the barrier. However, they are talking about lifting the barrier, but in fact, what Kakashi did is much more difficult than simply lifting the barrier. If he directly breaks the barrier, it is almost obvious that there is someone inside the barrier. Going to attack. Therefore, what Kakashi actually did was to dissolve a small hole in this huge barrier that was large enough for them to pass through, and then let his group pass through. It¡¯s just that this seems to be such a simple statement, but it is actually very difficult. After all, the barrier is always flowing, and any move will attract the attention of the caster. If Kakashi didn't have the help of Sharingan, he might not be able to use this move perfectly. Although Kakashi had already been noticed by Orochimaru after he used this move Leading a group of people into the barrier quickly, Kakashi stared at his Sharingan again. After filling up the loopholes in the barrier, he began to sneak towards the inside. ?????????????????????????? As soon as Inuzuka Kei and his ninja dog Akimaru entered the valley, they began to investigate, trying to find out even a little bit about the enemies in the valley.Information, but unfortunately after a moment he shook his head and said to Kakashi. "Kakashi, this valley is completely covered by a strange burning smell, and there is no smell of the enemy at all. It seems that the only one left is Tokuma, Neji." Hyuga Tokuma and Neji didn't need to wait until Inuzuka Kei said this. After entering the valley, they both opened their eyes and observed carefully. But just like Inuzuka Kei, the two Hyuga clan members shook their heads after a moment, "No, there is too much residual chakra in the air, and we can't find it too far away." This time only the last observer, Aburame Muta, is left, but now he has just released his bugs, and he will not be able to bring any effective information for a while. "This is really the worst start." Kakashi reluctantly pulled down his forehead protector. As a blue bar card, his blue energy cannot withstand the constant consumption of Sharingan. "Keep the same tactics as before. Don¡¯t relax easily until safety is completely confirmed!¡± "Okay!!!" Kai and Xiao Li roared excitedly. They finally stopped shouting with all their strength. But just after the excited roar ended, a thick white fog suddenly swept over slowly from the front. This is? Kai frowned and immediately felt something was wrong. He wanted to turn around and call his companions to be careful. But the one who reacted faster than him was Kakashi, who had just pulled down his forehead protector to cover his Sharingan. ¡°Everyone must form a formation according to the tactics!¡± Kakashi growled while pulling up his forehead protector again as quickly as possible, revealing his Sharingan. "What a rare visitor. Everyone from Konoha came here today. As the host, I have just arrived. I am really ashamed." The same hoarse voice as always came from the thick fog ahead, but even if he was not seen, the tone that almost only represented him still betrayed his identity. Orochimaru! Kakashi frowned tightly. Although Orochimaru was the target from the beginning, is it a little too much to have a big boss appear at the beginning? "Kakashi! This mist is the Kirigakure Jutsu! And there are five figures next to Orochimaru!" Five figures? Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan slowly circulated, not daring to relax even a little bit. Orochimaru is already powerful, but now he has to add five unknown enemies, which really adds fuel to the fire (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 204, Seven Kirigakure Ninja Swordsmen You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Kakashi, what should we do now? The enemy is completely unable to see the enemy in the Kirigakure Jutsu." The rest of the people were okay. As an 'ordinary' Taijutsu ninja, Kai was facing this kind of In front of the hidden assassination type ninjutsu, it really hurts. Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan on the left continued to stare closely at Orochimaru, but according to Kai¡¯s words, the Ninja Seal was quickly forming on his hand. What surprised Kakashi was that Orochimaru just looked at him making seals without making any unnecessary moves. Are you looking down on me Kakashi was silent in his heart, and the movements of his hands were even faster. "Wind escape, big hurricane!" Powerful wind escape chakra erupted around Kakashi, and Kakashi gasped and spit it out suddenly! "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The roaring hurricane blew away the thick white fog in just a moment, revealing the true identities of Orochimaru in front and the five ninjas around him. "The reincarnation of the dirty land?! This is the ninja of Kirigakure!" As a ninja who has witnessed the reincarnation of the dirty land with his own eyes, Kakashi was aware of the enemy's true situation in an instant. And at this moment, the white fog that should have been blown away by the hurricane suddenly returned to the battlefield, covering everyone's sight again in the blink of an eye. "ThisKakashi, can the ninjutsu just now be used again?" Kai, who had originally seen the enemy and was already ready to attack, turned dark when he saw Bai Wu returning. "No. Although the consumption of this ninjutsu is low, it is not so wasteful. The enemy's Kirigakure Jutsu is jointly performed by five people. I alone cannot completely dispel it at once." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "As expected of Kakashi, this Kirigakure Jutsu was indeed performed jointly by the five of them. But it seems that you still don't know the identities of the five of them. Do you want to make a guess?" Orochimaru clapped his hands, Snake's eyes were full of teasing towards the people below. Kakashi was silent for a moment, took out a kunai from his ninja bag, looked at Orochimaru who was filled with white mist in front of him, and the five mist ninjas who were reincarnated from the dirt beside him and said calmly. "How could the person who could be reincarnated by you be an ordinary person? In addition to the previous Kirigakure technique, I am afraid these five people are the seven ninja swordsmen of Kirigakure of a certain generation." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???? Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth, looked at Kakashi and said: "As expected of Konoha Technician Kakashi, you are right, they are the original Seven Ninja Swordsmen." Seven people with ninja swords? Kai, who was standing aside, suddenly lost his expression, and immediately his whole face began to sink. It was just because of the Kirigakure Technique that no one present noticed this, not even Xiao Li who had been standing beside him. Only Akimaru, a ninja dog, was startled by the aura emanating from Kai, and glanced in Kai's direction in surprise. "Huh, seven people with ninja swords? Now I don't even have a ninja sword, how can I be called seven people." At this time, one of the seven people who had been standing next to Orochimaru spoke, but to everyone's surprise, this seven people turned out to be a kunoichi. "Orochimaru, since you summoned me from hell, you should at least prepare weapons, right? Where is my thunder sword?!" With her shouting, Kakashi knew her true identity in an instant. The genius lightning ninja who was known as Kirigakure at that time: Yuri Lingo. Inspired by her move, another member of the group of seven also started shouting. "She's right, why are only the three of them with Ninja swords, and the two of us have Ninja swords?" The mist ninja who spoke can be said to be the largest ninja among all the people present. As the Mist Ninja spoke up, the seven people who were originally peaceful couldn't help it anymore, and started to make noises one after another. The loud quarrels could be heard endlessly, and the people in front seemed to have begun to focus on mocking their own people. However, Hinata Tokuma and Neji, who had their Byakugan open, were keenly aware of the secret movements of the five people in front of them. "Be careful! The enemy is attacking!"*2 The shouts of the two Hyuga family members rang out, and the rest of the Konoha team alsoHe had always been vigilant, and the moment Hinata and the two shouted, they had already realized that the other party was just acting! Kai¡¯s reaction was the fastest among the team. After Hinata and the two shouted this, he already took a step forward and pressed in front of everyone, and then¡ª¡ª "Konoha, big whirlwind!" The strong leg strength whipped up a gust of wind, and kicked away some of the white mist generated by the Kirigakure technique, revealing the Kirigakure three who had been charging toward him and others at some point. "It's really you guys." Kai¡¯s usually funny-looking face looked extremely serious at this moment, and his eyes were even more serious than ever before. "Li Xie Chuan Wan, Wu Li Shi Ba, Tong Cao Ye Bai Ren." After a short collision, the three Kirigakure who attacked felt their hearts tighten slightly. The green-skinned Konoha ninja in front of them brought them the last combat encounter in their lives. For them, it was like a nightmare. The pride of Kirigakure, the seven Kirigakure ninja swordsmen jointly attacked to deal with a mere Konoha genin. This was supposed to be a battle between top and bottom, strong against weak, many against few, with a 100% winning rate, like Fighting like crushing an ant. But the result was what made Kirigakure despair. The seven powerful Kirigakure ninja swordsmen in the ninja world were defeated by this Konoha genin when the seven of them fought together. The final outcome is four dead and three injured. No one knows how they were defeated by a genin of Konoha, because no one with the Sannin sword who escaped back to the ninja village would describe the scene at that time. But even if they don¡¯t say it, the world¡¯s impression of them has already been fixed. The seven Kirigakure Ninja Swordsmen shook the world of Ninja. Siege Muye to endure, and the four deaths and three injuries are completely autistic. ¡­¡­ Ahem, all in all, after that battle, Kirigakure's credibility simply plummeted. From being able to compete with the Kumo ninja for second place, he was instantly reduced to standing side by side with the Suna ninja and counting who is the weakest. . In fact, we can¡¯t blame them, the main reason is that they are too short-sighted. After all, the strongest fighting force in Konoha has never been the Hokage, but the genin of Konoha. Let¡¯s not talk about the awesome duo of Naruto and Sasuke, let¡¯s talk about Konohamaru. In the original drama, Pain invaded Konoha. As one of the six clones in the Hell Realm, Konoha's chuunin and jounin were defeated. However, in the final encounter with Konohamaru, he was defeated by Konohamaru. Ye Genin smashed a Rasengan with a hammer. And even if the strength of the Hell Path is not as good as that of the Heaven Path, it is at least an elite jounin level of combat power. The elite jounin was beaten to pieces by the Konoha genin. Doesn't it prove that Konohamaru, a genin, has the strength to surpass the elite jounin? ! As for why during the war, Konoha asked the genin to transport supplies and the chuunin to fight, it was actually because the Hokage was kind-hearted and did not want to use strategic weapons to deter the enemy. So in the entire ninja world, you can mess with anyone, but you must never mess with a Konoha genin, because you never know whether the other person's strength is just an ordinary genin, or a super powerful one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 205, Attack of Kakashi! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Jumping back violently several times, Kuritsugu and Kushimaru calmed themselves down, and before the white mist completely engulfed them, they looked at Kai up and down several times. After the final inspection, they were determined. The guy who repelled three of his attacks had very similar clothing and appearance to the Konoha genin who killed him. "What is your relationship with the Konoha ninja who killed me back then?!" Wearing a mask, Kurihara Kushimaru looked at Kai and asked aloud. "Me? My name is Metkai, and the person who killed you is my father, Metday!" Kai put on an offensive stance, and at this time, the white mist was already swallowed up again. His figure made it difficult to see his expression clearly. "I see, then it seems that you are the child at that time." As soon as the scene before his death flashed through Kurihara Kushimaru's mind, he suddenly remembered Kai's true identity. At the beginning, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen only met a few Konoha brats during a mission to raid Konoha. At that time, Kurihara Kushimaru and Murashi Jinpachi wanted to have fun, but they didn't expect that before they even started bullying, they were broken up by the big boss behind the little brat. Thinking of this, Kurumi Kushimaru pointed at Kai in the thick fog and said, "It seems that one of the three brats from back then is you." "That's right. Back then, I was still too weak. If I stayed, I could only be regarded as a burden." Kai said in a deep voice, "But after that day, the most brilliant burning of my father's youth, the burst of life. Red has become the continuation of my life. Now I can finally stand by my father's side!" By the end of Kai's words, his whole expression was already excited, and the huge momentum exuded from his whole body made even Orochimaru at the far side feel a little surprised. "Gai!" Kakashi clearly sensed Gai's reaction and immediately wanted to say something. "No need to say anything about Kakashi!" Kai interrupted Kakashi directly, "The next battle is the moment when the blue beast of Konoha releases its youth!" As the words fell to the ground, Kai took the lead and turned into a whirlwind to rush towards the front, Kuritsugu Kushimaru and the others! However, before Kai could get closer, Kurumi Kushimaru suddenly sneered, and the fingers of his hands flipped up as if dancing. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª!¡± The steel wire instantly tore through the ground and formed a dragnet on it. "Teacher Kai! Be careful!" Neji had already seen the steel wire array arranged by the long knife and needle in Kushimaru Kushimaru's hand. He immediately shouted and walked towards Gai's support with Tai Chi steps under his feet. "Boy, this road is blocked!" How could Murashi Jinpachi let Neci get so close to support Kai? He attacked with the Tongcao Yaito and intercepted Ningci. At the same time, he also yelled at Lin Gou Yuri and Suigamayama Fugu Ghost in the rear. ¡°You two, why don¡¯t you come over quickly?!¡± Lin Jiaoyu Yuri and the Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost both grinned and leaned forward together, all pressing forward. "Don't even think about it!" Seeing the movements of these people, the other people in Konoha were unable to react. They all used the teleportation technique and chased the enemy in front. Needless to say, Xiao Li among them, although he couldn't see because of the white mist, his amazing intuition still made him rush to Neji's side as soon as possible. However, just when everyone started fighting, Orochimaru and Kakashi made no move. It¡¯s not that Kakashi is timid. In the current battlefield situation, Konohagakure has an absolute numerical advantage. In a short period of time, the battle situation has become obvious. Now he needs to conserve his energy and chakra to prevent Orochimaru from suddenly entering and attacking his teammates. On the court, the situation has been successfully divided. Neji and Lee teamed up to fight against Murashi Jinpachi, Aburame Muta and Tenten cooperated with each other to fight against the Watermelon Mountain Puffer Demon, and Hinata Tokuma and Inuzuka Kei fought against Lin E Yuri and Tokusa Yaito respectively. . Needless to say, Neci and Li, although they have just been promoted to chuunin, their actual combat power has almost exceeded that of jounin, and they actually had the upper hand against Wuli Jinpachi for a while. Although Tiantian was 'slightly' weaker than his two teammates, under the leadership of Aburame Muta, a jounin, he was still able to make progress. As for Hyuga Tokuma and InuzukaKai, both of them are veteran jounin of Konoha. Against the two seven-man Ninja Swordsmen, Lin Yuri and Watermelon Fuguki, who don't have Ninja Swords, they still managed to gain some slight advantage in the situation. . But Orochimaru is much simpler. For him, this battle is just a tease. What's more, these five people are reincarnated from the dirty earth. Even if Orochimaru is defeated, he doesn't feel bad at all. For him now, he still wants to see how far Kakashi can use the Sharingan, that's all. "Heh, it seems that if I don't take action, Kakashi will keep staring at me?" Orochimaru stood bored for a moment. The fierce and exciting battle outside the field did not interest him at all. He just murmured and stared at Kakashi and raised his eyebrows. At the same time, Kakashi has also determined the battle plan in his heart. After all, he had his Sharingan open, and his chakra was simply falling. There was no way he could stay here and observe Orochimaru's actions. Now that he has thought about his action, Kakashi quickly flipped his hands and flashed his figure at the same time, crossing the entire battlefield at the fastest speed and approaching Orochimaru who was advancing forward. "finally come!" Orochimaru had been waiting for Kakashi for a long time, and immediately took a step forward to meet Kakashi and kill him. "Raikiri!" "The latent shadow has many snake hands!" The speed of the poisonous snake is extremely fast, and it has already entangled Kakashi and bit him in the blink of an eye. However, although the speed of the poisonous snake is fast, Kakashi's Sharingan is not a vegetarian. The three magatama kept turning in the scarlet red. Kakashi's feet came up frequently. The lightning in his right hand flashed and swept through dozens of poisonous snakes. After a while, he had cut off all the snake heads and stabbed the big snake. Maru's heart. ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª!¡± There was a clear sound of breakthrough, and Kakashi's Raikiri penetrated Orochimaru's heart completely. "Cough cough cough" A cough sounded in front of Kakashi. The corners of Orochimaru's mouth were bleeding, but his eyes were still staring at Kakashi's left eye. "This eye has really brought you a lot of trouble." What a great convenience.¡± Kakashi frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong, and immediately pulled his right hand out of Orochimaru's heart. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After seeing Kakashi leave him, Orochimaru, who was still dripping with blood, twisted his body and turned into venomous snakes that twisted and dispersed. At the same time, Orochimaru's figure slowly emerged from the ground. "Why don't you answer? I'm very interested in your Sharingan." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 206, Kakashi of a certain Reiki! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although he knew from the beginning that an existence of Orochimaru's level would not be possessed by him, Kakashi still felt a little disappointed after seeing that Orochimaru was unscathed. "I'm so sorry. I can explain the power of the Sharingan to any friend of Konoha, but a Konoha traitor like you will never know." The Sharingan turned crazily, and Kakashi's wariness towards Orochimaru had reached its peak. Orochimaru once made a very deep impression on Kakashi. At that time, Kakashi had only joined ANBU for a few years. But during the capture of Orochimaru, Kakashi was designated by the third generation to join the capture plan. Unfortunately, in the subsequent head-to-head confrontation with Orochimaru, even though he used his own unique skill Raikiri, he was knocked down with one blow. Even though the Third Generation later gave Orochimaru a detonating talisman to seriously injure him, Kakashi was unable to break free from the terrifying aura emanating from Orochimaru, and could only watch Orochimaru leave. The failure of that operation was a failure that Kakashi will never forget. Even now, Kakashi cannot completely forget it. "Haha, it doesn't matter." Orochimaru did not become angry at what Kakashi said. He still looked at Kakashi with interest and said calmly: "I have been watching the genuine Sharingan for more than a year. . Now I just want to see how far the fake one can perform." The genuine Sharingan Kakashi knew in his heart that the real Sharingan Orochimaru mentioned was Sasuke. And when he thought of Sasuke, Kakashi felt a slight pain in his heart. In Team 7, Sasuke can be said to be his most devoted disciple. Not only because Sasuke is a descendant of the Uchiha clan, but also because he saw the shadow of his childhood self in Sasuke, so he wanted to change him personally. Originally, in the last few days, Kakashi wanted to talk to Sasuke about life and the future, but he had to put it on hold temporarily because of the mission. In the end, just like this mission, the disciple he cared about the most was abducted by Orochimaru. But before I could calm down, in just one year, my most trustworthy disciple, Haruno Sakura, was also kidnapped by this guy. I¡¯m going to choke you out of this, Orochimaru, you¡¯re staring at my disciple and not letting go, right? ! Thinking this way, the pain in Kakashi's heart immediately turned into anger and hatred towards Orochimaru. Coupled with his own experience of being frightened by Orochimaru when he was a teenager, it was simply new hatred plus old hatred plus old hatred. The Sharingan became even scarlet because of this emotion. After saying a few words, Kakashi's eyes were awe-inspiring, and he put his hands together and took the lead in launching his own offensive. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" Huge chakra gathered in front of the mask, and instantly formed into blazing flames, bombarding Orochimaru in front. Orochimaru grinned, "It's a pediatric competition." After saying that, I didn¡¯t see him making any gestures, he just slapped his hands on the ground. "Boom¡ª¡ª" With a loud noise, the originally flat surface tore apart instantly, and a thick wall of earth suddenly stood in front of Orochimaru, solidly helping Orochimaru block Kakashi's powerful fire ball technique. But how could Kakashi only use this one move? He had already started the second round of seals when he used the fire ball technique. Immediately afterwards, the body turned into a shadow, dragging out a bolt of lightning and killing Orochimaru. "Raikiri!" In the blink of an eye, Kakashi came from far to near, and the lightning flashed and pierced Orochimaru's heart again. At this moment, Orochimaru twisted his body, and his entire upper body stretched instantly like noodles. After opening his mouth, a cold light flashed and stabbed Kakashi in the chest. Kakashi looked at the Kusanagi sword that was pointed directly at his chest like a flash of light, but he did not retreat. The Raikiri that was supposed to stab Orochimaru moved, his feet touched the ground, and with the recoil force from bottom to top, he faced Rushing towards Orochimaru with his head. The tip of the sword flashed with cold light, representing Orochimaru's killing intent, and it was about to pierce Kakashi in an instant. At this time, Kakashi's whole body twisted strangely in the air. He raised his left hand and evaded the blade of the Kusanagi sword. The thunder of the thunder was already directed at Orochimaru's head. If Sakura¡¯s strange power and Orochimaru¡¯s software transformation could withstand it before, then if Kakashi¡¯s S-level Raikiri stabbed him in the head, the outcome would still beNothing is necessarily going to happen. Orochimaru did not dare to take the risk, and his body, which was stretched like a noodle, twisted again and turned into venomous snakes. And the head of each poisonous snake bit Orochimaru's lower ribs, and then pulled down hard. This move was so weird that even Kakashi, who had experienced many battles, was a little shocked when he saw this. As a result, he was distracted for a moment, and the Raikiri in his hand only grazed half of Orochimaru's body. Hair, not piercing his head. With a whooshing sound, Orochimaru finished retracting, and Orochimaru looked up at Kakashi, who was still in the sky without any leverage, and smiled. "Although it's just a fake, at least this Sharingan is real!" Muttering to himself, Orochimaru took advantage of the fact that Kakashi had no way to dodge, and opened his mouth again, letting a small snake After stretching out, the snake's mouth opened. "Ouch¡ª¡ª!" A string of cold light shoots out quickly! In almost an instant, the Kusanagi sword, which exuded a powerful sword light, had completely penetrated Kakashi's chest in the air. ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± Kakashi screamed, and the lightning on his right hand tore, no longer as strong as before, and completely dissipated. Orochimaru had a smile in his eyes, as if he had already seen the Sharingan in Kakashi's left eye and was about to get it in his own hands. But at this moment! Bang¡ª¡ª Kakashi who was penetrated in the air made a soft sound, but it turned out to be just Kakashi's shadow clone! Orochimaru's pupils shrank, and he immediately felt something was wrong, but now the Kusanagi sword is still in the air, and there is no way to take it back in an instant. At the same time, the thunder and light that Orochimaru was familiar with flashed again in the smoke caused by Kakashi's Fire Ball Technique. "Raikiri!" "Oops!" A hint of shock suddenly appeared on Orochimaru's pale face, but now that the Kusanagi sword has not been withdrawn, he cannot use the escape technique. Is it possible to be hit by a lightning strike like this? ! impossible! Orochimaru's eyes flashed with urgency, and he raised a pair of pale arms and aimed at Kakashi. The latent shadow has many snake hands! Venomous snakes like a tide formed at this moment. They all twisted and moved forward in the air, but their speed was astonishing. They were already close to Kakashi in just a flash of lightning. But the Three Magatama Sharingan is a vegetarian. The extremely fast rotating Sharingan slows down everything in Kakashi's sight to the limit. The poisonous snake with its mouth open to tear, under the full operation of the Sharingan, seemed to be fixed in the air, unable to cause any obstruction to Kakashi. With a few steps, a thunderous sound erupted, and the palm of his right hand pointed directly at Orochimaru's head, stabbing him instantly! "Pfft¡ª¡ª!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 207 Orochimaru: Kakashi, you actually want to steal a family? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time seemed to have stopped for an instant. The thunder in Kakashi's right hand spread its teeth and claws and penetrated Orochimaru's entire head. ¡ª¡ª A disgusting sound of flesh tearing was heard, the three magatama in Kakashi's Sharingan changed from fast to slow, and the lightning on his right hand slowly dissipated. Withdrawing his right hand fiercely, Kakashi let Orochimaru's body, whose entire head was penetrated, fall towards the ground. Orochimaru's body, due to the powerful current of the S-class Thunderbolt, has become a strange burning smell, and the smell slowly spreads, trying to get into Kakashi's nose one after another. There was a slight lack of blue energy in the body, I mean chakra energy. Kakashi frowned a little. In the round of battle just now, I used three Raikiri, two Ninjutsu, and the Sharingan that was always on. If I had used this level of consumption in my decadent period after retiring from Anbu two years ago, , has already exhausted all the chakra. But now that I have defeated Orochimaru, the five people who were reincarnated in the dirty land should also be GG, right? With this thought, Kakashi turned his gaze sideways and looked behind him, but before he could completely turn his head. ¡°Bang bang bang¡­!¡± The pupils shrank slightly, and the extremely familiar sound of fighting entered Kakashi's ears, making his heart tighten. The reincarnation of dirty soil has not been lifted! In other words, Orochimaru is not dead either! A breath of horror came from behind him. Kakashi turned his head suddenly, took a few steps back at high speed, and pulled away from Orochimaru. The Sharingan that had stopped rotating was restarted at this moment. Orochimaru's charred corpse turned into a large group of poisonous snakes scattered on the ground at some point, and this group of poisonous snakes twisted and ran rampant on the ground, rushing toward Kakashi. Although they were twisting on the ground, their speed was astonishingly fast. If Kakashi hadn't reacted extremely quickly, they would have been overwhelmed by the snakes. But since it was not attacked, it is easy to solve. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The huge fireball, like the blazing sun in the sky, rushed straight towards the group of snakes with a blazing red momentum. Although it was a venomous snake created by Orochimaru using chakra, he had no room for resistance when faced with Kakashi's powerful fireball technique. The moment it came into contact with the fireball, his flesh and blood had already been burned away. It turned into flying ashes and scattered on the ground. It's just that the snakes were burned down, but Orochimaru still didn't appear. Just when Kakashi wanted to find Orochimaru, a poisonous snake with an obviously large head suddenly opened at the place where Orochimaru died. mouth. The next moment, a pair of big pale hands, stained with disgusting yellow mucus, jumped out of the poisonous snake's mouth, and pulled the upper and lower jaws of the poisonous snake up and down with both hands, and then pulled hard ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? tearing Climbing out of the mouth of the poisonous snake, which was obviously not of the same size, Orochimaru casually lifted a little of the mucus covering his body, but his eyes changed when he looked at Kakashi. "Sure enough, I still can't perfectly withstand the damage of Raiqi. Just now, I was just a little bit short, and I might die in your hands, Kakashi~" Hearing Orochimaru's final tone, Kakashi felt a chill in his heart, but his whole body also seemed more alert. If it was Kakashi¡¯s turn when we first came into contact, then now that most of his chakra has been consumed, it is completely Orochimaru¡¯s turn, which makes Kakashi wary. Seeing Kakashi's expression, Orochimaru's smile appeared on his face, and he had noticed Kakashi's current state. "It's really disappointing. Sure enough, a fake is a fake. Your Sharingan consumes much more chakra than Sasuke's." "As he spoke, Orochimaru shook his head, with a hint of hope in his eyes. "In just over a year, Sasuke-kun's body will completely belong to me!" Kakashi sneered, "Sasuke will not let you control him. He has just gone astray now. When he wakes up, he will definitely kill you!" Orochimaru was not angry at what Kakashi said, he just said with a sneer: "Kakashi,?It¡¯s very clear who Sasuke-kun is. He is an Avenger and will do anything to help him kill Itachi Uchiha. Although you have been his mentor for a while, you still don¡¯t know him well. " Kakashi felt as if he had been stabbed hard in the heart, and when he looked at Orochimaru, he unconsciously had some murderous intent in his eyes. After seeing the change in Kakashi's eyes, Orochimaru smiled indifferently. In his heart, Sasuke was indeed such a character. "Card¡­¡­" "Boom¡ª¡ª!" Suddenly, just when Orochimaru was about to say something to Kakashi, a violent bombing sound burst out from behind him, interrupting Orochimaru's words in his throat. "What?!" Since the battle began, Orochimaru's expression showed surprise and surprise for the first time. ¡®Could it be that there are others who have invaded here? ! ¡¯ This idea flashed in Orochimaru's mind, and immediately after Orochimaru noticed the direction of the explosion, his face changed slightly, and his originally pale face became bloodless. ¡®That direction is the laboratory! ¡¯ Sakura's somewhat weak face appeared. How could Orochimaru still be in the mood to play the game of life with Kakashi and others? He immediately turned around and tried to rush to the laboratory. Kakashi, who was also attracted by the explosion, saw Orochimaru's movements, and immediately moved his body, biting Orochimaru's back tightly. From beginning to end, Kakashi kept his purpose in mind and rescued Sakura. Although he is not 100% sure that Sakura is in this valley, based on Orochimaru's panicked look, Kakashi is 80% sure. Although Orochimaru also knew that Kakashi was hanging behind him and wanted to follow the clues and fish in troubled waters, at this moment, he had no leisure to play games with Kakashi. He just wanted to rush to the experiment. room to ensure Sakura's condition. But their movements soon stopped because of a figure emerging from the smoke in front of them. It¡¯s not for anything else, just because this guy seems to be holding a person in his arms. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of leisurely footsteps came slowly, and this figure finally walked out of the smoke. And as the figure walked out, both Orochimaru and Kakashi widened their eyes at this moment, looking at this person in disbelief. "Orochimaru, is there Kakashi?" With a hint of pride, this cold and familiar voice came from the front, floating into the ears of Kakashi, who had his eyes widened at this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 208, Sasuke in action¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time goes back to the time when Kakashi¡¯s team broke into the valley barrier. Just when Orochimaru discovered that Kakashi and others had entered the barrier, and when he went out to leave the laboratory and used the Reincarnation of the Earth to summon five of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Sasuke, who was dressed in white, also noticed that Kakashi and others had entered the barrier. The movements of Cassie and others. Although Sasuke could not confirm the intruder's information at the time, based on his understanding of Orochimaru over the past year, Sasuke was certain that Orochimaru would choose to attack and meet the intruder. Under such circumstances, Sasuke naturally walked into the laboratory without any hindrance. "Sasuke? What's the matter?" Because of Sasuke's unconcealed pace, Kabuto Yakushi naturally noticed Sasuke immediately, so he stopped the object in his hand and looked at Sasuke and asked. Ignoring Yakushi Kabuto, Sasuke just continued his pace, approaching the container containing Sakura, his dark pupils quietly staring at Sakura's cheeks. In my memory, the face that always carried confidence, as if everything was under control, was now pale, like an abandoned rag doll that would break at the touch of a touch. Kabuto Yakushi had long been accustomed to Sasuke's attitude. With the same smile on his face, he took two steps forward, stood behind Sasuke and said, "She" "Why didn't she wake up?" Sasuke didn't intend to listen to Yakushi Kabuto's words, so he directly interrupted Yakushi Kabuto and asked. Yakushi Kabuto felt a little strange when he was choked. He felt that Sasuke was a little different, but because what Orochimaru told him about Sasuke before was really deep in his heart, he didn't have too much doubts and just continued. . "Her body was injected with the cells of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, and she is currently in a state of rejection, so it is normal that she has not woken up." "Yeah." Sasuke nodded lightly, and then continued to ask: "Then if she is not allowed to continue injecting the cells of the first Hokage now, what will be the consequences?" Kabuto the pharmacist frowned. He had already vaguely felt something was wrong, but so far Sasuke had not shown any hostility, so after thinking about it for a while, he still said: "If the injection is not continued, the rejection in her body will The phenomenon will decrease accordingly. But we are already halfway through, and if we stop, there may be unpredictable results." When Sasuke heard this, his hands hanging on both sides of his body squeezed slightly. Because Sasuke's back was facing Kabuto Yakushi at this moment, Yakushi Kabuto did not notice that Sasuke's eyes had transformed into a pair of three magatama sharingan eyes at this time. "Zuo" Kabuto Yakushi saw that Sasuke still had no reaction, so he was about to continue to say something to Sasuke. However, just as he was about to speak, Sasuke, who had his back turned to him, suddenly turned around and raised his left hand. , already a flash of lightning. "Pfft" The left hand instantly penetrated Yakushi Kabuto's chest, and the Sharingan that had turned into a three-magatama reflected incomparable indifference. "Why?" Looking at the arm that penetrated his chest, Yakushi Kabuto coughed out a mouthful of blood, and there was a sense of disbelief in his eyes. Sasuke ignored Yakushi Kabuto and threw it hard towards the outside with his left hand. Then he turned around and looked at Sakura again. He frowned and used his Thunder Release to destroy this unsightly container. ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª!¡± Under the contact of Lei Dun, the container containing Sakura was torn and shattered like a piece of white paper. Having lost the stack of containers, Sakura immediately slid out along with the nutrient solution. Seeing this, Sasuke took a step forward, dispersed the Thunder Chakra with his left hand, gently grabbed Sakura's waist, and directly supported her into his arms without paying attention to the nutrient solution on her body. However, at this moment, Kabuto Yakushi, who was lying on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes. Without paying attention to the broken eyes on the ground, Kabuto Yakushi immediately rolled the ground 360 degrees and appeared in the experiment. At the door of the room, his hands spread apart and pressed on the walls on both sides of the door. "Click" Hearing this, a smile appeared on Yakushi Kabuto's face. Looking at Sasuke who had turned around, he raised the corner of his mouth with a hint of ridicule. "Sasuke-kun, here I will finally teach you a rule of survival in the ninja world. Before you can be sure that the enemy is completely dead, never reveal your backside to the opponent" ?After leaving these words, the pharmacist touched the ground with his toes, and flew towards the outside world at high speed. At the same time, at the door of the laboratory, an extremely thick iron door blocked the exit passage, and then bursts of sound that sounded like the ignition of detonating symbols erupted from various corners of the laboratory. "trap?" Sasuke frowned, having no time to be upset about his performance just now. He nodded his head slightly and took a very quick look at Sakura, who was still in her arms with her eyes closed. Then he stretched out his right hand and revealed the sword that had been stuck behind his back with a clang. ¡°Buzz buzz¡ª¡ª¡± As soon as he pulled out the sword, a joyful trembling sound came from the sword, as if he was welcoming his master to use him. With his right hand, he clenched the hilt of the sword, and after the chakra on his body was slightly released, the sword was like a thunder tooth. Electric snakes suddenly surged up and down the sword, and within a short time, it covered the entire sword body. "Thunder Release: Thousand Birds Thunder Sword!" Electric snakes filled the air, and the lightning spread out to more than half of the length of the sword. Seeing this, Sasuke stepped forward, faced the iron gate with the sword in his hand, and slashed away. The iron door, which was about a inch thick, was like a thin piece of white paper before facing Sasuke's thunder escape move. It did not even have the slightest resistance to the thunder sword, and was completely torn apart. Broken apart. Without stopping, Sasuke dismissed the Thunder Release, put the sword in his hand back into the scabbard on his waist, picked up Sakura by the waist, and ran wildly out of the laboratory. Just after the two of them ran out of the passage as fast as possible, the ground shook, followed by an almost deafening bombing sound! Under such a violent explosion, the powerful air waves pulled the flying sand and dust, including Sasuke, and rushed out towards his rear. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Bring time back to the present. Orochimaru and Kakashi just looked at the cold-faced Uchiha boy, and they all felt abnormal emotions in their hearts. In addition to the two of them, a girl named Haruno Sakura, who was ignored by them and was held in Sasuke's arms, also sensed the surrounding environment, which immediately made her look confused. "Hello everyone, my name is Haruno Sakura, and I'm in a panic right now." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 209, vs Orochimaru You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I am Haruno Sakura, the ninja of Konoha Village, and I am panicking right now." Sakura, who was held in his arms by Sasuke like a princess, still seemed to be in a coma on the surface, but in fact, as mentioned before, she is now in high spirits! Sakura had already discovered Sasuke after he came to the laboratory, but at that time she was still silently letting the cells in her body complete the upgrade and evolution, without thinking too much about it. When I found out that Sasuke was here, I just thought that this guy might come over and want to visit him. As a result, things changed too quickly, and something happened that even Sakura herself didn't expect! Sasuke turned his back instantly, turned around and knocked out Yakushi Kabuto, and then rescued himself in an instant. Actually, to be fair, Sakura is at least 80% sure that she will be able to escape later, but she has never thought of this method of escape. Since the battle at the Valley of the End, Sakura has been a little disappointed with Sasuke. After several years of companionship, he finally left Konoha in order to seek revenge and throw himself into the embrace of power. Therefore, after she was captured, Sakura never thought that Sasuke would come to rescue her. At most, she thought about whether she should take Sasuke with her when escaping. But now, Sakura was slapped hard in the face by Sasuke. Not only did Sasuke completely ignore her as she expected, but he betrayed Orochimaru nearly two years in advance in order to save her. When thinking of this, Sakura was actually a little happy. At least this showed that she seemed to have a certain status in the heart of Sasuke, a little friend. On the other side, Sasuke, Kakashi and Orochimaru, who were in the confrontation, also changed. As the unquestionably strongest member of the three, Orochimaru's eyes stayed on Sakura in Sasuke's arms for a moment, and he asked: "Sasuke, was it you who caused the sound just now?" Sasuke's eyes darkened slightly. The pressure emanating from Orochimaru made him feel a little bit of pressure even now. His eyes unknowingly transformed into Sharingan. Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said to Orochimaru: "Yes, I was the one who caused it." Orochimaru's eyes suddenly narrowed, and the murderous intent leaking out of his body almost made people feel like he was being attacked by a real sword. "Why? Isn't your dream to kill Itachi? With your current strength, you are no match for Itachi. Only by continuing to stay by my side can you grow." "It does seem like this." After Sasuke heard the name Itachi, his Sharingan stared at Orochimaru tightly, and the muscles all over his body were already tense, ready to deal with crises at all times. "It should be said that this is the case." "But I refuse!" "What?" Orochimaru frowned, looking at Sasuke's figure, feeling for the first time that he didn't seem to see Sasuke completely. "If the young eagle wants to fly, it has only two choices, either to grow its wings independently, or to follow the eagle faithfully until it grows up. But in the end, Orochimaru, you are just a mere eagle. It's just a poisonous snake crawling on the ground. Even if I continue to stay here with you, what I will learn is just the ability to crawl on the ground. You are no longer good enough, so let me stay." Since he became famous, Orochimaru has never been as angry as he is today, even when he failed to be selected as the Fourth Hokage, he has never been so angry. "It's really a pity." Orochimaru didn't hide it at all anymore, and the murderous intention on his body was like an overwhelming force. Not only their small area, but also the Konoha team and the dirty five people who were fighting fiercely at the edge of the valley entrance were also affected by this murderous intention, causing them to stop their movements in unison. Feeling all this, Sasuke couldn't help but recall the scene when he first saw Orochimaru. At that time, he was still a genin of Konoha, and he almost trembled with fear. But now everything is different! The three magatama in his eyes moved slowly, and Sasuke turned sideways, as if he was not afraid of Orochimaru taking this opportunity to attack, placed Sakura's body on the ground, and then slowly pulled out the sword from his waist. "superior!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?With a sound, Sasuke took a step and appeared in front of Orochimaru in an instant. The sword in his hand turned into a sword shadow and enveloped every vital part of Orochimaru's body. But Orochimaru did not panic at all, as if he had already anticipated Sasuke's attack method. He just stepped on his feet to dodge and move in Sasuke's thunderous sword movement. At the same time, he also took advantage of the gap in Sasuke's attack to attack him. Sasuke attacks. In just a few breaths, there were already no less than a dozen attacks and defenses between the two. Seeing this, Kakashi on the side couldn't help but sigh at the speed at which Sasuke's strength improved. You must know that before leaving Konoha, the only weapon Sasuke knew how to use was Raiga. But now, in less than a year, he has become so proficient in using the Ninja Sword. When thinking about this, the battle between the two finally took on a new change. Although Sasuke's sword power is extremely fierce, he has only practiced ninja sword for a year. Secondly, all his sword skills are those of Orochi. Orochimaru personally guided him, and Orochimaru knew almost all the routines clearly. So when Sasuke revealed a flaw, Orochimaru stretched out one hand and struck Sasuke's wrist hard. Then his other hand rose up like a dragon and directly swung away Sasuke's chunin sword, preparing to defeat Sasuke in one fell swoop. However, before Orochimaru could launch his attack, Sasuke's left hand instantly burst out with a ball of dazzling blue lightning, stabbing Orochimaru fiercely in an instant. This move can be said to be extremely fast. From the flash of lightning to Sasuke stabbing Orochimaru, there is only a moment in between. If it is the other ninjas, it is almost certain to hit. But Orochimaru was obviously not among the ranks of the 'other ninjas'. He repeated his old tricks of software modification against Sakura and Kakashi. Orochimaru twisted his waist violently, and even forcibly separated him from Sasuke's lightning escape attack. . But just as he was twisting his body, Sasuke's mouth suddenly twitched, and the electric light on his left hand instantly solidified into a substantial thunder. It exploded by more than one meter, and shot into Orochimaru's body. among. This is not over yet! Sasuke is well aware of how difficult Orochimaru is, and his repeated substitute ninjutsu that constantly spits out his own body is just like cheating. The lightning that was originally solidified suddenly burst out with several glaring electric currents. Each one of them spread its teeth and claws and climbed towards Orochimaru. In the blink of an eye, Orochimaru was tied up tightly. of. "This move I have never seen you use it is it a newly developed ninjutsu?" Even Orochimaru was not immune to the paralysis caused by the electric current flashing throughout his body, causing him to speak intermittently. "That's right." Sasuke said calmly. After seeing that the electric snake had completely wrapped around Orochimaru's body, his expression relaxed slightly, "This ninjutsu was specially developed for you. You should have felt it by now, the chakra in your body can no longer be condensed." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 210, Battle with Orochimaru You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As Sasuke said, after Orochimaru's body was filled with the electric current cast by Sasuke, the chakra in his body could no longer form normally. It felt as if it was restricted by the thunder chakra that had penetrated into his body. "Sasukeyou" Orochimaru's eyes widened, filled with anger. He couldn't believe that he would have such a day. Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth, but the electric current in his hand did not stop. Instead, it became stronger and stronger, making Orochimaru moan unconsciously. Kakashi, who was standing aside, was already stunned at this time. Could it be that you are under an illusion? Otherwise, why can Sasuke control Orochimaru like this now? and¡­¡­ Kakashi looked at the Thunder Release on Sasuke's hand and recognized it at a glance as the ninjutsu he had given to Sasuke, a variant of Chidori. "In just one year, Chidori was transformed into a brand-new ninjutsu?" Kakashi closed his left eye, and the chakra on Sasuke's hand just changed, and his Sharingan I have copied it completelyhey, delete the previous one. The reason why Kakashi closed the Sharingan was purely because the chakra consumption of the Sharingan was too high, not for any other reason. At this time, Orochimaru, who was controlled by Sasuke with Thunderbolt, spoke again: "Sasuke you should, you should" Sasuke raised his eyebrows. He wanted to know what Orochimaru wanted to say. After all, the grenade escape he used was specially developed to target Orochimaru. The electric current in Orochimaru's body kept rising and flickering, desperately controlling Orochimaru's chakra, preventing it from condensing, but even so, Orochimaru still laughed in a low voice. "Hahaha, Sasuke, you should have killed me just now!" "What!?" Sasuke was startled, and was about to increase the output of his Thunder Chakra, but Orochimaru opened his mouth first, and then a black afterimage passed through the sight of everyone present and appeared in front. on an open space. And as this black shadow emerged from Orochimaru's mouth, his body covered with electric snakes was like a deflated rubber ball, becoming dry and flat in an instant, like a fleshy skin. . And in the open space where the black shadow is, a giant snake with a human face has now entrenched itself. Sasuke took three steps back to Sakura on the ground, his eyes continued to stare at the giant snake with a human face in front of him, and a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "So this is your true form, Orochimaru." Orochimaru, who revealed his true form, didn't care about Sasuke's taunting words. What he was more concerned about now was the consequences of using his true form twice in a row recently. "Originally, I wanted to look forward to your body after you grow up." Orochimaru, who had fully stretched out his white snake, which was more than ten meters long, looked at Sasuke in front of him and said, "It's just that you have reached this point. As expected, it would be better to just take you as my own!" Sasuke didn't pay attention to Orochimaru's words at all. He glanced at Sakura lying on the ground behind him and frowned slightly. If a battle breaks out next, it is almost certain that Sakura in her current state will not be spared. ¡°In other words, do we need to take her to a safe place first? However, just when Sasuke had this idea and wanted to put it into action immediately, Sakura on the ground suddenly rolled on the spot, and then stood at attention, facing the side The two people who were already stunned waved their hands. "How are you?" "" Sasuke was speechless. He suddenly felt that his intelligence had been insulted. "Interesting, interesting!" At this time, White Snake Orochimaru suddenly showed a fanatical expression. Looking at Sakura's energetic face, he said as if nothing had happened: "You are the only one!" "Since I started studying the cells of the first generation Hokage in Konoha, until now, you are the only one who can adapt to the cells of the first generation so quickly and still be able to perform freely! Sure enough, I should have been in your You should leave my mark on your body!" Facing Orochimaru's perverted speech, Sakura felt a little pain in her head, but she was soon distracted by the huge power contained in her body. Before, because I had been adapting and completing my genetic upgrade (and pretending to be dead),Sakura has never truly realized what level her current strength has reached. And just now, when Orochimaru released his body again, Sakura could completely feel the completion of the genes in her body. Now she has lost all restrictions and can fully appreciate how much strength she has. After a rough estimate of the almost abundant power in her body, Sakura felt that her current condition was as good as ever. If your chakra was just a small river before, then after undergoing the fusion transformation and upgrade of Hashirama cells, it can be said to be a vast ocean. ? If this metaphor is not too Naruto-y, then you can say so. If Sakura's chakra was only as strong as three Kakashi's in the past, then her chakra is now at a level that even a hundred Kakashi cannot catch up with. "Orochimaru. Have you ever regretted it now?" Sakura suddenly said. "Regret? What do you regret?" Orochimaru asked. "I regret not killing me right then and there!" Before Sakura could finish her sentence, she stepped heavily on the ground, and a huge force exploded, completely tearing the ground into pieces. Even the Sharingan of the Sanmagatama could not perfectly capture Sakura at this moment. In almost an instant, Sakura had already crossed the boundary between her and Orochimaru and appeared in front of him. He moved forward, and raised his fist and hit his disgusting face hard. A deafening roar resounded throughout this small battlefield space. This was when Sakura punched Orochimaru hard in the face, causing his body that was more than ten meters long to fly backwards. the sound of. His body hit the boulder behind him head-on. After completely smashing through several boulders in one breath, he fell to the ground. With his face twitching slightly, Orochimaru raised his head, only to find that his skull was somewhat deformed. This is simply impossible. You must know that after he underwent software transformation, even Tsunade's strange power could not cause much harm to him. But now, Sakura caused this level of damage distortion with just one punch. He managed to get up, and the snake scales on Orochimaru's body, or a group of snakes, just surged out and appeared in front of him, forming a snake formation to try to intercept Sakura who was walking towards him. "Huh, this really hurts a bit." Orochimaru loosened his mouth, looked at Sakura in front of him angrily, and said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 211, Orochimaru evolved again! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Squatting quietly on the cliff, Yakushi Kabuto looked at the battlefield below with a pale face, and his eyes were a little anxious. "This is already the second time I have used my body. I'm afraid Orochimaru-sama can no longer fit in with his current body. Once this battle is over, we must change his body for Orochimaru-sama!" As Kabuto Yakushi spoke, he suddenly took a breath, touched the wound left by Sasuke before, and took a few heavy breaths. "Although I used chakra to block most of the damage, I really didn't expect that just the remaining chakra could push me to this extent." "I hope Lord Orochimaru can be safe and sound." Kabuto Yakushi knew that in this situation he could not provide much help to Orochimaru, but would probably cause trouble to Orochimaru, so he took one last look at Orochimaru below, surrounded by Sakura, Sasuke, and Kakashi. After taking the pill, he resolutely chose to retreat. For him, instead of just watching Orochimaru and the others fight, it is better to quickly return to the surrounding bases and prepare Orochimaru's body for emergencies. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Orochimaru straightened his mouth: "Now you, in terms of strength alone, have indeed surpassed Tsunade. Back then, I studied Jiraiya's injuries for a long time, and I suffered from Tsunade head-on. This is the completion of the software transformation that makes you immune to strange powers. But you were able to defeat it in an instant. It seems that the cells of the first Hokage have greatly transformed you." Sakura relaxed and shrugged, and adjusted her posture again. After it looked more oppressive, "The transformation is very big? I do admit this, so I want to show it as soon as possible. You give it to me." What a wonderful gift!¡± After finishing her words, Sakura kicked off her feet, like a cannonball. The moment she rushed out, the ground at her feet exploded, and the surrounding air seemed to be pushed away by some substance, causing a powerful backflow. Pushing, her figure suddenly disappeared from Orochimaru's sight. Sakura's speed was so fast that even Orochimaru, who had been observing Sakura's movements, couldn't help but lose her position at this moment. The group of snakes crawling out of him in front seemed to be smashed by a huge hammer. They had no ability to resist at all and were almost completely shattered. The sky was filled with broken flesh and blood, like rain, thin and thin. Falling on the ground. Without even seeing Sakura's figure in his eyes, Orochimaru suddenly felt a force several times stronger than before being exerted on his face. If it weren't for the fact that he had completed the software transformation many years ago, and also learned from Tsunade how to avoid damage from strange forces to the greatest extent, maybe his head would have been completely blown off with just one blow, but even so , the strange power that Sakura exerted this time was already beyond Orochimaru's safe range. The huge force drove his entire body, bursting out from their current position, rushing backwards, and was directly embedded and smashed into the hard mountain, leaving behind a figure with his figure. Huge crack. Even Orochimaru, under such a level of attack, couldn't help but feel dizzy at this moment, and his vision was at a loss and he couldn't look straight. The scale snakes all over his body were like eggplants beaten by frost. If the roots were not connected to Orochimaru's body, they would have fallen to the ground long ago. Stunned¡ª¡ª Whether it was Kakashi or Sasuke, their eyes widened at this moment, looking at Sakura in disbelief as her figure was covered by dust, and they couldn't believe this scene. If just now they still thought that it was Sakura who caught Orochimaru by surprise and attacked him unprepared, then this scene now has completely shattered their imagination. With the explosive speed of Sakura's movement just now, even the two of them with three Magatama Sharingan were unable to capture the movement trajectory, and could only barely see the rough afterimage. "Yeah - it's really close." Looking at the effect she had caused in front of her, Sakura was not surprised. Instead, she quickly patted her chest and let out a breath. In fact, in that moment just now, despite the huge momentum she created, the real situation is that at such a fast speed just now, she could not react at all without the pupil technique. "If she hadn't specially practiced the Flying Thunder God technique before, her reflexes would have been greatly affected.After an improvement, maybe the biggest possibility just now was not that she used her fists to exert strange power to hit people, but that she hit people face to face and died together with Orochimaru. "It seems like you have to be more careful when using your feet with strange power in the future. Otherwise, like this time, if you rush in front of the enemy before you can react, you will be doomed." Her current situation is actually the same as Kakashi¡¯s when he first developed the Chidori. Because of the ultra-high-speed burst movement, its own reaction ability cannot perfectly keep up, resulting in the inability to detect the surrounding situation when attacking. It¡¯s just that compared to Kakashi who can overcome his shortcomings by inserting Obito¡¯s Sharingan, Sakura¡¯s super high burst speed, even if In addition, one thing that is better than Kakashi is that Sakura's super-high speed bursts, even the enemy cannot easily keep up, let alone react and counterattack Sakura. "Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª" Orochimaru, who was in the cracks in the mountain, finally regained his sight at this time, followed by a violent cough, as if he wanted to carve out all the internal organs in his body. After shaking his head for a few times, Orochimaru managed to raise his head. After observing the surrounding environment and his own condition, his face became constipated. "Such a terrifying increase in strength? Why didn't any of the previous experimental subjects show changes like hers?" A certain boy with facial paralysis and a certain old man with a bandage appeared in his mind, and Orochimaru had such a doubt. But he had no extra time to think. In his sight, Sakura's figure was slowly approaching in his direction. "This won't work! I might end up in a place like this!" His eyes slowly became bloodshot, and Orochimaru's face gradually distorted, regaining his strength with his white snake body. The regeneration power in the body that belongs exclusively to the 'White Snake' quickly began to restore the strength in the body, and Orochimaru's eyes opened wide. Outside the mountain, Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi all frowned when they felt the strange movement of Orochimaru, who was still a little weakened. "After suffering such an attack, Orochimaru was able to recover his power?!" Sasuke grabbed the ninja sword and secretly exhaled in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 212, the art of Baqi! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In fact, before Sasuke joined Orochimaru, Sasuke had already thought about his future plan. He knew that the curse seal Orochimaru left for him was a kind of imprisonment. As long as he used it more often, it would be easier for him to become Orochimaru's puppet, and eventually become Orochimaru's dream body. Therefore, in this year, Sasuke has only used the curse seal twice. And these two times were just to experience the increase in strength of Cursed Seal 1 and Cursed Seal 2, in order to prepare for future rebellions. After that, Sasuke has been thinking about how to defeat Orochimaru, and every time he trains with Orochimaru, Sasuke will be in an all-out state. If he can force out one of Orochimaru's trump cards, he will force out one. . However, now, Orochimaru's endless back-up tactics have really hit him hard in the face. If based on his current ability, Sasuke really dare not say that he can defeat Orochimaru. Boom¡ª¡ª! The roaring explosion resounded across the ground, and all of Sasuke's originally scattered thoughts were suddenly thrown out of his mind. Regret has no positive effect except bringing negative emotions to yourself. Now, the only thing that I and others want to think about is defeating Orochimaru in front of me, that's all! The sound of bodies scraping rocks slowly came from the mountain. As the person at the front, Sakura's eyes gradually became serious. The extremely huge aura swept through the strong smell of blood that seemed to bring sweetness to the air. It hit Sakura's face like a torrential wave of blood, making her breath stagnant. "What on earth is going on with Orochimaru?!" After searching through all the memories in her mind, she still couldn't think of what was going on with Orochimaru. Sakura couldn't hold her breath anymore and directly put her hands together and quickly performed the Ninja Seal. Now just this breath can make people feel suffocated. If they wait until the other party comes out directly, wouldn't it be cool? ! However, at the moment of forming the seal, Sakura's spider sense suddenly jumped in her mind with great urgency, just like it did when she turned her back on the second-tailed Naruto! She didn¡¯t even need her brain to react, Sakura¡¯s body instinct took the lead in reacting. She arched her feet to the left, and quickly released her hands that were originally closed in the seal and pressed them toward the ground. With a 'soar' sound, Sakura rolled to the left like Kangna dodging Thor's attack. But when Sakura was still rolling in the air, an unstoppable force suddenly hit her, and it collapsed like a bomb onto the position where Sakura was originally standing. The shocking impact was just the moment of contact, and it completely destroyed her. The ground was blasted into mud, and the strong wind pressure it brought was like a hurricane sweeping across. It slapped Sakura in mid-air and smashed it into a huge boulder standing nearby. The remaining shock wave rushed towards Sasuke and Kakashi who were on guard next to them, knocking both of them into the air and flying several meters away. "Hiss¡ª¡ª" Without enough time to think too much, Sakura just took a breath, stood up quickly, and evacuated the position as quickly as possible. Her choice was extremely correct. Just as she left for less than a breath, another attack that was not weaker than the previous attack appeared again, blasting this area into a ball of dust. "With this level of power, it's like facing a tailed beast directly!" Since she moved her position in advance this time, Sakura, who was not affected by the impact, finally had time to turn her head and observe what was attacking her. It¡¯s just that the rolling dust perfectly blocked Sakura¡¯s sight, making it impossible for her to see clearly what it was. However, the figure reflected in the dust could barely give Sakura a rough outline. That is an extremely huge snake body. Even if it is only a rough outline, Sakura's eyes can't see its entire body at once? ! "Could this be called Ten Thousand Snakes??! No, Ten Thousand Snakes are not so terrifyingly powerful. If Ten Thousand Snakes' offensive is so fast and so powerful, how can Gamabunta be as famous as it?!" The image of Ten Thousand Snakes flashed through her mind, and Sakura simply threw it out of her mind without thinking about it for a second. Turning around, she discovered the positions of Sasuke and Kakashi. Before Orochimaru could launch his next attack, Sakura quickly and decisively appeared in front of the two of them with a few rolls, and said quickly to them . "Sasuke, Kakashi-sensei, do you two have anything?A ninjutsu that is enough to attack a huge enemy? If so, I think now is the best time to use it. " Kakashi's reaction was instantaneous, and he answered as soon as Sakura asked: "Me? Although there is, I'm afraid it can't cause harm to an opponent of this level." Kakashi suddenly smiled bitterly as he spoke. After a sigh, he continued: "Besides, even if there is a ninjutsu of this level, I probably won't be able to use it now." Forehead¡­¡­ Sakura glanced at Kakashi's rotating Sharingan, and transferred her hope to Sasuke. At this time, Sakura was extremely hopeful that Sasuke had successfully developed the strongest weapon in this year. The Thunder Release Ninjutsu: Kirin. Facing Sakura's gaze, Sasuke nodded, but then shook his head. what does this mean? ! "Sakura is confused, why are you still playing riddles in this situation?" Do you know that the situation is critical now? "I do have a ninjutsu that can be used at this time, but the conditions for its use are too harsh. And I don't think Orochimaru will give me time to use this ninjutsu." Sasuke said quickly. this¡­¡­ Sakura¡¯s head suddenly felt dizzy, but before she could say anything, the sound of the air being torn in front of her reminded her that Orochimaru had launched another attack! Sasuke and Kakashi, two people with Sharingan eyes, naturally discovered this. The three of them bowed at the same time and flashed towards the distance with a whoosh. "No matter what! Sasuke, how long does it take to cast your ninjutsu? Kakashi-sensei and I will do our best to help you delay Orochimaru!" Seeing that this was no less than or even better than the previous two attacks, Sakura's scalp felt numb and she quickly shouted at Sasuke who landed beside her. After Sasuke glanced at the barrier covering the valley at the top as quickly as possible, he quickly said to Sakura: "I don't know, you two, you can delay it as long as you can." "" After a moment of silence, Sakura said nothing more to Sasuke. She quickly formed seals with her hands like a rope, and at the same time, she bowed her legs and jumped into the air like a slingshot. When Kakashi saw that Sakura had already set off, he immediately flew forward quickly. With his right hand, he moved towards a set of ninja tools and slipped out one, which could be said to be extremely powerful for Sakura. After seeing the familiar Qiudao family's special military grain pills, he stuffed them into his mouth. (How did you put it in your mouth? Of course you pulled the mask open and put it in your mouth!) At the same time, Sakura, who was flying into the air, finally discovered what was attacking her. It was a huge basilisk whose body was made of white phosphorus, with spikes on its back like mountain peaks, and with eight heads and eight tails that looked like hills! "This is the art of Baqi!" Sakura, who was in mid-air, finally knew what ninjutsu this was at this moment (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 213, Mr. Kakashi¡¯s highlight moment! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ?? The Hachi no Jutsu, Orochimaru's strongest ninjutsu, can be transformed into a forbidden jutsu with eight heads and eight tails with the help of Orochimaru's White Snake, which is almost as powerful as a tailed beast. In the original play, when Orochimaru used the Yamata no Jutsu, it was a powerful ninjutsu used to resurrect him at the last moment with the help of Sasuke's power of the curse seal after the duel between Sasuke and Itachi, with little chakra left. . It¡¯s a pity that although this ninjutsu is very powerful, it happened at the wrong time and happened to run into AB¡¯s biological son Uchiha Itachi. Before even showing his strength, he was directly blocked by Itachi Susanoo's Ten Fist Swords, and he never had a second chance to appear. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just because Itachi can be killed by Itachi instantly when he uses the Yaqi no Jutsu, it doesn't mean that Sakura can also kill him instantly. Therefore, when Sakura discovered that the guy who attacked her was actually Orochimaru who used the Yami no Jutsu, she already frowned. Yamata no Orochi is a creature with strong resilience. It was able to regenerate immediately after Itachi's Susanoo cut off a lot of heads. Sakura really doesn¡¯t dare to say that Sasuke¡¯s Kirin can really defeat such a guy. However, it was obviously not the best time to evacuate like this. Not to mention that Kakashi was already following her closely to attack. Even with the attack speed and power of Yamata no Orochi just now, she did not dare to say that she could succeed. Evacuate. "It seems that we have to rely on Sasuke now. The power of the Kirin, even if it cannot give Yamata no Orochi a fatal blow, is enough to give us time to evacuate!" Now that she has decided what to do next, Sakura will not hesitate anymore and decisively completes the half-completed ninja seal. "Water escape? Water dragon bullet technique!" The surrounding air began to roll violently like boiling water, and Sakura's sides that should have been empty suddenly started to stir. The next moment, a giant water dragon that was a hundred meters long and had sharp teeth in its mouth roared out. Its huge body soared in the air, casting a shadow and completely attracting the attention of the Yamata no Orochi below. come over. "Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu?! You can actually use it with such a huge amount of chakra?!" Kakashi raised his head and looked at the sky from top to bottom, aiming at the water dragon attacking the Yamata no Orochi below. The whole person was shocked. got up. Sakura in the air was also somewhat satisfied with the water dragon bullet technique she had performed. The chakra she consumed this time was extremely large. If we had to use a unit of measurement, it would be equivalent to using an entire Kakashi. The amount of chakra is measured! However, although it is said that she used one Kakashi's chakra, don't forget that her current chakra amount is equivalent to hundreds of Kakashi's. In other words, with such a consumption of ninjutsu, she can still Used it hundreds of times! Therefore, Sakura's hands did not stop at all. Since Orochimaru gave herself such a big gift, how could she give such a small return? ! "Water escape? Water dragon bullet technique!" There was another extremely fast seal, and a steady stream of chakra was consumed crazily around Sakura. And every time chakra was consumed, a giant water dragon was successfully formed in the air. In just a short while, there were already seven or eight water dragons formed purely from chakra, and they started to attack the Yamata no Orochi below. Started biting. "" Kakashi below was speechless. He stopped in confusion, not sure whether he should follow Sakura up again. "Follow me. I actually don't have any ninjutsu that I can use, but if I don't, my disciples will all go up to fight. If I, the teacher, don't go up, doesn't it seem like I'm being a bit too greedy?" What to do? Waiting online, urgent! However, this issue did not make Kakashi struggle for too long, because while he was struggling, the battle between the seven or eight giant water dragons unleashed by Sakura and the Yamata no Orochi was already at a disadvantage. Although each giant water dragon represents a Kakashi's amount of chakra, having Kakashi's amount of chakra does not mean that he has Kakashi's strength. What¡¯s more, the enemy Suiryu is facing is Yamata no Orochi, whose strength is comparable to that of a tailed beast? ! The Yamata-no-Orochi, which looks extremely ferocious and has sharp spikes on its head, is able to smash a water dragon into pieces with just a few shakes of its head when faced with Sakura's water dragon bullet. Rain falls on the ground. Without stopping, Kakashi decisively flew in the direction of Yamata no Orochi, creating a shadow clone with both hands behind him.?? did not stop, but after completing the Thunder Release Ninja Seal, he raised his arm and aimed at the shadow clone. At the same time, Kakashi's shadow clone also had lightning flashes on its hands, corresponding to Kakashi's arm. ¡ª¡ª Between the arms of Kakashi and the shadow clones who raised each other, a straight line of pure thunder and lightning suddenly shot out after the azure lightning burst with a burst of exciting sound. "Legend of Thunder!" Kakashi's Sharingan rotated crazily, staring closely at the huge figure under the dust in front of him, his body speed further accelerated, and he quickly approached Yamata no Orochi! finally! Just after Yamata-orochi tore another giant water dragon into pieces, Kakashi and his shadow clone finally arrived at Yamata-orochi. At the same time, because of the thunder lightning he used, Yamata-orochi also discovered at this time Kakashi's figure appeared. "Scum!" As the Yamata-no-Orochi itself, Orochimaru, who was hidden deep inside the Yamata-no-Orochimaru, flashed crazily in his eyes and immediately controlled two snake heads to bite Kakashi! The attack speed of Yamata no Orochi is extremely fast. Even though Kakashi has been using his three magatama sharingan to closely stare at the movement of Yamata no Orochi, it is still difficult to catch its snake head. However, at this time, Yamata no Orochi's huge body has become its disadvantage. Even though its attack speed is extremely fast and breaks through the capture line of the three Magatama Sharingan, its huge body still succeeds. This made Kakashi make a move in advance, and separated the left and right sides of the shadow clone, widening the distance between the two, and at the same time, he madly increased the intensity of the Thunder Chakra! In an instant, the snake head was biting, but this time it was not Kakashi's body that faced it, but the Thunder Release Ninjutsu, Raiden in his hand! The scales of the white snake, which looked extremely hard, did not play any defensive role at all. When they faced Kakashi's Raiden, it was like a piece of tofu colliding head-on with a sharp sword that was as sharp as clay. In just a moment, the snake head was cut into pieces by the Raiden. Ordered two portions! "here you go!" Sakura, who had been observing her teacher¡¯s movements, couldn¡¯t help but shout in the air! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 214, who is not delaying time? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The power of Raiden can be seen by all. In the original drama, when faced with the attack of a tailed beast, Raiden can easily cut it open like water, not to mention the current Yamata no Orochi. However, although the power of Thunder Chuan is powerful, it has a huge shortcoming, that is, it must require someone to cooperate with you to use it. For Kakashi, the candidate for cooperation is naturally his shadow clone, or it can only be his shadow clone. Because of the docking and fusion of chakra, once there is even a slight error, it will directly lead to failure. In serious cases, it is very likely that the chakra will be disordered due to the failure of fusion, and the chakra will no longer be able to be used. of. And precisely because the collaborators could only be shadow clones, not long after Kakashi successfully used Raiden to cut off one of Yamato no Orochi's snake heads, the shadow clone that cooperated with him to use Raiden was attacked by Yamata no Orochi. The other snake head was bitten into a ball of smoke, and the Thunderbolt also disappeared with the shadow clone, flickering in the air for a few minutes before dissipating. "Oh, do you think you can avoid death like this?! Kakashi!!!" Yamata no Orochi had one of its heads cut off, and Orochimaru naturally felt the damage, but as he was already accustomed to the pain, he didn't care. He just stared at Kakashi and roared. Faced with Orochimaru's roar, Kakashi didn't pay attention. The lightning in his hand disappeared, but his body still did not stop. Instead, he jumped out with a vigorous step and stepped directly on the head of the Yamata no Orochi, and then Forming a fire escape ninja seal, he rushed towards the roots of Yamata no Orochi's body at extremely fast speeds. "Fire Escape? Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!" The flames pouring out of Kakashi's mask instantly surged into a fiery stream of fire, like a violent fire dragon. After aiming in the direction of the eight heads of Yamata no Orochi, he roared angrily and opened his mouth. He opened his big mouth and killed Yamata no Orochi! only¡­¡­ This time the fire dragon flame bomb is indeed a powerful killing move for Kakashi, but unfortunately compared to the eight giant water dragons released by Sakura just now, the size gap is like a son meeting his father. It is precisely because of this that Orochimaru faced Kakashi's fire dragon bullet without any fear. He directly controlled an idle snake head, opened his bloody mouth and killed Kakashi's son in one go. The fire dragon swallowed it. Bang¡ª¡ª Although the fire dragon bomb was swallowed by the snake head, Kakashi was not satisfied with the reaction. He controlled the fire dragon at the first moment and made it explode in the snake head at the last moment. Being tricked by Kakashi, a junior¡¯s junior, at the last moment, Orochimaru felt like there was a fire in his heart, which was completely ignited. "Seeking death!" Orochimaru, who was burning with anger, would not care about the water dragon at this time. The snake pupils of the seven snake heads were all aimed at Kakashi, and he suddenly opened his mouth with extremely angry eyes. His heart skipped a beat, and Kakashi, who sensed something was wrong, would continue to stay on Yamata no Orochi's body, and immediately wanted to evacuate. Suddenly, the hard white snake scales on the snake body where Kakashi was standing softened instantly. Before Kakashi could start to move, the white snakes spitting out snake letters wrapped around Kakashi's legs and began to move upward. Climb. ¡°Oops¡ª¡ª!¡± Kakashi was not prepared for this sudden entanglement. He was tied up tightly by these white snakes almost instantly. At the same time, before the seven Yamata no Orochi looked directly at Kakashi's snake head, a dark chakra energy suddenly emerged, and then it suddenly grew in size. "This is the Tailed Beast Jade?!" When she first saw Yamata no Orochi doing this, Sakura's jaw dropped in shock, but she quickly reacted. This is not a moment to be stunned. If Yamata no Orochi continues to complete it, Kakashi will die regardless of whether it is a tailed beast or not! ?Clapping her hands fiercely, Sakura's eyes flashed with a stern expression. Concerned about Kakashi's safety, she burst out with an unprecedented speed in forming seals. In less than a blink of an eye, she had already completed a Ninja Seal. "Water Escape¡¤Water Breaking Wave!" The sharp and sharp ultra-high-pressure water flow was like a whip being swung downwards, and the sound of gasping and tearing the air resounded through the space between Sakura and Yamata-no Orochi. The chakra of Yamata-no Orochi was about to gather. Before finishing, he sent one of the snake heads to meet its senior.  The remaining snake heads reacted quickly. After a deflection, the water column passed over their heads and quickly cut away along the surrounding gods, leaving a crack of unknown depth. Although the remaining snake heads were not cut by the water column, due to this movement, the chakra they had just gathered finally swayed, dissipated with a pop, and exploded. Kakashi, who was tightly tied up, saw that his life was not in danger for the time being. He immediately tried his best to separate himself from the white snakes in three strokes. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The moment Kakashi successfully escaped, Sakura, who had been in the air, finally completed the punch technique falling from the sky. She gathered all the strange power in her right fist and punched down one of the remaining heads of the Yamata no Orochi. In an instant, his entire head was shattered into pieces. ¡° Three snake heads were lost in an instant. Orochimaru, who was already furious, turned purple at this time. "You guys are very good!" A gloomy voice sounded in front, and Orochimaru's pale body slowly emerged from the body of Yamata no Orochi. He looked at the group of masters and disciples, and if the murderous intent in his eyes could be fired like the Kryptonians, they would have already shot holes all over the bodies of the masters and disciples. "Don't worry! After you two die, I will definitely use the Reincarnation of the Dirty Earth to pull you back from hell!" "Hell?" Sakura raised a brow, "That place is not very suitable for me now, but it seems to be quite suitable for you now. How about it, do you want me to give you a pass?" At this time, before Orochimaru could speak, Kakashi, who was still panting, suddenly poked Sakura's arm and said to Sakura. "Don't talk nonsense! The snake head that was just crushed has begun to recover! He is stalling for time!" However, Sakura, who heard Kakashi's warning, didn't take it seriously. She just stretched out her right hand and pointed backwards and said. "Teacher, he is stalling for time. Are we different?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 215, Thunder Knife? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As early as when Sakura and Kakashi were entangled with Yamata no Orochi, Sasuke was already working on how to break through the barrier covering the entire valley. The barrier Orochimaru placed in the valley is the same as the barrier covering the entire Konoha Village. It is a sensory barrier, but it has a little more defensive capabilities. Therefore, in order to successfully release the next ninjutsu, Sasuke must remove this obstructive barrier, otherwise he will not be able to successfully use his ninjutsu. So here comes the question. It is known that the barrier covers the entire valley, and the barrier of the valley is made up of the peaks on both sides. However, Sasuke's current position is exactly at the center of the valley. So, may I ask, Sasuke? How to break the barrier as quickly as possible? Regarding this question, Sasuke just laughed, but he came up with the answer in a moment. "Unless I run to the edge of the barrier, if I stand here, all my current ninjutsu will not be able to directly attack the barrier." Looking at the barrier that was tens of meters high, Sasuke secretly screamed trouble in his heart. In fact, he already has a method to crack this barrier, but if possible, he hopes to never use this solution. But after seeing Sakura releasing water dragon bullets from the corner of his eye, Sasuke understood the current situation and couldn't help but hesitate a little, and could only use this method. Closing his eyes, Sasuke retracted his hands, and the loose top suddenly fell softly around his hips, turning into a skirt that fit Sasuke. The next moment, from the left back of Sasuke's neck, dense black runes like a tide quickly covered his body, followed by rapid expansion, spreading all over Sasuke's body. The originally shiny black hair gradually grew longer as the runes spread, and at the same time slowly turned from black to purple. He successfully dyed his hair and became a Dark Dragon King. At the same time, on the left and right sides behind Sasuke, two balls of flesh that looked like fists emerged. After a period of twisting and squirming, they burst out of the body and stretched out like a pair of huge palms. It¡¯s just that there is a dark fleshy membrane connected between the fingers of this pair of palms, making the overall look like a pair of wings. Feeling the pleasure brought by the powerful power of the second curse seal, Sasuke's lips curled up inadvertently. Although he has used this form several times, every time he uses it, it still brings him a great sense of satisfaction, just like a drug, deeply tempting him to keep using it. But Sasuke knew very well that if he really kept using the curse seal, there would be only one ending in the future. Become Orochimaru's puppet. So after a brief period of indulgence, Sasuke had already opened his eyes, and the three black magatama slowly flowed, as if to remind Sasuke of the hatred he carried and the glory of his family. ????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out the wings on his back, Sasuke threw his ninja sword on the ground, slapped the wings on his back downwards, and at the same time, he stepped up with his feet and jumped into the air. "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!" A blazing red flame dragon, after being highly compressed by Sasuke, rushed towards the barrier in the sky and slammed into it! Boom¡ª¡ª! After this blow, the barrier shook violently, but it was not directly broken. After the collision, this blazing flame dragon did not disappear directly. Instead, it spread out in all directions, rendering the entire barrier a fiery red. Seeing that the blow was over, Sasuke did not stop. The second and third flame dragons followed the first one and were all sprayed out by Sasuke. The barrier, which was not originally focused on defense, was already shaky when it was attacked by the dragon fire for the first time. Now it is attacked twice in a row, how can it still withstand it? In the third The moment the flame dragon hit hard, it completely collapsed and disintegrated! It's now! Sasuke's feet gently touched the ninja sword that had been placed on the ground. He pinched his left and right feet inwards and then wiped them out fiercely! ßÚ¡ª¡ª The friction between the soil and the sword body did not make a crisp sword sound like other ninja swords. Instead, it made a sound like electricity. And just after the Ninja sword made this electric shock sound, the people who were still in peace wereLin Eoyu Yuri, who was fighting between Tokuma and Tokuma, suddenly stopped. He cast his sights in the direction of Sasuke with a slight feeling in his mind. The experienced Hinata Tokuma seized the opportunity and launched an extremely violent attack. "This feeling is right! It's the breath of the thunder knife!" Lin Yuri casually resisted a few attacks from Hyuga Tokuma. After all, she was in the state of reincarnation. She didn't have to fear injury and death at all. It didn't matter if she was hit twice by Hyuga Tokuma. What concerned her now was the aura of the thunder knife that suddenly appeared just now. On the other side, after being pulled by Sasuke, the ninja sword produced countless electric flowers. Under Sasuke's control, it flew from the ground to the sky in an instant. And as the Ninja Sword soared into the sky, dark clouds suddenly appeared in the originally clear sky. Seeing the dark clouds appear, the smile on Sasuke's face never stopped. Looking at the trajectory of the thunder knife, he slowly stretched out his right hand. At the same time, Yamata no Orochi, who was conserving his strength and preparing to use all his strength to deal with Kakashi and Sakura, finally noticed Sasuke's actions at this moment. "This, is it that move?!" Orochimaru, who was hiding deep in the Yamata no Orochi, shrank his eyes tightly when he saw Sasuke's posture, as well as the dark clouds that quickly appeared in the sky and the vertically falling ninja sword. As Sasuke¡¯s mentor for the past year, Orochimaru thinks that he knows Sasuke as well as anyone else, and naturally he also knows what most of Sasuke¡¯s powerful killing moves are. The scene when Sasuke used this ninjutsu for the first time and the damage it caused came to mind. Orochimaru immediately came to a conclusion. There is absolutely no way that Sasuke can successfully perform this ninjutsu. Even if he is currently in the body of Yamata no Orochi, he has no desire to experience the power of Sasuke's thunder escape move! The large amount of chakra that was originally saved was all put into operation. Almost all the power of Yamata no Orochi was gathered together, abandoning Sakura and Kakashi who were close at hand, and aimed at the dark clouds in the sky. Are you kidding me? ! Sasuke is Orochimaru's dream body, how could he directly control Yamata no Orochi to kill Sasuke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 216, take a shot from me! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As a ninja, one of the most basic elements is that you must never miss the slightest detail of your opponent's movements in battle. Otherwise, once the enemy sets up a trap and you stupidly get into it without knowing anything, isn't it the same as giving someone your head? As a qualified ANBU captain, it is naturally impossible for Sakura to make such a low-level mistake. So the first moment she approached Yamata no Orochi's movement, she had already noticed it and immediately made corresponding moves. The speed at which the Ninja Seal was formed was beyond anyone's imagination. Almost the moment Kakashi, who was standing next to Sakura, started to form the Ninja Seal, Sakura's own Ninja Seal was already completed. "Water Escape¡¤Shui Yuan Continuous Slash!" Pieces of rippling water blades were quickly formed around Sakura. However, compared with the previous times, each piece of the water blades this time looked much sharper and larger. In the process of formation alone, standing Kakashi on the side could feel the cold wind blowing from the water blade and hitting his cheek. ¡°My own disciples have already taken action, how can I, as a teacher, hold back?¡± Kakashi has already used his Sharingan to its full potential at this moment, and the chakra in his body is controlled to the point where even a little bit is not wasted. "The art of shadow clone!" Kakashi separated two shadow clones at once. One of them will be used to cooperate with him in using Raiden later. The other one is holding the main body with his right hand and the shadow clone with his left hand. He uses all his strength and strength. He threw the two Kakashi into the sky. This was indeed an effort, because just after throwing out the two Kakashi, the shadow clone's hands were dislocated due to excessive use of force and disappeared directly. "This is the time!" Although there are more or less unstable factors in the air, the Sharingan has become an extremely critical point of stability, allowing Kakashi to successfully establish mutual understanding with the shadow clone even if he is at high altitude. contact. "Legend of Thunder!" Yamata no Orochi was naturally aware of the actions of the two people below him at this time, but firstly, he was exerting all his strength, and secondly, the biggest threat currently came from Sasuke's new ninjutsu, and he had no intention of doing it at all. What a reaction. However, it is impossible for Sakura and Kakashi to use ninjutsu. Regardless of the power of Sakura's Water Circle Slash, Kakashi's thunder blast just now is enough to prove that it can destroy The ninjutsu of one's own body. "Roar!" A roar sounded fiercely, erupting like a mountain torrent, and the roaring sound was endless. Even the thunder that had already rolled out wisps of lightning in the sky was covered in an instant. At the same time, waves of sound visible to the naked eye drove the air currents, rolling towards Kakashi who had already used thunder transmission like a sea wave! "Well¡ª¡ª" The human ear is an organ that is relatively vulnerable to injury. In addition, the roar was sudden and unprepared. Kakashi, who was already approaching the Yamata no Orochi, could not withstand it. He just felt his brain rumbling, and the chakra in his body suddenly collapsed like a disintegrating mountain. The lightning in his hand trembled and surged, as if it was about to burst. But fortunately, the collaborator was Kakashi's own shadow clone. At the moment when the lightning was about to explode, he used his last strength to control the chakra to stabilize it, and then disappeared with a 'bang' sound. In mid-air. However, Raiden has stabilized, but Kakashi himself is in trouble. The chaotic chakra in the body could not be controlled at all, and Kakashi fell upside down. If he fell directly on the flat ground below, wouldn't he be giving a speech about his life? After all, Kakashi is not an angel with his face on the ground, he is a ninja with his face on the ground. But Kakashi was destined to be unable to give a speech on his life today. Although Sakura below was stunned by the roar of Yamata no Orochi at the beginning, she was far away after all, so she quickly woke up. When Sakura regained her condition, the first thing she saw was naturally Kakashi-sensei who was falling from high altitude. So without even thinking about it, Sakura kicked off her feet and exploded. He caught Kakashi at full speed. Looking at Sakura with an indescribable look, Kakashi covered his ears that were still buzzing. At the same time, his left eye had also been closed.Sakura said loudly to the side. "The chakra in my body has been disrupted, so I can only rely on you for the time being!" Sakura nodded. She knew that Kakashi couldn't hear her words now, so she didn't reply at all. Strange power¡¤pedaling The ground around Sakura shook violently and cracked open, causing Sakura to disappear in the blink of an eye. "Tsk¡ª¡ª!" At this moment, a flash of lightning flashed from the dark clouds in the sky, and the sound of thunder attracted everyone's attention. Among them, Sasuke, who was the leader, was even more happy, but now his pitch-black face could not see any joy at all. "Hahaha, it's too late!" But before Sasuke could be happy for a long time, a trace of pride could already be seen on the face of Yamata no Orochi below. The sonic boom he just erupted through the three snake heads made Sakura's Water Circle Slash and Kakashi Raiden useless. In exchange, the energy storage of the other five snake heads was completed. Now, he has successfully gathered all the chakra! Black jade spheres that look like tailed beast jade appear at the mouths of the five snake heads of the Yamata no Orochi. It can be seen at a glance that they are chakra balls that have been compressed to the extreme. Even a fool can know how powerful it is during this period. "Boom, boom, boom, boom!" Whoosh whoosh! A total of five rays of light burst out as if they penetrated the sky. Almost every ray of light was like a cloud-piercing arrow, so fiercely bombarding the dark clouds in the sky, as if this was not a dark cloud, but some holy city that would never fall. generally! However! Just when the five chakra light cannons that were like cloud-penetrating arrows were about to hit the dark clouds, a stream of light passed through at an extremely fast speed, and then stayed in front of the dark clouds. It¡¯s none other than Sakura! Now, she opened her hands widely, as if she was preparing to use her body to block the light cannon formed by chakra! "Seeking death!" After noticing this figure, Yamata no Orochi's snake eyes revealed this meaning. As the initiator of the attack, he should not be too aware of the horrific nature of his attack. Although he still felt reluctant to let go of Sakura's body, when he thought of Sasuke being by his side, Orochimaru still felt a trace of indifference in his heart. But at the moment when these five light cannons were about to hit Sakura, the front part of one of the light cannons suddenly showed a strange twist, and then this light cannon was like a meat bun beating a dog, without even turning its head. He slammed back into the twisting point, and without a trace of wave appearing, he disappeared from Yamata no Orochi's sight. Only one of the five was eliminated, and the remaining four light cannons still followed the original trajectory and completely bombarded Sakura's delicate body ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In a certain unknown mysterious space, a solitary figure stood on a rectangular boulder, seeming to be meditating on something. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a space distortion behind him, but before he could turn around, there was an extremely powerful rushing sensation from his back, leading him to rush into the air. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 217, Qilin! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The chakra ball formed by an extremely high degree of compression directly bombarded Sakura's position. The air wave caused by the explosion directly blew Kakashi below and fell to the ground. In the distance, everyone fighting in the thick layers of white mist also paused their movements in unison. And the Kirigakure technique that covered them layer by layer ceased to exist under the attack of the air waves. "Sakura" There were a few blood stains oozing from the closed left eye. Kakashi dragged his tired body and tried his best to raise his head, looking at the origin of the explosion in the sky, panting. Sasuke, who was standing on the other side, also had his eyes widened at this time, staring at the waves and smoke that had filled the sky, and his face looked slightly strange. With such a powerful chakra attack just now, you can know how powerful it is even without using the Sharingan, let alone him who used the Sharingan the whole time. "Boom!" Just before the smoke in the sky completely dissipated, a roar of thunder that echoed across the sky once again attracted everyone's attention. Hearing this thunder, as the initiator of the technique, Sasuke almost instinctively stretched out his right hand, showed the ninja sword, and pointed it high at the dark clouds in the sky. On the cold edge of the Ninja Sword, streaks of lightning flashed continuously, as if the lightning in the dark clouds high in the sky had a faint trace of current fluctuations. "It's indeed the breath of the thunder knife!" Lin Yuri's eyes lit up at this moment, and he finally confirmed that on the battlefield behind him and others, there was indeed his former weapon, Thunder Saber Fang. With a casual thunder release ninjutsu in his hand, Lin Yuri defeated his current opponent Hyuga Tokuma with one move, and then galloped in the direction of Sasuke as fast as possible. Hyuga Tokuma himself is considered an outstanding Jonin, and he has never been at a disadvantage in one-on-one battles with Lin Yuri. However, if Lin Yuri wants to escape, he can only say sorry. But the current situation is very clear. There must be something important on Kakashi's side. If Lin Yuri is allowed to rush there, something might happen. Therefore, it was naturally impossible for Hyuga Tokuma to let her escape. After looking apologetically at his teammates who were still fighting around him, Hyuga Tokuma also kicked off his feet and tried his best to catch up with Yuri Hayashi who was heading forward. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With the sound of thunder, apart from the wildly dancing thunder snakes among the dark clouds that covered the sky, the accompanying rain also scattered in the sky and covered the sun. And at this moment, when Sasuke was hesitating whether to let himself use ninjutsu, in the smoke penetrated by rain in the sky, a figure fell from high and went straight to the ground. His breathing stagnated slightly. At this moment, Sasuke didn't know who the figure was. While his heart relaxed, he had no time to think about anything more. Dense electric currents spread all over his body. "Qilin!" The electric current emanating from Sasuke's body, through the ninja sword in his right hand, is connected to the dense spider web-like thunder snakes in the sky. finally¡ª¡ª Wow! An extremely harsh sound resounded, and hundreds of thunder snakes scrambled to gather into one place. A thunder behemoth, Qilin, which was purely composed of thunder snakes, finally got out of the clouds and looked down at the sky below. Yamata no Orochi. "" The eight heads and nine pairs of Yamata no Orochi looked at the thunder beast together, and an inexplicable coldness came from the heart. Yamata no Orochi shivered almost involuntarily. "Die!" The ninja sword entwined with dense electric snakes was swung down by Sasuke. The thunder giant Kirin in the sky was like an army that had received the order. It tore through the sky with a huge roar and aimed at the person looking at him below. Yamata no Orochi landed with a rumble! "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!" Violent thunder and explosions resounded throughout the valley, and violent thunder explosions stirred up waves of storms. The mixed thunder and lightning swept across in an instant, forming a gorgeous and destructive thunder storm! "ah¡ª¡ª!" The Yamata no Orochi, who was at the center of this terrifying thunder storm, was penetrated by lightning, making continuous thundering sounds. The white snake scales all over his body instantly became translucent, allowing people to see that the flesh inside slowly dissolved and disappeared. ¡­   "this¡­¡­" Lin Yuri, who was rushing all the way, had never seen such a scene before. Although she didn't want to stop, the wind blades filled with lightning and lightning in front of her still made her stop. Even though she is now immortal, she does not want to touch the dense electric wind blades in front of her. The rain in the sky began to slowly become lighter. In the center of this thunder storm, the Yamata-no-Orochi, which was still showing off its power just now, has fallen to the ground, motionless, and has no idea whether it is dead or alive. "Huh, huh" The ninja sword in Sasuke's right hand rested on the ground, breathing heavily. The original Curse Seal 2 state had faded away at some point, and the Dark Dragon King's hair color had also changed back to its original appearance. After adjusting my state, I had already turned back to the dark eyes and looked around, and began to find the trace of Sakura and Kakashi. However, the surrounding environment has been completely destroyed. The flickering electric flowers and the broken surface all prove the power of Qilin. Sasuke pulled out the ninja sword and put it back into its scabbard, raised his heavy steps, and walked toward the place where the two of them last appeared in his memory. But before they reached the halfway point, two figures came one behind the other, approaching his position at an extremely fast speed, causing Sasuke to stop in his tracks and put on a defensive posture. "Did you perform the Thunder Release just now?" The person in the front shouted to Sasuke before he arrived, and it was Lin Eo Yuri. However, her question was not answered. Hyuga Tokuma, who was chasing her, took advantage of her shouting this sentence, and his whole body exploded. He finally intercepted her and started to attack. Only this time, the battle between the two of them did not last that long. Orochimaru's defeat has directly affected the reincarnated state of Lin Yuli and others, and they have a vague premonition of something. That¡¯s why Yuri Lin shouted loudly just now, because in her knowledge, she was expected to return to the world of the dead soon, and then say goodbye to this world of the living. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 218: No fighting spirit at all. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In fact, it was not just Lin Eoyu, but the other four Kirigakure ninja swordsmen who were still fighting also invariably felt the changes in their physical conditions. At the same time, the scale of the battle began to slowly move towards Konoha. "boom!" A muffled sound suddenly erupted, and Kuritari Kushimaru was like a kite that had lost its strings. It drew a perfect reflection line in the air and then fell heavily to the ground, creating a small human-shaped pit. However, Kai, who had achieved such a record, was not happy. Instead, he frowned, feeling a little strange. He had been fighting with Kurisha Kushimaru before, so he naturally knew that the kick he just made was just a feint. According to Kurisha Kushimaru's fighting level, it was impossible for him to get hit. "Could it be a trap?!" Kai put on a guarded posture. Kurikaru Kushimaru's ninja sword was specially designed to be a trap. And based on the characteristics of the Reincarnation of the Earth, it was very likely that he was hit intentionally. Just when Kai was thinking this, several Konoha ninjas near him also achieved the same results as him. For a moment, this small battlefield fell into silence. ¡°???¡± Seeing that the other people had defeated their opponents just like him, Kai was stunned for a moment, and then as if he remembered something, he cast his gaze towards the ruins-like battlefield in the distance. "Is there any change on Kakashi's side?" The earth-shattering thunder strike just now was so amazing that even he, an experienced old jounin, was a little stunned by it. If it weren't for fighting with Kuritsugu Kushimaru, he would have wanted to see what it was. It triggered such a powerful ninjutsu. "Is that so? This ninjutsu is really interesting" Suddenly, just when Kai and the others were thinking and relaxing, the voice of Li Xingchuan appeared in everyone's ears again. Kai was shocked, but the movements of his hands had no effect, and he immediately made alert movements. At this time, Aburame Muta, who was standing next to Tiantian, suddenly stretched out her hand to push up her sunglasses, and then quickly said to the people around her: "Before coming here, I checked some relevant information about the reincarnation of the dirty land. I don't remember it. If it¡¯s wrong, it seems that the only way to break the filth reincarnation is to let the caster remove it himself.¡± "Then what you mean is that even if you kill the caster, the deceased reincarnated from the dirty soil will still not be released?!" Tiantian, who was standing next to Aburame Muta, was dumbfounded. "Although I really want to say it is not the case, it is a pity that the death of the caster will not cancel the state of reincarnation in the dirty earth." Aburame Muta whispered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how can we get rid of them?!¡± Tiantian felt a big headache for a while. "Now it seems that the only solution is to use sealing techniques." Kai, after all, has experience. After hearing Tiantian's question, he answered it. Amidst the exchanges among them, Li Xingchuanwan, Tongcao Yebaiman, Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost and others finally stood up again. Only this time, they did not directly attack a few people. Instead, they shook their heads for a while and then looked at the Konoha people at the front. "It seems that Orochimaru guy is indeed dead. So, am I free?!" Kurikaru Kushimaru's tone did not fluctuate at all, as if the previous battles were all fake. "Guys from Konoha, it looks like we can call a temporary truce now. I don't think it will do any good if we continue to fight." "this¡­¡­" Kai was completely stunned, what is going on? Why did the enemy suddenly want to run away? "If you want to leave, you can leave! I've already gotten angry!" Muuri Jinpachi showed no interest in Kuriraki Kushimaru's proposal and responded dissatisfied. "It does seem to be the case." Hearing this, the Tongcao Yaoren on the other side silently put away his weapon, "Konoha ninja, let's end it like this. There is no point in fighting now. .¡± After seeing the situation on the field, the last member of the group of seven, the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost, showed a ferocious smile, and then turned around directly. "Idiot, if you want to fight, you can fight it alone. I have no interest in continuing the fight. I have a person waiting for me who must kill!" After leaving these words, the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost didn¡¯t even look at it again.??, he directly launched himself at full speed and disappeared from everyone's sight. Seeing this, the Tongcao Yebai Man didn't say anything more. He just turned around and quickly disappeared into the valley following the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost. "This bunch of trash! Without them, we don't have to get in the way anymore!" Muuri Jinpachi watched the two people leave, with a violent look in his eyes. He grabbed his Ninja Bakuto? Fei Mo and flicked his thumb. After wiping it, a blood mark was drawn on the droplets. After seeing Kurikaru Kushimaru's actions, the face under the mask suddenly changed, "Are you crazy? If you use this, even in this state, you may not be able to survive!" "Who cares about you? Besides, I'm already dead!" Muuri Jinpachi didn't react at all. He held the blasting knife with both hands behind his back, and then he accelerated with a vigorous step and rushed forward at a very fast speed. To the people in Konoha. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "So that's what it is" He squeezed his fists and looked at Hyuga Tokuma, who was still looking serious in front of him, but Lin Yuri's expression slowly became more natural, "Hey! Konoha's ninja. It seems that after the guy named Orochimaru dies, I won¡¯t die directly.¡± "Orochimaru, is he dead?" Hinata Tokuma was stunned, but he didn't dare to be careless. Looking at Lin Yuri's expression, he still had a serious face. "That's right. After that guy died, I no longer have any murderous intention towards you." Yuri Lin pointed at the back of his head, "Before, it was just because that guy was controlling my consciousness through a spell. . Now that he is dead, I naturally have no interest in playing games with you anymore." "My only interest now is to see who is the guy who triggered the ninjutsu just now. And just now, I felt the breath of my thunder sword." How could Hyuga Tokuma let go of his position just because of these words from Yuri Lin? Although he had never faced the Seven Ninja Swordsmen directly before, he also knew about the Seven Ninja Swordsmen just from rumors. What is your personal personality like? "I'm sorry to have to obey my order!" Hyuga Tokuma said in direct refusal. "Tsk. Do you still want to fight?!" Yuri Lin curled her lips. She really didn't want to continue the fight. She is in the state of reincarnation from the dirty earth, and her strength is not as strong as before in life. In addition, without the thunder knife, she will be thankful to God for being able to survive with 70% to 80% of her life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 219, Bleeding Kakashi You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In front of a piece of charred ruins, the battle between Hyuga Tokuma and Lin Eo Yuri resumed. On another battlefield behind them, Muri Jinpachi had already raised his weapon. Relying on his state of reincarnation, he wanted to use the strongest move of the explosive sword to kill several hostile Mu. Leaf Ninja. As for the rest of the ninja swordsmen, they had already ran all the way out of the valley and ran towards their destination. Who cares about where their destination is, or who cares? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, on the broken land filled with black smoke, Sasuke's figure moved forward quickly, his eyes constantly scanning the surrounding environment up and down. The power of the Kirin just now was too great. Sasuke tried his best to control the Yamata-no Orochi attacked by the Kirin, but Kakashi's position and the position where Sakura fell were too close to the Yamata-Orochi, and he did not dare to Make sure the two of them are safe and sound. "Cough cough cough" A coughing sound suddenly came from the front. Sasuke's eyes lit up and he directly controlled his legs and flew quickly in the direction of the sound. "Kakashi?!" Arriving at the point of speaking, the first person to enter Sasuke's sight was Kakashi, who was already lying in a pit of gravel, frowning and breathing heavily. Next to him was Sakura, her clothes looking a little burnt and scattered, her hands pressed on Kakashi's chest and performing medical ninjutsu. "What's wrong with him?" Sasuke came to the two of them and asked aloud. Although Konoha did not directly explain his defection, he was essentially a defecting ninja from Konoha, so Sasuke's tone was a bit strange. "No problem. It's just that the chakra consumption is too huge. In addition the Sharingan's pupil power is consumed too much. It's a common problem. After returning to Konoha, I will lie down for ten days and a half. There will be no problem." Sakura did not turn her head, but concentrated on maintaining the medical ninjutsu on Kakashi while turning her back to Sasuke. Sasuke was stunned for a moment and turned his gaze to Kakashi's left eye. Sure enough, he saw a line of blood on Kakashi's left eye. It was obvious that the eye power was overused. At this glance, Kakashi's tragic situation made people feel a little silent, but the corners of Sasuke's mouth curled up involuntarily, not because he based his happiness on Kakashi's pain. It was because Sakura's words reminded him of Kakashi's miserable state after using the Sharingan when they first went on a mission. Now, in comparison, they were almost the same. As for why Kakashi was able to use the Sharingan to bleed, Sasuke only roughly believed that it was caused by the fact that he was not of the Uchiha clan's bloodline. A short while later, the green medical chakra on Sakura's hands began to slowly dissipate. At the same time, Kakashi's expression began to relax, at least he was no longer frowning and breathing heavily like at the beginning. . Seeing that Kakashi had recovered, Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. Over the past year, she had used very few medical ninjutsu. If it were Lu Wen in her previous life, she would have used this medical ninjutsu like It's like giving three years of high school knowledge back to the teacher after being admitted to college, and becoming a familiar stranger. Sakura stood up straight, ran her right hand across the bangs in front of her forehead, and pushed the hair that blocked her sight behind her ears. The opposite sex didn't pay attention before when they were engaged in battle. Only when she was free now did she realize that her hair had grown much longer. If it was just a shawl before, it was now almost at the back of her head. But she didn't care too much. Sakura turned her head and looked straight at Sasuke with her emerald eyes: "Thank you very much. If it weren't for your Thunder Release before, I might not be able to defeat Orochimaru next." Get rid of it." Although Orochimaru has definitely not been solved yet. Sakura didn¡¯t say the last sentence on purpose. But she felt that Sasuke himself should know it well, after all, he was a second pillar, not a second fool. "Without you, Kirin would definitely not be able to use it. Orochimaru, that guy, knows the power of Kirin and will definitely stop it. Just like before." Sasuke originally wanted to just nod lightly, but when he faced Sakura's His eyes and mouth were suddenly out of control, and he started talking a lot. Sasuke's modesty made Sakura stunned for a moment, but she quickly responded: "Next, are you going to" After hesitating for a moment, she opened her mouth to Sasuke and continued to ask: "Go. where?" ?Sasuke was silent for a moment, he knew what Sakura meant. It's nothing more than wanting him to return to Konoha, that's all. After all, even now, Konoha has not officially issued a defection order for Uchiha Sasuke. If he is willing to go back, with the proof of Kakashi and Sakura, he can probably be written as being sent out as an undercover agent. Orochimaru's spy, and now he has retired and returned to Konoha. At the same time, he can upgrade Sasuke and become a chuunin or jounin. Sasuke did not directly answer Sakura's words. He just raised his head and looked silently at the sky that was still covered with dark clouds and still drizzled. Against the background of the dim sky and rain, Sasuke's handsome face looked slightly depressed. After a long time, Sasuke continued. "I will not return to Konoha. As I said before, the eagle is destined to soar in the sky. And Konoha is like a cage. Have you ever seen an eagle? Do you take the initiative to get into the cage and restrict your freedom?" After hearing Sasuke's words, Sakura secretly thought to herself, but a little hope still emerged in her heart. She raised her head and looked at Sasuke and said: "But even an eagle needs to stop and return to its nest to rest. ?" As Sakura gently tugged on her clothes, she felt a little dull, "Just like Jiraiya, he doesn't stay in Konoha on weekdays, but wanders around the ninja world at will, occasionally When you remember, go back to Konoha." Sasuke unconsciously shifted his gaze. He knew the name Jiraiya, and he even knew that the current Naruto was following Jiraiya, learning and practicing his own ninja. All of this was learned from Orochimaru's intelligence organization. When he thought of Naruto, Sasuke's mind immediately recalled Naruto's violent appearance during the Valley of the End, as well as his unparalleled strength. Involuntarily clenching his fists, Sasuke put Naruto's figure behind him. "No need to talk about this. I have already prepared for it." Putting aside the words, Sasuke looked at Sakura and asked the question that had been on his mind before. ¡°Did you already wake up when I first rescued you?¡± Sakura: "" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 220, Sakura version of three consecutive qualities You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This" The hope that originally appeared on his face faded away like a tide, and was replaced by a flush of embarrassment. Seeing Sakura's expression, Sasuke still didn't know what was going on, and he didn't know what the truth of the matter was, but the image of Sakura lying next to him suddenly popped into his mind. appearance. "This is force majeure! At that time, the chakra in my body had not fully recovered. What if it was a trap? That's why I deliberately saw what you would do next!" She pursed her lips, and Sakura also did the same at this time. Finally, I remembered what I had done before. She actually pretended to be a weak woman, and then deliberately lay on Sasuke's chest, motionless. I even had the experience of being hugged by a princess once! ¡°Oh my God, this is the first time that I have been hugged by someone of the opposite sex besides my father Haruye Zhao. With a slightly tangled expression on her face, Sakura's mind suddenly flashed back to some of the endings of the original drama from her past life memories. For example, a certain underage girl with glasses named Uchiha Sarana vowed to become Hokage. This time, Sakura's face was even more blushing. She swore that this was the most embarrassing time since she was born. Why didn¡¯t you just stand up at that time? ! ! "Is that so?" At this time, Sasuke's voice came from the front, his tone was a little bit strange, it seemed funny, but also weird. "Then why did you keep pretending to be comatose after you left? Could it be that the chakra hadn't recovered until that time?" "Well of course!" Sakura now feels as if the image she has built up in front of Sasuke since she was a child has been completely destroyed. Sakura's feeling is correct. Before Sasuke defected, he could only see her back and pursue the idea of ??surpassing her. Even after the battle in the Valley of the End, he still had this thought. idea. Because at that time, he had already used a power that was completely not his own - the curse seal. After the end of the Valley of the End, the first time I saw Sakura was in Orochimaru's laboratory. When Sasuke saw the soft and frail Sakura at that time, his heart actually tightened a little. He had never thought that this girl who had dominated him since childhood could have such a haggard posture, which made him feel a little nervous. But now, it¡¯s completely different. He just now discovered that the guy he had been trying to surpass before was also a girl. ¡°Ahem, what kind of old man mentality are you pretending to have! Sasuke calmly threw the above thoughts out of his mind and just stared at Sakura's crimson face as if he was watching some earth-shattering forbidden technique, but the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. Being stared at for a while, Sakura suddenly felt a surge of strength and said to Sasuke: "Aren't you curious about how I blocked Orochimaru's attack and how I blocked your Kirin?!" This is, mouth escape? The art of changing the topic! But it¡¯s really stiff. It was more blunt than the direct interruption I had done before. Sasuke felt funny in his heart, but he was indeed attracted by Sakura's topic. As a man who would become a top ninja in the future, Sasuke was quite curious about how Sakura had been able to block him before. Sensing the change in Sasuke's expression, he curled his lips. Sure enough, men are all big pigs. "It's actually very simple." Sakura stretched out her right hand and secretly began to gather her chakra. In an instant, a shield made purely of chakra appeared on the palm of Sakura's right hand. "Chakra shield?" Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and immediately recognized the true face of this ninjutsu. But then he frowned, looked at Sakura and asked: "But how could you block Orochimaru's attack just now? The chakra shield should have been completely consumed when it defended against the first attack. Is your chakra the right one?" When he said this, Sasuke was suddenly stunned, and recalled what Orochimaru said to him in his mind. He asked with some disbelief: "Could it be said that Orochimaru's experiment on you was successful?!" Sakura shrugged and nodded to Sasuke: "That's right. Orochimaru transplanted the first Hokage Senju Hashirama into me.Cell. But in the end, my cells successfully fused with the original cells. Now I should be considered a combination of Haruno and Senju. " "After the fusion is completed, I find that my body seems to be much stronger. In addition, the amount of chakra has also been greatly improved, so I just thought of such a method. After all, my chakra The shield itself can be regarded as a death-avoiding ninjutsu." After hearing these words, the corners of Sasuke's mouth twitched a few times. Is Orochimaru trying to commit suicide? Now Sasuke also knew why Kakashi was able to avoid Kirin's attack. But here, Sasuke had doubts again. He looked at Sakura and asked: "The formation of chakra is the combination of physical energy and mental energy. Even if the cells fuse, at most your body energy will change, and there will be no change in your body energy." It should be possible to reach such a huge amount of chakra in an instant?!" Sasuke actually takes this issue seriously. The reason is very simple, because he himself is actually the same as Kakashi, a big blue bar owner. If it weren't for the power of the curse seal, he would probably have to lie on the ground and watch the battlefield like Kakashi if he cast a few ninjutsu. Well, at most, you can go up and hold a ninja sword or use your own pair of iron fists to create a world. All in all, if he could get a way to increase the amount of chakra from Sakura, he would definitely test it. The power of the curse seal was equivalent to a curse. If possible, Sasuke hoped never to use it. When Sakura heard Sasuke's question, she actually felt a little embarrassed. Since she knows her own family affairs, she naturally knows that the reason why her spiritual energy is so abundant is because of the rewards from the Reincarnation Palace and the legacy of her previous life. To put it another way, I used to be a small river, and the amount of water flow it could bear was only that much. The excess water volume could not be accommodated, and all the water overflowed. But now that I have gone through the fusion of the first-generation cells, I have evolved from a small river to an inland sea. All the water flow that overflowed before has returned, and the amount of chakra will naturally increase and become extremely huge. He can almost call himself a tailed beast. "It's just that I know this is one thing. If I tell Sasuke directly like this, it will definitely not work. I have to change my way of saying it." But after thinking for a moment, Sakura thought of how to explain to Sasuke. "I don't know the reason. Maybe it was because I was upgraded during the first-generation cell fusion process? I think Orochimaru should be more aware of this than me, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 221, Thunder Knife? Gone! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at Sakura with black lines on his head, Sasuke always felt that Sakura knew the reason, but she just didn't tell him. Although in fact, it seems to be the case. There was a moment of embarrassment between the two, but fortunately, the chaos outside the field caught their attention. It was an almost roaring explosion, and the starting point of the explosion seemed to be near the entrance of the valley. "Are there any enemies?" Sasuke turned his head strangely. Due to Orochimaru's experiment, all the people who had previously hidden here were kicked out by him. Only Orochimaru himself, Yakushi Kabuto and himself were left. , how could there be anyone else? Sakura, on the other hand, leaned down and quickly formed a Ninja Seal of Earth Release, and placed a thick stone wall around Kakashi, protecting Kakashi within it. "Sasuke, do you want to come with me next? If not, you can stay here and protect Kakashi-sensei." Sakura turned around and asked Sasuke, her tone was light. Sasuke narrowed his eyes, shook his head after a while and said loudly: "Together." Hearing this, Sakura didn't make any movement. She just stretched out her hand and patted the stone wall gently, then bowed her legs, the ground was stressed, and her body instantly disappeared on the spot. "" If he hadn't paid too much attention before because he was hostile to Orochimaru, then now he was watching Sakura disappear in front of his eyes. Sasuke was shocked to find that he couldn't catch Sakura without opening his Sharingan. Sakura's movement speed. Without words, as if the back figure from the beginning reappeared in front of him, Sasuke involuntarily took steps and followed in the direction of Sakura. In fact, he didn't have to keep up at all, because just after he escaped from this deep pit area, he had already discovered Sakura's figure, a Konoha ninja and a female ninja he had never seen before. . ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this guy before.¡± Arriving next to Sakura, Sasuke looked at the kunoichi in front and said quickly. "It's normal if you haven't seen her before." The first time Sakura saw the kunoichi, she recognized the identity of the kunoichi's reincarnation. And there was the reincarnation of the dirty land, there was the strange red hair, and there was the guy with the lightning. In Sakura's memory, in addition to Kirigakure, one of the seven ninja swordsmen who died long ago, Lin Biao Yuri also Who is there? but¡­¡­ Sakura glanced at the ninja sword behind Sasuke that looked like the Kusanagi sword, and her tone was a little weird: "Speaking of which, where did you throw the thunder sword?" Sasuke, a big pig, didn't notice Sakura's tone at all. He just pulled out his ninja sword, let it flash with a trace of lightning, and said to Sakura: "They are all here." Well? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out. "You couldn't have just melted the thunder knife and turned it into one?!" Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth and said, "That's right. Orochimaru, that guy, used the Kusanagi sword as the main body to melt the thunder sword. Not only did he retain the ability of the thunder sword, he also greatly improved it. If not for this, just now The Qilin is not that powerful at all." It¡¯s really like this! ! ! Sakura's heart twitched. She really didn't expect that Orochimaru was so powerful that he actually melted the thunder sword directly, and also retained and strengthened the ability of the thunder sword. But thinking of this, Sakura also silently lit a candle in her heart for a certain Mizukage. You must know that the seven ninja swords in the original drama eventually returned to Kirigakure's hands, but now, let alone other ninja swords, at least the ninja sword of Raito? It can be said that it is 100% irresistible. At this time, the battle between the two people in front suddenly changed. The kunoichi, that is, Lin Yuri, seemed to have noticed something after Sasuke pulled out his ninja sword (hereinafter called the Kusanagi sword), and directly performed a thunder escape, causing Hyuga Tokuma to pause his offensive, and then He turned his attention to Sasuke's position. ¡°It¡¯s not a thunder knife?!¡± Lin Yuri was stunned for a moment, but after seeing the lightning on the Kusanagi sword, his expression changed, and uncontrollable anger suddenly flashed out. He left Hyuga Tokuma behind and formed the Ninja Seal with both hands to kill Sasuke. ¡°Asshole!¡±   When Sasuke, who was talking to Sakura, heard the scolding, he turned his head and found Yuri Lin, who was rushing towards him, his face full of anger. "Is this guy sick?!" Sasuke recalled it in his mind, and after realizing that he had indeed never met the kunoichi in front of him, he frowned. However, as he said something, Sasuke's movements did not pause at all. The Kusanagi sword was directly aimed at Lin Yuri, who was rushing towards him. Then he did not necessarily make any seal movements, and blue thunder light burst out excitedly. It came out, and then solidified into substance in an instant, turning into a sharp blade, and stabbed towards Lin Yuyu with lightning speed! At this moment, Sasuke calmly said the name of the move. "Chidori? Divine Spear." Pfft¡ª¡ª He didn't have the powerful reaction speed that he had before he was alive. In addition, he was already insane with rage. When the Chidori Divine Gun hit the lightning, Lin Yuri had no room to dodge at all. The hand seals were completely penetrated by the lightning. After completing the instant kill, Sasuke did not directly dissipate the ninjutsu, but controlled the Kusanagi sword to slowly amplify the power of the lightning. "This is the reincarnation of the dirty earth?" Sasuke glanced at Lin Yuri's state, and after discovering the marks on her face that were unique to the reincarnation of the dirty earth, he continued to ask: "Why do you want to kill me?" "Thunder, thunder, thunder knife!" Yuri Lin, whose whole body was paralyzed by the electric current of the Chidori Gun, could not speak continuously, but still had a look of anger on his face. "Thunder Knife?" Sasuke raised an eyebrow, looked at the Kusanagi sword in his hand, and then looked at Yuri Lin in front of him, whose eyes were always staring at him. With his brain that was many times better than Naruto's, he immediately thought of the matter. All the clues were gathered and the truth of the matter was found out. "I see, you are just like Zabuza. You were once one of the Seven Kirigakure Ninja Swordsmen, and you are also one of the dead now?" At this point, Sasuke's face turned cold and he continued calmly: "But since As a dead person, why don¡¯t you just act like a dead person and instead come here to seek your own death!¡± "As expected, he is the second pillar of my family. He speaks like a middle-class person." Sakura stood aside and watched Sasuke being so pretentious, complaining silently in her heart, these sisters are people reincarnated from the dirty land, they are already dead people, why do they need to seek death? The road they take is a dead end. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 222, what? When did you learn the sealing technique? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Lin Yuri's body trembled slightly. This was because the output of Sasuke's Thunder Chakra became more and more powerful. Even in the state of being reincarnated in the dirty earth, she could no longer bear it. But even so, Yuri Lin's face still looks like she wants to eat you. Obviously, she really couldn't accept the fact that the thunder knife was melted down. It's no wonder that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen themselves regard their own Ninja Swords as life-like existences. Now that the Thunder Sword and Fang have been melted away by Sasuke, it is equivalent to melting away the honor of Lin Yuri's life when he was still alive. ah. ¡°I am Konoha Ninja Hyuga Tokuma, who are you two?!¡± Originally, Hyuga Tokuma wanted to pursue him when Yuri Lin used Thunder Release to attack him, but after seeing Sakura and Sasuke, he stopped. After all, he could not confirm that Sakura and Sasuke were there at the time. Are Sasuke and Sasuke enemies or allies? It was not until Sasuke shot through Lin Yuri with a Chidori Spear that he followed behind Yuri Lin and asked the two of them. Of course, Sasuke, who was maintaining the Thunder Release Chakra, didn't pay any attention to Hinata Tokuma's intention, so Sakura, who was standing next to him, stood up and said in order not to embarrass herself as a jounin of the Ninja Village: "Konoha Chuunin, Haruno Sakura. She is also Kakashi-sensei¡¯s student.¡± Haruno Sakura¡­¡­ Hinata Tokuma felt that the name was a little familiar. After looking at Sakura's face, an idea flashed in his mind, and the purpose of his group's trip emerged, which included finding and rescuing the captives of Orochimaru. Konoha ninja. And the name of this Konoha ninja is Haruno Sakura. ????????????????? Wow, I and others have been working so hard, but in the end, my target has already escaped on my own? ! Hinata Tokuma felt like ten thousand grass and mud horses roaring past in his heart. There was no change in expression on his face. Hinata Tokuma just turned his eyes and looked at Sasuke. ¡®This person has not been seen in the intelligence. Could it be that he is a force from other ninja villages? ¡¯ However, Hyuga Tokuma knew that the enemies on his side were still the dead people reincarnated by the dirty soil. He still remembered that just now, there was a big explosion where his group of Konoha ninjas came in, so he was heartbroken. As a teammate, he immediately said to Sasuke. "She is the deceased who was reincarnated by Orochimaru's dirty soil, and was one of Kirigakure's seven ninja swordsmen. Although you have subdued her now, you still cannot get rid of her once and for all without sealing her. " After hearing what Hinata Tokuma said, Sasuke suddenly felt a little confused. After all, although he himself can be regarded as a triathlete of ninja, physical, and illusion, he really has nothing to praise in terms of sealing techniques. Even the Thunder Escape Seal that was used to deal with Orochimaru before was only treating the symptoms but not the root cause when dealing with the body of the Earth Reincarnation. Once he loses his chakra control, it will be directly ineffective. Thinking of this, Sasuke turned his eyes to Sakura beside him, as if expecting her to come up with some solution. "" Sasuke¡¯s gaze made her scalp numb, but compared to Sasuke, who was basically ignorant of sealing techniques, Sakura herself was indeed more proficient. As for the reason When Sasuke wasn't paying attention, Sakura glanced at the curse mark on his neck, and immediately stood up and said to Hinata Tokuma: "Don't worry. I have some experience with sealing techniques, give me some time, That¡¯s it.¡± Sasuke was really shocked now. What's going on? ! I just glanced at you casually, why do you really know the sealing technique? I've obviously never seen you use it before? Unlike Sasuke¡¯s shock and Hinata Tokuma¡¯s surprise, after hearing Sakura¡¯s words, Yuri Lin felt that her heart was almost cold. This time I came out, but I couldn¡¯t show my strength. I could only fight a 50-50 with a Jounin of Konoha. In the end, I was surprised to find that someone had melted my thunder sword! This guy named Orochimaru was definitely unhappy with me, so he resurrected me and specially sent people to make me die unhappy! However, even though she wanted to blurt out the ten thousand words in her mind, Sasuke's continuously strengthened thunder chakra still successfully stopped her actions. "Hyuugai-senpai, the two of us are in charge here. You can go and support the rest of the people. The explosion just now was definitely not caused by you." Sakura had already come to Lin Yuri's side at this time, holding both hands Simply can not stop.Glancing at Sasuke silently, Hinata Tokuma also knew that now was not the time to waste time, and his Byakugan had not been closed. He had already observed the status of Sasuke and Sakura when he came over. In addition to being surprised at first by Sakura's chakra that can almost be called the ocean, Hyuga Tokuma also confirmed that this was Sakura herself. After all, in front of the Byakugan of the Hyuga family, any disguise will be invisible! Turning around decisively, Hinata Tokuma just left a final "Please" and moved towards the distance to support him. At this time, the movements of Sakura's hands finally stopped. She rubbed her hands gently, and after pulling them apart, a dense string of black runes came out. "Ha! Seal!" Sasuke: "" Sasuke: "Is it necessary to shout like this?" Sakura: "No. I just shouted that casually." There is nothing surprising in the sealing process. The sealing technique that Sakura performed was actually one of the sealing techniques that she learned from the third generation. If it is combined with a special sealing talisman, the effect and power will be even more powerful. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have any sealing talismans on them now, so they just use it reluctantly. After the successful sealing, Sasuke also canceled the Chidori Divine Gun and at the same time took back his Kusanagi sword. He himself is also a blue user, and it can only be said that the chakra in his body is not very much. ?????????? After Sasuke was done, Sakura once again formed a Earth Release Ninja Seal. After placing Lin Yuri in, she applied another layer of sealing technique. solve! Sakura clapped her hands and didn't care much. After all, characters like Yuri Lin who were reincarnated from the dirty soil have actually had their strength reduced to some extent, and it is natural for them to be sealed. What's more, now that I have been strengthened at the epic level, I can't be considered as one at all. It's over. After just solving this side, there are still things that need to be solved on the other side. Considering that the previous explosion was too shocking, Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other in tacit understanding, and then flew towards the entrance and exit of the valley. past. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 223, was performed by me You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When the two arrived at the site of the explosion, the scene they saw was completely no less than the ruined scenery caused by Sasuke Kirin's previous bombing. What was supposed to be the entrance to the valley with beautiful mountains and clear waters has now turned into a piece of scorched earth exuding a strong smell of burning, and the entire area of ??nearly a hundred meters is filled with smoke. What's happening here? ! Sakura was a little stunned. Could it be that Deidara, who is known as the Hokage artist, came to such a huge bombing scene in person? ! In the original drama, Deidara said several times that he wanted to kill Orochimaru with his own hands. Speaking of which, it is really possible for him to come here and then use C3 to act like a terrorist. If this is really the case, it will be really difficult to play. Sakura firmly remembers the rules that the Akatsuki organization has always followed to operate in groups of two. If Deidara comes, then Scorpion will probably come too! Murphy¡¯s Law says that if you are worried about something happening, it is more likely to happen. But fortunately, this aspect of Murphy's Law did not happen today. By the time Sakura and Sasuke arrived at the scene together, everything was over. Hyuga Tokuma, who had met before, was standing in the middle of a group of Konoha ninjas, reporting something quickly to a green Konoha ninja. At the feet of this Konoha ninja, was A humanoid object covered in darkness. "That's Mr. Kai." Sakura recognized this benchmark figure in Konoha at a glance. Sasuke didn't reply. He had many more things on his mind than Sakura. I am still considered a rebellious ninja of Konoha, so just following a ninja of Konoha and breaking into the formation of a large group of ninjas of Konoha, isn't it a little too pretentious? But before he could figure out the answer, his body involuntarily followed Sakura beside him and appeared in front of the Konoha ninjas. "Sakura, here!" Kai, as the most experienced and ranked Konoha ninja, shouted with a smile after seeing Sakura. ¡°Obviously, Hyuga Tokuma had just told Kai about his encounter with her. "Kai-sensei!" Sakura responded to Kai first, then focused her eyes on the three ninjas behind Kai, Neji, Tenten, and Xiao Li, and said a brisk hello. "I heard from Tokuma that you know the sealing technique? Then this guy named Muri Jinpachi has to ask you to seal him. Now it's all Muta's bugs that can barely make him unable to move." Kai waited for Sakura to say hello to his three students before speaking directly. He pointed to the humanoid object at his feet, indicating that this guy was the enemy, and said quickly to Sakura. And now after hearing what Kai said, Sakura finally discovered that the humanoid object at Kai's feet was really a person, and it was Muuri Jinpachi, one of the Kirigakure ninja swordsmen. In addition, the black color on its body turns out to be crawling parasites! Suddenly her scalp felt numb, and Sakura felt a little uncomfortable. In fact, she still couldn't understand why the Aburame clan could accept bugs crawling around in their bodies so easily and naturally. But the numbness of her scalp only lasted for a moment. After all, she was already a capable ninja. After quickly adjusting her mentality, Sakura glanced at Aburame Muta, who was standing in the crowd, and then nodded to him, indicating that he would slowly reduce the bugs on the poor dead body. . (Don¡¯t ask Sakura how she found him. The Aburame clan¡¯s iconic sunglasses and coat, which are no less iconic than Kai¡¯s, had already betrayed him.) ¡°Then the moment Muta Aburame controlled the parasite and returned, she immediately began to prepare the sealing technique. While Sakura was preparing the sealing technique, the three subordinates of the third squad had all turned their attention to Sasuke, who had followed Sakura. After the three of them knew that Sakura was fine, they all wanted to say a warm hello to Sakura who was about to arrive. However, after discovering that the person coming with Sakura turned out to be Sasuke, they all Silly on the spot, they only waited until Sakura called them before they gave a reply. Needless to say, Neji, as a member of the team that took back the mission back then, can be said to have a clear understanding of the reasons why the mission failed. Now that Sasuke appears in front of him again, if he doesn't take action directly, it's all for Sakura. It¡¯s a matter of face. andXiao Li and Tiantian were just responsible for the situation. They did not participate in the retrieval mission, but they also knew more or less about Sasuke's defection. Although I don¡¯t know why Tsunade didn¡¯t issue a wanted order for Sasuke¡¯s defection, at least they all understand Sasuke¡¯s current background in Konoha. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Needless to say, Tiantian immediately understood the meaning of this look. Although Xiao Li was as single-minded as Naruto, after working with Neji for so many years, he more or less understood the meaning of Ning's eyes. Ci meant, so he secretly nodded to Neci. But just as the three of them were about to take action, Kai, who was in front of the three of them, stretched out his right hand, directly blocking the three of them who were about to take action, and shook his head slightly. Neci looked at Kai in confusion and frowned a little. He really didn't expect that Kai would reach out to stop him. Kai didn¡¯t say anything. After he stopped Ningji and the others, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just continued to watch Sakura performing the sealing technique with all his attention. ???????????????? This time when she used the sealing technique, Sakura was obviously much more proficient and faster than before. In just a short while, he had successfully completed the seal on Muuri Jinpachi. "Ah, it's all thanks to you, Sakura. If it weren't for you, I would have had a headache on how to deal with this guy." Kai breathed out when he saw Wuri Jinpachi being sealed by Sakura. , he was really disgusted by the dead summoned by the reincarnation of the filthy earth like Muri Jinpachi. If you don't kill him, he can kill you. If you want to kill him, he won't die. It¡¯s just like a mantis the size of a palm, and it can fly up and smear your face. It¡¯s so disgusting. "By the way. Where's that guy Kakashi? Why haven't you seen him? Is the Thunder Release just now his new move?" Sakura shook her head, "Kakashi-sensei is now unconscious due to chakra exhaustion. I have used medical ninjutsu to help Kakashi-sensei recover, and he should wake up later. In addition, the thunder escape just now , actually caused by" "It was performed by me." An indifferent voice spoke out at the moment of Sakura's hesitation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 224, starting from today, I, Uchiha Sasuke, am no longer a traitor to ninja! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The person who spoke was none other than Sasuke, whose right hand rested on the hilt of the Kusanagi sword, standing tightly behind Sakura like a guardian knight. There was no temperature fluctuation visible in his eyes, and his fair and handsome face was indifferent, as if the words just now did not come from him. However, his style did not attract Kai's attention at all. Kai didn't even pay attention to Sasuke at all, and just looked at Sakura, as if waiting for Sakura's answer. The originally harmonious atmosphere suddenly solidified. Hinata Tokuma, Inuzuka Kei and Aburame Muta suddenly felt something was wrong. Although there was no movement on the surface, the three of them had already adjusted their bodies in unison. In order to be able to intercept and attack Sasuke at any time. Sasuke frowned, and his right hand, which was naturally resting on the hilt of the Kusanagi sword, had gradually changed its posture. As long as the trouble really broke out, he could react instantly. "Sasuke is right." Even Sakura in the past could sense that something was wrong in the atmosphere, not to mention that her senses were sharper now. After calmly stopping in front of Sasuke, Sakura continued to speak to Kai. "is that so." Kai nodded, his usually funny face now revealed a seriousness, and then he looked past Sakura and focused on Sasuke behind her. "Uchiha Sasuke. If I'm not mistaken, he is now Konoha's traitorous ninja." Rebellion and tolerance A flash of realization flashed in his eyes, and only at this moment did Hinata Tokuma finally understand why Kai had such an attitude towards Sasuke, and why Sakura had another attitude towards Sasuke. "Humph, then" "wrong!" Just as Sasuke was about to speak out, Sakura stopped the topic in front of him. "Sasuke is not a traitor!" Sakura said astonishingly, instantly attracting the attention of Kai and others. Sasuke behind her even frowned. Before this, he had clearly told Sakura that he would not return to Konoha. It's just that by some strange coincidence, Sasuke didn't directly deny Sakura's words, but allowed Sakura to continue. Taking a gentle breath, Sakura looked at the people in Konoha in front of her and said loudly: "Sasuke is the spy who was personally designated by the fifth Hokage Tsunade to work under Orochimaru. In order to be able to do it at the most critical moment. At that moment, it was the one who launched the most fatal blow to Orochimaru! The Kirin used by Sasuke just now is the best proof!" "" The corners of the mouths of several people in Konoha twitched slightly at Sakura's call. Fortunately, the three unawares in Hyuga Tokuma came here with Kakashi. Now that Kakashi is lying down, they listen to Gai, so Sakura's words have no impact on them. As long as Gai orders, they will say nothing. He said he would directly attack Sasuke. But the three Ningci are different. They are all insiders of Sasuke's defection, and Ningci is a direct participant. How could they believe Sakura's words. Just by seeing the flash of stubbornness and toughness in Sakura's clear eyes, Neji knew that Sakura was determined to protect Sasuke. So facing Tiantian and Xiao Li¡¯s secret gestures, Neji finally shook his head silently in his heart and chose silence. Kai didn¡¯t speak directly. He was one of the insiders in Konoha who knew the identity and relationship between Sakura and Tsunade, so he naturally understood the meaning and weight of Sakura¡¯s words. After all, to put it bluntly, Sasuke never did anything to regret Konoha after he betrayed Konoha, and he also helped Konoha deal with Orochimaru, the mastermind behind Konoha's collapse plan. He really didn't have any need. He must take action against Sasuke. There was silence for a moment. Sudden. Kai put one hand on his hip and gave Sakura a thumbs-up with the other hand: "In short, it's good that you have nothing to do!" Saying that, regardless of everyone's reaction, he clapped his hands and continued to say to Sakura: "So where is that Kakashi guy now? Really, every battle consumes chakra, could he? Can¡¯t you learn from me and use physical skills to deal with your opponents?!¡± "That's right!" Sakura heard Kai's words and nodded in agreement. So far, I have never seen Kakashi be able to?After the battle, don't lie down for two or three days. The two of them went back and forth, feeling very unhappy. The originally solid atmosphere seemed to melt away like winter snow, never to be seen again. Seeing that the atmosphere had eased, Sakura didn't have time to say anything more. She quickly grabbed Sasuke's palm with her backhand and told Gai to come back with Kakashi later, then she picked up Sasuke and started running wildly. "Teacher Kai!" Neji looked at the two people who had left, stood behind him silently, and asked softly: "Are you going to let Sasuke leave like this?" Kai sighed, looked at Ningci and said: "Actually, up to now, the Godaime has not issued a wanted order for Sasuke, nor has he admitted that Sasuke is a traitor. In other words, we really have no name to attack Sasuke. What's more, just as Sakura said just now, he did help us defeat Orochimaru. If we take action, wouldn't it be considered ungrateful?" Ningci was silent. On the other side, the two people who were originally speeding also slowed down at this time, rushing towards Kakashi's position one after another. "If you say that, won't you be punished by the Fifth Hokage?" Finally, Sasuke, who had been silent all this time, spoke up. "No." Sakura replied, "This time you defeated Orochimaru, which is actually equivalent to saving Kakashi-sensei andme. So I will explain it to the Godaime after I go back. " Sakura did not look back when she said this. In fact, deep down in her heart, she still hoped that Sasuke could return to Konoha directly. "Furthermore, who can say for sure what will happen in the future. Maybe you will return to Konoha in the future?" Sasuke's eyes darkened slightly. To be honest, if Orochimaru had not appeared and shown such destructive strength, he might have stayed in Konoha for the rest of his life. It¡¯s a pity that there is no if in this world! The two of them did not continue talking, but just maintained their formation, one behind the other, and arrived at Kakashi's position. ??Easily released the Earth Release, and then helped Kakashi, who was still unconscious, up. Sakura raised her head and looked at Sasuke. ¡°Are you going to leave like this next?¡± Sasuke looked at Sakura who was helping Kakashi up, and unconsciously turned away from her to look directly at him. His fists were clenched tightly at some point. "Yes. Next, there is only one thing I have to do. This is the reason why I left Konoha, I must do it! Otherwise, why would I leave Konoha." The originally sparse raindrops had long since disappeared. Sakura looked at Sasuke who had his head lowered, pursed her lips, and after a while, she suddenly smiled and came to Sasuke (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 225, One thousand three hundred and seventy-nine! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sasuke left It¡¯s just that it¡¯s different from the last time. This time there is at least one close friend who silently watches him go away. There is not much to say about what happened after that. After Sasuke left, Sakura took Kakashi, Gai and other Konoha ninjas and began to march in the direction of Konoha. Because they had to take care of Kakashi, who was in a coma, they did not move like normal ninjas. Instead, they found a carriage and carried Kakashi back. On the way back, Kakashi, a copy ninja with a short blue stripe, finally regained consciousness and woke up. In the carriage, Kakashi and Kai were sitting, chatting with each other. "Is that so? I understand, I'm really in trouble for you this time, Kai." Shutting his eyes, Kakashi said softly to Gai. After Kai knew that Kakashi had regained consciousness, he immediately ran over and informed Kakashi of all the things that happened later, which naturally included Sasuke's incident. "There is no problem on my side. After all, after this time, we will continue to go out on missions. It is you and Sakura who are in big trouble." Kai shook his head and patted Kakashi on the shoulder. . "Alas -" Kakashi let out a long breath. Now he almost felt that he had made the right choice in accepting Team 7. Not to mention the other two, now he, the disciple who seems to be the most worry-free, is actually able to give himself a trick, "Let's talk about the future in the future. And the Godaime is Sakura's master, theoretically speaking, it shouldn't be What big problem will arise? What's more, Sasuke was of great help in this rescue operation." "I thought so too, so I didn't bother with him. He is indeed the best friend in my life. We both have exactly the same idea!" Kai smiled proudly, and then did not disturb him any further. Kakashi took a rest and left the carriage. It¡¯s just that Kakashi was destined not to have a good rest today. Not long after Kai left, his troublesome disciple, Haruno Sakura, got into the carriage gorgeously and asked with concerned eyes. "Kakashi-sensei, how is your recovery now? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? If so, please speak up quickly to avoid any sequelae." "" Kakashi was silent for a while, and then continued: "Which play are you singing in? It doesn't matter if others don't know. As a medical expert, do you still know that I just consume too much chakra? , so it becomes like this? Tell me, what's the matter? " "Hey, hehe. That" Sakura's plan was broken, and she lowered her head in embarrassment, twirling her two index fingers, "Well, I want to say, Sasuke I let him go this time. ,so¡­¡­" "So what?" Kakashi had already seen through her purpose when she came in, so he said angrily: "Only now do you know there will be problems and troubles? What have you done earlier?" With her pink fingers poking at each other, Sakura half-closed her gaze, quickly glanced at Kakashi and then said cautiously: "Good morning, I'm going to save you" "" There is no way to survive this day! ! ! "If I haven't recovered yet, I, Hatake Kakashi, will let you know why I am your teacher!" Stretching out his hands and rubbing his head, Kakashi felt that he had a headache. This must be due to excessive chakra consumption. It seems that after returning, he will have to vigorously increase his chakra amount. I don't know if it's too late to increase the amount of chakra now. "Have you thought about how to explain the situation to the Godaime this time? After all, you know Sasuke's situation best, don't you?" The speed of circling her fingers became faster in an instant, and the expression on Sakura's face became a little unnatural. She naturally knew this. And coupled with her understanding of Tsunade's character, after she returned this time, she had almost encountered the violent storm that she was about to accept. "Oh - it's really unlucky. If I had known it would be like this, I should have refused this mission." Kakashi rubbed his head with a stronger hand. What could be done? Who said Sakura was a talent taught by herself? "Forget it, you go out first. I need to be well prepared for this mission." Kakashi said, shaking his hand at Sakura helplessly.  Seeing Kakashi do this, Sakura could only nod helplessly and got out of the carriage dejectedly. "How is it?! What did Kakashi-sensei say?" When Sakura got out of the carriage, Tiantian, who was lurking beside him, immediately jumped up, pulled Sakura to his side and asked repeatedly. Hearing Tiantian¡¯s question, Neji, who had been walking with Tiantian on the side, also twitched his ears and listened. With a tearless face, Sakura looked at Tiantian next to her and shook her head sadly. "It looks like you can only ask for happiness~" Tiantian's eyes showed a sense of asking for happiness, and he gently poked Sakura's little head. Sakura:?(;¡ä§¥£à?) "Oh, who asked you to let Sasuke go?" Neji, who was standing aside, glanced at Sakura who was crying, and suddenly said: "Obviously you were the fastest person chasing before, but now you let him go. It's you again. If Naruto knows about this, what should you say?" "Hoo, one thousand three hundred and seventy-nine! One thousand three hundred and eighty! One thousand three hundred and eighty-one! Hoo, ho, one thousand three hundred and eighty-two!" At this time, a Konoha ninja who was standing upside down jumped past the three of them. "" Sakura, who was about to say something after hearing Ningji's words, was suddenly speechless and watched as the Konoha ninja continued to jump and count as he ran to the front of the team. "Hehehe, you'll get used to it." She said that she would get used to it, but Tiantian's eyes that had turned into dead fish eyes still proved that her mood was not very stable at this time. "Is it like this every time?" Xiaoying followed Tiantian's example and asked silently. "Although it may not necessarily be on the way back, you are right, it will happen every time when performing a mission." By this time, Tiantian already had a trace of tears in his eyes. No matter what I say, I am an invincible young and beautiful girl. Why was I assigned to such a weird team? However, thinking of the strange thing, Tiantian glanced at Ningji next to him silently, and suddenly let out a breath in his heart. ¡°At least there is another normal person in the team who can share and bear the burden for him, otherwise one day he will go crazy. Shaking her head hard to get rid of the green color in her mind, Sakura suddenly remembered something and asked Tiantian: "By the way, that explosion when we were at Orochimaru's valley base before, What's going on?" "Uh this." When Tiantian heard Sakura's question, his face suddenly became a little weird, "You should still remember the Kirigakure ninja who was sealed by you, right?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 226: How can we call it cowardice if we follow our heart? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It¡¯s a good thing that Sakura didn¡¯t mention that explosion, but when she mentioned it, Tiantian didn¡¯t know whether she should laugh or be nervous. "The explosion you heard was the final move of the ninja sword used by the Kirigakure ninja who was sealed by you. Originally, he wanted to use this move to attack us directly. But just now he He unfolded his Ninja Sword and completed the prelude to the attack. When he wanted to say something to us, Teacher Kai activated the Eight Armor Armor Techniques and kicked him out. After that, he was in the air. At that moment, this Kirigakure ninja suddenly exploded with a bang." Having said this, Tenten looked at Sakura and shrugged, "You know what happened next. Muta-senpai cooperated with Tokuma-senpai who arrived and found the Kirigakure ninja in the explosion area. Slowly recovering his body, he used his own bugs to briefly control him until you came over." "This" The corners of Sakura's mouth twitched, and she didn't know what to say. "My ultimate move didn't cause any damage to the enemy, but blew up my own. I'm afraid this is the only one in history. After learning about this incident, the first thing the remaining Seven Kirigakure members did was probably to exclude this embarrassing guy from the Seven. But after hearing this incident, Sakura's mood recovered inexplicably. ???????????????????? After all, isn¡¯t one of the ways of human existence to transform the pain of others into one¡¯s own happiness? ??????????????????????? Human beings. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Since Kakashi woke up, his physical condition has recovered rapidly, so the carriage used by the Konoha group for Kakashi is naturally useless and was sold off after arriving at the next town. Without the drag of the carriage, even if there are two beasts in the team who have to train themselves during the march, the speed of Konoha and the group has also increased a lot. Although essentially speaking, it is because of these two beasts in the team that the team¡¯s speed will become faster It is worth mentioning that the members of the third team led by Kai withdrew from the team when they arrived at the border of the Fire Country. They were originally called over by Kakashi in a temporary emergency during the execution of their mission. They should have evacuated after the raid on Orochimaru's base, but they stayed because of Kakashi. Therefore, after arriving at the border of the Country of Fire, they naturally chose to leave to perform the mission they were originally supposed to perform. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In front of the Konoha gate where people were coming and going, a girl with long flowing cherry-colored hair and a slightly slim figure put her hands on her hips and looked at the gate that was constantly flowing with a smile on her face. "I really didn't expect that I would be able to return to Konoha alive!" Snapped! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The cherry-haired girl immediately held her head in her hands, her smiling face instantly turned into a crying face, looking pitifully at the man wearing a mask who hit him so hard. "Don't talk such nonsense, hurry in. I just want to report the mission to the Godaime quickly, and then go home and have a good rest!" The masked man didn't care about the miserable girl at all, he just said coldly and quickly He said, and then led the three ninjas behind him towards the door. The girl tilted her little head, pursed her lips, and after murmuring in a low voice, she stepped on her feet and hurriedly followed the four people in front of her. "Kakashi-senpai, the mission is over." Konoha Gate God Kozitetsu saw the masked man and immediately smiled. "Yeah. And it's still a troublesome mission." The masked man Kakashi nodded. This mission gave him a headache. After saying hello to Konoha's door god, Kakashi turned around and said to the three team members around him: "Tokuma, Kei, and Muta, you three should go back and rest first. Next mission report , just me and Sakura." Hinata Tokuma and the other three nodded, and after saying goodbye to Kakashi and Sakura, they dispersed and returned to their respective homes. As for a certain Sakura, she naturally followed Kakashi obediently, and even her good mood for returning to Konoha had been greatly reduced. She shuddered a little when she thought about the violent storm coming from Tsunade next. Kakashi ignored this Sakura. After the three of Hinata Tokuma left, he speeded up.He sprinted towards the Hokage Building at full speed. Afterwards, two ninjas, one big and one small, stood in the Hokage's office in the Konoha Hokage Building. The older ninja reported the process and results of their mission to his beloved Godaime Hokage. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After listening to Kakashi¡¯s mission report, Tsunade¡¯s expression became a little uncertain. Originally, when she saw Sakura returning intact, the smile on her face could hardly be concealed. However, after listening to the report, her expression changed like a rainy day, and she even stretched out her arms. He kept tapping the table with his hands. Looking at her master with an uneasy expression, Sakura glanced at Kakashi next to her. Sakura always felt that she felt exactly the same as the math teacher in her previous life when she caught Lu Wen who had fallen asleep in class and went to find the homeroom teacher. After a long time, when Sakura was getting more and more worried, Tsunade finally stopped tapping her jade fingers on the table. After a pair of phoenix eyes, she glanced at Sakura who was looking down at her toes as if nothing had happened, and then turned to Kaka. Xi spoke. "Kakashi, this mission is troublesome for you. In the next time, you should take a good rest. In addition, I will arrange for Shizune to settle the rewards for Team Kai together." "yes!" Knowing that Tsunade was about to settle accounts with someone, Kakashi simply responded, then turned around and quickly left the office. "" After shivering for a moment, Sakura calmed down and made up her mind, even if she accepted the punishment, she would not give in! So he raised his head decisively and looked at Tsunade with a calm expression. However, the moment he saw Sakura raising her head, she glanced ahead. Tsunade, her eyes narrowed into a straight line with a chill, was staring at him coldly. The courage she had summoned suddenly collapsed, and Sakura lowered her head almost instantly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? How can something done from the heart be called cowardice? ! "Haha, it seems that you have indeed grown a lot in the past year in ANBU. You actually already know the spy orders that I don't even know about. It seems that I have done a good job of keeping secrets. It¡¯s not perfect, can you tell me how I can strengthen my confidentiality ability in the future?¡± In front of me, Tsunade's cold and clear voice, which was a bit delicate and playful, like beads on a jade plate, came, making Sakura's little heart beat wildly involuntarily. "This, that, this" After hesitating a few words, Sakura couldn't say it in the end. This was the first time she saw Tsunade like this, and she was really trembling. This is not just a matter of strength or lack of strength. No matter how you say it, Tsunade has been her master for more than a year. It is normal to tremble. "Huh! I'll let you go for now! Come over and see me voluntarily later in the evening!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 227, come on, physical examination. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At night, the Senju House in Konoha Village. The secret room that should have been turned off to sleep with the lights off due to the late night was now brightly lit. Under the bright light, Tsunade couldn't help but want to laugh when Sakura was sitting upright, but when she thought about the conversation between Sakura and herself just now, she couldn't help but laugh. "It's really a big trouble! You girl" Shaking her head helplessly, Tsunade stood up, came to Sakura, and waved her hand to signal her to lie down on the tatami. Just now, Sakura had told her everything about Orochimaru's experiment. This made her really frightened and angry. Looking at the Hashirama cells that Orochimaru has on hand, this shows that Orochimaru has been able to obtain the Hashirama remains sealed in Konoha so far. Secondly, when Tsunade took office as Hokage, she had already consulted a lot of secret information, which naturally included some related experiments that occurred on an unknown Anbu. Putting aside the shocking content of human experiments, the horrific fatality rate alone was enough for Tsunade to worry about Sakura's condition. Lying down honestly, she unbuttoned her chest so that Tsunade could better perform the next operation. Sakura began to blink her eyes, waiting for Tsunade to ravage her. Tsunade did not start immediately, but first went to the bookshelf next to the secret room and pulled out a book as thick as a modern Chinese dictionary, and then came to Sakura's side. "This is a secret treasure left by the former Second Hokage, that is, the second grandfather. It can also be regarded as a book about medical ninjutsu. I originally thought that this book should be read by that girl who specializes in medical ninjutsu. Well, I didn't expect that you were the one who read it first." Tsunade sat in front of Sakura, patted the thick book gently, and complained to Sakura. "As she said this, Tsunade ignored Sakura's rolled eyes. After putting the book aside, she stretched out her hands and pressed towards Sakura's chest. but¡­¡­ "Pfft, Sakura. You are still young now, so you don't have to feel too inferior. You have to remember one thing. Drink more milk and eat more papaya in the future. One day you will become more confident." Sakura: "???" What happened? what did I do? Why do I feel inferior to myself? What on earth are you talking about? But before Sakura could ask anything, Tsunade's hands, already wrapped with medical chakra, gently pressed on her left chest, and then penetrated her body. The warm medical chakra slowly penetrated into Sakura's atrium, and then as Sakura's heart kept beating, providing power to promote blood circulation, it slowly spread throughout Sakura's body, including her internal organs. , all kinds of cells, down to the smallest, are filled with crystal clear medical chakra. By this time, Tsunade's forehead had begun to secrete traces of sweat. It was obvious that this examination method was extremely taxing on Tsunade's mind. "Compared to Tsunade who was already covered in sweat, Sakura lying on the tatami was obviously much more comfortable. Not only did she not sweat at all now, but the medical chakra all over her body made her feel like she was soaking in a hot spring. Her whole body was warm, and she felt that her physical and mental energy could no longer be restored. alright. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A full hour has passed, and Tsunade's flowing golden hair has become sticky on her cheeks due to the sweat on her face. It seems that Tsunade feels a little tired at this moment. Exhaling a breath of turbid air, Tsunade's heart, which had been highly nervous, finally relaxed a little. At the same time, she also evoked a slight smile. Through this examination, she at least confirmed that Sakura did not have any sequelae that should not have occurred because of the fusion with her grandfather's cells. Instead, because of the fusion of cells, her physique and abilities were improved. There has been a substantial improvement. Thinking of this, Tsunade rolled her eyes, and a sudden idea came to her mind. Feeling a little happy, she immediately lowered her head, trying to get Sakura to prepare accordingly. However, as soon as she lowered her head, she discovered that Sakura, who was lying on the tatami, had already entered a state of sleep. The slight rise and fall of her abdomen proved that this girl was still sleeping soundly. Snapped! "Wow!" Gently moving towards the white and tender belly of Sakura who fell asleep because she was too comfortable, Sakura suddenly woke up. Tsunade then wiped the sweat from her forehead angrily and said?Sakura said. "You are so comfortable. When I was busy, you fell asleep directly?!" "Hey hehehe" Sakura stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. In fact, it was no wonder for her. She had been feeling a little tired for a while. Although she was strengthened by Hashirama's cells, it was only a physical enhancement after all. Besides, she suffered a lot of pain before the fusion of Hashirama's cells, so Sakura's mental state remained until she returned to normal. Before Konoha, it could be said that it was tight. So, with the help of Tsunade's medical chakra, she had relaxed her body and mind, so she naturally insisted on falling asleep without much time. Tsunade actually had an idea of ??this in her heart, so she didn't say much, but picked up the secret book that had been placed aside and stuffed it into Sakura's arms. "During this period of time, you don't need to carry out the tasks for the time being. Just stay at home and read this book thoroughly. Then I will arrange a brand new thing for you. I'm here to do it. I don't want to say anything else, so just go back first." Tsunade waved her hand at Sakura. Tsunade was no longer interested in saying anything to Sakura, so she stood up and prepared to leave the secret room. . This time's examination was really exhausting. Coupled with the long-term mental exhaustion since Sakura was captured, the strongest woman in the ninja world also wanted to take a good rest like Sakura just now. "Master!" Sakura suddenly stopped Tsunade who pushed open the stone door of the secret room. At the same time, she quickly stood up and buttoned up her shirt, and came behind Tsunade holding the secret book in her arms. Sakura pursed her lips, her hands tightened unconsciously, and her fingertips turned blue and white. Sakura softly asked Tsunade in front of her: "My team, I mean" "They have been buried properly." Tsunade didn't even turn her head, her tone was flat. She put one hand on the stone door and said with her back to Sakura, "I allow you a day's rest, so take advantage of it." After saying that, Tsuna didn't even look back, and just walked out of the stone door, leaving only Sakura, whose eyes were a little dazed, staying in the secret room without responding for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 228, the way to become stronger! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sakura? Long time no see!" In the Yamanaka Flower Shop, the already slim blond Pony Ino-chan looked at the girl who walked in. A smile of surprise suddenly appeared on her face. She put down the kettle in her hand and said hello to Sakura. Seeing her best friend's smile, Sakura curled her lips, opened her arms to Ino and took him into her arms. "It's been a long time, Ino." Sakura put her chin on Ino's shoulder, slightly smelling the fragrance of Ino's hair, and said softly. Inoba blinked her eyes a few times. She felt that something was a little bit wrong with Sakura now, but she couldn't tell what was wrong. With his right hand gently brushing Sakura's back, Ino asked Sakura softly: "What happened?" Ino has known about Sakura's ANBU career for a long time. Under the current situation, she thought there was something wrong with Sakura's ANBU mission this time. Feeling Ino's care, the little head resting on Ino's shoulder shook slightly, "No. It's just a little bit, that's all." After a while, Sakura calmed down a little after seeing her best friend again, and then Sakura left Ino's shoulder, raised a big smile, looked at Ino with her eyes and said. "Okay, the replenishment of Ino's energy has been completed! Sakura is now full of energy!" "What nonsense are you talking about!" Ino heard this and raised his fist and waved it at Sakura. "It hurts!" Sakura pretended to cover her head, but found that there was a look of contempt in Ino's eyes. Then she let go of her hands and asked Ino with a slightly straight face: "Ino, actually I am Came to buy flowers.¡± Hearing this, Ino raised his eyebrows and asked teasingly, "Oh? Who is that for? Could it beyour boyfriend?" Sakura's expression dimmed, and she shook her head gently before replying: "No. There are three, deceased" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In front of Konoha's Memorial Monument, Sakura's figure slowly approached, holding three bouquets of flowers in her hands, exuding a light and elegant floral fragrance. ?? She lowered her head and slowly placed three bouquets of flowers in front of the commemorative monument engraved with the three familiar names. Sakura's eyes were lowered and she just looked at the three names without moving. There was no time to wait for Sakura, but in the blink of an eye, the originally bright sky gradually dimmed. "sorry." The memorial monument that had been silent until now finally heard Sakura's voice. The voice that was originally elegant and full of wireless vitality was just full of guilt and heaviness at this moment. After going through Orochimaru's experiment, Sakura still didn't know that Orochimaru's target from beginning to end was just her, and that her three teammates and subordinates were just innocent people who were picked up by the way. "Sooner or later. Sooner or later!" The words Orochimaru said before she fused Hashirama cells appeared in her mind, and the veins in Sakura's fists stood out and she clenched them tightly. "Whether it's Orochimaru or his so-called spy! I will definitely let them go to hell together!" The immature girl made a vow that she would definitely fulfill in front of the memorial tablet. Although, one of her opponents and targets is the cold lord Orochimaru named after his master, and the other is a spy whose true identity is not yet known. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Not bad. I thought you were going to be depressed for a few days." Tsuna was reviewing and approving documents and information without even raising his hand, and just said calmly to Sakura who came to the Hokage's office. "If continuing to be depressed can improve my own strength and help my teammates get revenge, of course I will be willing to continue to be depressed. But obviously, this is impossible." There was no trace of sadness on Sakura's face at this time, and she could even make a little joke. This was actually a good thing for Tsunade. At least this proves that his apprentice is not someone who cannot bear a blow. "That would be the best. By the way, how are you reading that book now?" Tsunade has a quick eye and quick hands. She has already reviewed almost every information document the moment she took it. , and then was firmly stamped with the red seal of approval. "Emmm, I have read the book, but there is too much content. I have just read it so far."One-third, and the rest will probably take a few days. "Sakura replied. "How many days?" Tsunade slapped the last document, which was her portion for the morning, and then let a piece of white snow that required the most powerful holy light from a priest to be exposed, and stretched greatly. Then he said to Sakura: "When I say read, I don't just mean to read it once. What I mean is that at least the content must be used normally." "Of course!" Sakura answered her with a confident voice, "I spent a whole day using my shadow clone to read through the records and experimental books with all my strength." "Really?" Tsunade stood up and came to Sakura's side: "Since you used the shadow clone, then I should also use the shadow clone." After saying that, she created a shadow clone and asked her to stay in the office to handle the documents. Tsunade grabbed Sakura's shoulder without any care and only waited for Sakura to show a dazed expression. He pulled it up and sprinted towards the outside world. Along the way, we passed over buildings and city walls, and arrived deep in the forest more than ten kilometers away from Konoha Village, and then we slowly stopped. Turning around and looking at Sakura who was confused and didn't know what she was doing here, Tsunade smiled and asked Sakura: "You said that you want to improve your strength, right?" Sakura was a little unclear as to what Tsunade meant by asking this question, but she still nodded her head. After all, to put it simply, Tsunade eats more salt than she eats. No matter how hard she tries to improve her strength, it is definitely not as fast, stable, and rapid as getting Tsunade's guidance. "That would be the best!" Tsunade's smile deepened, "I have a method here that can quickly improve your strength. And once successful, your strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds, without any Undesirable effects. But compared to the improvement after success, this method has a big problem." Tsunade paused for a moment and glanced at Sakura with a meaningful look. After noticing that Sakura had an expectant look on her face, she continued calmly: "The degree of danger is extremely high. If you fail, your Life ends here." "How about it? Do you want to try it? This is a dangerous method." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 229 You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tsunade has reached this point. If Sakura herself doesn't know what method she is talking about, then Sakura really feels that she might as well just commit suicide. Sage mode is a state that absorbs the natural energy in the ninja world to create senjutsu chakra, greatly improving the power of ninjutsu, taijutsu, illusions and perception. But the conditions required to practice Immortal Mode are too stringent. The required amount of chakra for entry alone can kill 99% of the people in the entire ninja world, including a certain 50-50 who is called a copy ninja. Raising her head, her usually light emerald green eyes sparkled, Sakura smiled and nodded heavily to Tsunade. "Of course I do!" Tsunade had already prepared the answer to this question. Without saying much, she bit her finger open and slapped it on the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± Smoke burst out, and a huge blue-and-white-striped slug appeared in front of the two of them in an instant. Although it is said to be huge in size, compared to the slugs that Tsunade usually channels, they are already extremely small. "Tsunade-sama, Sakura-sama." With the same gentle and peaceful voice as before, Slug looked at the two people in front of him and called him softly. "Slug. The plan that was supposed to be postponed before can now be brought forward." Tsunade did not wait for Sakura to greet the slug, but stood up first and said to the slug: "Now take the two of us to the Shiggy Bone Forest. ." "Yes." Slug's voice remained unchanged, but he still paused before speaking. It was obvious that he was still a little surprised by Tsunade's words. And just when Sakura was still curious about how the slug was going to bring her to the wet bone forest, Tsunade in front of her waved to her and plunged into the slug's body. "" Seeing the squirming movement on the surface of the slug's body after Tsunade entered it, Sakura's index finger twitched involuntarily, and in an instant she thought of how the slug brought her and the two back to the wet bone forest. But time waits for no one, Sakura quickly took steps, imitating Tsunade's method and burrowed into the slug's body with the same force. To be honest, if a passerby was passing by and saw this scene at this time, his eyes would be wide open and he would think it was a slug eating a person. After all, after Sakura disappeared into the slug's belly, the squirming on the surface of the slug looked a bit like it was digesting ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ When she first entered the slug's body, Sakura didn't feel any mucus or acid. Instead, it was as if she had entered a large ball of cotton and was trapped by the soft ball. At the same time, Sakura also felt that her body was constantly squirming, as if it was pushing her forward in a certain direction. Why does this feel more and more like a slug pushing the food to start digesting it after finishing eating? Just when Sakura's mind was full of random thoughts, she suddenly felt that the front of her was empty, and then her vision changed drastically. Without checking, her body felt like a bone spit out after chewing meat, and she was violently beaten. It spurted out hard and fell to the ground. "Wellhere we are, Sakura. This is the place where Slug Immortal lives, one of the three holy places, the Shiky Bone Forest." Tsunade's voice came from the front, and the content in it made Sakura perk up unconsciously. She quickly raised her head, wanting to see what the Shiggou Forest, one of the three holy places, looked like. . As soon as she raised her head, Sakura realized that the location she was in at the moment was an extremely vast forest. If she looked up towards the top of the tree, she would find that the sky above had been folded and blocked by layers of leaves and branches, leaving only a few traces of forest. The sunlight slips down, allowing people to see the surrounding environment clearly. There are a large number of trees standing side by side here, with crystal dewdrops on the leaves slowly sliding downwards, and a layer of light white mist that seems to protect the forest, like clouds, slowly floating around the forest trees. . "Let's go." Tsunade pulled up Sakura, who was still observing the environment in a daze, and slowly walked inside. Before she even took two steps, Sakura was shocked to discover something again. It turned out that on almost every tree in the forest, there wereSeveral small slugs were crawling slowly, waving their tentacles towards him and Tsunade. "These are all Slug-sama's clones." Tsunade obviously knew the origins of these little slugs, and said to Sakura without turning around. At the same time, as if to prove something, just when Tsunade finished speaking, the body of the slug that originally sent the two of them over was rapidly and continuously splitting, and finally turned into a slug that was the same as the little slug on the tree trunk. After growing in size, they spread out and crawled towards the trunk of the tree. this¡­¡­ Sakura¡¯s eyes widened unconsciously. If there are clones of slugs in this entire forest, then once the slugs really merge into one, wouldn¡¯t they be able to defy the heavens? ! The two of them were traveling quickly, and within a short time, they had reached the deepest part of the forest - a huge open space that was several kilometers long. Sakura was stunned for a moment when she noticed that Tsunade had stopped walking. After looking around for a week, where was Slug Sage? Could it be that Tsunade led the wrong way? Just when Sakura was curious, the originally empty land in front of her was suddenly shaken. There was only a loud rumble in the open land in front of her, and a huge blue and white strip that almost covered the sky suddenly The giant figure burst out of the ground, completely blocking the sunlight that was barely shining into the forest, and appeared in front of Sakura and Tsunade. With some difficulty, Sakura raised her head, but she was shocked to find that the figure that almost covered the sky was actually just the head of Slug Immortal! "Welcome to Shigulin, Tsunade, Sakura." Slug Sage shook the slug-sized tentacles above his head, and spoke softly to the two figures below. The voice was not as huge as His body that covered the sky and the sun. It was just slightly louder than the voice that usually came out of the channel. ¡°Obviously, in order not to make Tsunade and Sakura uncomfortable, the considerate Slug Sage very deliberately adjusted his voice to a level that they could accept. ¡°What else do you want from such a considerate immortal? Sakura silently praised Slug Sento in her heart. "What? Are you surprised?" Tsunade glanced at Sakura, whose face was still stunned. Tsunade showed a faint smile, and without waiting for Sakura to reply, she turned her head and looked at Slug Sento. "Slug, let's advance the plan we mentioned before. At least let Sakura know the relevant knowledge in advance!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 230, natural energy! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Regarding the so-called plan from Tsunade, it actually started when Sakura first learned the art of channeling. Tsunade, as the only psychic contractor in the Shiggy Bone Forest, naturally knows about the Sage Mode, but she has not successfully learned the Sage Mode. This is not because Tsunade is lazy and does not want to practice. But because of a very simple reason, she had no way to succeed in cultivation. Just like Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, as a psychic contractor of Ryuji Cave, he also knows the sage mode, but he also failed to successfully practice the sage mode. Does it mean that Orochimaru doesn¡¯t want to practice the sage mode? This is of course impossible. One of Orochimaru's lifelong ambitions is to master all the ninjutsu in the entire ninja world, and sage mode is one of them. How could he not consider learning sage mode? So the answer is actually very simple, that is, in fact, not everyone can practice the immortal mode successfully. " Just like Jiraiya, the only one among the Sannin who has successfully cultivated into the sage mode, even if he successfully cultivates into the sage mode, he is still not in a perfect state, and his body will more or less transform into a clam. But later on, Naruto was completely different. In just one month, when he used Sage Mode, except for the addition of Sage Mode eyeshadow on his face, there were no other changes. These are actually enough to prove that if people have different physiques, there will be qualitative differences in the speed of absorption and control of natural energy. So the question is, can Sakura¡¯s physique adapt to and control natural energy, and then enter the sage mode? The answer is yes. In fact, when Sakura and Slug cooperated to attack Tsunade for the first time, Slug had already discovered this. The moment his chakra entered Sakura's body, he had already successfully obtained this answer. But if that¡¯s the case, why not let Sakura practice Sage Mode directly? The answer is even simpler. Because Sakura's chakra level was not up to standard at the time, and the Yin Seal made matters worse, Slug and Tsunade naturally didn't bother to tell Sakura about Sage Mode, lest Sakura eat from the bowl and look at the pot. Then wait until three years later, when Sakura's Yin Seal is completed and the amount of chakra reaches the target, and then explain to Sakura. "But, Sakura, is she ready now?" Slug Immortal's voice sounded like the spring breeze. Tsunade crossed her chest with her hands, a full smile on her face, and replied to Slug Immortal: "Don't worry, Slug! I had already checked her whole body at night. Her examination The carat amount has already exceeded the minimum limit. I believe that after a while, Sakura's Yin Seal will be able to be filled!" When she said the last sentence, Tsunade's eyes were already focused on Sakura. Sakura's eyes flickered a few times, and she quickly nodded to Tsunade and Slug Sennin. In fact, just after she had several hundred calories of chakra, Sakura already remembered her Yin Seal state. Why did it take several years for me to save the Yin Seal in the past? It was not because I only had a few chakras before, so I could only save it slowly. But now that I have hundreds of cards, isn't it easy to save the Yin Seal? ! "It seems that a lot of things have happened during this period of time." Slug Immortal looked at Sakura who nodded, and then thought of the information Tsunade had asked him about the contractor before, and he probably had a thought in his mind. number. "Sakura, let me let you experience it directly. Why did Tsunade bring you to me." Slug Sage lowered himself and said softly. As the Slug Immortal lowered his body, a small slug with a body size of two meters suddenly fell out of his body and appeared in front of Sakura with a snap. "Please relax your body." The little slug that fell in front of Sakura shook its tentacles a few times and whispered to Sakura. Sakura felt that she would only nod her head after arriving at Shigu Forest, so she stubbornly chose to speak this time. "I understand! Come on!" The little slug naturally didn't care about this. After raising his upper body, he lowered his body for a moment, spread out a little, and swallowed Sakura whole! Sakura who was swallowed felt okay at first, but she felt exactly the same as when she came to the Shiggy Bone Forest before, she just felt like she was being eaten by cottonThe same thing happened, but then, Sakura felt something was wrong. The slug's body, which was originally just like a ball of cotton, suddenly seemed to turn into warm water, slowly spreading into her clothes, and then moving downward through the clothes, slowly, little by little, moving over . "Calm down and concentrate." Just at the moment when Xiao Ying thought about why this slug became so astringent, the slug's soft jade voice sounded in her ears, making her relax inadvertently. "Control your chakra, let's get started." here we go? What to start with? hiss¡ª¡ª! Sakura, who was a little curious by Slug's words, suddenly felt something unknown and began to penetrate her body before she could think of anything. This feeling is very strange, as if someone is holding a pump and pumping air into your body, and it seems that you can feel your stomach starting to feel full even though you haven't eaten. She couldn¡¯t understand this state at all, but Sakura felt ¡®comfortable¡¯ from the bottom of her heart. If she hadn¡¯t tried her best to maintain consciousness, Sakura felt like she was about to take off at this moment. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but a sudden strong touch suddenly woke up Sakura¡¯s consciousness as she was about to take off, making her wake up at this moment. "Uh-huh? Huh?!" Shaking her head a little, Sakura suddenly discovered something. The little slug that was originally wrapped around her body had completely disappeared without knowing when. "Do you remember? How you felt just now?" It seemed that Sakura had woken up. The voice of the Slug Immortal came from the front, causing Sakura to raise her head involuntarily. "What was that just now?" After hearing Slug Immortal's words, Sakura suddenly realized that she was almost about to fly away just now? ! "It seems you didn't remember it." Slug Sage said softly, "But it doesn't matter. The first Hokage back then, Senju Hashirama, didn't remember it so easily, so you don't have to be discouraged." At this time, Tsunade came to Sakura and spoke to her softly. "What you just saw is a mysterious force that exists in this world. You can call it natural energy." PS: The content of the previous chapter has been modified. If you have subscribed, please download it again and the content will be updated immediately. The starting coins will not be wasted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 231, practicing immortality~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Natural energy? Just now?" Sakura frowned. She began to recall what had just happened. However, no matter how much she thought about it, in the end she could only think of the constant flow of blood that poured into her body after she was 'eaten' by a slug. , a substance similar to water and air that can make people forget themselves. ¡°Hmm¡­I suspect that the slug didn¡¯t give my head back to me after it ¡®ate¡¯ me. Sakura knocked her little head in annoyance, looked up at Slug Immortal in front of her and asked: "Master Slug, could it be said that the energy that poured into my body before was just natural energy?!" Slug Immortal moved his huge head up and down, and said softly: "That's right. That energy is actually natural energy. In fact, the clone I just made is a clone composed of natural energy. It can cover you It transfers the natural energy in the body to you. This is actually a test to test your sensitivity and adaptability to natural energy." Having said this, Immortal Slug's tone became a little more relaxed: "The results of the test are quite gratifying. At least during the test, you did not reject or react sensitively to the natural energy, and you quickly accepted it. Natural energy enters the body. And the most surprising thing is that you can be like Senju Hashirama, until my clone's natural energy is completely exhausted, without any negative reaction. So in the next time, what you need The main direction of learning is to control the amount of natural energy absorbed, that¡¯s all.¡± Slug Immortal¡¯s words made Tsunade on the side look shocked. Although Slug Immortal has a gentle personality and can comfort people like a big sister, it does not mean that he will compare someone to each other indiscriminately. ¡¾So this means that Sakura is not necessarily weaker than Grandpa in the achievement of Sage Mode? ¡¿ Tsunade stared at Sakura with sparkling beautiful eyes. Up to now, she had to be glad that she didn't have a bad temper and didn't accept Sakura as her disciple. She was also even happier that some time ago, Orochimaru didn't use it directly. Zombie Reincarnation came to take Sakura's body. "Sakura. In the next time, you can practice Sage Mode with Slug with peace of mind." Tsunade suddenly said again, leaving Sakura stunned. "After all, I can't practice Immortal Mode, and don't forget who I am now. Enough time has been wasted here, and it's time for me to go back." After saying this, Tsunade raised her head and looked at Slug Sage. Slug Immortal and Tsunade have been working together for decades, and he already knew what Tsunade meant when Tsunade raised her head. There was a squirming movement on the huge body, and a small slug, only three or four meters in size, split out, came to Tsunade's side with a snap, and then raised its body high. Looking at the little slug's movements, Tsunade reached out from her arms and took out a seal scroll and threw it at Sakura: "In this scroll, there is food for almost a month. Cultivation of the Immortal In terms of mode, it is best to stay in the Shiggy Bone Forest all the time. The natural energy in the outside world is not as rich as the natural energy in the Shiggy Bone Forest." Sakura pursed her lips after catching the scroll, and felt a touch of emotion in her heart. Then she nodded heavily: "I will practice the sage mode with all my strength!" "Snapped!" There was a soft sound, and after Tsunade finally waved her hand to Sakura to express her understanding, just like before, she plunged into the body of the slug clone, and then after a while of squirming, the slug clone exploded violently. There was a burst of smoke and disappeared into the wet bone forest. Watching Tsunade leave the wet bone forest, Sakura tightened the scroll in her hand. When she raised her head again, her eyes were already full of seriousness. "Then let's get started." Slug Immortal said to Sakura, and at the same time, his body once again split into a small slug full of natural energy, crawling in the direction of Sakura. ¡°It¡¯s just that compared to the previous two-meter-long slug, this little slug is only over thirty centimeters in size. At this time, the voice of Immortal Slug sounded again: "The previous Slug clone allowed you to feel the natural energy, so I was inside to cooperate with your body as much as possible, so there was no difference. But this time it is completely different. Now, I rely on my avatar to help you sense and absorb the natural energy around you, and then rely on you to adjust and control the natural energy. But don't worry, once danger arises, I will help you as soon as possible."? Sakura nodded, understanding in her heart, and immediately stretched out her hand, picked up the little slug and put it on her shoulder. However, the little slug wriggled its body, slowly crossed over Sakura's shoulder, and stayed quietly on top of Sakura's head. From a distance, it looks like Sakura has a blue and white stripe on her head. "" "" For a moment, neither Sakura nor Slug Sennin had any sound. "Ahem, even though it is my clone, sometimes clones with different hobbies will occasionally appear based on the size of the body and under certain circumstances. Okay, okay, it's time to start practicing the immortal mode. " For the first time, Sakura heard Slug Sento's tone of voice besides gentleness. Without moving the blue and white strips on her head, Sakura took a deep breath and officially entered the training state. At the moment when Sakura calmed down and entered the state of cultivation, the blue and white strips on her head finally showed its ability, allowing Sakura to feel for the first time in her life the feeling of being in the ninja world. This huge energy in nature. If the natural energy that Sakura felt when the slug clone wrapped around her before was like a long and thin river that did not make Sakura feel any discomfort, then this time she felt the natural energy of nature in person, just like the surging waves. The angry sea made Sakura feel like a small boat in the angry sea, as if she would be completely transformed by it with just a slight movement! The natural energy that was completely different from what she expected caused Sakura, who thought she had been prepared for it, to retreat. Her skin, which was originally as white as jade, began to slowly squirm and wrinkle under the attack of this overwhelming natural energy. Some fell down softly. "Calm down, concentrate! Lift your spirit, use chakra, and control natural energy!" Sakura, who was in a hurry, heard the reminder from Slug Sage, and quickly cheered up, and began to use chakra to control the natural energy that was pouring into her body. However, it is obvious that when faced with the huge natural energy of the entire nature, Sakura's own chakra of only a few hundred calories is no match at all. After struggling to hold on for a while, she was completely defeated. Come. Crazy energy kept pouring in, making Sakura's eyes widen suddenly. Is this the end of the world? ! The next moment, Sakura felt the natural energy in her body stagnated, and then quickly gathered in the direction of her head. At the same time, Sakura also felt the weight of the blue and white strip above her head increasing little by little. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 232, continuing to practice You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Well¡­¡­" The weight on her head suddenly increased. Sakura's cheeks bulged and her eyes moved upwards. Only then did she realize that the slug, which was originally only a little bit big, had grown to over one meter in size. "This is the last guarantee." Slug Immortal said: "If your body is too eroded by natural energy, then the slug clone will help you and absorb the natural energy that erodes you into your own body." I see. Sakura looked at the little slug above her head, and found that the size of the little slug began to slowly become smaller and lighter. She understood that this was the little slug transferring the natural energy in the body, as to the target of the transfer. The corner of his eye glanced at the huge Slug Immortal in front of him, and the answer was self-evident. "Do you want to continue? Sakura?" Slug Immortal asked Sakura after seeing that the little slug's body had returned to normal. Sakura straightened her posture and nodded to Slug Sento. Through this experience, Sakura reluctantly understood the terror of natural energy, and naturally she was secretly on guard, ready to welcome the embrace of natural energy for the second time. However, at this moment, the little slug sitting on top of Sakura's head suddenly made a sound. His tone was as gentle as that of the Slug Immortal, but with a little more childishness. "Don't be so nervous. With my help, you won't have any big problems. I will absorb all your natural energy before you can't hold on any longer." When Xiaoying heard this, she was stunned, and she unconsciously relaxed a little. Just like what the little slug said, she was already insured, so why should she be nervous? "Remember, stay calm and concentrate." The little slug's voice reached Sakura's ears again, causing her to be 100% prepared involuntarily. The next moment, in the world of Sakura's perception, the originally peaceful nature suddenly tore away the veil of peace. Endless natural energy appeared in front of Sakura, and poured in crazily towards her. A body that is naturally very childish. ¡°Don¡¯t imagine it being the same as last time!¡± Having the experience of being eroded by natural energy last time, Sakura was naturally prepared this time. After clenching her teeth tightly, the chakra in her body began to run wildly, trying to intercept and control the natural energy. However, just like a wise saying, ideals are always beautiful, but reality is always cruel. Although Sakura was 100% prepared this time, facing this entire natural energy alone, she still could only In other words, a mantis acts like a chariot. "Well¡­¡­" The second time she was pressed down by the weight of the little slug above her head, Sakura actually felt that she had adapted to the sudden increase in weight. "Not bad." The little slug's voice sounded in Sakura's ears. His body was like a deflating ball, shrinking rapidly: "At least compared to the last time, this time I persisted. There is still a little more time. Remember one thing, stay calm and focused, and don¡¯t let yourself get lost in the natural energy!¡± Sakura gasped for breath. Two such rapid failures made her feel helpless, but it was obviously impossible for her to give up. "Understood! I will do it!" The little slug seemed to have seen the helplessness in Sakura's heart, and did not immediately start to assist Sakura. Instead, he shook the tentacles on his head a few times and said aloud. "The practice of Sage Mode is never achieved overnight. Even the first generation Hokage Senju Hashirama, who is called the God of Ninja in the ninja world, experienced countless failures and setbacks when practicing Sage Mode. This is considered a success. If you successfully master the Immortal Mode, you don¡¯t have to have any discouraged thoughts.¡± Sakura shook her head and laughed softly: "Of course I know. After acquiring any ninjutsu, it requires constant trials before it can be mastered with practice. The same is naturally true for the sage mode." After saying that, Sakura stretched out her hand and poked the little slug's body (well, with her fingers soft, it felt like she was poking a cloud.), signaling the little slug to continue practicing the immortal mode. "Okay, let's begin!" Time slowly began to move towards the future. In just the blink of an eye, more than a week has passed since Sakura first came to Shigu Forest. In thisDuring this period, Sakura's basic necessities, including food, shelter and food, were spent in the Shiky Bone Forest. During this period, in addition to sensing natural energy and practicing the sage mode, she also experimented and practiced other ninjutsu in the Shiky Bone Forest. For example, the small diamond-shaped mark on Sakura's forehead looks like Tsunade. It's just that unlike the Yin Seal that Sakura has successfully completed, Sakura's main mission when she came to Shimobone Forest is to climb a tree like a snail. Compared with the first time to practice natural energy, the only difference is that The duration of her struggle against the natural energy was only slightly extended. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Well¡­¡­" Having completely forgotten how many times this happened today, Sakura let out a faint moan as she felt the weight change of the little slug above her head. Although her position is still in the open land in the forest, the body of the Slug Immortal that originally covered the sky and the sun is no longer here at this moment, so only Sakura and the head above her are left. The two lonely figures of the little slug looked a little lonely. "It still doesn't work." Sakura put one hand on her chin and exhaled a breath of helplessness. The little slug skillfully transferred the natural energy in the body to the main body. The body lying on Sakura's head hung down and said with effort: "At least for this period of time, you no longer need my assistance to feel the natural energy." Energetic. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Sakura sighed. She knew that the little slug was trying to comfort her, so she said helplessly: "There's no need to comfort me like this. If you can't feel the natural energy and absorb it after so long, Then I feel like I can go paddling. And from beginning to end, the main problem has been not being able to control the natural energy that is pouring into my body." The practice of immortal mode is divided into three steps, one is perception, the other is control, and the third is fusion. The two steps of sensing and integrating natural energy are actually very simple for someone like Sakura, who has amazing chakra control abilities. The most difficult step is actually the second step, which is to control natural energy. . The Shigu Forest itself is a holy land for cultivation, and the natural energy it condenses is much stronger than the outside world. This allows Sakura to easily perceive natural energy, but there is also a problem. The natural energy is too strong and cannot be controlled by Sakura. Under the constant impact of natural energy, even if Sakura fuses it with natural energy, When transformed into magic chakra, the body will soon be completely eroded by natural energy. To put it bluntly, if Sakura had practiced in Sage Mode alone, she would have died long ago due to the erosion of natural energy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 233, cultivation is about to be successful! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Then, do you want to continue today?" Little Slug looked at Sakura who sighed, "It's almost night now, so it's better to take a rest. If you continue to practice forcefully, you will only hurt yourself in the end. of." Sakura grabbed the little slug above her head and placed it on the ground. Then she fell backwards with her hands wide open. She looked at the sky feebly and said, "Let's just stay here for today. It's time to fill yourself with something first." ." Having said this, Sakura closed her eyes, rested for a moment, turned over, opened the seal scroll Tsunade left for herself, and took out a piece of dry food. Looking at this portion of dry food, Sakura twitched the corner of her mouth unconsciously. She had been eating this dry food for more than a week! That¡¯s right, all, all, all the food stored in the seal scroll Tsunade left for Sakura is dry food! ! ! Yes, as a ninja, Sakura can survive for dozens of days just by eating military food pills if necessary, but that is only if necessary, if necessary! How is this a necessary situation now? After swallowing the dry food in her mouth with a grumble, Sakura took out a water bottle and started drinking it. After solving the problem of fullness, Sakura did not immediately start the training mode. Instead, just like at the beginning, she lay down on the ground and looked up at the sky without speaking. The little slug on the side had already climbed towards a towering tree when Sakura took out the seal scroll, slowly swallowing the fresh green leaves on the branches, as well as some unknown something similar to A mung bean-like fruit. In fact, when Sakura first saw the mung bean-like fruit, she really wanted to try it. After all, she always felt tired of eating dry food. However, after seeing Sakura's actions, the little slug suddenly said to her. "This kind of fruit is a specialty of the Shiggou Forest. I don't know if you can eat it. Anyway, the last person who ate this fruit was called Senju Hashirama. If it weren't for the fact that he stayed here, I'm afraid he would have died in the ninja world later. There is no such thing as the Ninja God." When he said this, the little slug's tone was exactly the same, but Sakura always felt that the little slug definitely had a "funny" expression on his face when he said this. Regardless of whether others believe it or not, Sakura believes it anyway. Because of the existence of the Slug Immortal, there are no disgusting mosquitoes in this forest of Shigulin, so when Sakura is lying on the ground, the soft grass leaves make her feel extremely comfortable. As time moved slightly, the continuous sleepiness successfully knocked down Sakura, who had been practicing hard for more than a week. "Sakura, it's time to get up." "Sakura" "Sakura!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of breath, Sakura's eyes widened for a moment, and all the muscles in her body tensed up. However, the next moment she saw a little slug swinging its tentacles next to her. ??Blinking her eyes, Sakura recalled in a daze that her current location was not in Konoha, nor on the way to carry out a mission, but in the forest of Shiggybone Forest. "There's something wrong." Sakura frowned, "Why do I feel like I've become a little slow?" "This is normal." However, when faced with Sakura's self-question, the little slug on the side replied: "It's not that you have become dull, but because when you sleep, your body is surrounded by natural energy, which makes your The body has fallen into a state of extreme comfort. Because the position you are currently in is above the main body. And you have to know that the huge natural energy in the main body, just the amount released at will, has already cultivated such a huge amount. It¡¯s a forest.¡± This forest was formed because of the natural energy emitted by the Slug Immortal? ! This was the first time Sakura heard such news, and her eyes widened for a moment. "Huh? Didn't I say that before?" The little slug's tentacles shook, and there was surprise in his tone. "Of course not!" Sakura shouted silently in her heart. No wonder At this time, Sakura looked around at the forest trees around her again. After silently unfolding her perception of natural energy, Sakura finally felt something was wrong. Because before, all she could think about was cultivating the sage mode and just mindlessly sensing the natural energy around her. Sakura was not special at all.But now when she looked carefully, Sakura finally discovered it. Every tree here, every leaf, every fruit contains extremely huge natural energy! "Slug, is your food these fruits, or is it the natural energy contained in the fruits?" "Both." The little slug said slowly: "If you let the main body eat directly, it will easily destroy the wet bone forest, so the main body will separate a clone to help eat. At the same time, The main body will sleep underground to absorb natural energy as energy source." "But you also said that this forest is formed by the natural energy emanating from the Slug Immortal?! Then isn't this what the Slug Immortal throws out?" Sakura felt a vague feeling. inspiration, but failed to capture it, and quickly continued to ask the little slug. At this time, the little slug also seemed to feel that Sakura knew something, and immediately replied: "Isn't this a very simple truth? Don't you humans also plant seeds and then harvest the fruits on the trees after the seeds grow? ?¡± Snapped¡ª¡ª Feeling like something had been broken through in her mind, Sakura stood up with a look of great excitement. "I probably know what to do next!" As she said, she did it. While the inspiration was still in her mind, Sakura grabbed the little slug and placed it on top of her head. Then she closed her eyes and fully sensed the natural energy around her. Then, absorb! Boom¡ª¡ª! In the completely invisible field of vision, a huge amount of natural energy rushed towards the girl sitting in the forest like a turbulent wave. The girl's appearance also underwent an extremely astonishing change at this moment. The arm that was as white as jade one moment suddenly became a little white and transparent the next moment, and at the same time it hung down limply, like a piece of delicious white jelly. And as Sakura's body changed more and more drastically, the little slug staying above Sakura became more or less alert. He needs to absorb all the natural chakra from Sakura's body before her body is completely eroded by the natural energy. "This has been done countless times. The little slug should have been calm and natural, but this time Sakura's situation was too special. She actually didn¡¯t restrict the natural energy in her body at all, she just let it flow into her body as if she didn¡¯t care at all! It is precisely because of this that Sakura, who should have been able to fight against natural energy for a long time, this time, for the first time, only had less than a minute, and she couldn't hold on anymore! This is almost the same time as the first time Sakura officially came into contact with natural energy! Not long after the little slug was alert, the chakra fluctuations in Sakura's body became more and more intense, as if Sakura's body was about to be overwhelmed in the next moment! But at this moment, the little slug¡¯s pair of tentacles that were constantly shaking out of vigilance suddenly stopped. He felt that the power that suddenly emerged in Sakura's body was completely different from the rest of the chakra - Immortal Chakra! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 234, Facing the wall for ten minutes You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura¡¯s magical chakra comes and goes quickly. It only took more than a minute from the time when the little slug sensed the Senjutsu chakra in Sakura's body to the time when the Senjutsu chakra in Sakura's body faded away. Although the appearance of Senju Chakra is only for a short minute, for Sakura, it is a great progress in practicing Sage Mode! This means that during the training stage of Sage Mode, Sakura has gone from a simple 0 to a 1 with infinite possibilities! It is no exaggeration to say that this is a complete qualitative change for Sakura. This also means that in the next time, Sakura only needs to continue to increase her control and practice of Senjutsu Chakra. , you can successfully cultivate the immortal mode. The little slug watched silently as the orange-red eye shadow painted on the corner of Sakura's eyes due to the activation of Sage Mode disappeared, and she couldn't help but wonder why Sakura was suddenly able to use Sage Mode. At this time, Sakura, who had already exited the sage mode, finally opened her eyes, with unstoppable excitement and excitement in her emerald green pupils. "Slug! I have just successfully entered immortal mode!" Feeling Sakura's excitement, the little slug also laughed softly: "Yes, just now, I have sensed the magical chakra formed in your body." "Hehe" Sakura giggled for a while. The little slug sensed the natural energy in her body all the time. How could she forget this, but isn't that just the way people are? The moment she succeeds, she will want to confide the joy of success to others, and the little slug just now is actually the person she confides in. The excitement slowly subsided after a while. Sakura placed the little slug on top of her head in front of her. This was the first time she didn't need the little slug to absorb the natural energy in her body. At the same time, Sakura's mind began to recall the world she had just perceived after entering Sage Mode. If when I first experienced natural energy, I got the key to the door to the new world, then after I entered the immortal mode, I was equivalent to getting the key to the new world. The door was completely opened, slowly revealing the new world in front of his sight. The perception of immortal mode is very special. The omnipresent natural energy between heaven and earth, after turning on the fairy mode, seems to become your own eyes and ears, whether it is the slug clone slowly crawling in the distance, or the breeze blowing into the forest and blowing the green leaves. The sound was conveyed to Sakura in a flawless manner by the transmission of natural energy. In addition, it was also the first time for Sakura to see the huge body of the Slug Immortal sleeping deep underground, which could not be seen at a glance, and the power contained in the Slug Immortal's body, which was so thick that it almost made people feel Terrible natural energy. Just when Sakura was still immersed in the novelty brought by the sage mode, the little slug in front of Sakura finally couldn't bear his temper. Compared with the extremely stable and gentle body of the slug sage, the little slug My curiosity just couldn't stop. "Sakura, why are you suddenly able to master the senjutsu chakra and enter sage mode? And except for the eye shadow that represents sage, your body has no traces of being invaded by natural energy." Hearing the little slug¡¯s question, Sakura finally woke up from her immersion, so after gently touching the little slug¡¯s smooth and tender body (not to mention, it was quite tender.), she began to explain. "It's actually all thanks to you that I was able to enter the immortal mode this time, slug." Sakura said, narrowing her eyes slightly and smiling. "Just like what the Slug Immortal did, the food you are getting now is actually a forest formed by the natural energy emanating from the Slug Immortal. I just used a similar method to the Slug Immortal, absorbing myself and completely unable to control it. The natural energy is transferred to other places, that¡¯s all.¡± "The only difference is that the natural energy emitted by the Slug Immortal was released inadvertently, while I deliberately transferred the amount of natural energy I absorbed due to my inability to control myself." However, after listening to Sakura's explanation, the little slug became even more confused. Confused, he continued to look at Xiao Sakura. After a few vividly moving tentacles, he asked. "Move to other places? But you can transfer to??Where? " Sakura curled her lips in a somewhat mysterious manner, then stretched out her finger and gently tapped the diamond-shaped mark on her forehead that appeared some time ago. "Yin seal?!" The little slug's voice was filled with disbelief. "That's right. It's the Yin Seal." Sakura nodded and said to the little slug: "Actually, at the beginning, this was just a rough idea of ??mine. After all, I don't know if the Yin Seal can store natural energy. Even if it can be stored, natural energy is not my chakra. I can use it however I want. But the idea must be realized eventually, not to mention that during this period of time, I have been constantly pulling against natural energy. Some features are relatively well understood, and" At this point, Sakura suddenly stretched out her right hand in embarrassment and scratched her hair. She looked at the little slug and smiled before continuing: "And in the end, I still have your help, right? If it's true, If something goes wrong, Slug, you will definitely be able to successfully help me escape from the erosion of natural energy just like you did at the beginning, right?" The little slug¡¯s tentacles trembled, as if it was stabbed in the heart by Sakura¡¯s words, and then "Then it seems that you are really lucky," the little slug had no expression on his face and his tone was so calm: "Because of your continuous progress over the past week or so, my mentality has actually relaxed a bit. .With the natural energy that was raging in your body just now, and my mentality has not been fully adjusted, I dare not say that I can 100% save you from the erosion of natural energy." "But the good thing is that you completed the Sage Mode at the last moment instead of being eroded by natural energy. Otherwise, Tsunade-sama may have to come with a knife when he comes to the Shiggy Bone Forest in the future." "" Sakura was silent. "Of course, the above content is purely a joke. If you take it seriously, please go face the wall for ten minutes." The little slug's tone was still so bland up to this point. "" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 235, Training completed, return to Konoha! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In fact, Sakura's success this time was an accident of great luck, and storing natural energy in the Yin Seal was not her first method. In the memory of the little slug, the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, known as the God of Ninja, had successfully proved the feasibility of this method as early as the war-torn years when the Konoha Ninja Village was established. But what Little Slug can be sure of is that before Sakura implemented this method, she had never seen Senju Hashirama, let alone this method. In other words, in a sense, this is a path that Sakura has blazed by purely relying on herself. And the reasons why these two people use the Yin Seal are also different. Senju Hashirama considered that the condensation and absorption of natural energy took too long, and once he suddenly encountered an enemy, he would not be able to use the sage mode to meet the enemy. This is why he suddenly thought about whether he could input natural energy into the Yin seal. It is guaranteed that the immortal mode can be turned on instantly in the future. Sakura was even more straightforward. It was purely because the natural energy pouring into her body was too huge. As a result, during this period of time, she could not effectively control the natural energy to condense into Senjutsu Chakra, so through The Yin Seal is used to transfer the excess natural energy that pours into the body, and then distributes it as quickly as possible at a ratio of 1:1:1 to condense it into your own magic chakra, thereby allowing you to enter the sage mode. But for Sakura, this is only the initial success. She still has to practice repeatedly to master the Sage Mode thoroughly, and then until she can do it without transferring natural energy to the Yin Seal, Until you can condense and master the magic chakra yourself. Of course, this is just an easy practice, just like you have learned to drive, but if you want to reach the level of an experienced driver, you still need to go on the road repeatedly to hone it. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A month later, in the wet bone forest. "It's really unexpected that you can easily enter the fairy mode in just over a month. Originally, I thought it would take you at least two months to learn and adapt." Slug Immortal said with some surprise when he saw Sakura and Little Slug cooperating into Immortal mode with "movement and silence". Originally, when he woke up this time, he just wanted to see how far Sakura's training progress had been. He never expected that Sakura had successfully mastered the sage mode. Sakura tried her best to look up at the Slug Sage rising from the ground. There was not much pride in her expression. She had not forgotten the time Naruto spent practicing Sage Mode in the original drama. Although she has the buff of the protagonist of this world, her status as a heroine is not bad at all! Although he is the reincarnation of an immortal, he is the reincarnation of an ordinary earthling. Although others have the Nine-Tails as a golden finger, I also have a Spider-Man golden finger! Although people have Well, I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly don¡¯t want to compare. In short, in short, Sakura feels that just completing the Sage Mode is not worth the cost and qualifications she is proud of. "Sakura, you have to remember. Mastering the senjutsu chakra and entering sage mode is only the first step to becoming a sage. In the future, you will need all kinds of knowledge and senjutsu to perfect your own sage mode. . Although you have successfully taken the first step, the road ahead will only be more difficult. If you want to go all the way, you can only achieve it by relying on your own perseverance." "As he spoke, Slug Immortal's body suddenly sank, and his huge body pressed directly in front of Sakura, splitting into a slug clone with a stack of scrolls. "This is some information about Sage Mode and fighting methods. Most of them were recorded by Senju Hashirama. I believe it is relatively precious information for you. Study these scrolls carefully. As long as you go to Be careful, the worst result is that you will be less likely to go down the wrong path." When Sakura heard this, she was not too polite and put away all the scrolls in one go. After seeing Sakura put away the scroll, Slug Immortal lost interest in staying on the ground. After saying goodbye to Sakura, his body once again secreted a layer of liquid. Then, amidst the tremors of the earth and the mountains, he entered the ground again and began to rest.For Immortal Slug, although his body is very flexible to move, his size is still too big, making him too lazy to use his body to move. In his usual free and boring time, he would turn his main consciousness to a slug clone in the forest, and then eat slowly. After all, as the saying goes, food is the most important thing for the people, and Immortal Slug is no exception. The little slug next to Sakura watched the main body slowly sinking into sleep, and then voluntarily released the fusion state with Sakura, then turned around and looked at Sakura and said. "It seems that even the main body has recognized your immortal mode and thinks that you only need to perfect your own path. It seems that you no longer need my assistance." "Then what are you going to do next? Should you continue to stay in Shigu Forest to practice immortality, or should you choose to return to Konoha and continue your cultivation of immortality?" Sakura stretched out her hand and gently placed the little slug on the ground, and said to the little slug with a smile on her face: "Of course I'm going back to Konoha. After all, it's been a full month since I left Konoha. It¡¯s been many months.¡± In fact, after staying in Shigu Forest for more than a month, she wanted to go home long ago. Of course, this has nothing to do with Sakura having eaten dry food for more than a month and now wanting to vomit when she sees dry food, so she wants to go home quickly and eat the food cooked by her mother. She just simply wants to go back. Just take a look at home. After confirming that Sakura was going to leave the wet bone forest, the little slug raised its tentacles and waved them in the air a few times. If it was in the past, Sakura might not know what the little slug did with these few waves. But now after cultivating into the immortal mode, she was able to sense a weak natural energy, which spread to the surroundings the moment the little slug waved its tentacles. And with the transfer of this natural energy, piles of slug clones slid down from the trees in the Shiggy Bone Forest, and then slowly gathered together, and after a while, they turned into a five-meter-tall slug clone. of slugs. After they merged into one body, Slug did not rush to take Sakura away from the wet bone forest, but said to Sakura. "Sir Sakura, Tsunade-sama has told me before that after Sakura-sama returns to Konoha, please go to the Hokage Building to report immediately. She said there is a new mission waiting for Sakura-sama." (Remember the website address of this website. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 236, Do you know the taste of leaves? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I'm finally back." Tsunade, who was busy in the Hokage's office, suddenly stopped stamping stamps and showed a faint smile. "Come back? Who is back?" Shizune, who was helping on the side, had a confused face. Konoha Hospital was short of manpower some time ago, and as a medical ninja, she was directly lent to Konoha Hospital by Tsunade for use. So now, she only has a rough understanding of Xiaozhen. Sakura's safe return. Tsunade looked at her and suddenly said with a smile: "Do you want to know?" Unconsciously, Shizune felt a very familiar coldness hit her back. She quickly stretched out her hands and shook them wildly, saying, "I don't want to, I don't want, I don't know." Shizune's performance made Tsunade's smile grow deeper. She stood up from her busy desk and put her hands down to expose the deep scar on her chest to Shizune's sight. . ¡°Trust me, you want to know!¡± Like a bolt from the blue, Shizune's facial expression collapsed instantly, and she looked at Tsunade bitterly: "Then how long will it take for you to come back this time?" "Hahaha! Don't worry! The documents this time are still the same as before. They are just some chores. If you hurry up, maybe you can finish it before I come back. Really, I have said it several times Don't hand over such trivial matters, but those old men and women said that this is a necessary matter within the Hokage's duties and must be handled by me. It's really troublesome!" Tsunade quickly turned over the desk and came to Shizune. While dragging her body towards the desk, she kept mumbling. "Okay, I'll leave first. Please, Shizune!" "Yes." What answered her was Shizune's tearful voice. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After a period of time that was so familiar that it was no longer familiar, Sakura fell out of the slug's body with a thump. Raising her head and looking at the extremely familiar sky and the extremely warm sunshine, Sakura always felt as if she had been reborn. ??In fact, she can't be blamed. Who knows that the holy land of Shigguan Forest where the Slug Immortal lives is an extremely vast forest, and every tree in it is a towering giant tree, which does not allow much sunlight to shine into it. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the few rays of sunlight penetrating the gaps between the leaves, it would have been so dark underneath the entire wet bone forest that you wouldn¡¯t be able to see even if you stretched out your hand. "Sakura-sama." Just as Sakura was embracing the long-lost sunshine, the slug behind her made a sound again. "Tsunade-sama just said that she is on her way here now, and there is no need for Sakura-sama to go to the Hokage Building." "Is that so?" Sakura turned around and nodded to show that she understood. After saying this, the slug suddenly burst into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in front of Sakura. Fortunately, Tsunade didn't let Sakura wait too long. Not long after the slug lifted the psychic spell and returned to the Shiggy Bone Forest, Sakura could already feel Tsunade's familiar huge chakra, heading towards He came quickly. This kind of perception ability actually began to gradually increase when Sakura was experimented with by Orochimaru to fuse Hashirama cells. Now, after more than a month of training in Sage Mode, Sakura's perception ability has already It has reached a very high level, although it is still not as good as the auxiliary ninja. "Sakura¡ª¡ª" Tsunade's voice came from the front, and a smile appeared on Sakura's face unconsciously, but suddenly she recalled what she had eaten in the month of living in the Shiggy Forest, and she felt like vomiting just looking at it. She wanted to take back her smile, but before her expression changed from a smile, Tsunade was already a warrior charging in front of her, and slapped her heavily on the shoulder, making her tremble involuntarily. shake. "Welcome back!" Gritting her teeth in pain, Sakura looked at Tsunade in front of her with a resentful look and replied: "Long time no see, my dear master." Sakura's tone was soft and tender, but full of faint sadness. It was obviously a normal reply, but it made Tsunade's heart feel cold and she felt a steady stream of resentment rushing towards her. Tsunade suddenly raised an eyebrow, what's going on? Why do you still look at yourself with a look of resentment? Could it be that he failed to practice in Immortal Mode? But slug, noAre you talking about this? It was just the resentful look on Sakura's face that made Tsunade take a step back unconsciously. She could feel that all the resentment in Sakura's body was directed at her. "Did something bad happen?" Tsunade asked in confusion. Sakura's mouth was flat, watching his master's unknown look, and he could only sigh helplessly, and said to himself to say to his master. "Why did you only put dry food in the seal scroll? And even if you don't put dry food, they are all cakes, cakes, cakes that have no taste at all! They are all the same!" "" The corners of Tsunade's mouth twitched. She wanted to speak, but something seemed to be stuck in her throat. After sobbing a few times, she still didn't speak. And when Sakura saw that her master was silent, she also lost interest and just stared at Tsunade with her mouth flat. "Are you done?" Seeing Sakura closing her mouth, the silent Tsunade finally spoke. She just looked at Sakura like this. After a long time, she raised her head slightly. After sighing, she seemed to recall something. , this is what Youyou said. "At least you can have some solid food to choose from" Sakura looked confused. Tsunade lowered her head at this time, looked at Sakura, stretched out her right hand and gently touched Sakura's head and continued. "Do you know what the leaves in Shigulin Forest smell like?" "" Looking at Tsunade who seemed to be inspired by this, Sakura shivered for some reason, and the resentment in her heart completely dissipated without her realizing it. "Speaking of which, have you mastered Sage Mode now?" Tsunade asked. "Well, the first stage has been completed. Next, Slug Immortal said that you can only rely on your own understanding and practice." Sakura said and took out a scroll given to her by Slug Immortal. Shaking it at Tsunade. "Although Immortal Slug gave me the magic and information to achieve Immortal Mode, as he said, I can only achieve my Immortal Mode in my own way." ps: Today in Qidian¡¯s 2D channel, I saw a lot of loli pictures that were the same as mine. I suddenly felt that I couldn¡¯t go on like this, so I went online and changed one for myself. I don¡¯t know what you think? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 237, wow! Epic enhancements are coming! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tsunade did not take the scroll from Sakura's hand. Instead, she nodded nonchalantly and said to Sakura: "This is indeed what slugs do. I practiced medical ninjutsu in the wet bone forest back then. At that time, it was like this. After I practiced to the point where I could complete the medical ninjutsu on my own, Slug directly gave me a piece of medical information and asked me to practice it myself." Speaking of this, Tsunade suddenly recalled the hard time of practicing medical ninjutsu with some regret. "Let's not talk about this anymore. There are a lot of things waiting for you in the next time. Now just follow me here. I have one thing that I need to confirm again." Sakura looked at Tsunade in confusion. She was a little unclear about what Tsunade meant. If it was about physical fitness, hadn't it been confirmed by Tsunade herself in the secret room of the Senju Residence before? Tsunade didn't pay attention to Sakura's appearance. She turned around and said calmly to Sakura: "Just keep up. If it can be confirmed, it will be really amazing." After saying this, Tsunade took a step, stretched out her waist, and rushed out without waiting for Sakura to react. "Qaq has returned to Konoha. I actually want to eat normal food first." Sakura touched her belly pitifully, but there was nothing she could do. Tsunade had already said so, so she had to hurry up. Following Tsunade's figure. Soon after, Tsunade and Sakura arrived in an inconspicuous area on the outskirts of Konoha. As soon as she landed, Tsunade looked at Sakura beside her calmly. She obviously set off first and was moving at full speed, but Sakura was still able to catch up with her in the middle, and it looked like she was at that time In his appearance, it was obvious that he still had a lot of spare energy that he had not used. In other words, after he ran out first at full speed, he was easily caught up by his apprentice. This is really For a moment, Tsunade didn't know whether she should be happy or depressed. "Master, where is this?" Sakura on the side didn't notice Tsunade's complicated heart at this time. After quickly browsing the surrounding environment, she looked at Tsunade, "Training ground?" There was a hint of memory in Tsunade's eyes, and after a long time she suddenly chuckled, "Yes, this is the training ground." As she spoke, Tsunade moved slightly and came to a wooden sign. Looking at the words on it that had become blurry with the passage of time, she said to Sakura: "This is my secret base when I was a child. Come on. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a secret base. In fact, both Grandpa and Second Grandpa know about this place. After all, this place was actually built by Grandpa himself.¡± The master¡¯s grandfather, Senju Hashirama? Sakura looked at Tsunade who was running her fingers across the wooden sign in silence, without making a sound. Tsunade responded quickly. After looking up at the sky, Tsunade said calmly: "It should be almost there." "Almost there? Who?" Sakura tilted her head and asked curiously. As soon as she asked this question, a stream of chakra suddenly burst out of her perception world and quickly approached the position of the two of them. She raised her eyebrows. Sakura always felt that this chakra was a little familiar to her. As expected, not long after Sakura thought this way, a figure passed through the forest and appeared on the training ground. "The Fifth Generation!" The visitor was dressed in an ANBU uniform. As soon as he arrived, he addressed Tsunade respectfully. "We've finally arrived. Sky Burial." Tsunade looked at the respectful ANBU ninja and revealed his identity. "Captain Sky Burial?" Sakura blinked her eyes, somewhat confused as to why Tsunade would call Sky Burial here. Well, wait a minute At this moment, Sakura suddenly realized that she clearly remembered that Sky Burial, one of the current leaders of ANBU, was a character in the original drama. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m talking about the captain Yamato who was responsible for making soy sauce and building houses throughout the whole process. In the end, he was used by Kabuto Yakushi as a heretic golem pendant during the Fourth Ninja War, and finally monitored Orochimaru throughout the whole process! So - Sakura glanced at Tsunade and Sky Burial thoughtfully, then raised her hands and looked around, probably having an idea in her mind. At this time, Tsunade also spoke out again. "Xiaoying, as a sky burial, I don't have toIntroduced this time. For sky burial, you can take off your mask. There are no outsiders here. " The eyes under the sky burial mask flickered, and he took off his mask without hesitation, revealing a slightly dull face. After Sky Burial took off his mask, Tsunade paused slightly, seemingly thinking for a while, and then said to Sakura beside him: "You should know this after joining ANBU for so long. Sky Burial, he, Since the First Hokage, he is the only person in the entire Konoha, or in the entire ninja world, who can perform the Wood Release Ninjutsu." "But knowing this is not enough, you also need to know another thing. In fact, the wooden escape of Sky Burial is not like the first generation Hokage, which belongs to the natural line of blood inheritance." Tsunade's eyes deepened slightly, and she looked at Sakura and continued: "He is Orochimaru's test subject, the only surviving test subject used to test the genetic genes of the first generation Hokage. And his Wood Release is also Obtained from Orochimaru's human experiment." Regarding the life of Sky Burial, Sakura actually knew it well, but she didn't interrupt it, because Sakura knew that these words were just Tsunade's preface, and the real highlight had just begun. Sure enough, after saying these words, Tsunade's eyes stared directly at Sakura, and then she said calmly. "So I want to see if you can master the ability to use wood escape like Sky Burial." The air froze slightly for a moment. Sakura's eyes were still calm, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. It must be said that Tsunade's words completely awakened her. In fact, when she was first subjected to human experiments by Orochimaru, Sakura also imagined that she would be like the Sky Burial Captain, with the ability to use wood escape. But when the cells were fused, the intense pain instantly dispelled her far-fetched fantasy. Although the cell fusion was successful, at that time, Sakura was already thinking about how to escape and how to speed up the cell fusion, and she never thought about Mudun. Not to mention what happened after that, first the battle with Orochimaru, and then back to Konoha, where he started training in Sage Mode for more than a month. There was no time to think about wood escape or not. So until now, after being reminded by Tsunade, Sakura re-extracted the two characters "Wood Release" in the depths of her mind and placed them in front of her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 238, the template of the protagonist and the fate of the supporting character. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Wood escape. It is the blood inheritance limit created by the fusion of the properties of earth escape and water escape chakras created by the first Hokage Senju Hashirama at the same time. But since the death of Senju Hashirama, no one in the entire ninja world can make Wood Release reappear in the ninja world. It wasn't until the rebel Orochimaru, a disciple of Konoha's third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, passed the inhumane human experiment that a Wood Release user finally appeared in the ninja world. He is what the ANBU calls the ¡®Mudun Sky Burial¡¯, the Sky Burial Captain. It¡¯s a pity that although Sky Burial can perform Wood Release Ninjutsu like Senju Hashirama, it is completely the same as the Wood Release Ninjutsu performed by Senju Hashirama. This is a description that is not exaggerated at all. Because the Wood Release of the Sky Burial is neither a normal inheritance nor a Wood Release generated through fusion like Senju Hashirama, but was accidentally obtained through Orochimaru's human body modification, his Wood Release power is simply not up to standard. . However, even if Sky Burial's Wood Release was an inferior product that was completely substandard, it was enough to make a qualitative change in his life. It was also enough for him to become the only Wood Release instructor in the ninja world and be able to guide Sakura. Wood escape. Although, it is still unclear whether Sakura has inherited the ability of Mu Dun "Long time no see. Sakura." A smile appeared on Tian Zhan's plain and dull face. In fact, in a sense, he is still Xiao Sakura's immediate boss. Sakura smiled lightly, "Long time no see. Captain Sky Burial. Next, I need to ask you to help." "Okay, let's end the pleasantries here. Let's start the sky burial directly." Tsunade did not allow the two of them to spend too much time chatting, but directly asked them to start experimenting with the Wood Release. After all, no matter what, she was just running out to be lazy. If Shizune was allowed to stay like this, she would feel a little bit embarrassed. ?????????????????????????????????????????? Well, she has absolutely no idea of ??rushing to the casino to contribute to the casino while Sakura's experiment is over, if there is still a long time. In fact, as a leader of the Anbu, Sky Burial is lazy when he comes here today, especially since the ninja world, which has not been peaceful recently, has been exhausting for him. He also wants to end his fall here as soon as possible. Wasted time, so¡ª¡ª "Sakura, please reach out your hand. The test process is very simple, just put your hand on my right hand." Tianzhong's right hand, palm facing up, motioned for Sakura to put her hand up. Sakura didn¡¯t hesitate, she raised her left hand and placed it on the palm of Tianzhong¡¯s right hand, and then looked at Tianzhong, wanting to know what the next step would be. "Calm down." Sky Zombie said calmly, "You should have used chakra test paper. Slowly concentrate your chakra and apply it to my right hand." Controlling chakra to gather on the right hand of Sky Burial. This level of chakra manipulation is simply a piece of cake for Sakura, who is born with extraordinary chakra control ability and has also studied medical ninjutsu. Almost as soon as Sky Burial finished speaking, Sakura's chakra had already gathered in her left hand and was slowly applied to Sky Burial's right hand. In an instant, Sky Burial¡¯s originally ordinary right hand became strangely distorted. Sakura's eyes immediately showed a hint of astonishment, what is this? Wood escape? When Sakura was confused, the changes in Sky Burial's right hand became more and more drastic, causing Sky Burial himself to show a hint of surprise. It was obvious that even he himself had not thought of the changes. In the end, Sky Burial¡¯s continuously twisting right hand slowly stopped and turned into a piece of wood with green sprouts growing on it. "" What the hell is this? Did he just turn his hands into something like chakra test paper after being buried in the sky? There was a hint of strangeness in Sakura's eyes. She really didn't do anything just now, she just applied her chakra to his right hand. Facing Sakura's curious eyes, Sky Burial said slowly: "This is just a simple test. The principle is the same as the chakra test paper, which can test your chakra attributes. The only difference is that it is different from the chakra test paper. , my right hand does not have any reaction to other chakra attributes, it can only react to the Wood Release Chakra." After a pause, Tianzhong looked at Xiaoying's eyes with surprise and excitement, and said with a chuckle: "That's right, from today on, you areBesides me, I am now the second Mujutsu user in Konoha! " that's all? So suddenly? Just such a surprise? Sakura didn¡¯t even react for a moment. Mu Dun is recognized as one of the strongest blood successors in the world today. Why can¡¯t he just do it like this? Shouldn't my body change a little or something? Naturally, Sky Burial noticed Sakura's strange look, so he stretched out a finger and explained softly to Sakura: "You may think this test is too prevaricating, but in fact it is not like that. In ¡­When Orochimaru was transforming your body, your body cells had actually mutated due to contact with the cells of the first Hokage.¡± When it comes to human body modification, Tianzhong obviously hesitated. He was obviously worried about whether Sakura would have any bad reaction, but after seeing the indifferent Sakura, Tianzhong still said it. "At the very beginning, the cells are slowly swallowed up, and then they are torn, reorganized, and fused. During this process, although you yourself will not directly realize that you have been able to use Wood Release, but In fact, during this process, your body has been continuously building a path for you to use Wood Escape, just like when you first came into contact with Escape as a child. If you don't take the initiative to use it, you won't know how to use it. Know what chakra attributes you have." Arriving here, Sky Burial paused for a moment, thought for a while and then said: "Just like me back then, after undergoing Orochimaru's human body transformation, I also learned to use Wood Release under the guidance of others." Sakura pursed her lips unconsciously. At this point, she still didn't understand that this was Sky Burial trying to comfort herself in his own way. But she was a little embarrassed. Others don¡¯t know, but how can she not know it herself? Apart from the suffering I suffered at the very beginning, during the subsequent process of cell fusion, I felt absolutely no pain at all. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could be torn apart and reorganized. This kind of adjective that was painful to hear made Sakura involuntarily feel grateful for the change she had made at that time. Hashirama¡¯s cells will definitely spread throughout the body over time, which means that in the sky burial in front of him, he actually survived the pain of tearing and reorganizing the cells throughout his body when he was young! This is simply a natural protagonist template! However, seeing Sakura's unconscious movements, Sky Burial thought that Sakura was recalling the painful experience of human experiments, and immediately complained about himself, but he did not stay in a daze, but coughed lightly and said directly to Said to Sakura. "Don't think about other things. From now on, you need to remember all my chakra fluctuations and my seal movements, so that you can understand the route of chakra and the use of wood escape to the greatest extent. method." When Sakura heard the words, she immediately nodded heavily to show that she understood and understood. At this time, Tsunade, who was waiting on the side, suddenly made a move. She came between the two of them lightly, took out a scroll from her waist and said to Sakura. "These are some training methods about wood escape left by the first Hokage. I have already read them about sky burial. I will leave them to you for the time being. If you need to go out for missions in the future, you can study the scrolls on your own." "Understood!" Sakura took the scroll, but suddenly remembered something, and asked Tsunade quickly: "What about me? I am also a member of ANBU, right?!" Tsunade did not answer directly, but just stared at Sakura for a while, then turned around and said quietly: "Your team has been destroyed. So at the moment, the only thing you have to do is to Concentrate on cultivation.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 239: At this time, a certain person sneezed. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tsunade had already left after leaving behind the training methods of Wood Release and some corresponding Ninjutsu. She had been away from the office for too long. What's more, Sakura's wood escape training Tsunade will be of no help at all. If she doesn't leave, will she still be here in a daze? Sky Burial began to explain the practice of Wood Release to Sakura after Tsunade left. "Actually, it's difficult to say whether Wood Release is difficult or simple. It mainly depends on your own understanding of Wood Release. Sakura, you should be very familiar with the changes in chakra properties, right?" Tianzhong looked at Sakura and asked. road. As the top student in the ninja school and the number one in her grade all year round, Sakura naturally knows all about chakra learning materials and nodded to express her understanding. "That's very simple. In fact, the wood escape originally relied on the changes in the nature of the earth escape chakra and the water escape chakra, and then merged to form the blood inheritance limit. But on this basis, the yang attribute needs to be added. Chakra, make it active, so that the prototype of Wood Release can be formed." Sky Zombie stretched out his fingers and said. However, after hearing Sky Burial¡¯s explanation, Sakura suddenly had doubts in her heart. Is Mudun that simple? But it was obvious that Sky Burial hadn't finished talking about it yet, so Sakura didn't ask any questions, but kept it secretly in her mind, planning to come back for consultation after Sky Burial was finished. Naturally, Sky Burial didn't notice Xiaoying's doubts, and his tone didn't change much, but the next moment he helped Xiaoying answer the questions in her heart. "But the above are just the most basic theories. The Blood Succession Limit is not such a simple thing. If it is really so easy to use Demu Escape, then how can I be the only one in the world now? A person can use wood release ninjutsu." "Just like creating a new ninjutsu, you need to consider the amount of chakra you need to inject into the new jutsu. At the same time, you also need to pay attention to whether your chakra needs to add changes in nature or form, and you also need to remember How to stabilize chakra without going berserk? And creating a blood succession limit is at least a hundred times more difficult than creating a new ninjutsu." "The reason why you and I can use Izuku Escape is not that simple. Once the Blood Succession Limit is successfully cultivated, it will immediately change the practitioner's own bloodline. This change is beneficial, and it can change the bloodline of the practitioner. The method of performing the boundary is engraved deep into your cells, and your genes will also help the cells record it in this process so that it can be passed on to the next generation in the future." "Actually, I have said so much, you should understand it." Sky Burial suddenly stopped, looked at Sakura and asked. Sakura nodded thoughtfully, "What the Sky Burial Captain means is that the reason why we can use Wood Release is not because of the simple fusion of changes in chakra properties, but because it has been engraved in our genes. You¡¯ve learned how to use Mu Dun, the Blood Successor Limitation method. Right?¡± "That's right." Sky Burial nodded generously. To be fair, as an instructor, a top student like Sakura is his favorite. As long as he gives a little bit of guidance, he can understand instantly. No need to put any effort on your own. "If other people want to use Wood Release, they need to work out each of their chakra meridians, chakra acupuncture routes, the amount of chakra, etc., etc., etc., etc., and they have to do it step by step, but we There is only one thing to do, and that is to form a seal and move it around." Sky Burial said without stopping his hands. After forming a seal, he opened his right hand, revealing a sapling that was slowly growing and sprouting. With a slight excitement in her heart, Sakura's eyes started to heat up as she looked at Sky Burial's skilled Wood Release. Sky Burial smiled: "Then let's get started. But what you have to do now is to fuse the water and earth chakras first. This will make your wood escape foundation more solid." Just do it, maybe Wood Escape is still out of control for Sakura, but Earth Escape and Water Escape are not easy for her? During the year she spent in ANBU, she acquired quite a lot of earth escape knowledge from Tachibana Mitsuha, including Tachibana Mitsuha's own understanding of the changes in the nature of earth escape. Although other people¡¯s understanding may be different from her own, to Sakura, the change in the nature of Tachibana Mitsuha¡¯s earth escape chakra is basically an experience package, so how can she care about this. After eating Tachibana Mitsuha's experience pack, Sakura realized the change in the nature of her earth escape a few months later. Sitting cross-legged on the spot, Sakura closed her eyes and began to condense the chakra in her body. ?The earth attribute chakra was grayish yellow, and the water attribute chakra was blue. They all appeared in the meridians in Sakura's body at the same time, and began to flow slowly. Soon after, they were slowly gathered together under the control of Sakura, and they slowly began to knead. Because the earth-type chakra and the water-type chakra themselves both have soft attributes, when the two chakras came into contact in Sakura's body, there was no conflict. Instead, they followed Sakura's control extremely obediently. Blended with each other. And as the two chakras merged without any difference, Sakura slowly began to follow the momentum and began to refine the yang attribute chakra from her body. In fact, it is not that Yang attribute chakra has never appeared before. In fact, medical chakra and strange power are a variant of Yang attribute chakra, and Sakura, who is good at both, is not interested in refining Yang attribute chakra alone. What a difficult thing. He was watching Sakura's sky burial all the time, and was keenly aware of the rapidly changing chakra movement in Sakura's body. After turning his eyes, there was a hint of helpless smile. After going back and forth for dozens of minutes, the chakra in Sakura's body became more and more abundant. The three colors of chakra, green, yellow, and blue, rolled and mixed with each other in Sakura's body, just like a little girl. Sakura's meridians are like an amusement park. "Okay. That's it!" Sakura, who was still operating repeatedly, suddenly heard the sky burial outside calling her. She immediately opened her eyes and stopped the movement of chakra in her body. And the three types of chakra that were originally running back and forth stopped immediately, and then began to dissipate all together, returning to Sakura's chakra meridians and acupuncture points, and soon the peace was restored. "Now you've discovered it, too. Even if your genes have been imprinted with the Wood Release, you still can't generate the Wood Release Chakra at once. In fact, there are just a few necessary points missing." Sky Burial Looking at Sakura who opened her eyes, she said calmly. "Well, just now, I have indeed been trying to create the Wooden Release Chakra on my own. But the result" Sakura nodded and admitted. "That's right. Next, watch the changes in my chakra carefully, and don't miss a single bit!" Tianzhong smiled. I don't know why, but when he saw a disciple who bullied him being lectured like this, he felt in his heart A deep sense of comfort arose. "Wooden Escape¡ª¡ª!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 240, with a snap, Qian Lang died. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The earth slowly cracked, and brown-yellow wood blocks continuously emerged from the ground under the control of the sky burial chakra. What followed was rapid prototyping and winding. After just a few breaths, a classic wooden cabin was completed in front of Sakura. With a proud smile on his face, the Sky Burial Captain sat astride the eaves of the hut and looked at Sakura below with a chuckle: "How is it? This is the Mudun? Four Pillar Family." "" She didn't know what to say for a moment, and Sakura was also a little dazed. ¡¾No, why are you still wearing such a smile? ! One of the few bloody inheritance limits in the world, Mudun, was just used by you to develop a house? You are a ninja, not a real estate agent! ! ! ¡¿ Despite the constant roaring in her heart, Sakura was actually very interested in the sky burial technique of building a house by hand. After all, this room looks simple on the outside, but its ability to disperse and shape may not be possible without any real ability. "Earth escape is hard and difficult to shape, while water escape is too scattered and soft to be shaped. As a combination of the two, wood escape not only has the hardness of earth escape, but also the softness of water escape, so it can become Is this convenient?¡­" Sakura murmured, but she already had some clarity in her heart. At this time, Sky Burial, who was sitting on the eaves, also spoke. "You must have been observing when I was performing Wood Release just now, right? Now, gather your chakra according to the ninja seal I just made and the location of the meridians where chakra flows!" Sakura: "" Is it so difficult to build a house from the beginning? After being silent for less than a moment, Sakura slowly closed her eyes and began to recall the changes in chakra in her body just now. Because this time it was a teaching, when Sky Burial released the ninjutsu this time, he directly exposed his chakra movement route to Sakura, so for Sakura, if it was just a simple movement, there would be no problem. of. The ninja seal before the sky burial was slowly formed on the hand, and the chakra in the body kept up with it at the same time, flowing rapidly. "Mudun¡¤Four Pillars Family!" Boom¡ª¡ª! With the palm of his hand hitting the ground heavily, the chakra in his body was also consumed in large quantities. The surrounding environment suddenly changed, and the earth cracked like when the sky burial seal was applied. Once again well, it didn't appear. "Pfft hahaha Well, ahem, it's my first time to use Wood Release. It's already a very good result to be able to release chakra smoothly. Although I couldn't directly use Wood Release, at least it added some new features for future use of Wood Release. It's experience, isn't it?" Sky Burial, who was sitting on the eaves, burst out laughing after seeing the wood escape effect performed by Sakura. However, in order to maintain his senior demeanor, Sky Burial quickly stopped laughing. However, the moment he laughed out loud, his senior demeanor completely collapsed in Sakura's heart. After looking around, Sakura felt that she still had some prospects. Although she failed to successfully use Wood Release, Earth Release and Water Release still appeared together. The future is your sister! fall! The seal I made is obviously the Ninja Seal of the Wood Release, and the route I am running is also the Wood Release. Not even a root of grass appears on the thread, only earth and water appear! After falling to the ground, Sky Burial looked at the bumpy land around him. He put his hands on his waist and slowly walked up to Sakura and said to her: "It seems like I can't just let you look at it. Come and stretch out your hand! Concentrate." , and relax your body, then I will personally help you draw out the Wood Release Chakra!" ¡°¡­¡± So why didn¡¯t you just do this directly? The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched, silently complaining in her heart. Sky Burial didn't know what Sakura was thinking, and even if he knew it, he wouldn't care about what Sakura thought. Originally, he came here specifically to 'retaliate' this time. As soon as he released and closed his hands, a small piece of wood came out. Immediately afterwards, the top of this small piece of wood was like scattered flowers, scattered and connected to Sakura's hands. "Bring up chakra and connect with my chakra!" Sky Burial secretly circulated chakra and quickly connected with Sakura's body. Sakura has not had the experience of others connecting her chakra once or twice, and this time is no exception. She easily drove her chakra and connected it to the chakra of the Sky Burial. ????????????????????How skillfully do you connect them? How many times has she done this? Sky Burial thought this secretly in his heart, but because he still had important things to do now, he quickly started to mobilize chakra, slowly linking Sakura's chakra. In the blink of an eye, the Yang attribute chakra in Sakura's body was completely activated, and then the water escape chakra and the earth escape chakra came out together, and the Yang attribute chakra merged instantly. It was at this moment that Sakura suddenly felt a strange feeling, as if you originally had such a hand, but for some reason you completely forgot about it, and now someone has given you this hand. After squeezing it with one hand, you suddenly realized that you still had such a hand. Her eyes flashed for a moment, and Sakura raised her head, looking at Tianzhong who had retracted his hands with a smile on his face, and immediately formed the Ninja Seal with a sudden realization. "Mudun¡¤Four Pillars Family!" Boom¡ª¡ª! The poor ground was once again devastated. From the collapsed ground, young saplings slowly grew out. In just a short time, they had already reached Sakura's calf. "" "Phew - I can't do it anymore. This is the limit." Sakura took a deep breath and said as she looked at the sapling that had finally grown to her calf. Sky Burial was silent for a moment. He looked at the large circle of saplings with green leaves that were displayed by Sakura. In his heart, a Yangtze River back wave pushed the front wave, and the front wave was directly kicked to death on the beach. Feel. "It's already pretty good." Sky Burial looked at Sakura and said, "When I used Wood Release for the first time, I could only grow wooden sticks of this level." Speaking of the funeral's hand, a rope turned into a wooden stick with a length of less than half a meter in length, and the width of only one finger, waved a few times at the Sakura. The words of Sky Burial are indeed not words of comfort. After he underwent Orochimaru's human transformation, he was pulled over by Danzo to develop specialized wood escape. And Danzo¡¯s training was simply a nightmare-like memory for Sky Burial, who was less than ten years old at the time. Until I cultivated a decent Wood Escape, my daily life was spent in constant training, and I could hardly have a good rest every day. "Snapped!" Clapping his palms heavily, Tianzhong said with a smile on his face: "Since this is the first time to use Wood Escape, there will be no time to rest in the next time!" "Understand." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 241, please stop blaming Captain Yamato! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After successfully performing Wood Escape, Sky Burial¡¯s training for Sakura has officially begun. The first three days were okay. They were basically about the basic knowledge of wood escape and the use of basic ninjutsu. There was nothing too difficult. It was easy for Sakura. But the advanced wood escape materials and ninjutsu that followed made Sakura feel a little numb. Because she not only wants to practice wood escape, she has not forgotten her senjutsu practice and the secret book given to her by Tsunade that is as thick as two palms. Nowadays, Sakura basically stays in this former secret base of Tsunade during the day to further her training in Wood Release. When she gets home at night, she starts tinkering with her magical and medical secrets. This almost non-stop training and further study has filled Sakura's life tightly. Fortunately, since Sakura has returned home now, she can at least get a lunch prepared by her mother before setting off every morning. And when she returns home from training and opens the door, she is greeted by Fragrant meals on the table. However, although he was training in Mu Dun every day, as a senior Mu Dun, Sky Burial did not have much time to supervise and observe Sakura. Because he is still the captain of ANBU Team 6, the time he can come to train Sakura is actually squeezed out of his rest time. Sakura naturally understands this very well. She is not a novice. She can have time to study and train herself only because she has awakened the Wood Release and is a disciple of the current Fifth Generation Hokage. . ¡°Perhaps the reason for her teammates dying in battle can give Sakura a moment of rest, but it is definitely not possible for it to take so long. After all, the world of ninjas is cruel. Ninjas who cannot even accept the casualties of their teammates are destined to be impossible to stay in the ANBU, but Sakura is still working in the ANBU until now. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Huh¡ª¡ª" With a slight breath, Sakura raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead, then slumped down on the bumpy ground to rest. It has still been more than twenty days since she mastered Wood Escape. And the excitement I felt at the beginning has almost worn off. Not to mention that Sakura is lazy or something, the process of practicing Wood Release is really too boring. Even the thick medical secrets that Tsunade temporarily left with Sakura are a little more interesting than practicing Wood Release. , at least Sakura herself can use the medical ninjutsu to play with and conduct multiple experiments and breakthroughs. Mu Dun is different. Because her current understanding of Mu Dun is not deep enough, Sakura does not have the ability to develop it. She can only explore it slowly and steadily. And when practicing Wood Release, Sakura also understood something extra. Although the Blood Succession Limit of Mu Dun is very strong, its power has the most basic requirements. That's right, I'm talking about you, Kaka, I mean chakra! You must know that after Sakura practiced Sage Mode, the amount of chakra in her body became even larger, and she was already moving from a few hundred calories to a thousand calories. But even so, when facing Mu Dun, In terms of consumption, it¡¯s just barely enough! Although in this consumption, a lot of chakra was wasted because Sakura did not understand Muden Jutsu yet, but even so, the consumption of Muden Ninjutsu still made Sakura speechless. . Actually, when it comes to this point, Sakura doesn¡¯t know whether she should light candles for the sky burial and mourn in silence for the sky burial, or be grateful that the sky burial can have the blood inheritance limit of wood escape. Although Sky Burial has Wood Release and Wood Release also brings him corresponding strength, if there is no change in the future, he estimates that the highest level will be at the current level. Because his amount of chakra is too small, why is Senju Hashirama able to use Wood Release to the point of shocking the world? Do you think it is just the reincarnation of Asura and the body of a sage? Well, that seems to be the case No! The above two factors are only one of the factors. The most important reason is because the amount of chakra in Senju Hashirama is too much! For example, if the Wood Release is called the same Gatling, Sky Burial's chakra capacity can support him to fight Gatling for one or two minutes, then Senju Hashirama's chakra capacity can support him to hold it at the same time. Ten Gatlings fired back and forth all day long! So?Don¡¯t always laugh at people¡¯s sky burials. Mu Dun can¡¯t even compare to the heel of the first generation. How can an ordinary civilian who has a good sky burial be able to go against a man who was born to be a cheat? ! Just as Sakura was thinking wildly, a familiar chakra fluctuation flashed in Sakura's perception, causing her to straighten her upper body immediately and focus her attention. "Sakura, how is your Mu Dun training going now?" Hearing her voice before seeing her, Sakura knew that the person coming was her master, Tsunade, without even sensing the bold and bold female voice. Sakura stood up with a bounce on the spot. She glanced at the unusually messy training ground, then looked at Tsunade who was coming indifferently, and slowly raised her right hand. "Have you just practiced Wood Release?" Tsunade asked when she saw Sakura with a trace of sweat on her forehead and glanced around the training ground that looked like it had been gnawed by a dog. "=~=Yes, Wooden Release has improved a lot recently. Basically, the Wooden Release Ninjutsu that Captain Sky Burial left for me has been successfully used." Sakura shook her little head and said slowly . Tsunade didn't care when she saw this. She came here for another thing this time, so she continued to say to Sakura: "After you finish training, you have also read the secret book I gave you. ?" When Sakura heard this, she immediately stopped shaking her little head, raised her eyebrows and said to Tsunade: "Of course there is something to watch. After every practice, I will slowly study the content at home. of." Then Sakura paused for a moment. She knew that Tsunade would not ask this for no reason, so she looked at Tsunade and asked again: "Does it mean that she needs to read this book now?" When Tsunade heard Sakura's rhetorical question, she blinked her beautiful big eyes, "I really didn't expect that you actually learned how to ask questions? But what you said is right, it is indeed an emergency at Xianglan. Needed. In the recent period, Konoha Hospital has been somewhat idle, and she came to me to get some new medical ninjutsu and medical information, so" Tsunade didn't finish her sentence, but Sakura didn't know what she meant. Although she didn't fully understand the whole book, Sakura didn't hesitate. She turned around and took out the secret book and gave it back to Tsunade. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 242, Sakura~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Relax!" After Tsunade put away her secret collection of medical books, she did not leave directly. Instead, she continued to say to Sakura: "You happen to be practicing Wood Release now. If you put this book away Being here will only distract you. When your Mudun training is over, I will ask Xiang Lu to give this book to you again." Although she said that, in fact, in Tsunade's mind, there was no possibility that this book would be given to Sakura to read in the first place. The reason is actually very simple. In Tsunade's mind, Sakura is not even a medical ninja, not even an auxiliary ninja. Tsunade learned about Sakura's performance in the ANBU from Sky Burial's mouth and records. And since Sakura performed so well, Tsunade just didn't bother to let Sakura waste time to learn medical treatment. Ninjutsu. But now there is really no way. Who knows, Orochimaru suddenly got crazy and captured Sakura for human experimentation. Although it seems that there is no impact or threat at the moment, who knows what will happen in the future? Will something happen that shouldn't happen? Under this condition, just in case, Tsunade could only waste Sakura's time and let Sakura improve her medical ability, so that if something went wrong in the future, she could save herself first. "Yes." After a soft response, an idea popped into Sakura's mind. She smiled and said to Tsunade in front of her: "By the way, master, do you want to take a look at my wood escape? Take a look. What is the result of my practice for so long?¡± Curiosity was aroused by Sakura's words. Tsunade's steps suddenly stopped. She crossed her arms and looked at Sakura condescendingly. "Okay. It's just the right time for me to see if you've wasted any time these days." With the audience, Sakura's mood suddenly changed from boredom to excitement, and a desire for expression could not help but emerge in her eyes. Keenly aware of the change in Sakura's expression, Tsunade chuckled, moved her body, and took a few steps back, leaving a huge space for Sakura to perform. "Mudun¡¤Four Pillars Family!" She formed seals with her hands very quickly, and this ninjutsu that had brought Sakura two consecutive failures was once again displayed on her hands. However, as the saying goes, Shibetsu Mikari was very impressed. The training ground, which was originally a bit messy, was suddenly scattered and cracked at this moment. Starting from three meters in front of Sakura, brown saplings began to emerge. In the next moment, they twisted into twists and exploded into a strand. A wooden stake or a wooden beam. Rumble¡ª¡ª! "Perfect!" Standing on the three-story wooden building, Sakura raised her lips slightly and shouted to Tsunade below with her winner's thumb. "" emmmmm¡­¡­ Tsunade looked at Mu Dun in front of her, and for a moment she didn't know what to say. But with her personality like her, after hesitating for a while, she couldn't help but speak out. ¡°This is yours, Mu Dun???¡± Sakura "" Looking down at Tsunade, who had no reaction on her face and even wanted to laugh, Sakura suddenly felt like she was a little stupid. Who is this guy in front of me? Tsunade, the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama! Why would I want to show my wood escape in front of the granddaughter of a monster like Senju Hashirama? ! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outlined Sakura, she was about to get off the roof when she suddenly had an idea. She clapped her hands hard again and formed Ninja Seals like crazy, and then "Wood Release¡¤Flowers Bloom!" On the training ground, the ground cracked open again, and tree trunks poured out quickly. At the same time, the three-story wooden building cracked, and branches one after another stretched out from the cracks in the building. The next moment¡ª¡ª ??Pink flowers, piles and layers, bloom violently on the branches and willows like a sea of ??clouds. They are crimson and colorful under the sun. The original wooden building was completely covered in the endless cherry blossoms. If you look at it from a distance, it looks like a huge wave in the pink ocean waves. With the gentle breeze, this pink ocean slowly surged, and the crimson light penetrated, hitting Tsunade's body with a faint fragrance of cherry blossoms. The pink wave shadow swayed and floated on Tsunade's body as if she was swimming in a sea of ??flowers. The cherry blossoms are blooming crazily, with patches of red and pink, sparkling and translucent.   Training ground? No, it should be renamed Sakura Garden now. ? Stretching out her right hand to drag a fallen cherry blossom leaf, the corners of Tsunade's mouth couldn't help but become a little deep, as if she was recalling some beautiful past. "gorgeous¡­¡­" Suddenly, Tsunade's voice rang in Sakura's ears, causing her to focus on Tsunade. "You know? There was a guy who did this once in front of me." Sakura was stunned, and Tsunade slowly turned around in her sight. At that moment, the wind rippled, and she was so surprised that the cherry blossoms bloomed completely in the sun, like a ball of flame, crimson, full of life, and scattered. In the human world, Tsunade's figure is so magnificent. "You don't need me to tell you about that person, right? The first generation Senju Hashirama is also my grandfather. He was also here once and used this ninjutsu for me." Tsunade held up the cherry blossom petals in her hand. , with a lightness in his tone, "But that was the first time he used it in front of me, and it was also the last time." Sakura's heart moved slightly, this was the first time she saw Tsunade's expression. "Thank you very much, at least this time, for allowing me to see such a gorgeous wooden escape again." Tsunade tilted her head and said slowly with a smile. For a moment, Sakura was speechless. Her use of the flower blooming ninjutsu was actually just an accident. Because among the wood release ninjutsu, the difficulty level of Hanakai ninjutsu is only C level, Sakura didn't pay much attention to it, she just practiced it casually and put it aside. And if it weren¡¯t for the fact that her four-pillar family was despised by Tsunade just now, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of using Hanakai on the spur of the moment. As for why not just use the offensive Wood Release, the reason is very simple! As mentioned before, Tsunade is the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama. She has never seen any kind of wood escape. It must be amazing! That¡¯s why Sakura had an idea and used the maximum amount of chakra that could be used at one time to activate this flower bloom. But fortunately, the effect is outstanding The right hand gently patted Sakura's shoulder, which made Sakura involuntarily pick up her energy, stop thinking and focus on Tsunade. ¡°Then I heard Tsunade¡¯s lips move slightly, and she spoke slowly beside Sakura. "Work hard. If you can develop your wood escape to a degree that satisfies me within these two weeks, maybe you can leave here and continue your job in the ANBU." "And when you return to ANBU, I will also have an important thing for you. I hope you can work hard next." After saying a few words, Tsunade didn't wait for Sakura to react. She stamped her feet on the ground and disappeared into the sea of ??cherry blossoms. "Is it important?" Sakura looked at Tsunade walking away. After thinking back and forth in silence, she already had a rough guess in her mind. Sakura didn¡¯t dwell too much on it, because no matter how much she thought about it now, it would be better to wait until Tsunade revealed the answer. The most important thing now was to perfect her Wood Release! "The question now is, how to deal with this place properly." Turning around, Sakura looked at the ocean-like cherry blossom petals under her feet and the bare cherry blossom trees in front of her because the cherry blossoms had finished blooming. She felt a little uncomfortable. "So why did I suddenly play such a trick?!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 243, the reason for the destruction of the team (Part 1) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Two weeks of inhumane training passed by in the blink of an eye, and Sakura's Wood Release soared almost like a rocket. During this period, Sakura had already read through all the training methods, information, and ninjutsu left by Senju Hashirama on Wood Release. Whether it is sealing techniques, barrier techniques, illusion techniques related to wood escape, or even physical techniques related to wood escape, Sakura has already become proficient in trying them. Now, to put it bluntly, if we just compare Mu Dun¡¯s knowledge, Captain Sky Burial may not be able to compare with Sakura. As for strength We have already said that we should no longer be captains of black people¡¯s sky burials, okay? In the Hokage's office. "Is it finally here?" Tsunade looked at Sakura who was standing steadily in front of her, tapping her fingers slowly on the table, and then raised her gaze to Shizune who was sorting documents and information, and showed a slight smile. "Hey¡ª¡ª!" A chill shot up from her spine to the back of her head. Shizune suddenly felt as if she was being targeted by some bad luck. She let out a cold twitch, and then looked behind her with twitching corners of her mouth. "Tsuna, Tsunade-sama?" Tsunade was staring at him with a smile on her face. "Well, please. Shizune!" Tsunade stood up, came to Shizune's side with a bang, and said every word with sincerity. Seeing this, Sakura on the side could not help but silently light a candle for Shizune. ¡¾No need to find reasons for this anymore¡¿ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ It was still the same as last time in the secret room of the Senju Residence. Tsunade and Sakura were sitting on the floor, but the difference was that at this moment, Sakura was holding a volume of dossier information and constantly flipping through it. Tsunade, on the other hand, was holding a small wine bottle in her hand, putting it to her mouth and taking a sip from time to time. "Master, are all the contents above true?" After a long time, Sakura, who had read through all the files, asked slowly with her face lowered, her tone slightly low. "Yes. This is all intelligence and information obtained after repeated investigations by ANBU personnel." Tsunade shook the bottle with only the last trace of wine left in her hand and replied silently. "Then why haven't we ordered him to be hunted down yet?!" Sakura raised her face, stared at Tsunade, and clenched her fists tightly. "It's very simple. Because this information does not pose any threat to him. In addition, he has been the old man's comrade for decades. Even I cannot order an arrest or hunt for him so easily." The momentum in her whole body couldn't help but leak. Sakura lowered her face and stared at the file below for a long time without saying anything. She already knew what Tsunade said when she asked. But Sakura couldn't bear it anymore and asked. "Then what should we do next? I don't think the master would give me this file to read without all the preparations and plans." "Yes, I do have a rough idea and plan in my mind." Tsunade exhaled slightly, "It's just that the possibility of success is too low." "If you don't try, how will you know whether it will succeed!" When Sakura heard that Tsunade really had a plan, she couldn't sit still, she immediately straightened up her upper body and looked at Tsunade and said quickly. "Calm down!" Tsunade pressed Sakura down and rubbed her forehead with a headache: "This plan has not even begun! And once it starts, it may take a long time!" "" Sakura fell silent, but the stubbornness and determination in her eyes could be seen by even a fool. Instantly, Tsunade had a headache, and she almost doubted whether she had made a wrong choice by giving the file to Sakura so directly. But this is just Tsunade's own thoughts. In the end, she will still hand over this file to Sakura, and now it is just too early. "Listen, Sakura." Rubbing her eyebrows, Tsunade said to Sakura: "I know you are eager for revenge, but you can't be so flustered. I will give you relevant tasks next, but you can To what extent you can achieve it can only depend on yourself.¡± Sakura pursed her lips, knowing that this was Tsunade's concession, so she straightened up, looked at Tsunade and asked, "Then what is my mission?"   "It's very simple, return to the country of Tian." Tsunade said softly: "Regardless of the cost, find the remaining base of Orochimaru, and then find even the slightest relevant clues and evidence inside. And after finding and collecting, Return to Konoha immediately and leave it to me." "I understand." After hearing the familiar name of Tian Zhiguo, Sakura clenched her fists unconsciously, and then immediately calmed down. "Okay, if you want to set off, let's do it now." Tsunade poured the remaining wine in the bottle into her mouth at once, and then continued to add to Sakura: "The longer the time drags on, I hope it will be better." It will become smaller and smaller.¡± Sakura stood up, said goodbye to Tsunade, and disappeared into the secret room in a flash. After Sakura left, Tsunade slowly picked up the scroll and looked at the content on it, with a sneer inadvertently appearing on her lips. "The Root of Konoha? You're just a selfish old wolf. If it weren't for the old man, I would have uprooted you as soon as I took office!" With a disdain for this person in her heart, Tsunade just threw the file away and lay down half-ly. She took out a small wine bottle in her hand and continued to sip it. Actually, in this secret room conversation, Tsunade still hid some information from Sakura. For example, even if she does not make this trip to Tian Country, Tsunade's final plan will still not change, because she has too many clues about someone, so many that even three generations of old man Sarutobi Hi The number that even Zhan didn¡¯t dare to come forward for. The reason why Sakura is sent out now is not only to collect evidence as mentioned above, but also to let Sakura go out to vent and relax. If additional evidence can be found, that would be the best thing. If not, it doesn¡¯t matter. And after the file on the side was spinning slightly in the secret room, it fluttered and landed on the table in front of Tsunade. When she slightly opened the page, the words on it were clearly written with a paragraph. ¡®To sum up, before Team Sakura carried out its mission, its mission information had been passed on to Orochimaru by some personnel in the Anbu. The predecessors of these people who passed on were all ninjas at their core. ¡¯ ¡®Therefore, it can be inferred that there is a high probability that Shimura Danzo, the leader of the Roots, is the mastermind behind this incident. ¡¯ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, Sakura, who left the secret room of the Senju Mansion, has also returned home, and with a silent look on her face, she begins to pack her necessary items for the next period of time. "I'm sorry Sasuke, Danzo's life will be taken away by me first this time!" Recalling the words on the dossier that made her extremely angry, Sakura bit her silver teeth lightly, clenched her fists and made a 'boom boom' sound. Quickly preparing all the items, Sakura turned over and left her room. Although she was a little anxious to carry out the mission, Sakura did not go directly to Tian Country. Instead, after saying a good goodbye to her parents, Haruno Zhao and his wife, she equipped herself with the remaining ANBU standard equipment at home and disappeared. In Konoha. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 244, The reason for the destruction of the team (Part 2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This time, Sakura set off to Tian Country again without any preparation. There are quite a few Konoha ninjas in the Tian Country now. As long as she goes to the Tian Country, a large number of Konoha ninjas who are raiding Orochimaru's base in the Tian Country will be able to give Sakura a lot of intelligence information. . Even if the Konoha ninja intelligence information fails to help Sakura find Orochimaru's remaining hidden base, she still has a backup plan waiting for her. only¡­¡­ Sakura suddenly shook her head as she thought about it, "Originally, I gave you the Flying Thunder God Mark so that I could help you in the future. Unexpectedly, now I am the one asking you for help. Sasuke" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sakura's figure did not stop, and that it flashed and dashed towards the country of the fields. Because on the way back to Konoha from Tianno Country last time, Sakura left a lot of flying thunder god marks for herself in order to make it easier in the future. Therefore, not too much time passed, and she had already returned from Konoha. , arrived at the borderline between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Fields. After looking at Tian Country from a distance and seeing that it still looked as deserted as ever, Sakura began to think deeply. She is now hesitating whether she should directly use the Flying Thunder God Technique to go to Sasuke, or follow the normal operation and go to Konoha's team stationed in Tianno Country to report and obtain their existing information about Orochimaru's base. . "Forget it. According to Orochimaru's temperament, it is estimated that the Orochimaru base information among the ANBU is just bait at best. Moreover, Konoha's ANBU will never allow the base to exist. They should find the first Immediately, we started arranging our attack.¡± "So if you go to Anbu now, there is a high chance that your trip will be in vain. So it is better to go directly to find Sasuke" Sakura pondered for a moment, and the thoughts in her mind became clearer. She finally raised her head, and when she put her hands together, she quickly began to search for the Flying Thunder God mark she had placed on Sasuke. However, something unexpected happened to Sakura. In her perception, Sasuke was not in the Land of Fields in front of her at this moment, but in the Country of Fire behind her? ! Turning her head in astonishment, Sakura became a little confused, why at this point in time, Sasuke would stay in the Country of Fire instead of the Country of Fields? ¡¾If it is the plot in the original drama, Sasuke should have started preparing to accumulate strength for himself after defeating Orochimaru, and then began to recruit teammates before embarking on the road to kill Itachi. Wait, recruit teammates? ! ¡¿ Sakura was startled, and when she looked at the Fire Country again, her eyes were already filled with light. That¡¯s right, who said that Orochimaru, as the head of the Oto-nin Village of Tian no Country, must place his base in Tian no country? As a generation of scientists, Orochimaru understands the principle of three cunning rabbit holes better than anyone else! After calming down and letting out a breath, the sight in front of his eyes suddenly changed! In a certain forest within the Land of Fire, Sasuke, who was walking calmly, suddenly focused his eyes. While lowering his right hand to the Kusanagi sword, he took two steps back. But before he could pull out the Kusanagi sword, his expression had already relaxed. Because he had already seen who this person suddenly appeared behind him. "Sakura? Why did you suddenly" When Sasuke saw that the person coming behind him was Sakura, he was a little confused about how she got here, but suddenly stopped, and then touched his right hand. At some point, my heart became enlightened. "Is this your Flying Thunder God Technique? It's really very convenient." After saying this, Sasuke looked up at Sakura and asked: "You don't come here for no reason, what do you want from me? ?" Hearing Sasuke's question, Sakura was about to speak out her purpose, but a voice with a dissatisfied tone came from the side, interrupting her conversation. "Sasuke, this guy is a ninja of Konoha. As a rebellious ninja of Konoha, don't you kill her?" Sakura, who was interrupted by this person, didn't pay attention to anything. She just turned around and looked at the person who spoke. The first thing that caught the eye was a head of white hair, followed by a pair of purple pupils full of impatience and hostility. Sakura suddenly felt enlightened and knew the identity of this person. "Kiden Suigetsu is the biological brother of Kiden Mangyue, who is known as the new generation genius of Kirigakure Village. For unknown reasons, he was captured by Orochimaru.??Caught it and threw it into one of Orochimaru's many bases where a lot of experiments were being conducted. In the original drama, if he had not been spotted by Sasuke and rescued later, it is estimated that Kito Suigetsu would have been imprisoned until he died of starvation, or he would have been remembered by Yakushi Kabuto and pulled out as his little brother. only¡­¡­ Sakura looked at Suigetsu and didn't know what to say. To this day, Sasuke finally released Suigetsu as his subordinate. Judging from the fact that Suigetsu has not yet obtained the decapitating sword, Sasuke and Suigetsu are probably preparing to acquire the decapitating sword. ¡¾However, it has been two months since I returned to Konoha. Sasuke is actually just now taking Suigetsu to find the decapitating sword. Isn't this progress too slow? ¡¿ Sakura, who was so confused in her heart, actually didn't know that the reason why Sasuke's progress became so slow was because she was captured by Orochimaru for experimentation. Because three years have not passed since Orochimaru attacked Konoha like in the original show, and she was defeated and captured by Orochimaru, Konoha has a lot of manpower on Tian Country. So when Sasuke wanted to leave Tian Country, there was some trouble. Later, because of his relationship with Sakura, Sasuke couldn't directly attack the people of Konoha now, so when leaving Tian Country, Sasuke wasted a lot of time. "Tch! What are you looking at! Be careful, I'll kill you!" Suigetsu saw Sakura scanning him up and down, and immediately showed his sharp teeth and glared at Sakura. "Haha." Upon hearing this, Xiao Ying raised her brows slightly and slowly raised the corners of her mouth, "You are an incompletely evolved life form, please stay away from me. A low IQ will be contagious." "What? You dare to scold me?!" Shuiyue's expression became even more angry. Looking at Sakura in front, she finally launched an attack without saying a word: "I think you are seeking death. !Sasuke, come together and kill her!" After yelling, Suigetsu didn't notice Sasuke's somewhat ugly expression. In a flash, he raised his right hand and suddenly attacked Sakura who was mocking him. However, before his attack could reach his target, an electric sound that penetrated the sky reached his ears. Suigetsu couldn't help but feel happy, knowing that this was Sasuke's thunder escape. Thinking that the two attacks were coming in an instant, he wanted to see how you, the stinky girl of Konoha, would fight back next. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª¡± (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 245, the reason for the destruction of the team (Part 2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the forest, Sakura and Sasuke stood side by side, telling each other about their recent encounters while slowly walking forward. Behind the two of them, Shuiyue, who was wearing gay purple on her upper body, stared at the two people in front of her with a hateful expression, and followed them with steps. He really didn¡¯t expect that this stinky girl from Konoha was actually a ninja who was on the same team as Sasuke. Moreover, this stinky girl actually dared to follow Sasuke who defected from Konoha, without any intention of apprehending Sasuke. "Bitch man and woman, bah!" Silently grinding his fangs, Shuiyue cursed fiercely in his heart. As for saying it directly verbally, it's impossible, even if you beat him to death, it's impossible to say it. Maybe I haven't seen Sasuke's Thunder Release before. Suigetsu still had the idea that I was on the same level as Sasuke, so after I was just beaten After Sasuke directly entered the soul with Thunder Release, he had become completely honest. ¡°I even began to consider silently in my heart whether to run away and say goodbye to Sasuke immediately after getting the decapitating sword. Not to mention the slander in Suigetsu's heart behind her, the exchange between Sakura and Sasuke was actually coming to an end at this time. Sakura actually has nothing to say in the past two months. After all, one month is practicing Senjutsu and the other month is practicing Wood Release. They are just training things and it is difficult to explain them directly to Sasuke, but Sasuke is different. In the past two months, in addition to the ninjas of Konoha, the only people he encountered were Orochimaru's men and some peripheral members of the Akatsuki organization. So in the conversation between the two, Sasuke basically focused on talking, while Sakura was responsible for listening slowly and occasionally commenting on Sasuke's fighting process. " Having said so much, it's your turn. Why are you here? Sakura." After Sasuke finished telling his story, he paused for a moment and watched Sakura ask questions again. This is the second time he has asked this question. The first time he asked this question, Sakura was interrupted by Suigetsu, so she did not continue. Sakura closed her eyes, and after pondering for a moment, she calmly said to Sasuke: "You still remember the fact that I was captured by Orochimaru, right?" How could Sasuke forget this? This was the first time he and her had met since the Valley of the End, and it was also the time he took action to save her "Of course I know. At that time, I thought that Orochimaru had done something to Konoha again." Sasuke said calmly. "That time should actually be just a routine mission. I brought three teammates with me to carry out the mission. But for some reasons, Orochimaru ambushed the place where we attacked in advance." "The reason I came here to look for you is actually because the Godaime found out why Orochimaru ambushed us. There was a traitor in Konoha. And I just wanted to see if I could find the corresponding one in Orochimaru's base. material." Sakura didn't say too much, mainly because there was a ghost hanging behind the two of them, so any words she said would be in vain. "Is that so?" Sasuke nodded, "So when you come here this time, you actually want to go to Orochimaru's base, right?" "Yeah" Sakura nodded, but she always felt that Sasuke's tone just now seemed a little bit unpleasant, wasn't it? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Stopping, Sasuke didn't look at Sakura's surprised look, but turned around and pointed at Suigetsu behind them. Suigetsu, who had been thinking about it in his heart, was about to explode when he saw the two people in front of him stop and Sasuke was pointing at him. Could it be that when he was thinking about it in his heart, his mouth was not affected by it? Did you speak out in a controlled manner? "I want to help him get Zabuza's decapitating sword. Can I wait until then?" Sasuke asked. "Then speed up." Sakura said naturally. "Suigetsu, follow up." After receiving Sakura's words, Sasuke said lightly to Suigetsu, then raised his feet and started at full speed. For Suigetsu, of course, the earlier he can get the decapitating sword, the earlier he can get the decapitating sword, so when Sasuke accelerated, he already showed joy and hurriedly followed. In fact, the reason why Sasuke and Suigetsu were so slow before was mainly because this is the country of fire. Once the ninjas of Konoha are attracted, it will not be good. But now that Sakura, the ninja of Konoha, is of course not a problem.The point of pressure was full steam ahead. Two days later, in front of the bridge in the Country of Waves. Sakura looked at the name Naruto Ohashi in silence, recalling the first mission of Team 7 that year. The corners of her mouth raised slightly and she also lamented that things have changed, and then she turned her gaze. He inadvertently slid in the direction of Sasuke for a moment, but he was shocked to find that Sasuke also raised the corners of his mouth at this moment and looked at him. As soon as they looked at each other, Sasuke immediately felt embarrassed, and at the same time he was a little annoyed as to why he suddenly wanted to turn his head to see what Sakura would think at this time. "Naruto Ohashi, this is really a strange name." Just when Sasuke felt a little embarrassed, Suigetsu, who had not spoken much in the past two days, suddenly spoke up. I saw Suigetsu's hands on his hips, as if he had completely forgotten that Sasuke had stabbed him with a thunder escape move before, and he wandered to Sasuke's side, asking with a trace of longing in his eyes. "Speaking of which, Sasuke, what do you think of Zabuza-senpai's strength?" "Are you going to kill Zabuza?" Sasuke secretly rejoiced at this moment, and then turned his head to look at Suigetsu who asked the question. However, after seeing Suigetsu's face as if he was a little obsessed with wanting to know what his idol looked like, he suddenly felt an inexplicable irritation in his heart. . But after all, Sasuke was someone who had experienced big scenes. After quickly suppressing his annoyance without any movement on his face, he calmly said to Suigetsu: "Zabuza's strength is stronger than yours now. " "" Suigetsu choked hard at Sasuke's words. The corner of Suigetsu's mouth twitched a few times. She was unconvinced and when she opened her mouth to say something, she was interrupted by another sentence from Sasuke. "Let's go, don't you want Zabuza's beheading sword?" Under such a threat, Suigetsu decisively swallowed what she still wanted to say. After rolling her eyes helplessly, she followed Sasuke closely, not even daring to fart. Sakura on the other side had already come out of her shock. After taking a breath, she once again focused her sights on the name Naruto Ohashi. After a while, she also took steps towards the bridge. Went up. ¡¾Naruto Bridge. Sasuke really still misses this mission of Team 7. If Naruto could be here now, would it be possible to directly persuade Sasuke to come back here? After all, the current Sasuke has not been led astray by Obito and has not completely fallen into darkness] With some random thoughts in her heart, Sakura raised her gaze and looked at Sasuke who was taking the lead in front of her. She didn't know if she was thinking this sincerely or just hiding her ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 246, blast your head with one punch! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This is the beheading sword." Shuiyue couldn't put it down and rubbed the beheading sword up and down, with a little excitement in his expression. "What's so great about the beheading sword?" Sakura on the side didn't want to speak at first, but looking at Shui Yue's overjoyed face, she still complained silently. "What are you, you stinky girl!" Suigetsu immediately exploded when he heard what Sakura said. He seemed to have completely forgotten the threat from Sasuke next to him, and stared at Sakura with the decapitating knife in his hands. "This is a decapitation sword. With it, my strength can be increased several times! You have to be careful. If I go crazy now, Sasuke can't stop me!" After saying that, Shuiyue even swung the beheading sword a few times, with an expression like if you make me unhappy, I will chop you to death. "How many times can this sword increase your strength?" Sakura looked at Suigetsu's expression as if she was looking at a retarded person. "Forget it about the other ninja swords, but the decapitation sword can also If it can improve your strength, how weak would you have been before you had the sword?" "You look for¡­¡­" "Shut up!" Before Suigetsu could speak, Sasuke, the middle of the two, couldn't bear it anymore and interrupted Suigetsu's words. "Now that you have obtained the beheading sword, you should decide whether you want to join me or leave." The corner of Suigetsu's mouth twitched a few times, and then he vaguely glanced at the Kusanagi sword behind Sasuke with his own eyes. Finally, he let out a deep breath and stretched out his finger to point at Sakura. "If this guy agrees to apologize to the beheading sword, I will join!" Sasuke's expression became a little impatient, "Then" "Apologise?" Sakura sighed softly, suddenly feeling that Suigetsu in front of her had reached the point where she couldn't stand it without beating her. The cherry-colored hair gently caressed the girl's face with the breeze. Her emerald-green eyes glanced at Shuiyue in front of her, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Then she stretched out her right index finger and gave him a slight hook. Two times. "You can come and try." Which one is intolerable? How could Suigetsu care about Sasuke or not at this time? Without saying a word, he took a heavy step and then swung the decapitating sword with all his strength and struck the girl fiercely. The girl's expression remained unchanged. From the moment she stretched out her hand to challenge Shuiyue, she was already fully prepared for battle. With his left hand, he swiped the ninja tool bag behind him, took out a flying thunder god kunai, and then gently pushed it against the blade of the decapitation sword. ¡°Keng¡ª¡ª!¡± There was a golden roar, and the collision of the kunai and the decapitating sword suddenly caused scattered sparks. Feeling the power coming from the blade, Shuiyue's face changed slightly. She didn't expect that this girl who looked weak and frail with slender limbs could actually block this sudden sword attack from her. But he didn¡¯t stop the attack. Instead, he drew the decapitating sword, quickly spun the person in the air, and then struck down again! Since Sasuke is no longer ready to stop him, of course he must have a good fight! Shuiyue¡¯s thoughts are like this. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No more hesitation, Suigetsu's attack became more fierce, and in the blink of an eye, he had already slashed dozens of times at Sakura. However, in the face of his slashing attack, the girl in front remained motionless. From beginning to end, she just held her Flying Thunder God Kunai and took advantage of Suigetsu's attack to take a stance as a defense. "How can it be!" After dozens of attacks in a row, the girl's defense in front was not even broken through once. Shuiyue's expression became a little worse. However¡­¡­ "Is that it?" Dang¡ª¡ªKeng¡ª¡ª The sharp golden sound came again, but this time something surprising happened to Suigetsu. The girl's special kunai no longer simply swung away to attack like the previous few times, but after making a harsh friction sound , firmly buckled into the ring in front of the beheading sword, preventing Shuiyue from taking it back. "You" Shuiyue was furious. He took a half-step forward, pressed his body forward, and then made a sharp circle with his left fist, then hit the girl in front of him fiercely. "boom¡ª¡ª!" The fist as big as a sandbag was blocked, and what blocked him was a delicate fist that seemed to be something only a lady could have.head. Shuiyue just wanted to take back her fist, but found that her two fingers were tightly tied and could not move. Is this stinky girl so powerful? ! Shuiyue was shocked. "Your hands are weak, your steps are loose, and your reactions are slow. With your strength, you still want me to apologize? Have a sweet dream!" Without any further effort, the girl took advantage of the moment when Shuiyue was distracted by what she said on the phone, and squeezed Shuiyue's left hand hard with her right hand, and actually squeezed Shuiyue's left hand open. This is not over yet! Seeing the pain in Shuiyue's eyes, the girl pulled her left hand, and the decapitating sword slipped out of Shuiyue's hand. She raised her right fist again and hit Shuiyue's head at high speed. "I'll blow your head off with one punch!" "boom¡ª¡ª!" Shuiyue¡¯s head exploded. After losing his head, Shuiyue's body swayed slightly, then his knees bent and he fell directly to the ground without making any sound. Looking at the motionless body, the girl wrapped her little wrist, and placed her left hand on the beheading knife. She looked indifferently, as if she had just blasted a watermelon instead of her head, and just looked at Shuiyue indifferently. "Why don't you get up?" The girl seemed a little impatient. However, this headless body was still silent, without a trace of movement. The girl immediately raised her eyebrows, looked at Sasuke beside her and said, "It seems that he is really dead. Sasuke, use lightning on this guy's body. Maybe the jackals, tigers and leopards in this forest will like to eat cooked food." of." "Wow! You are such a vicious woman!" Suigetsu couldn't sit still after hearing the girl's words. A liquid surged up from his neck, forming a stinking face. He quickly crawled to Sasuke's side and pointed at the girl and yelled loudly. "Sasuke, you saw it! This guy just killed me without any mercy at all! If she wants to join your team, I will definitely quit!" "Then you can leave. But are you leaving? I will take this decapitating sword back to Konoha. After all, it is one of the seven ninja swords and has a very high collection value." replied Suigetsu. Yes, it was the girl's indifferent tone. Suddenly, the girl's youthful and sweet tone became a parallel equal sign with the devil's roar in Shuiyue's heart. Crunching, Shuiyue¡¯s teeth rubbed tightly together, and after a long time, it was finally removed. "Sasuke, this guy is definitely a witch!" Facing Suigetsu's random thoughts in his ears, Sasuke naturally turned a deaf ear. Seeing that this farce was over, he turned around calmly, looked at the girl leaning on the beheading knife and said aloud . "Now that the decapitating sword has been found, what are you going to do now? Orochimaru's base exists not only in the Kingdom of Tian. Whether it is the Kingdom of Fire, the Kingdom of Taki, the Kingdom of Grass, or the Kingdom of Yu, there are Orochimaru. Maru¡¯s base. Do you want to search them all, or just search Orochimaru¡¯s large base?¡± Sakura was stunned and asked bluntly: "What does a large base mean?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 247, Southern Secret Institute You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This question is actually very stupid. Sakura had already thought this the moment she just said it. Sasuke didn't feel anything, and there was no change in his tone or expression. He just explained to Sakura so calmly. "As far as I know, Orochimaru has five large bases, namely the southern secret base hidden on the sea crossing the eastern part of the country of fire, the country of wave and the country of Yu, the northern secret base in the northern part of the country of Tian, ??and the country of Yu. The Eastern Secret Hall in the west and the Western Secret Hall in the eastern part of the Country of Grass. And the last one, the secret place hidden deep underground in the Country of Fields." When Sasuke said this, he stopped and looked at Sakura with his eyes, waiting for her choice. "Then let's go to the southern secret place hidden on the sea first. At least it's the closest place to us." Sakura's choice did not go beyond Sasuke's expectations, but he still asked Sakura: "There are actually several small strongholds of Orochimaru in the Fire Country area near the southern secret base. Do they need to be cleared together? " A small stronghold? Sakura thought briefly for a moment, and finally nodded, looking at Sasuke and responding. After receiving Sakura's reply, Sasuke turned his gaze to Suigetsu again: "Suigetsu, let's go." After saying that, Sasuke took the lead, while Sakura stood up, stretched out her index finger to flick the handle of the decapitation knife, and then followed. "" With a stinky face, Suigetsu came to Sakura's original position with his mouth curled, then stretched out his right hand and grabbed the handle of the decapitating sword. "You are so unfaithful! You have such a good attitude towards this violent woman from Konoha, but you treat me so badly!" Thinking in his heart, Suigetsu did not dare to slow down, just like when he came to the country of Waves before. , just hanging behind the two of them, following unhurriedly. The trip of the three of them to the Country of Waves ended like this. However, compared to when they came here, the three people who left, namely Suigetsu, had a decapitating sword on their backs, and the rest remained the same. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Boom¡ª¡ª!" There was a muffled sound, and the originally solid stone wall shattered instantly. A figure passed through the forest and hit a rock hard, unable to survive. "Hey, hey, hey, I'm talking about violent women. Orochimaru's base has been placed at the door of your Konoha home. Didn't you Konoha people notice it?" Drilled out of the hole in the stone wall that was knocked open, Shui Yue smiled strangely and mocked Sakura behind him. How could Sakura be in the mood to talk to Suigetsu at this time? This was already the third Orochimaru small stronghold they had cleared in the Land of Fire. This number is no longer expected for Sakura. After all, after Tsunade came to power, she has been continuously investigating Orochimaru's power. Although she did not say it directly, Sakura also knew that many spies planted by Orochimaru in Konoha had been dug out over such a long period of time. But it was only when she started cleaning up these bases with Sasuke that Sakura discovered that Orochimaru still had so many bases in the Land of Fire. "Sasuke, how many small bases like Orochimaru are there in the Land of Fire?" Sasuke slowly put away his sword and said silently: "There should be a few more places in the northern part of the Land of Fire. If the people of Konoha don't find them." Sakura was silent, but she quickly responded. Now is not the time to waste time! Quickly obtaining the locations of these small bases from Sasuke, Sakura put her hands together to form two shadow clones, and then asked one of them to rush to the nearest Konoha sentry point as quickly as possible to deliver this information. , submitted to the upper level personnel. Then let another shadow clone go to the ANBU stronghold in the Land of Fire, so that it can send ANBU members as quickly as possible to attack these small bases. "Are we going directly to the Southern Secret Center now?" Sasuke asked Sakura after watching Sakura complete this series of operations. Suigetsu on the side saw that these two people were ignoring him, and suddenly his heart broke again. The happy mood that was originally brought about by Orochimaru's penetration of Konoha was somewhat dissipated. "Dog man and woman! Dog man and woman! Dog man and woman! I am not a human being!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After a while, we went around in a big circle.?Sakura, Sasuke, and Suigetsu finally arrived near the sea area where the Southern Secret was located, and began to get closer step by step. "Hey, hey, hey, since this is Orochimaru's large base, it wouldn't be good for us to go there directly like this, right?" At this time, Suigetsu, who had fallen into autistic state because no one was paying attention to him, spoke again, "No more here. How can I put it, compared to the small stronghold we had to clean up before, it¡¯s much more powerful, right?¡± "I have been to the Southern Secret Base before. The enemy here is above the sea, so the defensive personnel are actually water escape ninjas. But now that there are two of you, do we still need to be afraid of water escape?" The one who answered him was Sasuke. The indifferent voice, but the meaning behind the words made Shuiyue couldn't help but feel happy. "Hahahaha! You are right about that! As a genius of the Ghost Lantern Clan, as long as I am in the water, it is my home court! With me, any water escape will be useless!" But after saying this, Shuiyue suddenly felt that something was wrong. He glanced at Sakura next to him with a narrowed look, and then looked back, "Wait, you just said, the two of us?! What do you mean? A violent woman can also escape through water?!" The surprise in his tone could not be concealed at all, because when Sakura had just come here, when she dealt with Orochimaru's men in those small strongholds, she had to use her own strange power to solve the battles, without using any ninjutsu at all. Suigetsu now completely thinks that Sakura is a pure taijutsu ninja. "" Glancing at Suigetsu, who was extremely surprised, Sakura just shook her head, "Taking your own ignorance as the truth is a pure idiotic behavior. But you are an idiot to begin with, so there is nothing surprising about it. .¡± Shuiyue¡¯s whole body was twisted. Now he remembered that this was on the sea, but on his home court, this violent woman actually dared to be arrogant with him? ! "Hey! Violent woman, even if you really know how to escape from water, can you still be stronger than me as a member of the Ghost Lantern clan?! I advise you to be careful what you say, otherwise I can subdue you in minutes on this sea! "Suigetsu, who was standing on the sea, was so confident at this moment, looking at Sakura like she was looking at a scumbag. Sakura rolled her eyes, but now that the Minami Secret Office was in front of her, she didn't have much thoughts about talking nonsense with Suigetsu, but she wanted to know whether there might be evidence of collusion between Orochimaru and Danzo. In the original drama, this is Orochimaru's base, and it is also where Orochimaru imprisoned some experimental subjects and rebels. But now it is completely different from the original drama. Who can be sure that there will be no evidence here? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 248, The Art of the Great Waterfall! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Woo¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Woo¡ª¡ª¡± "Yeah, it seems we've been discovered!" Listening to the siren ringing in the sky in front of him, Shuiyue bared his sharp teeth and looked at the two people beside him with a wicked smile: "If I leave now, Can you two deal with these people?" "Don't talk nonsense. Since I said it's your home court, take it out and let me see it." Sasuke said. Suigetsu saw that Sakura was too lazy to pay attention to him, while Sasuke had an expression on his face that said, "It's your turn." Suddenly, he felt a little unbalanced, but as Sasuke said, it was his home court now, not his turn. If he performs, then whose turn will it be to perform? "Hey, I'm talking about you violent woman, you have to watch out for me next!" With a strange cry, Shuiyue crossed the body line of the two of them, and finished quickly applying seals with both hands. "Water Escape? Water Dragon's Triple Bullet Technique!" The originally calm sea surface surged, and three extremely huge water waves rolled out and gradually turned into three huge water dragons of thirty meters in size. Suiyue himself stepped firmly on the water dragon in the middle with both feet. Above, he laughed and looked at the two people below. "As expected, the sea is my home court! The power of water escape has been greatly improved!" Speaking of this, Suigetsu seemed to suddenly remember something. He stared at Sakura with a pair of eyes: "Weird girl! Didn't Sasuke say that you are also a water escape ninja?! After seeing my water dragon bullet, you still dare to say that you can water escape?" Escape ninjutsu?!" By this time, Orochimaru's men from the Southern Secret Institute had also arrived with a large force, so Suigetsu did not look at Sakura and Sasuke too much, but concentrated on staring at the approaching enemy. A mouth full of sharp teeth. "It's my turn to make a scene!" After finishing speaking, Shuiyue pulled out the decapitating sword from behind, swung it to control three huge water dragons, and charged towards the enemy! However, when Shuiyue excitedly started his killing path, hoping to make the two people behind him admire his performance, he did not notice at all that although the expressions of the two people had changed, they would definitely not It was the look of admiration he expected! "This is really an idiot." His right hand slapped his forehead, and Sasuke's tone became a little helpless. Why do my teammates have to be funny? Be it Naruto from Team 7 back then, or the one he just pulled onto the pirate ship now, I mean Suigetsu from Team 7, why are they all so funny? ! Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Sakura next to him, only to find that Sakura was still watching the battle ahead with some interest, and was stunned for a moment. "The Water Release you performed is probably more powerful than all of them combined. What's the point of looking at a battle like this?" Sasuke's mind flashed back to the series of hundred-meter-long attacks that Sakura had performed. Suiryu asked after getting closer to Sakura's body. "Of course it's interesting." Sakura didn't pay attention to Sasuke's approach. She tilted her head slightly and pushed her hair, which was slightly disturbed by the wind and waves in front of her, behind her ears. She looked at Sasuke and said, "Even if they are novices pecking each other, There are also skills worth watching. For example, the defensive ninjutsu that Suigetsu just performed is also worth watching." "Is that so?" Sasuke, who had just completely focused on the girl, did not notice Suigetsu's performance just now. In his dark eyes, there was a scene of the girl lifting up her hair with her green fingers, plus the girl's pair of eyes. His green eyes flashed slightly because he was paying attention to the battle ahead, and his breathing couldn't help but stagnate slightly. "Huh?" The girl whose observation ability far exceeded Sasuke's was keenly aware of this. Although most of her attention was focused on the battle ahead, every move around her was still under her control. "What's wrong?" Sakura shifted her gaze from the battlefield ahead and focused on Sasuke. The wind blew the girl's hair, and a hint of fragrance slipped from the tip of Sasuke's nose. Sasuke's heart skipped a beat and he quickly stared at the battlefield ahead. "I just feel that Suigetsu's speed is still a little too slow." Sasuke's tone became a little stiff. Sakura didn¡¯t take it seriously, but she just felt that Sasuke might be impatient with waiting. "Then let's fight quickly." She said briskly to Sasuke. Sakura put her hands together and said to Sasuke: "Control your chakra, don't be washed away by the water flow!" "Water Escape: Great Waterfall Technique!" Boom¡ª¡ª!   The slightly calm water surface under the feet of Sakura and Sasuke surged into a terrifying wave at this moment. Under the crazy consumption of chakra, a rolling tide of more than a hundred meters piled up on the sea surface, which was like A thousand-meter giant standing on the bottom of the sea stretched out his giant palm, ready to slap hard! And at the top of the wave, Sasuke already understood why Sakura said such a sentence to him at the end. The original dark eyes had been transformed into the Sharingan of the three magatama at some point. He was somewhat embarrassed and tried his best to coordinate the chakra in his body to deal with the rolling waves under his feet. At the same time, Shuiyue, who was fighting dozens of Southern Secret Base defenders, also noticed something was wrong. After knocking an enemy away with a swing of his decapitating sword, he found a black shadow covering the sky. He and others occupied an entire battlefield. "What's going on?!" Shuiyue turned around hurriedly, but what he saw was a vast and violent sea tide, rushing towards him with irresistible momentum. "This!" This scene made Suigetsu fall into a sluggish state. Especially when he glanced at Sakura and Sasuke on the top of the waves, his jaw dropped. I was about to fall down, and at the same time there was a surge of blood in my heart, and I blurted out a sentence ¡°This is a foul!!!¡± "Boom¡ª¡ª!" Like the tumbling and falling sea waves in the sky, they were rolling and galloping at a very fast speed. The surrounding sea area of ??100 square meters turned completely black. The mighty sea tide fell instantly and exploded with a shocking explosion! In this astonishing scene, only a few defenders of the South Secret Institute with extraordinary speed managed to escape from the waves. However, they were hit by the air waves rolled up by the huge waves, and they were slapped and flew into the air for more than ten meters. Far away, but still managed to survive. The remaining defenders could only make a futile struggle in the waves after letting out their last horrified roar. The moment they were hit by the waves, their bodies were already squeezed to an infinite extent, and they were unable to bear it. Below, blood spurted out violently, slowly turning the surrounding sea red Wow¡ª¡ª "Huh, huh, huh" Slowly getting up in this sea of ??blood, Shuiyue gasped crazily. Although he belongs to the Ghost Lantern clan and has the art of hydration, he will not die completely as long as he is in the water, but such a level of attack is enough to make him feel uncomfortable. "This level of water escape is something I have never seen before" Shuiyue swallowed hard and murmured, already aware of the miserable situation in the surrounding sea. "And just now, the people standing at the top of this technique seemed to be Sasuke and the violent woman. Could it be said that this technique was performed by the violent woman?!" Although Suigetsu's brain is prone to cramps, this does not mean that he is a Fool. Faced with this almost 100% answer, he naturally had already figured it out. "Gulu¡ª¡ª" There was an unconscious surge in his throat, and the scene where he had just provoked Sakura appeared in Suiyue's mind. The corners of his mouth twitched several times, and he began to doubt his life. ¡¾Fuck! ! ! Why did I seek death just now? ! ¡¿ After shivering for a moment, Suigetsu quickly scanned the sea surface, only to find that the figures of Sasuke and Sakura had already appeared in front of him, and were approaching the location of the Xiangnan Secret Center step by step. "Would it be better if I ran away now" Shuiyue thought so. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 249, kill them! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the end of the day, Shuiyue still honestly chose to keep up with the two people in front. Of course, this is definitely not because Suigetsu is afraid of a violent woman, but because Sasuke not only saved his life, but also helped him obtain the decapitating sword. In addition, from the very beginning, Suigetsu had already made an agreement with Sasuke that he would join Sasuke's team. As a ninja with lofty dreams, how could Suigetsu let himself break his promise. So to sum up, Shuiyue will keep up. But compared to before, Shuiyue is obviously much quieter now. All the way into the southern secret place, Sakura, Sasuke and Suigetsu didn't suffer any attacks. Maybe it was because Sakura's previous attack was too shocking, or maybe it was because all the defenders had been completely beaten just now. Shot empty. In short, until a few people arrived at the gate of the southern secret place, no enemy appeared in front of the three of them. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a few swings of the beheading sword, the extremely thick gate of the Southern Secret Hall was randomly cut into pieces like tofu. ¡°That¡¯s Uchiha Sasuke?!¡± "Strange, why didn't you see Orochimaru?" ¡°That¡¯s not right, didn¡¯t the siren sound just now indicate an enemy encounter?!¡± As the three people entered, after several turns, several blood-stained cells appeared silently on both sides of the dark and damp underground tunnel. Among them, a group of prisoners who had obviously suffered a lot of torture had eyes. Lit up, and started asking each other. Ignoring the prisoners who were starting to get into trouble, Sakura and the other three continued to move forward until they encountered several ninjas in a dark corner in front of them, who were just watching the three of them approaching, and then they stopped. "Hmph, I really didn't expect that Sasuke, a lost dog, would dare to betray Lord Orochimaru! If it weren't for Lord Orochimaru, do you think you would be able to reach this level?!" Among these ninjas, a black-haired male ninja with eyes stepped forward and roared at Sasuke with righteousness. "idiot¡­¡­" Facing this ninja, Sasuke didn't care at all. He just said coldly, "You guys come together, I have no interest in wasting time." "You!" The black-haired ninja's face was obviously much ugly. After being silent for a while, he took a step back, and then quickly ordered to several people: "You guys stop him! I'll go get that guy out. !¡± After saying that, he immediately turned around and ran out without waiting for the reactions of the people around him. "Follow up!" Looking at the retreating ninjas, Sasuke narrowed his eyes, and without waiting for Sakura and Suigetsu behind him, he took the lead in lifting, drawing out, cutting down, and sheathing the sword! "So fast!" Shuiyue's eyes bulged, and he looked at the several ninjas with blood spilling from their throats in disbelief, and quickly followed them. And Sakura didn't have Suigetsu's exaggerated performance. She just slowly followed Sasuke in front of her, step by step. Along the way, Sasuke seemed to be in no hurry to deal with the escaping ninja in front of him. He did not use all his strength to chase him. He just hung the ninja for a few positions and did not catch up. The underground tunnels of the Southern Secret Institute are densely wound, and it is a secret base composed of prisons, laboratories, and training venues. However, this is just an island after all, so the ninja did not run out for too long before he had already arrived. The destination is now. Pushing open the thick metal door, the ninja quickly looked back and found that Sasuke didn't seem to catch up, so he quickly got in and closed the door. This seems to be a hidden laboratory, with glass containers everywhere filled with all kinds of strange creatures. The ninja ignored these glass containers, but then took three steps and two steps at a time, and stopped in front of the largest glass container filled with nutrient solution directly behind the laboratory. And in this glass container, an unknown life form whose body looks like the second state of the curse is covered with infusion tubes. It is motionless and seems to have no life. But the bubbles that pop up from time to time in the glass container still prove the evidence of its survival. "Kai, the time has come to prove you! Uchiha Sasuke, this guy, dared to betray Lord Orochimaru. Now it's your turn to take revenge!" A ferocious smile appeared on the corner of the ninja's mouth, and he roared in a low voice. and being locked up behind glassThe life form in the container seemed to have heard the ninja's words, and its eyes that were originally closed began to slowly turn. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Boom¡ª¡ª!" A ball of flame exploded out, and the door in the laboratory, which had been closed by the ninja, exploded instantly. Under the strong torrent, the broken metal fragments hit a large number of glass containers in the laboratory, causing all kinds of strange creatures in them to slowly slide to the ground through the gaps. "Hey - these things are really in line with Orochimaru's hobbies. But these things seem to be dead." Suigetsu's face was full of disgust, looking at the liquid falling to the ground as the corpses fell from the container. , raised his feet. Unlike Suigetsu's look of disgust, Sakura on the side had already noticed the clues. After looking around with a frown, she came to the conclusion, "These are probably Orochimaru's experiments on human body modification." The body is really disgusting.¡± "You are right, these guys are all the ones who were locked up in the cell just now. Orochimaru once said that their value is to provide him with data on the experimental process." Sasuke stepped on the sticky The liquid confirmed Sakura's words. Now Suigetsu's face became even more disgusted. His guess was indeed correct. The weirdest guy in the ninja world was Orochimaru! Just when the three of them showed nausea to varying degrees, in the dark depths of the laboratory, the voice of the ninja from before suddenly came out again. "How can you guys understand Orochimaru-sama's thoughts?!" As this voice came, Sakura, who was standing next to Sasuke, suddenly frowned. She sensed a chakra that made people feel extremely sick and confused. "Uchiha Sasuke! Thank you very much for coming to the Southern Secret Institute last time. If you hadn't come to the Southern Secret Institute, how could Kai have obtained such powerful power from Lord Orochimaru?! So in order to repay you this time, I will let Kai play with you properly!" Puff puff¡ª¡ª There were muffled sounds one after another, and in the dark corner, an extremely huge creature with strange bone spurs all over its body and brown-black skin slowly appeared in the sight of the three of them. . Then¡­¡­ "Kai, kill three of them!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 250, Shuiyue: Why am I always unlucky? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Roar¡ª¡ª! Kill!" The huge brown-black monster received the order from the ninja next to him. A pair of huge eyes appeared on his body, full of hatred and anger. After roaring a few vague words, he stepped on his feet and exploded with extremely rapid force. He rushed towards Sakura and the others at a very fast speed. "What kind of monster is this?!" Shuiyue among the three saw the monster rushing towards him, so he didn't rush. Instead, he took advantage of the situation and pulled out the beheading knife, then crossed the body line of the other two people. There was a wave of water. "idiot¡ª¡ª" Seeing Suigetsu charging, the male ninja with glasses behind him showed a look of disdain. He stretched out his right hand to support his eyes and showed a sinister smile. "After being transformed by Lord Orochimaru, the armor has turned into a pure killing machine. It's up to you to do anything." As if to prove his words, the right hand of the monster called Kai, whose body was covered with bone spurs, suddenly swelled in a circle, and then a sharp white bone spur suddenly spit out, approaching the water at an extremely fast speed. When Yue was next to him, he slashed at Shuiyue's body! "Pfft¡ª¡ª" The sharp bone spurs were not blocked in the slightest, but just one blow was enough to split Shuiyue in half. When the man with glasses saw this, his face suddenly burst into smiles, and he bit his tongue lightly, "The first one" However, compared to the smiling man with glasses, the expressions on the faces of the two teammates, Sasuke and Sakura, did not change at all, as if they did not care at all about the fact that Suigetsu was split in half. . Sure enough, before the bespectacled man's smiling face was fully formed, Suigetsu, who was split in half, acted as if he didn't feel the pain at all. He held the decapitating sword tightly with both hands, pointed it at the monster in front, and chopped it off hard. Come down! ¡°Keng¡ª¡ª!¡± A sharp sound rang out, and at the moment Shuiyue's decapitating sword was about to hit the monster, a line of miserable white bones came out to block the blow! Shuiyue's face changed slightly for a moment, but her hands did not stop. Just before the monster turned around, she tightly grasped the decapitating sword in her hand and continued to slash at the monster with a roar. ¡°Keng, Keng, Keng, Keng!¡± However, just like what happened before, every time Shuiyue wields the decapitating sword and attacks himself, a miserable white bone will follow him to help the monster block the heavy blow. This time, Shuiyue's expression felt as if he had eaten Xiang. Sliding on his feet three times, he quickly exited the monster's attack range. Shuiyue held the beheading sword tightly in embarrassment. "This guy's bones can't even be cut off with a decapitation sword?!" At this time, the two obs on the sidelines finally made a discovery. "This guy at least has Kimimaro's cells in his body, otherwise it would be impossible for Suigetsu to use his full-strength decapitating sword." Sakura silently analyzed the composition of the monster in front of her that had nothing to do with humans. Then she secretly glanced at Sasuke, only to find that he had already opened his Sharingan at some point and observed carefully. The situation ahead. "Since close range attacks don't work, let's go to the long-distance headquarters!" Suigetsu didn't know that the two people behind him were using him as a water-testing tool. He, Sasuke and Sakura who walked all the way have not met him yet. No decent opponent has ever appeared before, and now that one finally appears, he naturally has to go all out. "Rip current? The art of water transformation!" The water flowing around her body was slightly swirling, but then a sudden surge of water surged through Shuiyue's entire body. Her hands, feet, and whole body suddenly melted like ice cream placed in June! "watch out!" Like what a traditional villain would do before attacking someone, Suigetsu let out a muffled roar after turning into a large amount of liquid, and swatted away at the monster in front of him. In Suigetsu's plan, after completing his water transformation technique, he is no longer afraid of physical attacks. In addition, such a monster definitely doesn't know how to use ninjutsu, so as long as he catches the opponent, It means winning without any intention. But he didn¡¯t notice that just after he used the hydration technique, the man with glasses behind him who had been slapped in the face suddenly showed a sinister smile. ? ?Humph! Kai Ke is just waiting for you to use ninjutsu! " Just when he said these words, Shuiyue, who had transformed into a raging wave, was already hitting the monster's body hard. Even the monster could not bear the powerful impact, and he couldn't stand his feet. He took several steps back. But that¡¯s it¡­ When Shuiyue completely submerged the monster into the liquid water wave, the monster's face suddenly showed an expression that seemed to be comfortable. "Wait a minute. Could this monster be this guy Shuiyue? He's going to suffer." Sasuke, who had been observing the situation on the side, suddenly seemed to remember something at this moment, and suddenly frowned. Sakura also felt something at this time. She frowned and asked Sasuke: "Suigetsu's chakra seems to be absorbed by this monster? Wait, you mean you know this guy?" With a vision far beyond her previous perception, Sakura could clearly feel that a large amount of water began to flow away after wrapping around the monster. Fortunately, it was just a little bit at the beginning, but it only took a blink of an eye. It has changed from bit by bit to section by section. The situation ahead also changed drastically at this time. Shuiyue, who was still smiling like a villain in the waves, suddenly changed his voice and let out several screams. What followed was a flow of liquid that originally seemed to be controlled by someone, but turned out to be like a leaking water pipe. It began to clatter down from the monster's body, gradually forming a pool of ordinary liquid. Seeing Suigetsu's miserable state, Sasuke's cold face couldn't hold back anymore. He casually mentioned the Kusanagi sword behind him and said, "I'll save Suigetsu!" As he finished speaking, Sasuke's body flashed and turned into an afterimage. The Kusanagi sword buzzed rapidly in the air, then set off a long flash of lightning and stabbed straight at the monster in front of him. This sword is not only fast but also extremely fierce. Even in Sakura's sight, Sasuke's figure is like a flash of lightning, and he has already launched an attack on the monster in a flash! only¡­¡­ ¡¾Sasuke, have you forgotten that Suigetsu is the most afraid of electricity in his life? And now this guy is still in the state of water transformation! ¡¿ Sakura, who was complaining silently in her heart, did not stop moving her hands, and a Water Release Ninja Seal was suddenly formed. "Water Escape: Great Waterfall Technique!" Drops of water suddenly appeared around her body, and under Sakura's control, they instantly merged into a stream, and then she followed Sasuke's sprinting figure towards the monster! This time, the waterfall technique that Sakura performed was completely different from when she rushed into the southern secret place. Compared with the size of the previous waterfall, it could only be regarded as a small splash. This is of course not because Sakura has run out of chakra, but because the Great Waterfall Jutsu that Sakura performed this time was not to attack monsters, or to coordinate with Sasuke's attack to attack the enemy, but just to cover up the passage of time. Suigetsu saved him with an extremely large amount of chakra and water. ¡°Pfft¡ªpah¡ª!¡± The electric light flashed. I don't know whether it was because the monster's speed could not keep up with Sasuke's attack speed, or because the monster was concentrating on absorbing Suigetsu's chakra. This time, the monster's body did not move at all, just letting Sasuke's Kusanagi attack. The sword cut open the flesh, and then let the lightning from Kusanagi's sword scorch his flesh. At the same time, Suigetsu, who had absorbed a large amount of chakra and lost a lot of chakra, was finally able to relax. However, because of the electric current on the Kusanagi sword when Sasuke chopped it down, his body gradually turned into a sticky jelly state. It looks cool. Fortunately, this time there was Sakura's Water Release. Although his body had become a bit like jelly, the large amount of water swept by the Great Waterfall Technique still managed to wrap him up before he lost consciousness. ¡°Phew¡ªwe were saved.¡± Sakura curled up her lips and smiled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 251, Monster in the Southern Secret Hall You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Suigetsu has been rescued by Sakura, but the battle is not over yet. After seeing Sasuke attack him, the monster that was struck by Sasuke's sword suddenly opened its mouth, revealing a cylindrical trachea in its throat. "Roar¡ª¡ª!" The strong sound waves connected and became a very strong shock wave the moment they were sent out. Even Sasuke, who had his Sharingan opened, could not react instantly. He just tried his best to take a defensive posture before the shock wave was formed. He was violently hit by the shock wave. The ground blast sent him flying several meters backward. "Is that the blowhole called Sak just now during the Chunin Exam?!" Sakura, who had been observing, frowned. The blowhole in the monster's mouth that could release sound waves reminded her of the Chunin Exam. The sound ninja was instantly killed by Shino. ¡¾It seems that Orochimaru did a lot of experiments after returning to his base. ¡¿ While thinking silently in his heart, Sasuke's figure had already rolled to his feet, and there was a hidden trace of anger on his face. He didn't know whether it was because of the anger caused by being knocked down, or because he was knocked down in front of someone. The resulting anger. "Chidori?" With a low roar, Sasuke's whole body flashed with lightning, and in the next second, he raised his Kusanagi sword and stabbed the head of the monster in front of him fiercely. "Magic gun!" "Pfft¡ª¡ª" After a soft sound of flesh being pierced, a bolt of lightning that had solidified into substance penetrated from the back of the monster's head, piercing the depths of the laboratory floor behind without stopping. But it¡¯s of no use. Just when Sasuke thought he had killed the monster, the chakra of the monster in the eyes of the Three Magatama Sharingan suddenly began to change. At the same time, the lightning emitted by himself also suddenly began to shrink, which left Sasuke with no time to think too much. Kick your feet and jump up quickly. Facts have proved that his decision was correct. The moment he jumped up, countless extremely sharp bone spurs suddenly sprouted from the monster's body, shining with strange light in the dark laboratory. "Even Thunder Release can directly absorb chakra? And that's even when the head is pierced?" Sasuke shook off the monster's disgusting blood from the Kusanagi sword with some disgust, and frowned as he looked at the monster in front of him. There are really too many things that this monster has revealed now. First, the bones all over the body that can be broken out at will, the strange chakra absorption ability, the trachea inserted in the throat, and now even this Even though he was stabbed in the head, he still didn't die. "Hahahaha! Have you seen Uchiha Sasuke? This is the powerful strength that Kai has gained after being transformed by Orochimaru. It is completely impossible for you to defeat him now! Kai, go ahead! Together with what you suffered during the Chunin Exam Return the shame to him at this time!" Just when Sasuke frowned, the man with glasses behind him spoke again. His tone was full of excitement and arrogance, and he spoke repeatedly to the monster. "Roar" I don't know if he agreed with the man with glasses. The monster turned his back to his eyes and roared. Then he stepped hard on the ground with his legs and rushed towards Sasuke with a burst of speed. Although there is no way to kill the monster directly, Sasuke has no idea of ????dodge. This monster is only strong because of its endless abilities and indestructible body. In terms of fighting skills and fighting skills, For speed, even if Sasuke doesn't open the three magatama sharingan, the monster is completely incomparable. Keng! clang! The Kusanagi sword flashing with sharp lightning and the bone spurs glowing with white light are constantly colliding. However, compared to the monster's bone spurs, Sasuke's Kusanagi sword can always leave a deep sword wound on the monster's body. However, although the sword wound was left on the monster, Sasuke's expression did not ease much, because each sword wound remained on the monster for a very short time. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the lightning chakra in the wound caused by the Kusanagi sword, maybe the monster would have recovered from Sasuke¡¯s sword wound. However, everything has its limit. In the continuous close combat, Sasuke's three magatama sharingan finally discovered something. The monster¡¯s self-healing ability has begun to decline! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sasuke spun to avoid the shock wave used by the monster towards him. There were several turning points under his feet, leaving a small space. The Kusanagi sword seemed to be in the air.After dancing a few times on his hands, he suddenly jumped up and slashed towards the neck of the monster below! This sword is extremely ferocious, and the electric snakes that are constantly spitting out from the Kusanagi sword perfectly prove that the Kusanagi sword is at its strongest at this moment, and it actually wants to cut off the monster's head directly! And at this moment, as if feeling a huge life crisis, the monster that had never been able to react to the sword wound that Sasuke had left on his body suddenly shook his neck, and a completely different bone from the previous one suddenly shook. Break out of your body! This is the spine? !£© Shiramori Ruyu's spine was not able to block the Kusanagi sword's attack, but it also helped the monster gain a glimmer of life, because after cutting off the spine, Sasuke's Kusanagi sword had lost its power to separate the monster's head and body. It can only barely cut into two parts of the flesh. "Roar¡ª¡ª!" Under this attack, the monster suddenly roared, but the muscles in the neck suddenly tightened, making it impossible for Sasuke to pull out the Kusanagi sword directly. At the same time, a protrusion appeared from the left elbow, which was aimed at Sasuke and exploded. Shot out a bone spur! Damn it! Sasuke's pupils suddenly tightened, and he had no choice but to let go of the Kusanagi sword in his hand for a short time. Then he exerted all his strength and forcefully changed his body shape in the air to avoid the bone spur that hit his elbow, and then jumped a few steps away from the battlefield. . "The bones just now and the bones in this monster's body are not at the same level at all!" With that startling glance just now, Sasuke immediately started to analyze. "Whether it's the color or the hardness, the spine just now is far superior to the bone spurs this guy issued during the battle. But he has never used it. Could it be that" Sasuke half-hunched up his body and was beaten until now. In fact, he was already a little bored. If this battle were to be fought with an enemy of equal skill, he would be willing to fight until the end of the battle. However, there was really no point in fighting an enemy who had no combat skills at all and relied entirely on his own abilities and flesh. . But the good thing is that now, I finally have a reluctant guess. The enemy¡¯s spine, which he had never used in the previous battle, was suddenly used just when he was about to cut off his head. This actually exposed two important pieces of information. First, this vertebrae is extremely important, otherwise he would not have been fighting without using this vertebrae. Second, cutting off the entire head of this monster is definitely a big breakthrough! Otherwise, he would not specifically use his spine to block his attack! The corners of Sasuke's mouth raised, and a pair of Sharingan moved crazily at this moment. Only in this battle, I don¡¯t want to lose in front of her eyes, and I don¡¯t want her to help! Thinking of this, Sasuke's figure suddenly moved! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 252, a tragic sidekick You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Pressing down, he grabbed the sealing technique tied to his left hand, took out dozens of shurikens with a bang, and then aimed at the monster in front of him and threw them away. But even the Kusanagi sword can't cause effective damage to a monster. How can it care about dozens of shurikens with lower damage? Just open its mouth to reveal the air hole in its throat and roar. Knocked down together. But it was obvious that Sasuke had no intention of using dozens of shurikens to cause damage from the beginning. When he pulled his right hand forward out of thin air, he could only hear several swishing sounds of the steel wire being pulled out. The bespectacled man hiding behind the monster frowned deeply. He felt that something was wrong, but his extremely fervent belief in Orochimaru and his confidence in the monster ahead did not allow him to make any unnecessary moves. Even the man with eyes didn¡¯t respond, and the monster called Kai didn¡¯t even respond. After blowing away the shuriken, he moved his index finger when facing Sasuke directly in front of him, kicked off his legs, and suddenly stretched out his right hand to hit Sasuke! In the flash of lightning, Sasuke just raised a smile, pulled and pulled with his right hand, and lifted his left hand upward with his fingers. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The shurikens that were originally scattered and blown away by the shock wave were shot back from behind like bullets at this time. If you look carefully, you will find that each shuriken has a naked eye tied to it. Invisible tiny wires! Some of them were aimed at the monster's neck, some were aimed at the monster's wrists, and some were aimed at the monster's ankles. They just pierced into the monster's body with extremely heavy force. Ding¡ª¡ª A crisp sound sounded. Sasuke raised his left hand high to catch the Kusanagi sword that had been pulled out by the monster before and fell to the ground. Now it was hooked by the shuriken and flew back. His right hand continued to flip the wire on the shuriken. The shuriken circled the monster in strange and rapid movements, making him somewhat restricted within the tightrope. "Ah, roar" How could a monster tied by a wire give in so easily? He immediately used all his strength to try to break free from the wire. However, how could the steel wire selected by Sasuke be some kind of white goods? Although it is extremely small, it is extremely tough! The greater the strength of the monster, the deeper the steel wire penetrated into his flesh and blood, and the monster could only let out an extremely angry roar. Seeing that the monster had been restrained, Sasuke immediately started his second round of attacks. After lowering his body slightly, he slapped his right hand heavily towards the ground. When he released it after a slight surge of chakra, a small black mark appeared on the ground, tightly holding the wire that Sasuke was holding on the ground. There was a hint of movement. "Huh, finally." Sasuke let out a breath, raised his eyes and stared at the monster in front of him, picked up his steps and rushed towards the monster. The target is directly at the monster¡¯s head! With unparalleled power, he held the Kusanagi sword, which he always held with one hand, in both hands, and slashed at the monster with a bolt of lightning! "Keng!" There was a deep sound and a harsh sound. Sasuke looked up and found that a spine as white as jade completely violated the rules of natural creatures and burst out of the monster's sternoclavicular joint. He forcibly blocked his own attack! However, seeing that his attack was blocked by this spine again, Sasuke's face not only showed no sign of anger, but instead showed a smile of success. With lightning speed, his left hand let go of the Kusanagi sword and slid towards the blade. Before the monster could react, he had already grabbed the jade-white spine, and then¡ª¡ª "Tsk¡ª¡ª!" A heartbreaking sound of tearing bones and flesh erupted from the monster. Without any change in his expression, Sasuke used all his strength to pull the jade-white spine in an attempt to remove it from the monster's body. Out of the body! "" Seeing this scene, Sakura at the back couldn't help but twitch her lips. She didn't know why she felt a chill on her back when she saw this scene. So he quickly turned his head, focused his gaze on the jelly-like Suigetsu, stretched out his right palm and began to help Suigetsu recover with medical chakra. "Wow!" A vertebrae was about to be pulled out of the body, even the transformed monster couldn't hold it back, and there was a fierce "??After the scream sounded fiercely, he immediately opened his mouth, and the special air hole in his throat was aimed at Sasuke and began to bulge crazily. A powerful shock wave was generated in the monster's mouth very quickly. Just when he was about to attack, Sasuke calmly raised his left foot upwards, and kicked the monster's chin hard in a cross-horse posture. The huge force directly forced the monster's mouth shut. However, the shock wave has already formed, even if you close your mouth, it will be useless. A strong airflow erupted at this moment, and the monster raised its head like an exploding gun barrel, and exploded with a loud bang! And Sasuke also took advantage of the moment when the monster was powerless due to self-destruction. He gritted his teeth and exerted all his strength on the spine. He actually removed this jade-white spine from the monster's body. He was forcefully pulled out! "Woo¡ª¡ª" The monster could no longer hold on, and screamed in agony under the pain of the blowhole exploding and the spine being forcibly pulled out. Sasuke was completely unmoved. He dragged the spine covered with blood and nerves and blood vessels and took two steps back. Then he allowed the monster in front to lose its strength and fall heavily, with its head and mouth Blood poured out in a gush, but the steel wires tightly holding the limbs blocked the monster's body, preventing him from completely falling to the laboratory floor. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from this special vertebrae and threw it out, then slowly came to the monster who was still moaning with his Kusanagi sword. "This guy is indeed the loser I defeated in the Chunin Exam." Sasuke looked at the monster that had lost all its power and said to the dumbfounded man with glasses behind him. "How is that possible?" The bespectacled man's eyes were filled with disbelief. He swallowed with a growl in his throat. He wanted to retreat but found that he had reached the edge of the laboratory. "It seems that is indeed the case. I wonder why I can only see you when I come here this time. It turns out that this waste was dragged by Orochimaru to do human experiments." Looking at the bespectacled man's expression In this way, there was no expression on Sasuke's face, he just raised his right hand and waved it down hard! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Without that special vertebrae to block it, Sasuke's beheading didn't stop at all this time. His head was cut off in an instant, and it fell to the ground with a snap, and slowly rolled around twice. , paused. "Do you know or don't you know about the secret correspondence between Orochimaru and people in Konoha?" Sasuke asked calmly as he slowly approached the man with glasses. "No, I don't know!" The man with glasses didn't know where he got the courage to retort loudly when faced with Sasuke's question. At this time, Sakura who was behind finally made a move. After helping Suigetsu to deal with it roughly and confirming that it was just in a special state and there was no big problem, she stood up and walked towards Sasuke. In fact, Sakura is much faster at dealing with this monster than Sasuke. After all, with Sakura's 10/10 punch strength, not even Susanoo can perfectly block it, let alone this one. Artificial monster. Arriving next to the dead monster, Sakura took a quick look and roughly confirmed the true identity of this guy. During the Chunin Examination, Yakushi Kabuto's teammate and one of Orochimaru's spies lurking in Konoha had the ability to absorb chakra. However, he was directly beaten into autistic red copper armor by Sasuke using the Lion Bullet. "No wonder this man with glasses keeps calling him Kai, Kai. So that's what it is" Sakura muttered and continued walking in the direction of Sasuke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 253, dark space You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! By the time Sakura approached Sasuke, Sasuke was already preparing to launch the first round of torture. Actually, it was called torture, but for Sasuke, there was no need for any torture at all. He had only one method. Sharingan. This process is extremely simple. If the opponent is a player with very strong mental power and a natural resistance to illusions, he may still persist for a while, but the Kenmizumi in front of him is obviously not one of them. As soon as the Sharingan opened and closed, Ken Micheng's face changed from a guarded expression to a look of being spoiled. His eyes rolled up to reveal a black expression, and his mouth was crooked. At first glance, he thought he was a mentally retarded person. youth. Looking at Ken Meicheng like this, Sakura became a little curious about what kind of shameless things Sasuke did to Ken Meicheng in the Sharingan genjutsu he had just used. But now Kenmizumi has an expression of 'I'm done', while Sasuke has a traditional paralyzed face. Sakura is also a little embarrassed to ask, so she gives up and just waits for Sasuke to take a look. He asked something in the illusion. "There is no information about colluding with Konoha's high-level officials in this southern secret base. It seems to have been converted by Orochimaru into a base solely for holding prisoners and experimental subjects. The main target of transformation seems to be this guy." Sasuke As he spoke, he stretched out his left hand and pointed at the red copper armor where the body had been separated. When Sakura heard this, she felt helpless in her heart, but she quickly cheered up. She followed Sasuke's fingers and looked at the red copper armor and said, "How many times has this guy been transformed? Look at him like this He looks like a human being but not a ghost or a ghost." "I don't know how many times. This guy joined Orochimaru when he first established the Sound Ninja Village. After being brainwashed by Orochimaru, he started the first human experiment and transformation. His ability to absorb chakra is that of Orochimaru. The pill is given through human experimentation.¡± Sasuke suddenly shook his head slightly as he spoke: "Actually, I must be partly responsible for why he has fallen into this state. When Orochimaru brought me to visit the Southern Secret Palace, he was the guardian of the Southern Secret Palace. However, Because of the Chunin Exams, he was targeted by Orochimaru and became a pure experimental subject." "He now has all kinds of abilities, and basically everything that can be put into them has been put in by Orochimaru. It is precisely because of this that he only has the most basic instincts left, and there is nothing else. The rest of his thoughts. Even so, there is still the danger of collapse at any time, so Orochimaru added a control center to him at the end, that's it." Sakura was stunned for a moment and turned her gaze to where Sasuke was pointing - the white jade-like spine. "The spine of the last person with bloodstains on the Corpse Vein, Orochimaru uses this as the control center to prevent this person from dying due to genetic collapse, and also gives him the additional bloodstained ability of the Corpse Vein." Nodding, Sakura, who had been observing the audience just now, responded: "Is that why you pulled out this spine just now?" Sasuke did not speak, but nodded silently to acknowledge this, and then stood next to Sakura in three steps and two steps before continuing to ask: "There is no useful information here anymore, let's go?" "Yes." With a faint response, Sakura and Sasuke walked out together, but before leaving, Sasuke leaned over to help Suigetsu, who had transformed from jelly back to human form, while Sakura quietly Create a shadow clone and let this shadow clone deal with the southern secret place. After all, as the only scientist in the world of Naruto, although Orochimaru's human experiments must be condemned, the information and data he left behind are still extremely worth putting away. What's more, there is also the last human spine in the world with blood stains on the bones and bones! In fact, Sasuke is also aware of Sakura's little tricks, but he doesn't care, because now he doesn't need human body modification to improve himself. Instead of leaving it to the later generations, it is better to let Sakura take it. At the same time, in an unknown space, ten dark shadow waves stood in it. "Hehehe, Kakuzu and I have now arrived in Tian Country. According to reliable information, we have obtained relevant information about Orochimaru's location. Do you two want to come over? If it is late, even Orochimaru's The bodies are nowhere to be seen.¡± Suddenly, a tone with a hint of ridicule sounded in this dark space. "Hmph, you guys also want to kill Orochimaru?" ? ?As soon as the teasing voice finished speaking, a very low and hoarse voice suddenly sounded, slapping him hard. It was obvious that this was the scorpion mentioned in the voice before. "Hey, Scorpion, don't be angry." The teasing tone did not make him angry. Instead, he continued with a stinging tone: "After all, we are helping you get revenge." "Idiot." Seeing this person still speaking in the same tone, Xie simply stopped talking. Instead, he uttered two words coldly and then closed his mouth. "Okay! We'll talk about the unnecessary words later. Now it's time to talk about the organization's future plans." Just when the teasing voice was about to continue provoking, a voice full of majesty suddenly lit up among the ten people. And as this person spoke out, the dark space that was still a little noisy suddenly became quiet. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the forest of Yuno Country, Sakura and her three people were running quickly in the same direction in the forest. Among the three of them, Shuiyue, who was originally turned into jelly, has actually recovered to some extent at this time. Although his combat power has not been completely restored, it is not much different. The purpose of the three of them's trip was actually Orochimaru's secret base in the country of Yu. However, Sakura is completely convinced that there will be no clues about the collusion between Orochimaru and Konoha high-level officials, namely Danzo, in the Eastern Secret Base. Because Sasuke had already explained to Sakura before going to the Eastern Secret Institute that although the Eastern Secret Institute is one of Orochimaru's large bases, it is also the place with the least presence among Orochimaru's several large bases. According to Sasuke, if it weren't for the fact that there used to be a group of mysterious beings called the Evil God Cult in Yuyin Village that attracted Orochimaru's attention, Orochimaru would not have set up in such a place at all. base. Because the Yugakure Village, or the Country of Yu, lost its passion for fighting and directly transformed the entire country into a resort featuring hot springs. In such a country, the flow of people, whether tourists or businessmen, is extremely large. If the base is set up in such a place, it can be said that it will be discovered in almost minutes! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 254, tacit cooperation You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The location of the Eastern Secret Center is in an extremely dark valley. By the time Sakura and the others arrived, it was almost dusk. "How much does Orochimaru like to use the valley as his base?" Standing behind the dense leaves, Sakura looked at the Eastern Secret House in front of her which was covered by a secret barrier, and silently began to complain in her heart. Her complaints are not unreasonable. In the Orochimaru base that the three of them cleaned up along the way, except for the southern secret base, which is a small island on the sea, the rest are basically hidden in the valley. Then use the dense forest to block the sight of others searching. "Because snakes like to live in such dark valleys." As soon as this voice came out, Sakura was shocked, because the person who said this was not Suigetsu, but Sasuke! Realizing that Sakura's shocked face was facing him, Sasuke's eyes floated for a moment, and then he calmed down. After observing for a while and confirming that there was no news, he quietly came to the covered valley. He stretched out his right hand in front of the interface. Although the combat power of the Eastern Secret Institute may not be high, who knows what type of barrier this layer is? Sasuke opened a pair of Sharingan eyes, and while controlling his chakra, he also carefully inspected this layer of barrier. "Same as the previous barrier, it is a triggering detection barrier." Sasuke did not spend too long to complete the inspection of the barrier, and even carried out this layer of barrier by the way. Crack countermeasures. After all, the barrier of this Eastern Secret Hall is not controlled by Orochimaru himself, so it is not that difficult. A group of three people filed into the area where Sasuke had counterattacked, and the scenery in their sight was completely new at this moment. The green forest that they had seen outside the barrier instantly changed after entering the barrier. It became a huge training ground, and a series of small buildings behind the training ground. "Hey, hey, Sasuke, this is completely different from what you said? Didn't you say that the combat power of the Eastern Secret Institute is the weakest in Orochimaru's large base? Why are there so many people training here?!" Water Yue Zai saw the training ground and the nearly two hundred people there, and his head turned into a puddle of liquid. Sasuke also frowned. He really didn't expect that there would be so many enemies in the Eastern Secret House. When he came here before, there were only less than 300 prisoners including prisoners. However, Sasuke quickly shook his head in disdain and said to Suigetsu beside him: "What's the use of having more people? A bunch of rabble, no matter how many there are, they are just a pile of sand. Could it be said that you are afraid?" The corner of Shuiyue's mouth twitched, "How is that possible! It's just that there is no water here. My strength has dropped significantly. I need to tell you first!" Hearing this, Sasuke immediately found out the limits of the Hyuga family's blood inheritance, and then focused his attention on Sakura, his eyes showing as if he was asking her what she thought. But what does Sakura have in mind? With her current chakra, she can perform a large-scale water escape without any pressure even in such a waterless place, so don't ask, just ask to the end. "" Seeing the indifference in Sakura's eyes, Sasuke remained silent, and then slowly drew out his Kusanagi sword. "superior!" As soon as the word rang out, Sasuke pulled out the Kusanagi sword with his right hand and raised it high. After a trace of lightning was wrapped around the sword, he immediately aimed it at the center of the training ground in front and threw it hard! Immediately, his body moved, he jumped high in the air, made a perfect 360-degree turn, and then rushed straight to the training ground. "This guy Sasuke!" Suigetsu's eyes widened, but he didn't hesitate. He had the decapitating sword behind him in an instant, and he kept chasing Sasuke in front of him. "Idiot" However, looking at Suigetsu rushing out in a hurry, Sakura rolled her eyes, but her hands were already very skilled in forming a familiar Water Release Ninja Seal. "Water Escape: Great Waterfall Technique!" With a little puff of her cheeks, Sakura aimed at Sasuke in front of her, and released her Water Release in an instant. The wave that swept up surged wildly, sucking Suigetsu in front of her who was just about to charge. "Hey! You hit a friendly force!" Under the impact of the wave, how could Shuiyue be able to hold on? Although he activated the water transformation technique in time, the strong momentum still knocked him away and hit a tree next to him. .Not to mention Suigetsu, who had been blown away, Sasuke, who made a gorgeous 360-degree spin from high in the air to attract the attention of all the ninjas in the training ground, had also discovered the use of the Great Waterfall at this time. Sakura. However, unlike Suigetsu's scream, Sasuke had a smile on his face, and then he lifted the chakra at his feet and lightly landed on the hilt of the Kusanagi sword that had arrived at the center of the training ground. "Who! How dare you invade the base? You are seeking death!" The Tobisho ninja, who was initially startled by the sudden appearance of the Kusanagi sword, and now was startled by the falling Sasuke, calmed down and immediately roared at Sasuke, while also showing himself. The kunai was swung hard at Sasuke's body. Sasuke heard the noise from the idiot next to him who wanted to reveal his direction before attacking. He stepped on the Kusanagi sword with his right foot and did not move. He hooked and lifted his left foot and kicked him away. There is no use in knocking one person away. Orochimaru's group of subordinates are basically people who have been severely brainwashed. After seeing their friendly troops being knocked away, they became bloody. They roared and raised their momentum, and then waved their hands. The weapon in his hand pressed towards Sasuke. The three Magatama Sharingan turned slightly, Sasuke did not panic at all, his indifferent eyes seemed as if what was coming was not an enemy, but a group of ants. "Chidori-ryu¡¤Chidori Walk!" Electric snakes suddenly surged up on his body, and the chakra in Sasuke's body surged rapidly. The Kusanagi sword he stepped on instantly connected with the electric snakes on his body, turning into a wildly dancing electric grid that quickly spread and expanded. ! At the same time, the Great Waterfall Technique performed by Sakura also came with a bang, and the originally dry training ground of the Eastern Secret Institute turned into a pool of water at this moment. And in the middle of this pool, Sasuke, who had his foot on the Kusanagi sword, stretched out his right hand, lightning flashed, the chirping of a thousand birds sounded, and an extremely huge force burst out throughout his body. In an instant, with him as the center, the water surface of the entire training ground suddenly changed, as if it had transformed into an electric snake cave, with electric snakes dancing wildly all over the ground! One after another, the electric snakes reached their bodies. How could the ninjas of the Eastern Secret Institute withstand it? They all showed expressions of extreme pain and wailed endlessly. However, after a while, they lost their consciousness one by one, and fell into the ninjas who were still flashing intensely. In Dianhua's training ground, there is no chance of life. "" Suigetsu, who was hit hard on the tree, looked at the scene outside the field, and then looked at Sakura who patted herself on the side and slowly walked down step by step. Only then did she understand that this Two guys actually made a tactic without their knowledge? ! "You two really have a tacit understanding" With the corner of his mouth twitching, Shuiyue turned over and said silently with his head lowered in frustration. He felt that joining this team was a complete mistake! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 255, Hey, want to go to the hot springs? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the girl walking leisurely towards him in front of him, a faint smile appeared on Sasuke's face. He jumped from the Kusanagi sword and said lightly to the girl. "The timing of releasing your water escape is really good." "Really?" The girl laughed playfully, like the tinkling dew drops on the solid stone, "I think your Thunder Escape is quite powerful." Seeing the girl reply like this, the smile on Sasuke's face became even more "Sasuke, are these all the defensive forces of the Eastern Secret Institute?" Sakura asked softly as she approached Sasuke and looked at Sasuke with a faint smile on his lips. "Not sure." Sasuke blinked his eyes fiercely, looked at the girl in front of him and suddenly looked away for a moment, and replied calmly. "This place is completely different from the last time I arrived. At least at that time, this training ground did not exist here. Wait" Sasuke suddenly raised his eyes as he thought of something. : "During the previous period, Konoha's efforts to encircle Orochimaru have been increasing. It is very likely that during this period of time, Orochimaru increased its power against the Eastern Secret Hall." "Or it can be said that Orochimaru is probably preparing to temporarily move his base camp from Tian Country to here." Sasuke's guess is not unreasonable, because Orochimaru had said in front of him before that the intensity of Konoha's search had reached a point where he even found it troublesome. But later, due to some reasons, it was nothing more. Sakura did not comment on Sasuke's speculation, because according to Sasuke, there is probably a large amount of data and information about human experiments below. At the same time, it also means that there is likely to be a larger experimental body here than in the Southern Secret Institute. At this time, Suigetsu, who had already designated himself as the most unnecessary person in the team, finally arrived. He passed over the bodies of the unconscious ninjas who had been stunned and appeared beside the two of them. He said to the two of them with a straight face. "If there are any enemies later! Leave them all to me!" When Sakura and Sasuke heard Suigetsu's words, they suddenly became a little strange. After they both looked at each other, Sakura asked Suigetsu softly: "Did you just get slapped on the tree by my water escape?" Did you make a fool of yourself? But I obviously controlled the strength? It¡¯s not to the point of making fools of me, right?" "What!" Shuiyue's mouth twitched, "What's wrong with me taking the initiative once? It's not the first time, and I'm also a part of the team after all. I can't just let you guys take the limelight every time!" Oh, that makes sense. Sakura blinked her sparkling eyes and stopped complaining. Instead, she turned sideways and waved her left hand towards Suigetsu. Seeing this, Suigetsu was not polite, and immediately crossed Sakura's body line, holding the decapitating sword tightly in his hand and walked towards the building behind. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ What happened after that was very simple. Although there were still a lot of Tobisho ninjas in the buildings connected to the valley, they had no ability to resist in the face of Suigetsu who seemed to have been beaten to death. During this process, both Sakura and Sasuke were only responsible for one thing. One was responsible for capturing the leaders of the Eastern Secret Office and using illusions to extract all the intelligence information, while the other was responsible for extracting the Eastern secret agency's leaders. The experimental information and data in the secret room were brought back to Konoha. After the sweep of the East Secret House, Shuiyue, who thought he had barely evolved from a soy sauce gang to a teammate, finally regained his skin. After walking out of the valley where the East Secret House was hidden, he rolled his eyes and pointed with his fingers. A town ahead, licking his face and said to Sakura and Sasuke. "We have been fighting constantly to clear the place. Isn't it time to relax now? There is a saying that goes well. If you want a horse to run, you have to feed the horse first. Let's take a short break for half a day. What do you think of the time?" Faced with Suigetsu's sudden suggestion, Sasuke just glanced at Sakura beside him, and then the expression on his face didn't change much. He just said to Suigetsu: "It's just a waste of time, let's go." "No way!" Seeing Sasuke rejecting his proposal so happily, Suigetsu immediately gave up. He dragged Sasuke's thigh and cried out: "I have done meritorious service for you. You¡¯ve had bleeding. You can¡¯t do this and go to the hot springs together!¡± Sasuke twitched the corners of his mouth, he really had some regrets now.He got excited, and at the same time he became even more confused. Why is it that despite his aloof persona, all the teammates he meets are so funny? ! Of course, Suigetsu would not go crazy on his own. Not only did he grab Sasuke's thigh, but he also cried bitterly and looked at Sakura who was hanging up: "Sister Sakura, you should be willing too! For someone as young as you For pretty girls, hot springs are an excellent resting spot!!¡± "Think about it, you are so tired and you instantly become radiant after being immersed in the warm water. Isn't this a kind of enjoyment?!" ¡°And, and, haven¡¯t we all mentioned the balance between work and rest? We have been tired for almost a month now, it¡¯s time to relax and unwind!¡± However, facing Suigetsu's series of pleas, Sakura suddenly became a little uneasy. She opened her mouth, but didn't know what to say. After all, she would have made such an opinion without Shui Yue saying anything if it wasn't for the task she was currently shouldering. Shrugging her shoulders, Sakura suddenly took out a Akimichi family's special military ration pill from her ninja bag and threw it at Suigetsu. The soldier's food pill she now had was finally obtained from Kakashi after she was rescued. "If you are tired, just take one of these specially made military food pills. At present, the entire ninja world is probably only in Konoha, and only a small part of it. Take one, and you will be sure to conquer hunger and fatigue." Now Suigetsu was confused. His eyes were wide open and he was speechless. He didn't expect that Sakura would choose not to go to the hot springs like Sasuke! As for the Bing Liang Pill in your hand, are you kidding me? This kind of meatballs, which have no taste at all, can cure hunger, but how can they have the effect of eliminating fatigue! ¡¾Sure enough, a violent woman is a violent woman. She has been out for such a long time and she doesn¡¯t even go to the hot springs. Any normal woman would choose to accept the temptation of hot springs after not taking a bath for such a long time! You are not a normal violent woman at all! ! ! ¡¿ Shuiyue thought for a while in his heart, but did not say it directly. After all, he still had a few wishes in this world that had not been realized, and he did not want to go to the Pure Land of Paradise so early to play a game of you and me with the Immortal of Six Paths. Looking at Sakura and Sasuke who had left side by side in front of them, Suigetsu sighed helplessly. After rolling the Bingliang Pills in his hand a few times, his face showed a look of despair. ¡°Forget it, now that you¡¯ve got it all, it¡¯s all for nothing if you don¡¯t eat it. This thought flashed through his mind, and Shuiyue quickly followed the two people in front, and at the same time stuffed the Bing Liang Pill into his mouth. Then¡­¡­ ? ? ? What the hell? Is there really a Bingliang pill that can relieve fatigue? ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 256, a base without barriers? ? ? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This little episode about the hot springs was quickly forgotten by the three of them as Sakura and the others left the country of Yu. Even Suigetsu, who made the suggestion, had completely forgotten about it. To be precise, he focused his attention on the rest. For example, there is a certain type of Bingliang pill that tastes more delicious than barbecue, and can also relieve fatigue. However, facing Suigetsu's desire, Sakura could only open her palms and shrug her shoulders to show that the landlord's family had no surplus food. Shuiyue naturally didn¡¯t believe this, but she couldn¡¯t beat the violent woman in front of her, so she had no choice but to let it go. Having easily crossed the border of Yuno Country and arrived at Toda Country, Sasuke spoke out. "Sakura, where are you going to go next? There are two large bases in Tianno Country, and countless small bases." Sakura's eyes moved slightly, and after thinking for a moment, she answered: "Let's go to the base underground in Tianno Country you mentioned first. From our current location, this is the closest one. Of course, if there are When you encounter a small base, it¡¯s easy to clean it up, right?¡± When it came to cleaning up, Sakura's eyes moved in the direction of Suigetsu. After the Hy¨­ry¨­maru incident, Suigetsu started shouting about making the decapitating sword eat blood and blood. She happened to meet him. If you and Sasuke don't need to take action in the small base, just leave it to him. At this time, Shuiyue didn't know that he had become a scum cleaner. Now he just followed the two people in front of him, and then groped for when he should replenish water next time. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ There was nothing to say while running all the way, but before Sakura and the other three arrived at Orochimaru's underground base that Sasuke mentioned, they actually encountered a small base of Orochimaru. The location of that small base is hidden behind a waterfall. Sasuke has never been to the base, so it stands to reason that the three of them will not discover it. But what a coincidence was that after Suigetsu saw the waterfall, his thoughts started to flood, and he immediately told Sakura and Sasuke that he had not replenished water for a long time, so he went to the waterfall to replenish water. . How could Sakura and Sasuke refuse this? Suigetsu's way of replenishing water is very simple, just splashing in the water to replenish it. The result was that if he didn¡¯t go, he would immediately attract the attention of the base¡¯s defense personnel, and then he would do anything to catch Suigetsu and give him to Orochimaru as a test subject. In the end, it was very simple. Sakura and Sasuke didn't even have a chance to take action, and they were turned over by the furious Suigetsu. "Don't forget how Suigetsu met Sasuke. He was captured by Orochimaru and subjected to countless cruel and inhumane activities for an unknown amount of time. Now this group of people rushed out to arrest Shuiyue. It was like rubbing salt on Shuiyue's wounds. He couldn't jump up and slap these people. He would no longer be Suiyue of the Ghost Lantern clan. ! However, after breathing out a sigh of relief, Suigetsu felt much calmer, so Sakura and Sasuke no longer had to endure his nagging. We won¡¯t mention the matter of Suigetsu anymore. Now, a huge problem has arisen for Sakura and Sasuke. What he discovered was when Sasuke opened his Sharingan as usual in preparation for lifting the barrier. There is no barrier set up in Orochimaru's underground base "No, this place is Orochimaru's main base. It's impossible not to set up a barrier! And the last time I was brought here by Orochimaru, there was clearly a barrier here!" Sasuke frowned. , said to Sakura. "Then there are only two outcomes." Sakura's face changed a little after hearing Sasuke's words, "One, Orochimaru had already evacuated from this base before we came. Two, someone attacked this base before us. base." Sasuke nodded, and after taking a step forward, he said: "No matter which outcome it is, we probably have to enter the base first to know the outcome." Of course, Sakura knew it. After Sasuke said these words, she followed him closely, and at the same time, she secretly turned on her perception ability to the maximum. The location of Orochimaru's underground base is very strange. It is not set up in the traditional forests or valleys of Orochimaru-ryu, but in an area with no greenery.?It is on a desolate plain. To be honest, even if there is no hidden barrier here, it will not attract anyone's attention at all. Because this place is too desolate, although there are some undulating rocky hills on the plains, if you look carefully, you can still see the entire plains at a glance, which makes people feel that it is not a good place to hide. But it is such a plain, but it is Orochimaru's underground base, and it is also the location of the main base that Orochimaru has always used! Standing in front of a rock, Sasuke stopped. Sakura behind him naturally stopped when he saw this and turned his gaze to the rock. At one glance, Sakura immediately realized something was wrong. "Is this a hidden barrier?" Sakura asked. "Yes." Sasuke nodded and continued: "This is the entrance to the underground base." The three of them got into the barrier, and what they saw was a spiral tunnel leading straight to the ground. On both sides of the tunnel, there were a pair of torches silently every twenty steps. burning with its own light and heat. Without stopping, the three of them walked silently towards the depths of the tunnel. It was not until they were at least a hundred meters deep that something amiss appeared. The torches that were supposed to be placed every twenty steps disappeared silently here, leaving the three of them with an extremely deep dark tunnel that seemed to lead directly to hell. "How much longer do we need to go down, Sasuke? Why do I feel like this is a trap?" Suigetsu swallowed his saliva and asked with a somewhat erratic look in his eyes. "There are still about forty meters to reach the hall of this base." Sasuke didn't stop, he just answered calmly with his back to Suigetsu. Looking at Sasuke who had no intention of stopping, and Sakura who also had no intention of stopping next to him, Suigetsu blinked and hurriedly followed. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand to hold his decapitating sword, ready to start at any time. Fight. The three of them continued to go down the tunnel. Without the light and heat of the torches, the tunnel was like a bloody mouth, swallowing the three of them bit by bit. As the three of them moved forward, although Sakura could not see the dark space in front of her, she was able to confirm it by the sudden gentleness of the terrain under her feet. They have arrived at the hall of the underground base that Sasuke mentioned before! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 257, Raid? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sasuke also obviously discovered this, which can be seen from the fact that he suddenly raised his left hand to block Sakura's chest. Although Shuiyue didn't notice it one step ahead of the two of them, he had already noticed something was wrong when the two people in front stopped at the same time, so he tightened his grip on the handle of the knife in his right hand. Sniff sniff This smell is the smell of blood? ! Her little nose moved slightly. In this situation where she couldn't see, the best way to detect was hearing and smelling. But there was no movement in this extremely quiet hall, so Sakura had no choice but to use hearing and smell. Use your sense of smell. And this smell immediately gave Sakura a new discovery. In this dark and empty space, there was a smell that was so light that it was almost easy to ignore the smell of blood in the past. ¡¾Sure enough, Orochimaru did not evacuate the underground base, but was attacked! ¡¿ Just when Sakura came to this conclusion, Suigetsu couldn't wait any longer. He moved his steps gently, trying to come to Sasuke's side. "Da¡ª¡ª" As soon as Shuiyue lightly lifted his foot and landed on the ground, an extremely small sound suddenly occurred. However, in this empty and silent dark underground hall, it was enough to echo in the hall like the explosion of huge rocks. There is no stopping. Idiot Suigetsu! ! ! Sakura and Sasuke both screamed in their hearts. Before they could even start to dodge, a sound of breaking through the air suddenly came from the front, facing Sakura and the other three. The direction is coming! Noticing the movement in front of them, Sakura and Sasuke immediately moved to the left and right. At the same time, they stretched out their feet and kicked Suigetsu from behind! This is not only to vent the anger, but also to allow Shuiyue to avoid this sudden attack. After a quick roll on the ground, Sakura frowned. She had already activated her perception ability since entering the tunnel. Under such circumstances, she still did not sense the enemy in the hall. . ¡¾It seems that the enemies here have the ability to block their own chakra or counter their perception. ¡¿ Just when Sakura was thinking about this, she suddenly noticed a red light flashing in front of her. ¡¾Wait, is this fire escape? ! ! ¡¿ Her eyes suddenly widened. This sudden fire attack made Sakura, who had just stood up, unable to dodge. But Sakura's combat reaction speed was obviously no joke. The moment the unknown fire escape struck, Sakura, who had quickly formed seals with her hands, had already slapped the ground hard. "Escape Earth Escape¡¤Earth Flow Wall!" "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The powerful fire attack came at this moment, and with a loud bang, the earth flow wall stood firmly in front of Sakura, and successfully withstood the fire attack on her behalf. The scattered gravel and flying dust completely revealed the powerful power of this fire escape! While the flames had not completely dissipated and the light was flickering in the dark hall, Sakura turned her head and looked towards the outside of the earth flow wall, which was already somewhat unsupportable, trying to find the true identity of the enemy. However, because he had been in darkness before, his eyes had adapted to the darkness, but the fire escape suddenly attacked and exploded in front of his eyes, so he could not return his vision to its peak. In addition, the burning was on his side, and the attacker was In the darkness, Sakura could only see a dark shadow flashing past despite her efforts. Although you can¡¯t see who the enemy is, it doesn¡¯t mean that Sakura can¡¯t fight back. This attack is completely different from the previous hidden weapon attacks. The bright light when the Fire Style breaks out is enough to expose the enemy's position, so after Sakura concentrates for a moment, the Water Style Chakra around her is already gushing out. "Water Escape¡¤Shui Yuan Continuous Slash!" The blue water blade condenses out at the moment the flame goes out, and the extremely fast rotating edge is enough to prove its powerful killing ability. According to the position where the fire escape just erupted, Sakura's chakra moved faintly, and the water escape around her suddenly burst out, flying towards the front like a thunderous wind! However, as the enemy is able to attack Orochimaru's base, how could it really be hit so easily? What's more, compared to Sakura and the others who were suddenly attacked, the enemy had been recharging their strength for a long time, and had been there for a long time. It is already adapted to the existence of darkness.   Therefore, at the moment when Sui Yuan Zhan launched his attack, the enemy had already ducked sideways, dodged the attack path of dozens of Sui Yuan Zan, and then burst out with a burst of speed and rushed towards Sakura. . Sakura frowned. She knew that although the outcome of the battle was unknown, she and others were definitely at a disadvantage. Because the enemy was ready to attack, but he and others were suddenly attacked, the preparations were already full of deficiencies. But the good thing is that just as you and others don¡¯t know the identity and strength of the other party, the other party also doesn¡¯t know the strength and identity of you and others, so as long as you deal with it carefully, you can still have a great chance of winning! Just as Sakura was quickly thinking about the next battle plan, the enemy who launched the Fire Release had already pressed forward aggressively and was ready for a second ninjutsu attack! Sakura, who did not turn off her perception, was keenly aware of the chakra fluctuations in front of her, and responded immediately with her heart skipping a beat. ¡¾Since the ninjutsu has just been released, it means that the enemy is most likely a ninjutsu type ninja. If that's the case, you might as well use your strengths! ¡¿ ??Sneered, Sakura did not hesitate, kicked her legs hard, a large amount of chakra suddenly exploded from the toes, blasted out a layer of cracks, and then rushed to the enemy who was applying the seal in front. After noticing Sakura's movements, the enemy did not panic as Sakura had predicted. Instead, he sneered, untied the seal's hands and raised his right fist towards him, as if he was disdainful of Sakura's move. , seems to be extremely confident in his physical skills. But immediately he let out a groan, and after hitting Sakura with his right fist, he was hammered into a piece of rotten bone almost instantly. At the same time, Sakura did not let go, her footsteps were firmly on the ground, and her whole figure seemed to be throwing herself into her arms. After pressing into the enemy's body as fast as a hug, he made a fist with his left hand and struck the enemy's chin very quickly. "Cough¡ª¡ª" This punch was so hard and heavy that the enemy just felt a sharp pain coming over him. His head was dizzy. He could no longer hold his feet and flew backwards. After smashing through something unknown, he fell heavily to the ground. superior. ?Clapping her hands gently, Sakura raised the corners of her mouth. Are you kidding me? Not to mention the human body, my strange power will instantly destroy even extremely hard rocks. Unless the enemy is immune to physical attacks like Suigetsu, the force from my jaw will reach the brain. The aftermath was enough to make him die. "AhemI didn't expect that someone could directly use physical attacks to break through my defense." The enemy who climbed up from the ground said this to Sakura who looked dull. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 258, The Immortal Duo! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A pair of round eyes stared, and Sakura didn't know what to say at this moment. This enemy could really withstand the power of her punch? ! How could the enemy wait for Sakura to react from her shock? When her hands moved in the darkness, the ground beneath her feet suddenly shook, and in an instant it turned into a swamp that dragged Sakura downwards. ¡¾This is Earth Escape! ¡¿ Sakura knew in her heart that the chakra on her feet was about to spurt out and dodge out of the swamp, but at the same time, there was a sudden wave of chakra in front of her. ¡¾no! The opponent is a ninjutsu type ninja, so he cannot be allowed to use ninjutsu! ¡¿ This thought flashed through Sakura's mind subconsciously, and her body reacted at the same time, disappearing in this swamp. The next moment, Sakura's figure suddenly appeared in front of the enemy, and the chakra on her raised fist proved the terrifying power of Sakura's punch! This is a strange power technique that is dozens of times stronger than the previous punch! However, the enemy's reaction speed was obviously also extremely good. The moment Sakura rushed towards him, he stopped the seal movement in his hand without hesitation, and immediately raised his hands to meet Sakura's heavy punch! Seeing the enemy's movements in the darkness, Sakura frowned slightly. To be honest, now was not a very good opportunity to attack the enemy with taijutsu, but she did her best to interrupt the ninjutsu! Thinking of this, Sakura's punch did not change, but became much stronger, as if she wanted to smash the enemy to pieces with just one punch. Snapped¡ª¡ª The two fists collided, and in an instant, Sakura felt that the opponent's fist was completely torn into pieces by her. However, instead of being happy, Sakura's heart tightened. This feeling was like a punch hitting cotton, obviously The fist came into contact with something, but it didn't seem to exert any force at all. But before the doubts in her heart were completely eliminated, Sakura suddenly felt something was wrong. The fist she had just struck suddenly felt extremely weird one after another, as if countless evil tentacles were moving along it. It's like his right fist is crawling towards his body! What the hell? ! Is this going to be a beautiful girl vs. tentacle monster? ! Sakura thought about it, and tightly clenched a few small tentacles trying to get into her fist with her right fist, and then quickly circulated chakra to gather a layer on her nails, forming a form similar to chakra surgery. After the existence of the knife, it was cut off directly, and then a special chakra route was formed in the mind. The figure disappeared in an instant and appeared at the position where it was first attacked by the fire escape. Then he took out his ninja tool bag with his left hand and pulled out a detonating talisman, causing a slight surge of chakra. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The detonating talisman stimulated by chakra ignited fire in an instant, and relying on the instantaneous gas fire, Sakura quickly spread her palms, and after taking the full view of the cut tentacles into her mind, she immediately removed the ones in her hands. The detonating talisman was aimed at the swamp and quagmire ahead and swung away. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The detonating talisman exploded the moment it reached the swamp, and an extremely dazzling fireball exploded above it. And this ball of fire, like a domino being touched, expanded and exploded just a moment later. The radiating flames were like a violent fire dragon, rolling up air waves with astonishing temperature in this originally dark place. The underground hall was running around crazily, making the originally dark underground hall extremely bright! ¡¾Huh, sure enough. Just when I was on the swamp, I smelled the stench of marsh gas! ¡¿ Feeling secretly proud in her heart, Sakura hid behind the earth current wall she had used before, avoiding the spreading hot air waves and flames, and quickly looked at the enemy fighting her through the light of the flames. The skin of a man's chin was torn to pieces, his whole body, including his limbs, were covered with dark tentacles that were about to move like Sakura was clenched in his right hand, and he was a human-skinned monster with dark green eyes on his head! To be honest, with this look and the fact that this is Orochimaru's base, if Sakura didn't know better, she might think that this guy is an experimental subject who went wild after being modified by Orochimaru. But just relying on the memory of her past life, Sakura has already recognized this guy's true identity. Of course he is not Orochimaru's experimental subject, but¡ª¡ª ? One of the immortal duo of the Akatsuki organization, and also Akatsuki¡¯s financial manager, codenamed Kakuzu of the North! ?[No wonder he was still conscious after breaking his jaw before. It turned out to be this immortal guy! ¡¿ Sakura's brows furrowed into a frown. At this time, she already knew who was the person who attacked her and others when they first entered the hall. The Akatsuki organization always works in pairs, and the person who was partnered with Kakuzu Naturally, it was the guy who was also part of the immortal duo. "Wow¡ª¡ª! Kakuzu, you lit the fire too quickly! My eyes haven't fully adapted yet! And some of it burned me!" Sure enough, the moment Sakura thought this, an angry male voice came from somewhere in the hall, it was Hidan who was Kakuzu's partner! After throwing the tentacles on her hands to the ground, Sakura stood up and moved her body a few times to attract Kakuto's attention. After Kakuzu quickly glanced up and down at Sakura, he was also stunned. "This is a ninja from Konoha?!" Doubt flashed across his dark green eyes, as if he was a little strange as to why he was in Orochimaru's base. But he soon realized that there were many Konoha ninjas in Tianzhiguo during this period. It is estimated that these guys found this underground base by accident. "Hey - it's really disappointing. I thought I could attack Orochimaru, but it turned out that only a few small sparrows came over." Kakuzu showed a disdainful expression and said to Sakura in front of him. Sparrow Sakura raised her eyebrows, but she didn't get excited because of Kakuzu's words. The other party was a ninja during the First Hokage period, and some trash talk would naturally come out of his mouth. If Sakura gets excited, she will just fall into Kakuzu's plan. Seeing that Sakura didn't move, Kakuzu showed a playful smile. His chin had been quickly stitched by the surging black tentacles, and he had already recovered. "Although I don't want an opponent with no bounty value." Let¡¯s start a war, but there¡¯s no other way, who let you see us?¡± With that said, Kakuzu suddenly burst out with strong killing intent, and countless tentacles covered his whole body in an instant, dragging him into a monster that seemed to be wearing human skin. "Perhaps now you can tell me your identity and last words. Maybe I will ask someone to bring a message to me when I pass by Konoha." "You seem to think you can defeat me?" Sakura put her hands together, and chakra suddenly erupted from her body. "But since there is such a difficult enemy, it's just the right time to give it a try." "Look at this brand new escape technique, how far I have mastered it!" PS: The status is not good, please don¡¯t subscribe to the next chapter yet. I will make the changes before 2pm tomorrow. Feel sorry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 259, underground battle! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Not to mention Sakura and Kakuzu, whose momentum has reached its peak, Sasuke has already met his enemy on the other side of the underground hall. Hidan. This silver-haired ninja held his own exclusive weapon in his hand, a red three-stage scythe called the Bloody March Scythe, and walked leisurely in front of the two of them. In fact, Suigetsu was also beside Sasuke at the beginning. After he got up from the ground, he followed his thoughts and ran to the right, and met Sasuke. But when Sasuke first saw Suigetsu, he directly ordered him to go to Sakura's side as support. Are you kidding me, the Uchiha clan never needs support when fighting others alone! Hidan didn't care at all about Suigetsu running away. He just grinned and watched Suigetsu leave his side, then opened his mouth and shouted. "Kakuzu! An enemy here has come to you, be careful for a sneak attack." Then he concentrated his energy, picked up his bloody March Scythe, and charged straight towards Sasuke! "Be obedient and become a sacrifice to the evil god!" Sasuke silently opened his three magatama sharingan, and with one stroke of his right hand, he pulled out his Kusanagi sword. Then lightning flashed all over his body, and he kicked off his feet and disappeared in an instant, rushing towards him. Hidan kills! "Oops!" The Kusanagi sword drew a sword light in the air, and an electric snake emerged from the sword unknowingly. "Die!" Sasuke let out a low roar, turned his Sharingan slightly, and his body had already avoided the attack of Hidan's Bloody March Scythe. Then, like an eagle striking the sky, the sword penetrated Hidan's heart. too weak¡­¡­ Sasuke looked at the blood seeping out of the sword, his eyes as cold as frost unconsciously showing a hint of disdain. With such little physical skills, this guy actually dares to attack me? Slowly pushing Hidan's body with his left hand, Sasuke pulled out Kusanagi's sword from Hidan's heart, and then looked at Hidan's body shaking because of the thunder chakra on Kusanagi's sword, and what had already happened. With his heart full of blood, he flicked the Kusanagi sword and was ready to move to another battlefield. "Whoops!" The blood-red scythe cut through the air, and the blade of the scythe was as sharp as light and could cut Sasuke in two almost instantly! His body sank suddenly, and the edge of the scythe grazed Sasuke's hair, and he passed by Sasuke. Sasuke, with shock in his eyes, almost narrowly avoided the sudden blow from behind, The scarlet Sharingan eyes reflected the identity of the attacker¡ª¡ª The silver-haired ninja Hidan was stabbed in the heart just now! "After being pierced through the heart and being ravaged by Thunderbolt to destroy all the cells in his body, he was still able to survive?!" Sasuke's eyes were filled with shock. He had no idea that this guy could still survive! But it was obviously not a moment of shock yet. When Hidan saw Sasuke dodge the blow, there was no look of annoyance on his face. Instead, he grinned, showing a smile that showed his success. He pulled hard with his right hand, and at the same time, a jet-black spear was drawn out of the deep left cuff, pointed at the direction of Sasuke's whereabouts, and rushed over! rope? It's the sickle just now! Sasuke's heart tightened, and he glanced behind him, and as expected, he discovered that the scythe that had passed by him was being dragged by the rope, and was slashing back at him with lightning speed. That's too late! Sasuke thought to himself. He had been suddenly attacked by Hidan just now, so he didn't have much thought. He just thought of dodging the attack. Now that Hidan was looking back, Sasuke really couldn't avoid it? ? Keng! ! ! There was a crisp sound in the air, and little sparks bloomed from the blades of the Kusanagi Sword and the Bloody March Sickle. "Hahaha!" Seeing Sasuke taking the lead in blocking his bloody Mitsuki Kama, Hidan smiled so widely that the black spear on his left hand burst out with a faint black light, and stabbed Sasuke straight into the chest! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ©\ However, just when Hidan was about to hit Sasuke, a harsh sound of thunder suddenly erupted on the dark ground, and the buzzing electric snake climbed directly onto Hidan, who was smiling openly.   A strong electric current hit his body, and Hidan's whole body was shaking like an epilepsy, and his silver hair stood upside down like Kakashi. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sasuke flew the Bloody Mitsuki Kama, turned around and frowned as he watched the Chidori Style Chidori in front of him, which paralyzed Hidan who was still in his body. "Your heart was indeed pierced by me. Why didn't you die?" After the thunder chakra on the Kusanagi sword penetrated into Sasuke's body and helped Sasuke strengthen the power of walking on the ground, Sasuke glanced up and down in front of him. Hidan asked. However, not to mention that Hidan was already numb and shaking all over, and his eyes had already rolled up. He was unable to answer Sasuke. Even if he didn't estimate, Hidan would only reply to Sasuke's question: " This is the reward from Lord Evil God!" That's it. Fortunately, Sasuke didn't intend to wait for Hidan to answer him at all. He preferred to make his own actions rather than waiting for others to answer. Raising the Kusanagi sword in his hand, Sasuke thrust his sword straight out and slashed towards Hidan's head in front of him. "Stab¡ª¡ª" The Kusanagi sword drew a line of cold light in the air, and the sword shadow flew down as fast as thunder! After this slash, Hidan's eyes widened suddenly as he was not paralyzed by the lightning attack, and then a line of blood slowly seeped out from his neck. Plop¡ª¡ª Hidan¡¯s head just hit the ground, making a soft pop and rolling twice on the ground before coming to a stop. His eyes were wide open, as if he didn't believe that he had been decapitated by Sasuke, and he stared at Sasuke's position without moving at all. However, Sasuke's walking did not stop directly. After Hidan¡¯s sudden attack just now, how could Sasuke let Hidan¡¯s back fall again? He had to make sure that the guy in front of him was completely dead! Sasuke¡¯s pair of three-magatama Sharingan rotated, and after careful observation, he finally confirmed it. The chakra in the guy in front of me can still fluctuate after his head was cut off! But Sasuke soon calmed down, because after staying with Orochimaru for more than a year, he also heard many strange things about people and strange things from Orochimaru, one of which was quite similar to the scene in front of him. He turned his head and looked at Hidan's body. With a quick glance, he discovered the Yugakura forehead protector with a slash hanging on his neck. "I see" A look of disdain appeared on Sasuke's face. He had more or less realized the other party's true identity. "Are they just the dregs of the so-called Evil God Cult? I thought they were powerful at first, but in the end are they just capable of this?" "How dare you insult Lord Evil God?! You are looking for death!!!" Just before Sasuke finished speaking, Hidan's head in front of him finally stopped pretending to be dead. Sasuke blasphemed the evil god in front of him, which was absolutely unforgivable to him! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com The chapter has been revised, please update it. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sorry for the trouble, fellow book friends, I really had a headache yesterday and couldn¡¯t write anything, so I came up with this idea (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 260, Shuriken eight hundred miles away! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Oh? A brand new escape technique?" Kakuzu's eyes revealed a trace of inexplicability, and he looked at Sakura in front of him and raised the corner of his mouth. "That being said, I'm actually also very interested." Sakura didn't say much, she just condensed the chakra in her body lightly, ready to attack Kakuzu in front of her at any time. When Kakuzu saw this, he also concentrated his mind, and the cold murderous intention emanating from his body almost condensed into substance. For a moment, the battlefield between the two people fell into silence. However, both Kakuzu and Sakura knew clearly that this was just the calm before the storm. Just as the fighting spirit between the two became stronger and stronger, and was about to explode in the next second¡ª¡ª ¡°Whoops¡ª¡ª!¡± A harsh sound broke through the air from far away. Kakuzu's dark green eyes narrowed, and he immediately realized that this was an attack on himself. He immediately moved his hand and formed a ninja seal. "Escape from earth? Earth flow wall!" The thick and extremely hard earth wall instantly rose from the ground, blocking the attack on Kakuzu. But in the next second, a big knife appeared from the left side of the earthen wall and struck Kakuzu in the back fiercely! Facing this sword, Kakuzu seemed to know nothing and did not make any move. However, just before the big knife was about to hit him, a fanatical flame burst out from behind him and blasted towards the big knife! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The fierce flames surged, and after hitting the enemy who sneaked up on him, there was a harsh sound of steam. "Fortunately, it's not Thunder Release" The attacker silently said something, which made Jiaodu twitch the corner of his mouth. "Thunder escape? Fake darkness!" The Ninja Seal was formed in an instant. Endless lightning burst out from behind Kakuzu, and it condensed immediately. It was like a shimmering spear, and in an instant it pierced through the thick layer that had previously blocked the attack. Earth wall. The thunderous thunder flashed, Shuiyue's eyes widened, and before he could make any other movements, he was already penetrated by the lightning. The shortcomings of the hydration technique were magnified infinitely at this moment. Suigetsu could no longer hold on after coughing up a trace of water. The electric sparks that kept coming out of his body were enough to prove one thing. He has already taken a break After all, Suigetsu's attack was just a farce, not even a warm-up for Kakuzu, because just after Suigetsu took a break, Sakura, who had been standing there, disappeared in a flash. superior. where? As soon as this question popped up in Kakuzu's mind, a familiar figure flashed in front of him with his right hand raised high. "Vajra power? Don't move!" "What?!" Kakuzu's expression suddenly changed. Before he could think too much, Sakura's right fist was already facing his cheek and struck hard. ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª!¡± There was an explosion-like sound, and Kakuzu was hit hard by the huge strange power coming from Sakura's right fist. When his body fell, he was directly hit by Sakura and went deep into the ground. But this is just the first step! The Wood Release Chakra filled in his right fist reached its peak at this moment. The ground that was originally bare and only Kakuzu suddenly cracked in all directions, and fresh green seedlings scrambled out of the cracks and wrapped tightly around Kakuzu. After the whole body was completely wrapped in it, it grew into a huge green tree in the blink of an eye! Completely wrapped by the giant tree, the only face that was exposed was a ferocious look. He stared at Sakura in front of him with a heavy look of disbelief. "You actually know how to use Wood Release?! Konoha actually hides a ninja who can use Wood Release?!" Seeing the disbelief in Kakuzu's eyes, Sakura just smiled lightly and said, "Then should you be surprised that you can die under the Wood Release?" "Surprise?" The disbelief on Kakuzu's face slowly faded away at this moment, replaced by a smile, "Yes, I am indeed a surprise! I am surprised to be able to meet Mu Dun again after so many years. , I¡¯m happy that starting from today, I can master a heart that can use Wood Release!¡± His words were filled with excitement and joy, as if the outcome of this battle and Sakura's heart were already within his control. Although up to now, heStill trapped by Sakura's Wood Release. And just when Sakura was about to take action to completely deal with this arrogant guy, Kakuzu's voice came over again, "Don't you think that just with your little wood escape, you can do it?" Can you defeat me?" Sakura raised her eyebrows, but the movements of her hands did not stop at all. She probably already understood what this guy Kakuzu was going to say next. As expected, Kakuzu's tone suddenly rose slightly. "There is a huge difference in combat experience between you and me. The first Wooden ninja I fought against was your first Hokage Senju Hashirama!" After saying this, Kakuzu's eyes were fixed on Sakura in front of him. He was waiting for Sakura to reveal a flaw because of his words, and then took this opportunity to escape from Mu Dun's clutches. Sakura indeed stopped what she was doing, but what Kakuzu expected was completely different from what Kakuzu expected. There was no surprise in Sakura's pretty face, but rather a hint of disdain. "Bang" "When did throwing a shuriken at an opponent eight hundred miles away count as a fight?" "You!" Kakuzu's face, which had not changed from beginning to end, finally underwent a drastic change at this moment! ¡°Seeking death!!!¡± Under Kakuzu's rage, the surrounding air seemed to drop a little. Facing the murderous intent of Jiaodu's rage, Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, and the Wooden Release chakra in her hand had already been filled to the extreme. "It's not certain who is seeking death" As the faint words fell, Sakura's Wooden Release Ninjutsu finally took shape at this moment. "Wood Escape¡¤Tree-bound Burial for Eternity!" "Varied?!" Kakuzu, who was in a furious state, was stunned for a moment. The next second, the ground suddenly cracked open. Countless green trees and vines rose from the ground, wrapping around the trees that trapped Kakuzu quickly and powerfully. "Oops!" Although Kakuzu doesn't know what the real purpose of the Wooden Release Ninjutsu, Tree Binding and Eternal Burial, is, it will definitely not be as simple as the Wooden Release that traps him now. Otherwise, Sakura would never have been able to perform the technique for so long. Only then did the seal come out. "Originally I didn't want to do this, but now it seems I have no choice" Snapped¡ª¡ª! Before Kakuzu could finish all his words, the last tree slapped him hard on the face, interrupting his words. However, these countless trees and vines did not stop after they completely climbed out of the ground. , but continued to wind up and entwine together, and pushed hard to the top of the hall, blasting out a cloud of gravel smoke. "Goodbye. You are an old antique from the Warring States Period who should have passed away long ago." Sakura looked at the giant trees that had joined together to form a whole tree, and controlled the chakra to gently close it. The roots of the giant tree began to squeeze heavily as Sakura's chakra fluctuated. And a moment later Pfft¡ª¡ª A trace of blood slowly seeped out from the roots of the giant tree "Tree-Binding Eternal Burial" is a kind of wood escape ninjutsu that completely envelops and traps the enemy, and then crushes the opponent into pieces through the squeezing force of the entangled branches. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 261, the tree world is coming! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the tree roots that were seeping with blood, Sakura's face showed no change. She had already made corresponding mental preparations when she used this ninjutsu. Turning around, Sakura glanced at Suigetsu who was collapsed on the ground in front of her and had not yet stood up. She picked up her steps and walked towards him slowly. But the moment Sakura turned around and started walking, the tree roots behind her suddenly flashed with a red light, and then from bottom to top, the red light became more intense, as if it was about to Broken body and Boom¡ª¡ª! There was only a loud roar, and the sky-high fire suddenly exploded from the giant tree. Countless pieces of wood shattered in response, and exploded in all directions. "Not dead yet?!" Sakura's eyes widened with an incredible look in her eyes. She is not unaware of Kakuzu's immortality. Although he is said to be immortal, he can be killed by removing all five of his hearts! And the tree-binding move he just made wrapped his entire body in it. This one is equivalent to crushing all five of his hearts at once, right? ! Before she could think too much, a storm arose from the ground. The violent air waves rolled up the broken wood and leaves that exploded all around, and came towards Sakura like a mountain. Facing such an air storm, Sakura immediately understood that this was Kakuzu's Wind Release Ninjutsu, and her hands quickly formed defensive Ninjutsu before her brain could react. "Wooden Release: Violent Spear Tree!" Rows of hardwood vines suddenly sprouted from Sakura's body. In an instant, they curved and arched and appeared in front of Sakura, forming a giant tree, completely blocking Sakura's entire body from behind. Under attack. The airwaves and storms carrying broken wood and leaves were like countless whips, endlessly whipping towards the giant tree formed by Sakura, making endless crackling sounds. Sakura frowned, now is not the time to find out why Kakuzu is not dead. If she keeps letting Kakuzu attack, she will only fall into the inferior position! ¡°In that case, let¡¯s try this trick!¡± He took a step back, and after quickly detaching from the tree connected to his body, he lightly formed a ninja seal on his hand. "The art of hundreds of heroes!" Almost in an instant, an extremely large amount of chakra burst out from Sakura's body. This chakra swept through Sakura's body at an extremely fast speed, making Sakura feel an unprecedented power! "The Yin seal has been lifted, so this technique can exert considerable power!" Sakura raised the corner of her mouth. She was already extremely rich in chakra due to the fusion of Hashirama's cells, and now with the assistance of the Yin Seal, she could already say without hesitation that except for the eight-tailed and nine-tailed beasts, none of the tailed beasts had chakra. Kara can compare with her! "Well? What is this chakra?" The source of the air wave in front, Kakuzu, who was rapidly forming the Ninja Seal, also changed his expression slightly at this moment. He is not a mentally retarded young man, so he can easily feel the astonishing chakra that suddenly bursts out from in front of him. At this moment, he finally realized something sincerely. This time, I may have really hit a brick wall! Kakuzu couldn't help but took a step back. He quickly glanced at the two black-bodied monsters composed of pitch-black tentacles and wearing strange masks that appeared around him at an unknown moment. He sighed secretly and made a decision. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of ninjutsu Sakura would perform, this did not prevent Kakuzu from thinking about retreating. If he was still thinking about killing Sakura and taking her Mudun heart, now that Sakura's Yin seal is released, he has completely changed his mind. He doesn't want to die like this, well, he doesn't want to. Just wasting time here. This has nothing to do with being cowardly or not! Although the pink-haired girl in front of you can escape, she has not been put on a bounty. If you waste your energy fighting her, you are just wasting your own time to earn the bounty! So when this pink-haired girl gets the bounty in the future, he will definitely appear again, defeat her, steal her heart, and then give her body to the exchange! Yes, that¡¯s right! Kakuzu thought silently in his heart, but the movements of his hands did not stop. Since you want to run,??, since you are leaving here, you must be fully prepared! So Kakuzu clasped his hands together, and a large amount of chakra surged out. The black monsters on the left and right took a step forward and released their ninjutsu at the same time. "Fire Escape¡¤Head Hard Work!" "Wind Escape¡¤Press Harm!" As soon as the small fireball hit the ground, it erupted and exploded into a surging flame, and the wind pressure that followed was like adding fuel to the fire. In an instant, the flames rolled up and moved towards the small fireball ahead. Sakura's direction was like a tsunami of flames that could turn everything into ashes, completely covering the entire underground hall like an explosion! "Oops!" Facing such a powerful fire storm, Sakura's eyes narrowed. With her chakra shield, she didn't need to worry about her own safety, but Sasuke was different from Suigetsu, who was lying beside him! There was no time to prepare, Sakura's hands instantly merged together to quickly form the Ninja Seal. The huge amount of chakra that was originally brought by unlocking the Yin Seal was completely consumed in an instant! ??????????????????????????? This huge amount of Sakura's chakra was consumed, and the underground hall that was still intact suddenly shook. Thousands of trees broke out of the ground and rose from the ground. Suddenly, the entire underground hall could no longer be restored. Support, the earth suddenly cracked open! However, the broken gravel and soil had no chance of falling to the ground. It was like an uprooted tree formed in an instant. The branches of the strong trees twisted and twisted, intercepting all the gravel and soil. Countless trees and vines are like human-controlled arms, and countless branches and willow trunks emerge in front of the fire storm unleashed by Kakuzu. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" There was a deafening explosion, and the air wave it brought up caused even Kakuzu, the caster himself, to be directly affected and turned over. After being blown up, his whole body was hit hard against the wall. He coughed up a mouthful of black blood. And another small part of the trees and vines rolled up and wrapped the Shuiyue on the other side, but they didn't make any attack moves, they just protected it. Sasuke on the other side naturally enjoyed the same treatment. After being involved in the trees, he was protected by layers of packages. But compared to Sasuke and Suigetsu, Hidan, whose head had been cut off, was pitiful. Amidst his unstoppable curses, the huge trees tightly entangled him and his body, and then squeezed him tightly like a tree bound to eternal burial, until there was a crisp sound. , then stopped It was at this time that Sakura's cute voice could be heard. "Wooden Escape¡¤The Tree Realm is coming!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 262, The final struggle! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When the tree world comes, the technique developed by the first Hokage Senju Hashirama is an all-powerful technique that can generate huge trees using the chakra in its own body as a source of life, and manipulate the trees at will to attack and defend, and at the same time catch the enemy. In other words, the advent of the tree world can be understood as an enhanced and upgraded version of the tree-bound eternal burial. For Kakuzu, he was actually one of the people who had personally witnessed this ninjutsu back then. Of course, what Sakura said about throwing a shuriken at Senju Hashirama from 800 miles away can't be true, because you can't even see the enemy from 800 miles away. How to throw a shuriken at most? About eight hundred meters away. ¡°Ahem, of course, Kakuzu is not really as cowardly as the above. As the top ninja of Takigakure Village, after undertaking the task of assassinating Senju Hashirama, he actually carried out this task very seriously. Although Kakuzu and his gang who assassinated Senju Hashirama were killed by him alone when they rushed to Senju Hashirama, at least Kakuzu had fought against Senju Hashirama head-on. Those who survived. But at this time, the face of this ninja who had once fought against Senju Hashirama no longer had the same look on his face as when he first met Sakura. "This is the arrival of the tree world I really didn't expect that I would have a second chance to see this ninjutsu." Kakuzu's eyes showed a trace of reminiscence and fear. After he saw the tree branches that suddenly rose from the ground, he recalled that scene that was like a Shura field in the deepest part of his mind. During the operation of himself and others, all the ninjas were the elite ninjas in the world at that time. To put it bluntly, as long as they did not mess with Konoha, all the ninja villages at that time had no way to stop their group. Team! But for the sake of death, the one who wanted to mess with Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage, was the only one he wanted to mess with. Then a group of elite ninja troops like him were thrown out by Senju Hashirama, which covered a full 10,000 meters. The rest of the tree world descended and were all wiped out with one move. That¡¯s right¡­ From the beginning to the end, Senju Hashirama used one ninjutsu to bring the tree world to his destination. Recalling this, Kakuzu's eyes suddenly lit up, revealing an extremely strong desire to survive! "What a joke! When the first Hokage Senju Hashirama came to the tree world, he didn't kill me directly, let alone you, a stinky girl who has no reputation so far!" After completing the seal with both hands quickly, Jiaodu faced the sky and sun in front of him, as if his flexible arms were moving toward the thick tree trunk and branches that were wrapping around him, and slapped the ground heavily. "Earth Escape¡¤Earth Style Wall!!" ???????????????????????? Under Kakuzu's spell, the ground shook like an earthquake. The next second, the ground completely collapsed, and a huge wall seven or eight meters thick suddenly rose from in front of Kakuzu. The Doryu Wall is originally a strong defensive ninjutsu, and the Doryu Castle Wall is an upgraded and enhanced version of its power. Coupled with Kakuzu's desperate chakra input, the huge wall in front of Kakuzu was rumbling. The space is completely blocked, blocking the intrusion of branches descending from the tree realm. "Very good! It's temporarily blocked!" Kakuzu was overjoyed to see that the huge city wall had helped him block the arrival and expansion of the tree realm, but he also knew that it was completely impossible to use earth escape to resist wood escape. So in the next second, Kakuzu slid back, controlled the two masked monsters to move forward and back, and immediately performed the second round of ninjutsu! "Fire Escape: The Art of Fiery Flames!" "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Jade!" "Earth Escape¡¤Yellow Quan Marsh!" The flames amplified crazily after coming into contact with the Vacuum Jade. The already powerful fire escape was multiplied several times in power by the strengthening of the wind escape. The raging flames turned into a violent tsunami of flames, and came down with a roar and loud noise. . However, this is not over yet. The location of Huangquan Marsh that Kakuzu used is under the earth flow city wall that has been dismantled by Mudun. So just after the tsunami of flames gently touched the yellow spring marsh that exuded strong swamp gas¡ª¡ª Boom¡ªboom, boom, boom¡ª! In the blink of an eye, the branches of the huge trees that were majestic and progressing just now were hit by the sky-high explosion and flames, and shattered into countless pieces of wood. And attackDespite the first wave of attacks from trees and vines, the deafening explosions still continued. At this moment, Orochimaru's painstakingly built underground base finally could no longer hold on, whether it was the wall behind Kakuzu or the ground beneath his feet. The earth was completely shattered by the roaring waves of flames and air waves! Kakuzu was already prepared for this. When the ground cracked under his feet, chakra was already spread on his feet, bouncing himself heavily off the ground. The two masked monsters on the side did the same, clinging tightly to Kakuzu's body and running towards the sky. "As long as I can escape from here!" Looking at the falling gravel above, hope burst out in Kakuzu's eyes. He had already seen that he was about to successfully escape from the tree world! However¡ª¡ª! Standing on top of the giant tree that first sprang out, Sakura smiled coldly. The ninjutsu of "Descending from the Tree World" is not a crooked ninjutsu. Since Sakura dares to use "Descending from the Tree World" now, she is not afraid of Akatsuki at all. This undead duo escape! You must know that in the performance of Tree Realm Advent, every tree and branch can bring corresponding vision to Sakura to facilitate her to kill the enemy. Therefore, after Kakuzu used a combination of ninjutsu to break the trunk of her own tree world, she devoted all her energy to chasing Kakuzu. The overwhelming thick tree roots and tree branches spread out as densely as spider webs, some from top to bottom, some from bottom to top, some from left to right, and endlessly winding towards the direction of Kakuto. Come! Kakuzu sensed something was wrong in an instant, but his strong desire to survive was already completely burning. With almost no special control on his part, the two masked monsters sprang out and launched a final attack on the tree trunk that was rolled up. The main body delayed even a little bit of time! And on this wild plain of Tian Country, due to the complete collapse of the underground base, an irregular circular pit with a diameter of several hundred meters suddenly appeared amidst the rumbling sound. However, in just a few breaths, a giant green tree suddenly crawled out of this empty, irregular, circular pit, followed by two, then three in just a short while. In a matter of seconds, the giant trees that continue to grow vigorously, no, it should be said to be a forest, have completely covered the entire deep pit! "Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª" After struggling to escape from the endless tree roots and vines, almost half of the horns of the body were lost and he coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood. He turned his head and looked at the forest that covered the sky and the sun, with a smile on his face that had survived the disaster. "Although I lost four hearts, at least I survived!" Without wasting too much time, Kakuzu turned around with all his strength and ran towards the outside. During this process, the dark tentacles of his body continued to stretch out and twist, and began to quickly re-weave the body for the horns. ¡°Obviously, as long as he is given a certain amount of time, Kakuzu will eventually be able to return to his peak form one day. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 263, Xiao... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! But it is a pity that Sakura, who is well aware of the principle of eradicating the roots, will obviously not let Kakuzu, a monster who relies on stealing other people's hearts, escape. ¡ª¡ª The moment Kakuzu took another step, the ground suddenly cracked and collapsed. As a ninja with extremely experienced combat experience, Kakuzu immediately sensed the abnormal movement coming from the ground. The chakra immediately surged, and he kicked hard, lifting his entire body high and leaping into the air. However, the vines that broke out of the ground were extremely fast, and appeared at Kakuzu's leaping feet like an arrow. Then they spun hard and tied Kakuzu's right foot tightly, and at the same time, it quickly began to split. It branched out and climbed up and down Kakuzu's body. Kakuzu's expression suddenly changed. He raised his right hand with a desperate need to survive, and with lightning speed, he swung it down hard, completely cutting off his entire right leg. But it was obvious that his speed was still a beat slower. This vine seemed to have wisdom. When Kakuzu raised his right hand, the split branches quickly spread and climbed up to Kakuzu's left leg. Then they continued to split and twist at a very fast speed. Kakuzu must be tied up and pulled down directly in the air! ¡°Asshole!!!¡± Kakuzu's voice was a little angry, and at the same time it also brought a hint of despair. Why is this happening? I have obviously tried my best! Snapped¡ª¡ª Being pulled heavily from the air, the moment Kakuzu's body hit the ground, a human-shaped pit was directly smashed out. As he fell, the ground around him suddenly twitched, and countless The new green shoots scrambled to break free from the ground, and then slowly poured into his body, slowly becoming entangled. In just a few seconds, these small green buds grew at an astonishing speed and turned into a giant tree. In the circular pit, Sakura quickly placed her feet on the huge tree trunk, and moved quickly upwards. In just a short while, she appeared on the ground from the bottom of the pit. With light steps under her feet, Sakura's eyes reflected the giant tree in the sky in front of her. The corners of her mouth raised slightly, and she flew towards the giant tree as soon as her feet moved. And as soon as she set off, an afterimage swept out from the bottom of the pit just like her. After a moment, a pair of dark eyes focused on the speeding figure. Without any pause or hesitation, the figure moved slightly and followed closely towards the galloping girl in front. Da¡ª¡ª Standing silently in front of the giant tree in the sky, the girl just looked at Kakuzu who was suppressed under the roots of the tree, with only one face exposed, and said with an inexplicable tone. "Do you need me to tell you something? If one day in the future, when I pass by Takigakure Village" "Cough cough cough" Kakuzu raised his gaze and looked at the girl standing gracefully in front of him. He did not say anything. Instead, he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood with a gloomy look in his eyes, and then looked at him with an inexplicable meaning. Sakura said aloud. "I would be treated like this by you, stinky girl" Listening to Kakuzu's words, Sakura didn't take it seriously and raised her eyes and said lightly. "As I said you are just an old antique from the Warring States Period who should have passed away long ago. Shouldn't you have been prepared to be surpassed by people of the new era?" "Old antique?" Kakuzu looked at Sakura, with a hint of gloom in his expression, and suddenly burst into inexplicable laughter, then raised his voice and said to Sakura: "Your tree world has arrived. , compared with the first Hokage's arrival in the tree world, the difference is more than a star! Wait until you have the power to surpass the first Hokage, then you can say such big words! In the Warring States Period, not a brat like you could survive! !!¡± A hoarse voice came, and Sakura's expression did not change. No matter what Jiaodu said, the point he expressed was indeed correct. It seems that the arrival of my tree world is so huge, but if you look at it continuously, the resulting forest is only a thousand meters in size. Moreover, the power of the tree trunk is completely not as powerful as Senju Hashirama's. The scene where Kakuzu's combined ninjutsu instantly destroyed the tree trunk just now is even more vivid. But The corner of Sakura's mouthHooking up, looking at Kakuzu in front of him who still showed unwillingness, he suddenly laughed. Also, the idea of ??an old antique is finally persistent, so even if he defeats him now, he still performs like this, and it does meet the appearance of an old antique. Having lost interest in Kakuzu, Sakura is ready to control chakra, ready to completely wipe out the screaming Kakuzu. "Sakura, stop!" At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind Sakura. "Huh?" Xiao Ying was stunned. This voice was familiar to her. Isn't it the voice of her second pillar? Turning around, Sakura blinked at Sasuke who was leaping towards her. She didn't know why Sasuke suddenly rushed over at this time. "I have something very important to ask this guy!" Staying next to Sakura, Sasuke said. There was a forcibly suppressed anger and hatred in his tone. Sakura was immediately confused. Of course she knew that Sasuke's anger and hatred were not directed at her, but at Kakuzu. Sakura glanced at Kakuzu strangely, not sure why Sasuke had such anger and hatred for Kakuzu. ¡¾etc! ¡¿ A thunderbolt suddenly flashed in Sakura's mind. Her eyes quickly turned to look at the deep pit behind her, then she turned her head and glanced at Kakuzu, and then finally looked at Sasuke. The answer has already been generated in her heart. "Your organization is Xiao, right?" ¡¾Sure enough! ¡¿ Sakura secretly thought to herself, "The next thing is that name." ¡¿ "Tsk - so what?" Because of Yu's powerful vitality, even if the big tree trapping him can absorb his chakra, Kakuzu is still alive and well until now. If you are seriously injured and then trapped in a tree, you can be used as fertilizer at any time and you are still alive. "Uchiha Itachi, that guy! Where is he now?!" Sasuke's expression instantly became ferocious after Kakuzu answered. She frowned, and Sakura felt a little sad. Sure enough, for Sasuke now, Itachi was still a worry that had haunted him all his life. "Uchiha Itachi?" When Kakuzu heard the name, his mind suddenly turned bright, and he looked at Sasuke's face in front of him, revealing an inexplicable meaning. "Are you Uchiha Sasuke?" Kakuzu asked with a playful tone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 264, at this moment¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In fact, most of the members of the Akatsuki organization have little desire to understand each other's experiences, but the experience of Itachi is too eye-catching. With the power of one person, he started to intimidate the entire ninja world during the Warring States Period, and in the subsequent First Ninja War, Second Ninja War, and Third Ninja War, all Uchiha had great achievements. The entire clan was killed, leaving only one biological brother of his to survive. As soon as this incident came out, the entire ninja world was shaken. Such a character, even Kakuzu, an old antique from the Warring States period with high eyesight, cannot help but pay attention to him. After paying attention to Itachi, you will naturally pay attention to the only surviving Uchiha descendant, Itachi's biological brother Uchiha Sasuke. So when Kakuzu noticed that when Sasuke asked the name Itachi, the murderous intention and hatred in his tone were so strong that it almost became reality, he already knew Sasuke's true identity instantly. "Heh, I really didn't expect that people from Konoha would actually collude with a rebellious ninja. And he's also a person who masters the Wood Release." After Kakuzu revealed Sasuke's identity, he didn't even look at Sasuke again. Instead, he immediately focused his attention on Sakura, who was wearing a Konoha forehead protector, with a strong sarcasm in his tone. Facing the sarcasm in Kakuzu's tone, Sakura rolled her eyes and was about to speak to refute him, but Sasuke beside her could not hold back at all. An astonishing lightning flashed on his right hand. Amidst the piercing thunder, Sasuke's pair of three magatama Sharingan appeared unknowingly. Coupled with the strong murderous aura on his face now, the leaves of the giant tree appeared. He looked so ferocious under the shadow. "Answer my question!" The wind was howling, and Sasuke's black hair was blowing in the gust of wind. Coupled with his handsome face, this should have been a scene of extreme literary and artistic style. However, all this was overshadowed by the ferocious and murderous look on Sasuke's handsome face. Completely destroyed. As an old antique from the Warring States Period, Kakuzu has seen Sasuke's expression of hatred not a hundred times, but probably dozens of times. Logically speaking, he should not have the slightest expression to react to it. But this time, after facing the hatred and murderous aura emanating from Sasuke, Kakuzu couldn't help but feel a slight chill on his back (although his back had already been crushed, chills were normal.) The pupils of his eyes shrank slightly, and a trace of cold sweat unconsciously slipped from his forehead and passed across the bridge of his nose. It was only at this moment that Kakuzu realized that he had been frightened by a junior? ! Kakuzu, who had the arrogance of an old antique, suddenly felt endless anger in his heart, and wanted to give the kid in front of him a severe lesson immediately. But being trapped at the bottom of the tree and seriously injured, he had no ability to teach Sasuke a lesson. However, since you can¡¯t teach a lesson, you can use other things. "Is it possible that with your strength, you still want to seek revenge on that guy Itachi?" Kakuzu stopped his useless struggle and looked at Sasuke in front of him with a sneer, "Without her Wood Release, do you think you are now Can you stand here and talk to me?!" "I can tell you Itachi's location if you want. But if she isn't there, I advise you not to go there and die in vain." ¡¾Clumsy alienation plan¡¿ As soon as Kakuzu finished speaking, Sakura had already placed such a label on him. "But it is a pity that this kind of clumsy alienation plan can work on a proud clan like Uchiha. ¡¿ Kakuzu silently looked ahead at Sasuke, whose eyes narrowed slightly because of his call, and a hint of a smile that the plan had succeeded had already appeared in his heart. For a young boy like Sasuke, if he uses some sophisticated tactics, he may not be able to hit him, but with such a straightforward statement, he can often hit him with one blow. "Whoops¡ª¡ª!" There was a cold thunder, and a bolt of thunder burst out. Under the flickering light, the thunder gun directly hit Kakuzu's head, and then "poof" " "With a sound, it was like a watermelon being pierced. A flash of lightning shot out from the back of Kakuzu's head, causing blood to splash. The pupils of Kakuzu's eyes slowly expanded, and the look of shock on his face and the sarcasm directed at Sasuke had not completely dissipated. It was obvious that he had not thought before he died that Sasuke would suddenly kill him. You must know where he is with Itachi.?You haven't told him yet? ! Sakura in the back was also shocked at this moment. Her thoughts and Kakuzu's at this moment were extremely similar. Kakuzu clearly hadn't told Sasuke about Itachi yet, so why did he kill him directly? ! "Didn't you think of it?" At this moment, Sasuke's voice came from in front of him. His tone had no trace of the killing intent and hatred before, which made Sakura focus all her attention on him for an instant. Sasuke turned around. After he killed Kakuzu, the scarlet Sharingan had dissipated and returned to black eyes. The calmness contained in it made Sakura feel a little shocked. "What he said is indeed correct." Sasuke looked at Sakura in front of him, watching her long cherry-colored hair fluttering in the wind, as if it was blowing into his heart so leisurely, which made Sasuke, who had always been indifferent, smile. There was a faint smile on his face in silence: "Although I have defeated Orochimaru now, it was just because of an accident. Without you, I might not even have a 30% chance of winning. In a situation like this With such strength, if you blindly seek revenge against Itachi, you will only be giving away your own life in vain." "In this case, instead of being unable to take revenge after obtaining Itachi's information, it would be better to wait until I have the strength to defeat Itachi and then obtain the information through my own power. Isn't it?" Sasuke, who had a faint smile on his face, made Sakura feel a little uneasy. She looked at him and felt a strange feeling in her heart. In her heart, Sasuke is obviously just a young man who is constantly falling towards the abyss of revenge. As long as there is the slightest chance of revenge, he will rush directly into the flames like a moth to the flame without looking back. Such an impression has not been erased even by the regrouping and contact during this period of time. Because during this month, although Sasuke didn't say it, there was always a sense of gloom in his heart. But now, looking at the young man who turned around with a faint smile on his face, the girl seemed to feel that the young man in front of her had suddenly grown up at this moment. PS: An update today. . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com The update failed. . . You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Today I am incompetent in coding, my brain is so broken that I can¡¯t even write it out. . Feel sorry. . Will continue to update tomorrow. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 265, she... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sasuke looked at the girl in front of him, and the bits and pieces he had experienced with her emerged in his mind unconsciously. The disastrous failure of the first meeting, the continuous abuse in the following years, the joining forces to undergo the assessment together after graduation, the laughter and hardships when performing tasks together, and the separation battle between him and her when he was determined to pursue strength. Sasuke once heard a saying that what is lost is what is most cherished. At that time, he did not know what it meant. It was not until he experienced that night that he understood the meaning of this sentence. Originally, Sasuke thought that he would not relive this sentence again after that night. Even after experiencing so much with the girl, he never thought too much, because after he devoted himself to Orochimaru, no matter it was the source. Whether it was his hatred for Uchiha Itachi or Orochimaru's greedy look at his body, he was a little breathless. The only thing he did every day was to crazily improve his body. strength. However, all this was eliminated on that day. When he was in Orochimaru's base that day, looking at this girl he had not seen for a year, Sasuke's heart seemed to beat out of his chest. At the same time, there was also a feeling of pity for the girl, especially her pale skin with no trace of blood under the nutrient solution, which made Sasuke involuntarily remember the extremely vivid and lively person in his memory. young girls for comparison. She needs my protection! This thought was so sudden and appeared so strongly in Sasuke's mind that he almost failed to control his emotions successfully. But Sasuke also knew that fighting Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto at the same time in Orochimaru's base was an extremely lunatic act, and even if he could defeat them both, how could the aftermath of the battle be The extremely haggard girl in front of her could resist it. So Sasuke didn¡¯t think much at all. Without any fluctuations in his facial expression, he suppressed his emotions towards the girl and deceived Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto behind him. After leaving the room where the girl was held, Sasuke had already planned one plan after another in his mind, but found that with his current strength alone, there was no way he could perfectly rescue the girl from Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto. plan of. Whether it¡¯s Orochimaru or Kabuto Yakushi, both of them monitor the girl extremely closely. Especially Orochimaru, he almost never left the base once during the whole process. But the turning point soon came. For some unknown reason, the location of this base was discovered by Konoha's personnel. And the person who leads the team happens to be the instructor of Team 7, Kakashi Hatake, who leads Sasuke and Sakura! This discovery made Sasuke almost ecstatic. He stopped practicing almost immediately and rushed as quickly as possible to the underground laboratory where Sakura was being held for human experiments. Seeing Sakura being subjected to human experiments for the second time, Sasuke's mood became complicated in an instant. He stared at the extremely fragile girl with his eyes, and finally couldn't help but look at the pharmacist stationed in the laboratory. Killer. Although Kabuto Yakushi did not die in the end, for Sasuke, his goal had been achieved. Looking at the girl who still hadn't woken up in his arms, and feeling the faint warmth coming from her body, Sasuke knew one thing for the first time. It turns out that even when he is not fighting, his heartbeat can still be so fast. It¡¯s a pity that the beauty¡¯s pregnancy was too short. After a group of people defeated Orochimaru, Sasuke and Sakura finally separated again due to their identities. In fact, before the two separated, Sakura proposed to Sasuke that the latter return to Konoha. This proposal made Sasuke waver for a moment, but the wavering was just a wavering. Sasuke finally rejected this wavering proposal and chose to separate. But as said before, everything will only be appreciated after it is lost. After he and Sakura separated for the second time, Sasuke couldn't hold back his heart any longer. After training every day, he would involuntarily look at the Flying Thunder God mark that Sakura left on his kunai before parting. , and the vague fragrance when she was close to him. This feeling is extremely new and special to Sasuke, because he has never discovered that his feelings can change so drastically before.?. So all this reached its peak after Sakura came to his side again. In fact, Sasuke knew that the evidence Sakura mentioned about Orochimaru and Konoha's top brass was hidden in that base, but due to his involuntary strong emotions, Sasuke still led Sakura astray. Until now, Sasuke looked at the girl in front of him who was looking at him with a hint of surprise, and an inexplicable smile flashed in his eyes. "Let's go." Sasuke said to Sakura in front of him: "With such a big movement here, I don't know if I can still see the evidence you mentioned." Hearing this, Sakura was startled and turned around with some annoyance, looking at the huge pit behind her and the trees growing out of it. "How can we find this The entire base has been destroyed" Sasuke crossed Sakura's body line, and at this time, he also concentrated on looking at the magnificent forest and giant pit in front of him, his eyes suddenly flickered for a moment. "There is a secret room of Orochimaru in this base. No one is allowed to enter except Orochimaru, me and Yakushi Kabuto. The texture of that secret room is extremely solid, and maybe it can still exist under this level of chaos. of." After saying this, Sasuke turned his head and looked at Sakura, as if waiting for her to make a decision. Sakura didn't say no to this, and immediately nodded heavily. Of course she was willing to go down and see if she could find the secret room that Sasuke mentioned. Seeing Sakura nodding, Sasuke didn't need to think anymore. He immediately set off with Sakura and rushed towards the underground base that had been destroyed into a deep pit in front of him. Based on their previous memories in the base, Sasuke and Sakura walked quickly through the tangled giant forest. And at a glance, they turned out to be tree trunks that were so thick that four or five people could barely hug them. Sasuke's heart sank a little. With such a huge range of techniques, how strong is Sakura now? Sasuke didn¡¯t ask this question directly. He just lowered his head and quickly passed through the giant trees one after another. After reaching the bottom of the pit, he stood on a pile of ruins. "This is it." After looking around, Sasuke pointed at the soil under his feet and said to Sakura. "How did you know? Aren't there ruins here?!" Sakura looked at the dilapidated appearance around her and became a little confused. Turning around, Sasuke silently opened his Sharingan and told Sakura the reason. "Because Orochimaru set up an invisible barrier and chakra trigger point at the gate. When I first came here, I had already recorded this chakra fluctuation in the Sharingan. It¡¯s in my eyes.¡± Sakura suddenly understood, and without waiting for Sasuke to say anything, she simply formed the Ninja Seal of Earth Release and slapped it hard on the soil. ¡­¡­ "Ale? Where is this place? Why is the circle all black? Sasuke? Violent woman??? Hey, hey, is there anyone?!" On top of a huge tree, there was a funnel-shaped hardwood buckled upside down in the trunk, and a voice suddenly came out from the middle. PS: I wanted to write a paragraph about Sasuke's thoughts. I originally wanted to write it in great detail, but I already wrote 2330 words. However, I read it once and deleted it all. It feels too grinding. So if it¡¯s like this now, what do you think? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 266, settlement time after the battle¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although the two found the secret room quickly, what disappointed Sakura was that there was no evidence she wanted in the secret room. Hidden in this secret room are basically miscellaneous ninjutsu scrolls, as well as some secret techniques, forbidden techniques, and barrier techniques collected by Orochimaru, and finally some information about himself and other forces such as the five major ninja villages. Just some information about He Xiao. But now that she is here, in the spirit of humanitarianism, Sakura still collects all these ninjutsu scrolls, secret techniques, forbidden techniques, barriers and other information. But as the saying goes, Sakura will not forget Sasuke, so she is naturally ready to hand over the Ninjutsu scrolls about Thunder Release and Fire Release collected by Orochimaru in the secret room to Sasuke. However, in the face of Sakura's generous gift, Sasuke just said a few words to her and successfully made Sakura give up the idea. "I have learned all the ninjutsu, secret techniques, and even forbidden techniques and barrier techniques in this secret room a long time ago. Give me these useless ones." "" Sakura was speechless. That's right. The reason why Sasuke knew about this secret room must be because Orochimaru personally brought him in. Since Orochimaru gave Sasuke this authority, he would naturally let Sasuke learn these ninjutsu at will. of opportunity. but¡­¡­ Sakura frowned at this moment. The two members of the Akatsuki organization she had just met appeared in her mind. She looked at Sasuke with a pair of emerald eyes and asked: "Isn't this the main base used by Orochimaru? Why are Akatsuki members here?" How could Sasuke know this question? He shook his head: "Since that day, I haven't paid much attention to Orochimaru's power. The only time I contacted him was to rescue Suigetsu." "But that Orochimaru guy was a member of the Akatsuki organization in his early years, and the Sound Ninja Village was just the overt force he established after he betrayed Akatsuki. Akatsuki has never stopped chasing Orochimaru. This year The ninjas who have besieged Tian Country since then, apart from Konoha, are members of Akatsuki." "Too." Sakura actually has a rough idea of ??this. After all, she has been working in the ANBU for more than a year, and she has also heard a little bit about the members of the Akatsuki organization in Tianno Country. It¡¯s just that these personnel are obviously just ordinary peripheral members, and they have no trouble with the Konoha ninjas. Both parties have just met each other. After all, the current Akatsuki is still dormant in the dark. Except for the core ten people composed of rebellious ninjas, no peripheral personnel will be stupid enough to take action against Konoha, which is currently the strongest in the ninja world. And even if you want to take action against Konoha, you have to weigh your own strength first. The source of the external members of the Akatsuki organization is very single, that is, they are selected from the ANBU and Jonin of the Rain Ninja Village. With their strength alone, they may not be able to defeat the ninjas of Konoha. "It seems that there is no more here. Sasuke, let's go directly to the so-called Northern Secret Hall, or should we scan around here first?" Sakura looked at Sasuke and asked. Sasuke looked at Sakura indifferently, his eyes flickered for a moment and then said: "Of course, go directly to the North Secret Hall. The surrounding small-scale strongholds have too little defense force. It is impossible for Orochimaru to put the evidence you mentioned. over there." "Hmm Okay. That seems to be the only way to go." After speaking, Sakura stretched out her hands, which were a little weak, and stretched greatly. This was the first time she used all her strength to use Tree Realm Descend. There are too many flaws and disadvantages that need to be sorted out and adjusted by her. Moreover, her own chakra has been exhausted just like the chakra in the Yin Seal that has been accumulated for a long time. At most, there is only one card left, so now she just wants to take a good rest and replenish the consumed chakra. Carat. Sasuke¡¯s eyes were always on the girl. After the girl raised her hands above her head, she immediately pulled up the corners of her clothes that had been loosened due to the battle. Looking at the gleam of white snow, Sasuke¡¯s breathing quickened slightly. His face turned slightly red, and Sasuke quickly shifted his gaze slightly. But as soon as he finished this action, he wanted to slap himself in the face. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done anything shameless, why should I turn my head? Thinking like this, Sasuke calmed down and focused his attention on Sakura again. However, he found that Sakura had turned around and started walking towards the outside of the secret room. "Let's go. There's nothing here anyway."What a treat. " "¡­¡­kindness." Sasuke looked at Sakura who was already walking outside and breathed a sigh of relief, but he still sighed more or less in his heart. After discovering this, Sasuke's mouth twitched, and he felt that he was actually a little stunned now. Sakura, who had already reached the door of the secret room, naturally would not notice Sasuke's psychological changes. She turned her head and looked at Sasuke, who had made no movement until now, and suddenly felt a little strange. "Sasuke? Is there anything else here?" The girl's question woke Sasuke up. He looked at the girl in front of him and replied that it was nothing, and immediately came to her side in three or two steps. Seeing Sasuke take action, Sakura didn't want to specifically ask what happened to him just now, she just thought Sasuke remembered something. The two people quickly set off from the bottom of the pit and leaped upward, but after a while they were back on the ground. But as soon as she reached the ground, Sakura was stunned for a moment, looked at Sasuke beside her and asked suddenly. ¡°Wait a minute, where is Shuiyue?!¡± "" Sasuke was stunned, yes, where is Suigetsu? ! At this moment, Sakura, who had already thought of something, froze, "Did he not come out? I just set the wooden ingot wall so that it can be opened directly by attacking from inside?!" "What do you mean?" Sasuke looked confused. This was the first time in his life that he had seen Mudun. He had never heard of wood spindle wall. Sakura had no time to explain the wooden ingot wall at this time. She turned around and looked at the bottom of the pit and frowned: "This guy Suigetsu is really troublesome!" As she muttered in her mouth, Sakura felt helpless. She immediately landed on a giant tree, then pressed down on the trunk with one finger, and then closed her eyes. Since this forest was completely catalyzed by Sakura's own chakra, Sakura successfully found a shivering Chakra in the forest without spending too much chakra. carat. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re shivering? ? ? Sakura was immediately confused, what happened to Suigetsu? Still trembling? Ignoring Sasuke behind her, Sakura used the chakra position she sensed, and a teleportation technique appeared there. ps: The condition is not very good. I'll see if I can recover tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. One chapter will be updated for now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Happy Christmas Eve to all book friends! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! By the way, I would like to wish you a Merry Christmas tomorrow. One last thing to add. . Double updates will resume tomorrow (probably maybe should maybe) And today, just, um, stop for a while Let me alone, quietly exuding the fragrance of a single dog on this Christmas Eve. (£»¡ä§Õ£à)©g Kneel down and thank you (t©nt)¥Î£übi(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 267, Hot Spring Hotel (a chapter without benefits) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This is really a surprising ending. What do you think?" In a piece of earth-yellow rock, a human face with white left and black on the left and right sides completely covered by pitcher plant-like leaves looked ahead at a huge crater with extremely lush forest, a thousand meters away, with a surprised expression. . "It is indeed a surprising ending. I originally thought it would be a battle between Kakuzu, Hidan and Orochimaru, but Orochimaru did not show up. Instead, people from Konoha and Uchiha Sasuke showed up and fought with each other. Kakuzu Hidan fights." The tone of his voice was completely different in an instant, as if he was speaking to someone else. However, in this small area, there is indeed only this black and white pair. "Does it need to be reported? Konoha has been able to hide this powerful wood release ninjutsu until now. This guy is much stronger than the other one." The original voice appeared again, and when he said this, the left eye of the black and white pair looked weirdly towards the black half of the body on the right, as if the other half of his body was another person. An even weirder thing happened. The black half of the black and white body also turned his eyes and looked at his white half in a strange way. This scene is like the eyes of this black and white pair squeezing each other for a moment, vividly like a cross-eyed ninja! "That's for sure. Whether it's Payne or Madara-sama, the fact that Konoha has hidden a Wood Release master is worth reporting." This guy with a black and white match is actually a black and white match. Although he is a person, it is obvious that the left and right black and white halves have their own consciousness! After the black half said this, the white half turned his gaze again and looked ahead at the three people who were slowly heading in an unknown direction and laughed out loud: "But I'm really curious. If Itachi What kind of reaction will there be after knowing his brother's current situation?" As soon as he finished speaking, the white half's eyes moved slightly, and suddenly he said with some frustration: "Forget it, based on Itachi's experience of killing his own clan, I guess he won't be interested in his younger brother." "Hehehereally?" Faced with the words of the white half, the black half obviously didn't agree with him very much. After he smiled meaningfully, he continued to stare at the three figures in front of him. His eyes flickered for a few times before he suddenly stood out solemnly. He interrupted the white half who was a little strange and wanted to ask questions because of his own words. "Let's go. The deaths of Kakuzu and Hidan must be reported to Pain immediately. It's really interesting to say that the immortal duo died together in such a place today." After leaving these words, the body of the Nepenthes black and white ninja slowly sank, as if the rock behind it was a pool of lake water, and slowly disappeared into this uninhabited area. And when a breeze blew, there was no trace of the pitcher plant here, as if it had never appeared in this place. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Tianzhi Country is a relatively prosperous town. The three of them, Sakura, who had just experienced a hard battle not long ago, were walking casually on the street, looking around on both sides of the street, as if they were Looking for something in general. ??Actually, to say that it is relatively prosperous is just to compare with other towns in Tian Country. The continuous conquests of the Daimyo of Ta no Kuni inevitably dragged the country towards the abyss of destruction. To be honest, if the establishment of Orochimaru Sound Ninja Village had not brought a little shock to this country, maybe this town would be like the other dilapidated towns in Tian Country. Shuiyue, who was standing on the far left, looked at the streets on both sides. Suddenly his eyes lit up. After taking a deep sip of the drink in his hand, he pointed in one direction and said: "We will live here today, right?! There are Hot spring?!" "" Sakura was speechless when she heard this. She rolled her eyes upwards and then said: "This is Tian Country. Who knows whether it is a hot spring or an ordinary bath." "What does it matter" Shuiyue has no objection to this. For him, as long as the water is hot, he can stay. In fact, he just wants to soak in the hot water and take a rest. " It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a hot spring or a bath, as long as you can rest, that¡¯s fine.¡± Sakura looked at Suigetsu with an indifferent expression and immediately remembered his physique. She also understood in her heart that Suigetsu just wanted to soak in hot water and rest. It would be best to have a hot spring., if not, he can accept it even as a bathtub. "What about Sasuke? Are you the same? I don't care." Sakura turned sideways and looked at Sasuke, who was in the middle, and asked. Sasuke couldn't comment on this. He didn't care about accommodation. What's more, in the previous battle, he was neither like Suigetsu who was nearly turned into jelly when he was possessed by the Thunder Release, nor was he like Sakura who wasted as much as he wanted. He had acquired an extremely large amount of chakra, and he came to stay just because of Sakura's request. As soon as Suigetsu saw Sasuke and just said he didn't care, a big smile suddenly appeared on his face. He had been feeling a little itchy since Sakura rejected the proposal to soak in a hot spring in Yuno Country last time. It was not easy for him to do it again. How could you give up once you find an opportunity? "Since you two don't care! Then I am the only one who can make the choice! So go ahead and go! It doesn't matter! Anyway, you just want to rest!" Shuiyue showed a full smile, looking at Shots were fired back and forth between the two. Looking at Suigetsu's appearance, Sakura shrugged. Anyway, as she said before, she just wanted to take a rest this time. Moreover, Shui Yue had been forgotten by him before and was locked up in the wall of the wooden ingot for a short time. Agreeing to his suggestion was considered as compensation. Seeing Sakura agreeing, Suigetsu ignored the reactions and sights of the civilians of Tian Country on both sides. He immediately put his hands on his hips and laughed loudly. Leaving Sakura and Sasuke alone, the two of them slipped into the hot spring hanging in front of them. In the two-character hotel, it was obvious that he was planning to book a room and then ran to soak in the water. Seeing Suigetsu running into the hot spring, Sakura and Sasuke naturally did not hesitate and walked towards the hot spring hotel together. "I have already booked a room. There are three rooms in total. I will give you these two keys. I will go to the hot springs first!" By the time Sakura and Sasuke arrived at the hot spring hotel, Suigetsu had already booked a room with the proprietress. After conveniently throwing a key to each of them, he turned towards the hotel's passage. Ran out. "Then I'll leave first." Sakura grabbed the key, said something to Sasuke, and walked to her room. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Her consumption of this battle was too much, and she also needed to take advantage of the rest time to deal with some minor problems that arose during the execution of Tree Realm Arrival this time. To prevent problems from occurring again when using Tree World Arrival again in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 268, Xiao¡¯s actions! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It has been two days since the death of the immortal duo. Not to mention the new movements of Sakura, Sasuke and Suigetsu, at this moment the Akatsuki organization finally learned about this matter. "What? You said that both Kakuzu and Hidan were killed by people from Konoha?! Isn't this wrong! Didn't they just say they were going to kill Orochimaru for us? Why did it happen instead? Were they killed by people from Konoha?!" In a strange dark cave, a colorful black figure began to dance. His words were full of surprise, and there was also a trace of joking in them. It was obviously for Kakuzu and Hidan. There was a trace of dissatisfaction in my heart. After hearing this question, a similarly colorful black figure replied: "It seems that before they arrived at Orochimaru's base, Orochimaru did not stay at that base for some unknown reason. So the two of them We haven¡¯t met each other.¡± To know so clearly, it is obvious that he is the black and white partner who appeared near Orochimaru's base before. After a pause, the black and white partner continued. "But later, Kakuzu still wanted to try to see if they could sneak attack Orochimaru, so they ambush in that base. In the end, the person they ambush was not Orochimaru, but from Konoha" When he said this, the original voice spoke again. He was happy to see the death of the Kakuzu duo. "Then what is the identity of the Konoha ninja who killed them two? Maybe after Brother Scorpion and I meet in the future, we may be able to help them avenge themselves!" "Shut up, Deidara." At this moment, a hoarse voice suddenly came out, interrupting the voice that was still in a state of excitement. This person is actually the partner of this voice, also known as Brother Scorpion. "Although that guy Kakuzu is an old antique, his strength cannot be considered weak. Listen carefully before speaking!" "Hey" Deidara, who was arrogant and arrogant, didn't actually say that he was afraid of Scorpion, just because what Scorpion said was reasonable. After seeing Deidara stop, the black and white partner also continued to talk. "I have also conducted investigations in the past two days. Among the people who killed Kakuzu and Hidan, the first one was a kunoichi named Haruno Sakura, who is currently the fifth generation of Konoha Village. The direct disciple of Naruto Tsunade." "The remaining two, one is the former Kirigakure ninja, Kiden Suigetsu. The last one" The black and white partner said this, casting his sight on the black shadow in front of him who had never made a sound, and said in his tone It brought up a strange smell. "The last one has a close relationship with Itachi. He is Itachi's only relative in the world. He is also one of the Uchiha descendants, Uchiha Sasuke" Sasuke Uchiha? ! As soon as this name came out, everyone's eyes in this dark space were focused on the black figure that had never spoken. However, in the face of everyone's gaze, Black Shadow, or Uchiha Itachi, did not change his expression at all, nor did he say anything to defend himself. He just maintained a consistent expression, as if everyone was watching him. It's not just focused on him. Seeing Itachi treat everyone with such indifference, Deidara couldn't help but feel embarrassed at first. Before he joined Akatsuki, he almost blew himself up because of Itachi's genjutsu. Therefore, Deidara felt pain in his bones and hatred in his heart for Itachi, a cold and cold man, and immediately shouted at the black and white partner. . "You are not mistaken, are you! A kid who ran under Orochimaru not long ago can kill Kakuzu and Hidan?!" "It's impossible to say for sure. Maybe the whole family is a genius, and it's not necessarily true that their strength has surpassed Kakuzu by leaps and bounds." At this time, the person standing next to Itachi said to Deidara with a hint of joking. "What do you mean? Kisame!" Deidara suddenly became furious when he heard this. "enough!" Looking at the few people who were making a fuss, the figure with a pair of circled eyes in the middle finally spoke up. As he spoke, even though Deidara was still a little dissatisfied, he finally stopped after snorting. Seeing that everyone present stopped interrupting, this person looked at the position of the black and white partner and said, "Continue talking." The black and white partner nodded, "Actually, the people who killed Kakuzu and Hidan were not Uchiha Sasuke. But they were all participants, so I??Reported up. " Deidara: "" Itachi: "" "The person who killed both of them was the kunoichi of Konoha that I first talked about, Haruno Sakura." The black and white partner suddenly paused here, and then continued with an inexplicable tone. : "And the ninjutsu that this kunoichi used to kill Kakuto was not an ordinary ninjutsu, but the famous ninjutsu of the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, who was called the god of ninjas." "¡ª¡ªThe tree world is coming!" "" As the words of Black and White came to the ground, the dark space suddenly turned cold. No one said anything, which made Black and White feel a little embarrassed for a moment. What's happening here? Why are these people so indifferent when I talk about the arrival of the tree world? ! "Is the tree world coming?" The hoarse tone of Scorpion who stayed next to Deidara suddenly carried a strange flavor. After a moment, without waiting for the others to respond, he took the lead in speaking to the black and white pair: "Where are their current locations?! Have you monitored them?" "No. If we only rely on the clones, it is very likely that she will be discovered. However, I am still sure of the approximate location of their group. They are still in the Kingdom of Tian." Black and White Pei shook his head and slowly said. "Is that so" Xie replied lightly, then fell silent for a while, but after a short while, he suddenly looked at the circle of eyes in the center. "I request to change my and Deidara's itinerary and go to Tian Country immediately." "What's the reason?" Circle Eyes didn't refuse directly, just looked at him and asked lightly. "Purge the traitors and take revenge. These are all reasons." Xie said, "But more importantly, I saw a mold that can be used to carve a new work of art." "Understood." Circle Eyes nodded, seeming to agree with Scorpion's reason, and then continued: "Do you need support from the rest of the people?" Except for the previous Hidan, who among the people who can be here is not a ghost or ghost. When Xiao said these words, he already knew Xiao's purpose. "No need. But" Xia looked at Itachi who was still looking indifferent, "Itachi, your brother Uchiha Sasuke is with her now, do you need to come with her? I'm not sure whether he will Die." Facing Scorpion's words, Itachi still had no expression on his face. He just moved his gaze to the circled eye in the middle, just waiting for his decision, as if his biological brother's death or life had nothing to do with him. Nothing is the same. But before Circle Eye could say anything, Deidara, who was next to Scorpion, immediately turned his eyes and said loudly when Scorpion said these words: "Let Itachi come with you. This is his last relative. , at least it also allowed Itachi to successfully see him for the last time, right?" The circled eyes were silent, and after looking back and forth between Weasel and Scorpion, they finally made a decision. "Itachi, Kisame. The two of you will assist Scorpion and Deidara and go to Tian Country together. The rest will continue their previous activities!" As soon as the words fell, Deidara, Scorpion, and Kisame suddenly had different expressions, while Itachi continued to maintain his face without any change. It¡¯s as if what I just said has nothing to do with me. Deidara glanced at Itachi, looking at him with an inexplicable meaning at the corner of his mouth. ¡¾UchihaSasuke? ¡¿ PS: Double updates will be resumed the day after tomorrow (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 269, storm is coming! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura, who had no idea that her Mu Dun had been leaked by a black and white ration, was about to suffer a disaster, was filled with joy at this moment. During these three days, she, Sasuke, and Suigetsu did not change the hotel where they stayed. Yes, the three of them had already stayed in this hot spring hotel for three days. Part of the reason for this is because Suigetsu is lazy and wants to stay in the hot spring to rest for a while, but a large part of the reason is because Sakura wants to take this opportunity to replenish her Yin seal. This time's arrival in the Tree Realm was too costly. All the chakra had been wiped out in such a long time, which made Sakura feel a little bit uncomfortable. This is like a bridge with guardrails that you pass every day, and suddenly the guardrails are removed. Although the bridge may be very wide, you will always feel a faint sense of crisis after walking on it. So after Sakura made Suigetsu's proposal to stay a few more days, she agreed without too much hesitation. However, after three days of saving, based on Sakura¡¯s current chakra level, the diamond-shaped mark representing the Yin Seal quickly reappeared on her forehead. Of course, in addition to re-saving the Yin Seal, Sakura has also generally improved some of the shortcomings and mistakes she made when she used the Tree World Advent last time. Now if she had to fight Kakuzu again, Sakura would be confident enough to save about half of her chakra and crush Kakuzu to death on Orochimaru's body before he could even climb out of the pit. In the underground base! Now that his Yin Seal has reappeared, and at the same time he has fully organized and improved this battle, there is no point in continuing to stay in this hot spring hotel, so Sakura also proposed to continue going. Orochimaru's next base. Originally, Sakura thought that Suigetsu would make some complaints when she heard that she was leaving here, but she didn't expect that after Suigetsu heard this, she agreed without saying a word. In fact, it is no wonder that Suigetsu agreed. After all, just as Sakura said at the beginning, although the hot springs here are better than other hot springs in Tano no Kuni, they are not as good as the Yuno no Yu that Suigetsu first longed for. The hot springs in China are not even a bit inferior. So after staying for three days, Suigetsu himself felt a little bored. Of course, he also looked forward to the hot springs in Yuno Country. After going back and forth, he began to think about himself. The sooner the three of them complete their mission, the sooner they can go to the Country of Yu. As for Sasuke, who has always been paralyzed A boy named Sasuke Uchiha, who did not want to reveal his real name, said that he would go wherever Sakura said she was willing to go. So the three of them packed up their clothes leisurely, settled the bill with the hotel waitress, and headed all the way to Orochimaru's last secret base in Tianno Country - the location of the North Secret Office. "Sakura" Halfway through, Sasuke's voice suddenly appeared from the side. Sakura blinked her eyes and turned her head slightly to look at Sasuke, her eyes sparkling like diamonds, her pink lips parted slightly, "What's wrong?" "I just want to ask you," his eyes scanned the pink lips back and forth. Sasuke's expression remained unchanged, but he just lightly shifted his gaze before continuing: "If we get that piece of evidence, , will you return to Konoha directly, or will you return to Konoha after a while?" "Well" Sakura didn't stop, she just pursed her lips and thought for a moment. She was a little curious why Sasuke Mao would ask this. However, it didn't take long for Sakura to raise her head and reply softly: "It depends on the situation. Master, she didn't give me a time to go back. In fact, she just wanted me to relax and relax. Clean out all the negative emotions.¡± "So let's talk about it then." Sasuke looked at Sakura's profile and vaguely saw the emotion she had hidden deep in her heart. After pouting, he didn't know what to say for a moment. Fortunately, Sakura didn't stop there. After putting aside the unnecessary emotions on her face, she looked at Sasuke with a faint smile and said, "But we have said it before. After it is over, we will go to Yuno Country to rest. For a moment. So if there is nothing unexpected, I should go to the Country of Yu first." Sasuke was stunned, and before he could say anything, Suigetsu next to him suddenly cheered loudly, "Very good! I like what you said! I'mStopped! " The corner of his mouth twitched, and Sasuke didn't know what to say, but he quickly pushed Suigetsu away, who had already brought his face towards him, and said coldly: "Stop it now! It's time to continue on your way!" "" After being treated indifferently by Sasuke, the corner of Suigetsu's mouth twitched. Although he felt the serious difference in treatment, he wanted to resist, but in the end he could only roll his eyes helplessly, and then retreated. Whoever has the lowest status and the lowest strength in the entire team ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ While the three of them were chattering and continuing their journey, two thin figures stood side by side on Orochimaru's original underground base, just looking at the lush forest. Suddenly, the figure on the left said: "Sure enough, the results of our experiment are here, Kabuto." "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." The person on the right replied calmly, "Then what should we do now? According to the recent intelligence from the base, if it is correct, their next step should be the North Secret Institute." Yes, these two people standing on the base are Orochimaru and his loyal cadre Yakushi Kabuto, who were defeated by Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi not long ago! The reason why the two of them appeared here is actually because they received the successive loss of contact from the South Secret Office and the East Secret Office not long ago, and then based on certain intelligence, they came here after deducing the purpose of the other party. As a result, when they got here, they realized that they were still a step too late. Orochimaru smiled, and did not answer Kabuto's question immediately. Instead, he walked to a lonely giant tree and inspected it for a while, and then said to Kabuto with an inexplicable meaning. "Of course we will go to the North Secret Center immediately. That is our most important base now, how could we just give up like that?" After saying that, without waiting for Kabuto's reaction, Orochimaru leaned down, stretched out his hand and gently opened the roots of the giant tree in front of him, fumbled for a while and then pulled out a dark line. After seeing this dark line, Orochimaru's face suddenly showed an even weirder smile. After slowly collecting it into a seal scroll, he raised his head and said. "What's more, a good show will appear at the North Secret Hall soon. As the master, how can we miss such a good show." "hehe¡­¡­" PS: I am having wedding drinks tonight, so the update is a little late. However, it does not affect its re-evolution into a double-shifting beast tomorrow. Just a little bit ~ (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 270, Experimental Subject of the North Secret Institute You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Orochimaru¡¯s last large stronghold in Tian Country, the North Secret Office, is located in a deserted stone forest area. Since the base itself is built among khaki stone peaks and rocks, it is extremely concealed. In addition, unlike Orochimaru's other large bases, the Northern Secret Base was built by Orochimaru from the beginning with only one purpose. Appeared as Orochimaru's human testing center! ??In the North Secret Institute, except for the guards, all the other people staying in the North Secret Institute have only one identity, and that is the experimental subject! Unless the test subject dies, or the experiment is completely successful and is successfully brainwashed by Orochimaru, each of the test subjects will be imprisoned in the Northern Secret Hall for life, enduring endless human experiments from Orochimaru. Transformation. It is precisely because of this that the personnel who can be arranged by Orochimaru to perform guarding tasks in the North Secret Office can basically be called elite subordinates. "Hmm So the Northern Secret Institute we are going to now actually has many strong guys?" Suigetsu asked, holding a drink in his hand and looking at Sasuke while sipping it. Sasuke glanced at Suigetsu lightly, "If those experimental subjects are added, some guys can indeed be regarded as more troublesome existences." suck¡ª¡ª Suiyue drank up all the drinks in his hand, threw out the empty drink cup, then narrowed his eyes and held the handle of the beheading knife with his backhand. "If you can say that he is a difficult person, I really want to give him a good try!" "It's useless to talk nicely." After hearing Suigetsu's words, Sasuke stared straight ahead. He had already seen a sentry of the North Secret Institute, "As long as you don't encounter a slightly more difficult situation like before. Just turn it into jelly.¡± "Hey. Isn't that because the enemies all use Thunder Escape" Shuiyue had also discovered the sentry at this time, and with a backhand pull, he pulled out the beheading sword. "There's no need for you two to attack now." Seeing that the two people next to her were already preparing to attack, Sakura's heart moved and she stopped them. Looking at the eyes of the two people looking at her, Sakura shrugged and said calmly: "I just want to be more low-key this time. Is there any problem with that?" "Stay low-key???" Shuiyue was shocked. "Sister, are you making a mistake? You are the most low-key among us, right? Not to mention the last Wood Escape, just the past few times. Not many of your moves can be described as low-key, right?! I feel like when Sasuke and I go in, neither one is as eye-catching as you, right?" A black line suddenly appeared on Sakura's face, but before she could refute, Sasuke was the first to speak out. "Because of the special nature of the North Secret Institute, Orochimaru's barrier in the North Secret Institute is a perception-triggering barrier. Its complexity and sensitivity are much tighter than those of other bases. As soon as there is contact with chakra, it will Directly touching the entire base. And these sentries are one of the trigger points of the barrier, and they will be sounded as soon as you step inside." "So the Flying Thunder God's art of assassination is useless." Like this? Sakura frowned immediately after hearing Sasuke's words, but soon relaxed. Originally, the reason why she proposed to assassinate and infiltrate in a low-key manner was because such an idea suddenly popped into her mind. What's more, my current Yin Seal has been re-saved. Although the amount is not as good as before, it is enough for me to make a large-scale splurge. ??Actually, it was a squandering. In fact, Sakura just wanted to show that even if she encountered an opponent she couldn't beat, at least she could escape. That's it. Sakura looked up at the sentry in front of her and raised her eyebrows slightly "Boom¡ª¡ª!" "Woo¡ª¡ªWoo¡ª¡ªWoo¡ª¡ª!" In the originally peaceful stone forest, with the sound of a sudden explosion, the Northern Secret Institute hidden in it suddenly set off a continuous sound of warnings. "I just said it's right to make a big fuss like this!" With a swipe of the decapitating sword in his hand, a guard from the North Secret Center rushed up and flew away. Shuiyue ignored the splashing blood and shouted excitedly. Next to him, a flash of lightning flew past, and every touch could give a fatal blow to a guard. It was Sasuke who had drawn the Kusanagi sword at some point. As for Sakura, she lookedThe so-called walking behind the two people, watching the northern secret guard in front being cleared bit by bit by Sasuke and Suigetsu, while also helping the two people in front to deal with the enemies they missed. "Damn it! It happened just when Orochimaru-sama left to deal with the rest of the bases!" In the monitoring room, a jounin looked at the three Sakuras who were advancing on the monitor, and suddenly became frustrated and punched the table hard. Next to this jounin, another Orochimaru subordinate looked at the three people on the monitor. After his face changed slightly for a few times, it suddenly changed into a look of determination. "Mutan! Let's open the prison door!!!" The jounin was stunned when he heard this, turned around and looked at the other person, his face changed slightly: "Are you crazy?! Most of the experimental subjects in the prison are irrational beings, and what will happen if they are released Do you know what the consequences will be?!" "Then what can be done!" The other party immediately replied loudly, and at the same time pointed his right hand firmly at the three people on the monitor screen, and stared at the Jonin with his eyes. "You have also seen the strength of these three people, but there is still Uchiha Sasuke among them. If the experimental subjects are not released, our group of guards guarding the North Secret Institute will really fall. When Lord Orochimaru comes back, How will I deal with you?" The last words of the other party immediately made the Jonin's mind unconsciously reflect on the final fate of the experimental subjects who resisted Orochimaru in the Northern Secret Institute. Recalling the tragic roar, the Jonin's face turned pale. stand up. Seeing the change in Jonin's face, the other party already knew the result. He immediately walked to the wall of the monitoring room and pressed a button hard. The Jonin looked at this scene, and finally turned his head. His eyes were fixed on the three people who were moving forward crazily, and he flashed a fierce look. After a heavy punch blasted away a guard on the scene, Sakura's body suddenly paused slightly, and then she cast her gaze on a passage ahead, and she felt a sudden explosion in her buttocks. The chakra that has risen is rushing towards himself and others through this passage. "These chakras are curse seals?!" With her brows furrowed, Sakura glanced at Sasuke beside her, but found that Sasuke also stopped at this time and cast his gaze into the passage. "Is it really a curse seal?" Sasuke's performance confirmed Sakura's suspicion. It was at this moment that a black shadow took the lead to rush out of this passage. In an instant, after guarding the North Secret Office guarding the entrance of the passage, its red eyes stared directly at Sakura's position. "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 271, North Secret Institute breaks into¡ª¡ª! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A roar full of violence and murderous intent roared, and the eyes of everyone present were attracted to it at this moment. The guards who were originally attacking turned pale after seeing its figure. "What, what to do! The experimental subjects ran out!" "Run! Go and inform Lord Orochimaru!" Looking at the one in his sight, he was huge, resembling a leopard, with a tail that shone coldly like a chain saw, a shell as hard as a tortoise shell, and a face that could barely be seen as human, the Northern Secret Institute The guards started to make a fuss and no longer paid attention to the invading Sakura and the other two people, and rushed towards the outside frantically. "Is it so scary?!" Suigetsu looked at the guard who rushed out quickly. Tomoe blinked his eyes and showed a speechless expression. Then he looked at Sasuke next to him and asked, "Didn't you say that everyone here is Are they from Orochimaru's elite? Why are you so timid? You ran away when you saw a kitten?" Sasuke flipped a circle of Kusanagi swords in his hand, and the lightning on them kept shining, "They are not afraid of these experimental subjects, but they are afraid of Orochimaru!" "This guy is probably one of the failed products of the Curse Seal. Although his strength has increased in the second state of the Curse Seal, his sanity has been completely lost." Seemingly because of Sasuke's voice, the leopard-shaped experimental subject in front finally raised his eyes and cast his blood-colored eyes full of violence on the three people in front of him. "Roar kill, kill!" With a low roar, the leopard-shaped experimental subject threw away the corpse of the guard who died tragically in his hands, kicked his limbs hard, and his body suddenly turned into an afterimage and crazily approached Sakura and the others. ¡°Well done!¡± Seeing the attack of the leopard-shaped experimental body, Suigetsu suddenly showed a look of joy, stepped forward and crossed the body line of Sasuke and Sakura, raised the decapitating sword and slashed at the opponent. But now the leopard-shaped experimental subject did not consider dodging at all. Facing Shuiyue's explosive decapitation sword, its long tail like a chain saw was like a dark thunder and lightning, coming from behind like a poisonous sting, and suddenly Stabbed Shuiyue's heart. At the same time, he raised his palms, and his sharp claws spread out to the left and right. With a clang, he perfectly blocked the decapitating sword and at the same time, directly snatched the decapitating sword from Shuiyue's hand. Shuiyue looked at the white mark left on the opponent's carapace by the decapitating sword, and immediately understood that the opponent had absolute confidence in his carapace, so he dared to block the decapitating sword! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? But. A trace of cunning flashed in Shuiyue's eyes, and he did not avoid the long tail of the leopard-shaped experimental body, just letting it pierce his heart. At the same time, the sharp claws of the leopard-shaped experimental body were already He grabbed the beheading sword fiercely, and Qi Qi grabbed it and snatched the beheading sword directly from Shuiyue's hand. "If you want it, then come on!" At this moment, Shuiyue's voice suddenly came from the front, startling the leopard-shaped experimental subject. How can it be? ! Even though his heart has been pierced and his hands have been scratched, he can still have such vitality? ! His violent eyes looked at Shuiyue, completely unaware of what was happening now, and even his movements stopped for a moment. He stopped, but Shuiyue was no longer polite. He grinned, and his body from the neck down quickly liquefied. He touched the tail and claws of the leopard-shaped experimental body and immediately swallowed it completely. "Hahaha, let you see my hydration technique!" Looking down at the leopard-shaped experimental subject that had been completely immersed in the liquid that he had transformed into, Shuiyue laughed loudly, and then even his head liquefied and perfectly wrapped the leopard-shaped experimental subject in it. ¡°Gulu, gulu, gulu¡ª¡ª¡± What will a cat do when it encounters water? Of course it will frantically try to escape. But the hydration technique that Shuiyue performed this time was almost an enhanced version of the water prison technique. If he was allowed to run out like this, where would Shuiyue's face be? ! Isn't Shuiyue's face just face? After Suigetsu immersed the leopard-shaped experimental body into water in seconds, in Sakura's perception, the group of chakras that had been freed from stiffness was about to reach the entrance of the passage at this time. Sakura immediately turned her head to look at Sasuke, only to find that he was holding the Kusanagi sword and frowning. She immediately understood that this was the resonance between the curse seals. "Sasuke!" He shouted decisively to Sasuke:With a sound, Sakura kicked her legs violently, and the force that exploded immediately caused dense cracks on the ground. When he heard Sakura's shout, Sasuke's frown immediately relaxed. He didn't even have to turn around to see Sakura's movements. He lifted his feet and disappeared in an instant, rushing towards the passage ahead. Location. "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" "Chidori-ryu¡¤Chidori Walk!" Sakura was the first of the two to arrive at the entrance of the passage, and quickly formed the ninja seal of the water dragon bullet. At the moment when a giant water dragon formed around Sakura, Sasuke held the sword in his right hand, and in a flash of lightning, Kusanagi was killed. The sword plunged hard into the giant water dragon. ¡°Bah, bah, bah¡ª¡± Hundreds of electric snakes rushed from the tail of the water dragon and spread all over the body in an instant. The water dragon roared angrily, fluttering its huge body and squeezed into the passage with a roar. "Boom, boom, boom!" The water dragon's powerful water squeeze, coupled with the roaring electric snake, this relatively wide passage was filled to the brim at this moment, and the experimental subjects who rushed out of it had not had time to breathe fresh air. , he was hit head-on with a heavy blow from the combination of Water Dragon Bullet and Chidori Style! "Bah, bah" After a few breaths, electric sparks flashed at the entrance of the passage. The continuous screams that appeared in the passage due to the impact of combined ninjutsu made Sakura and Sasuke look at each other quickly. The two of them had a tacit understanding and did not stop. , his footsteps stepped on the flickering electric flowers at the same time, and rushed straight towards the inside of the passage. Their purpose has never been to kill this group of experimental subjects, but to rush into the core of Orochimaru's base and find the important evidence that Sakura needs. At the same time, it is best to collect Orochimaru's experimental records. The two of them were moving very fast along the way, but if you look closely, Sakura was still slower than Sasuke. This is of course not to say that Sasuke is faster than Sakura, but because Sakura is not familiar with this northern secret place As soon as he stepped into the passage, Sasuke quickly told Sakura about the monitoring room. The most important person in the North Secret Institute, besides Orochimaru and Kabuto, is the jounin named Mutan in the monitoring room. As long as the other party is caught, it means that most of the secret documents of the North Secret Institute will be directly exposed in front of the two of them. On the other side, the Mutan jounin in the monitoring room also noticed the actions of Sakura and Sasuke. His face turned pale and black, his bloodshot eyes bulged, and he finally turned around with a vicious look. He stared at the ninja next to him who had opened the prison button before. "You! Bring that guy over here!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 272, Chongwu! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It's right in front!" Sasuke led Sakura skillfully into a ramp and said something to Sakura quickly. Sakura was about to nod when she suddenly felt a violent chakra burst out from the front. I was shocked. The power of this chakra was really extraordinary. It was not at the same level as the group of experimental subjects that rushed out before! "coming!" After Sasuke said something quickly to Sakura, his eyes flashed, and the three Magatama Sharingan appeared in an instant. The Kusanagi sword was clenched with one hand and he made a ninja seal with his left hand. "Kill, hahaha!" With a crazy roar, a black shadow sprinted from the front, and the right half of his body had completely entered the state of Curse Seal 2. After he saw Sasuke and Sakura in front of him, a look of ecstasy instantly appeared on his face. The scales on his right arm squirmed and grew, instantly changing into a shape like a mace, and the whole person exploded like a cannonball. He stepped out, waving his right fist and hammering Sasuke hard with a roar of violent wind. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out "Chidori-ryu!" The Kusanagi sword instantly wrapped around the roaring electric snakes. Before the other party could react in time, Sasuke stabbed the Kusanagi sword with the electric snakes in his hand into his left side that had not yet transformed into a curse seal. Pfft¡ª¡ª "Ahhhhh!" Although the opponent seemed to be in a state of rage, he could still feel the most basic pain, so after howling miserably, the opponent's right arm instantly transformed into a sharp claw and pointed towards the Kusanagi sword. He reached out and tried to pull the Kusanagi sword out of his body. However, piercing was just the first step. Sasuke looked at the opponent's movements, just curled his lips, and silently increased the chakra output to the Kusanagi sword with his right hand. It¡¯s stabbed! "Wow¡ª¡ª!" ?? Brilliant electric flowers bloomed on the opponent's body, and under such a strong lightning attack, the opponent began to wail violently. Sasuke¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but he was delicately adjusting the chakra in his body, maintaining the Chidori Style and not letting the opponent go. At this time, Sakura also walked over slowly. Seeing the enemy being kept in an electric shock state by Sasuke, her face suddenly became a little weird. She thought of a certain magnetic blast infantryman wearing a white coat in her past life memory. Quickly shaking her head to throw this figure out of her mind, Sakura came to Sasuke's side and quickly glanced up and down at the enemy who had become charred due to the Thunder Release. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t see it, Sakura was immediately shocked when she saw it. The guy who was being shocked by Sasuke turned out to be one of the members of the ¡®Eagle Team¡¯ in the original drama world, Jugo! ¡°This¡­will Jugo still follow Sasuke from now on? ! Her eyes moved back and forth between the two people in front of her, and Sakura felt a little confused for a moment. At this moment when Sakura was thinking wildly, Sasuke was torturing, and Jugo was being tortured, Jugo's left side of the body, which was still in a normal state, suddenly experienced a crazy surge! "Click!" The pure black scales jumped, tightly blocking the Kusanagi sword and allowing it to continuously release electricity. Jugo raised his head, his orange pupils full of desire for killing. He actually withstood the power of Chidori-ryu¡¯s electric shock! This idea flashed into Sakura's mind instantly, but it's not over yet! However, Jugo suddenly stretched out his left hand, and with lightning speed, he yanked forward and grabbed Sasuke's Kusanagi sword. "Die!" When Jugo saw that the Kusanagi sword had been controlled by his left hand and could not move, his face that was a little burnt suddenly became extremely excited. He even drooled out and threw it towards Sasuke's face. With a squeeze of his right fist, an air hole was opened in his elbow, and extremely turbulent blue chakra suddenly burst out from it, like a powerful accelerator, pushing his ferocious right fist forward in an instant, booming Towards Sasuke's face. This punch was extremely heavy, and even before the fist hit, the air wave brought by the punch hit Sasuke's cheek hard, causing his pretty little face to tremble slightly. Being hit by this punch, I¡¯m afraid even my head will fall off! This thought swirled in Sasuke's mind.? passed away. At this critical moment, Sasuke's Sharingan moved rapidly, and in an instant it seemed as if the whole world began to slow down. The right hand flipped over instantly, changing from a tight grip to a support. At the same time, the left leg was on the ground. With the help of this force, the right foot pushed against the humerus of Jugo's right upper arm like a cannon, blocking its strength! Boom¡ª¡ª! But even so, the momentum brought by Jugo's heavy punch still rushed towards Sasuke, causing his face to twist for a moment, and his hair stood up more like a ** tower inside a ** bead. As the saying goes, your head can be broken and blood can bleed, but your hair must not be messed up! At this moment, Sasuke bowed his right leg and his left leg suddenly bounced up, like a heavy whip, hitting Jugo's face that had been cursed. Suffering this heavy blow, even Zhongwu, who had completely gone berserk, was in great pain. He had no choice but to take three steps back, and then his face became more ferocious. The corners of his mouth were like an extremely hungry beast seeing its prey. White liquid dripped onto the ground. Sakura quickly came to Sasuke's side, watched him leisurely pull out the Kusanagi sword that fell to the ground due to Jugo's retreat, and asked lightly in his ear. "Do you want me to help?" A stream of warm air hit Sasuke's earlobe, and his cheeks turned slightly red unconsciously. So without even turning his head, Sasuke spoke directly. "Need not." Zhonggo, who was standing in front of the two of them, suddenly felt something cold and stuffing into his mouth crazily. This made him even more upset when he was already in a violent state. Before the two of them made any move, With a low roar, he charged towards the two people in front. ¡°What a noisy beast!¡± Seeing Jugo launching an attack at this time, Sasuke frowned and uttered something in displeasure, but at the same time he quickly moved his body forward, raised his Kusanagi sword upside down, and rushed towards Jugo who was attacking him. Watching Sasuke's movements, Jugo's eyes were full of excitement. The fleshy membrane on his right hand surged into shape rapidly. In less than a blink of an eye, it formed into a sharp ax and immediately struck Sasuke's position fiercely! "Keng!" The blade of the Kusanagi sword held upside down firmly withstood Jugo's ax slash explosion, but the powerful force it brought directly caused the floor under Sasuke's feet to crack. . "Die, die, die!" Looking at Sasuke in front of him who had caught his ax blow, Jugo's eyes were filled with pure murderous intent, and his right hand suddenly pressed down again. "Click." Suddenly, there was a huge force, and the floor under Sasuke's feet could no longer bear it. It cracked deeply with a crack, and Sasuke's feet sank directly into the floor. Seeing this scene, Jugo laughed loudly, and immediately seized the opportunity of Sasuke being unable to move, and shot out several huge thrust holes from his back and elbows. "Tear it into pieces for me!" "Boom¡ª¡ª!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com There are some things today that will be updated tomorrow. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sudden situation, I will make up for it tomorrow. In the next week, I will see if I can do three updates. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 273, in the passage~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Thunderous rumbles resounded throughout the passage, and the powerful chakra erupted from the propellers behind Jugo's back and elbows rendered the passage filled with blue chakra. The combat experience brought by countless life and death experiences allowed Sasuke to instantly recognize that this was a huge force that he could not resist. So he immediately made a choice, taking advantage of the moment when Jugo exploded with great force, tilting the Kusanagi sword in his hand slightly, turning his body slightly to the side, changing his point of force and application point, and using Jugo's own advancement The force pushed Jugo's charging direction away. Bang! After this move was completed, Sasuke immediately touched the ground with his feet, escaped from the depression in the floor, stepped diagonally and took a few steps towards the passage where Jugo had smashed. "Chidori??!" With a low roar, Sasuke's palm burst out with bright lightning, blasting towards Jugo who was still waiting for the smoke to dissipate. "Pfft!" Even the scales that appeared after the curse seal was completely unable to block Sasuke's Chidori. After a soft sound, Sasuke's Chidori penetrated through Jugogo's abdomen. "ah¡ª¡ª!" Being pierced by Sasuke, coupled with the damage caused by the Thunderbolt Chakra attached to Chidori, Jugo's face twitched as if he was about to fall into coma, and the black marks on his face began to slowly fade away. Seeing this scene, Sasuke sneered, and the palm that penetrated Jugo's abdomen began to withdraw. But the moment he retracted his palm, Sasuke's pupils shrank suddenly, and he subconsciously bent away. But the reaction was still a little slow after all. A black shadow suddenly appeared behind Jugo. After bending and scattering in an instant, Sasuke was tightly entangled like a fishing net. "Hahahaha! I can't run away now!!!" Jugo laughed wildly. His face, which originally seemed to be fading out of the Curse Formation, had already returned to the Curse Formation form the moment he caught Sasuke. Unable to escape for a moment, Jugo's hands stretched out and clasped Sasuke's shoulders. Huge changes suddenly occurred on the back of his body. After a while, the dark air holes like gun barrels were twisted and completely focused. Seeing Sasuke who was being suppressed in front of him, a large amount of chakra immediately condensed crazily. Sasuke's pupils shrank violently. He could feel the huge power represented by these blast holes. If he was hit, the best outcome would probably be to leave a complete corpse! However, no matter how hard he struggled, Sasuke still couldn't escape from Jugo's hands. This time, Jugo's expression couldn't help but become even more excited. "Duolian can't help but fire!" A roar erupted, and among the dozens of barrels protruding from Jujugo's back, chakra shells that were compressed to the extreme were aimed at Sasuke, and completely exploded in an instant! Powerful shock waves shot out in an instant, and what entered the passage was an extremely white light. Under the ups and downs of the air waves, the entire North Secret Institute began to shake violently! "Hahahaha! I finally killed you!" Seeing the damage he had caused, Jugo was so excited that he drooled. As for Sasuke, after the violent explosion, he disappeared into Jugo's hands and was never seen again Sakura, who had been watching the battle on the side, couldn't help but be stunned at this moment. Jugo's move, the Duolen Cannon, was indeed his special move. Under this level of powerful attack, it is estimated that except for the current Apart from the five shadows, the tailed beasts, and those perverts, no one can bear it! but¡­¡­ At this time, Sakura glanced at Sasuke, who was standing leisurely beside her, and shrugged secretly. The power is very good, but what's the use if it can't hit anyone. She could clearly see the situation of the battle just now. When Sasuke refused her help and looked at Jugo rushing over, Sasuke's Sharingan had already used genjutsu. After that, Jonggo entered the state of solo performance, whether it was splitting the floor with an axe, or suddenly using a propeller to smash into the wall in a direction away from the two of them, even if he suddenly raised his hands at the end Sora grabbed the air and unleashed his most powerful special move. Everything is just a one-man performance by Jugo himself. It¡¯s just that Duolen¡¯s unintentional barrage at the last moment really shocked Sakura and Sasuke. To be honest, if Zhongwu used this move on the two of him as soon as he came up, in such a narrow passage,People really have no way to escape. But fortunately, now Jugo not only did not release the Doren Unself-Relay Cannon at the two people, but also deliberately ran to a position far away from the two people and released the cannon, so Sakura and Sasuke were at this time Apart from the dust on my face and the free hair dryer, there was no harm done. "about there." Suddenly, Sasuke, who was standing next to Sakura, spoke up. He looked at Jugo who was sitting on the ground in front of him, who had slumped a little due to the release of the cannon, and began to walk forward slowly. Seeing this, Sakura hurriedly followed, walking step by step in the direction of Jugo behind Sasuke. Jugo, who had completely fallen into Sasuke's illusion, didn't notice the movements of the two at all. He just gasped and smiled excitedly, and at the same time, the traces of the curse seal on his body began to slowly fade away. . However, the fading this time is obviously different from the previous fading in the illusion world. After a series of battles just now, the chakra in Jugo's body has also declined. In addition, the number one enemy Sasuke was killed by himself, Jugo then It can be regarded as lowering the vigilance, or actively or passively dispersing the curse seal. "Wow, you didn't notice our arrival at all." Sakura looked at Jugo who had slowly transformed from an excited state into a violent state. She stretched out her right hand and shook it in front of him, and found that he didn't pay attention at all. He said after arriving. Sasuke ignored the weird Sakura, but stretched out his right hand lightly, and then in front of Jugo's eyes, he clasped his thumb with his middle finger and flicked it. "Snapped¡ª¡ª" Sound waves wandered back and forth in the calmed passage, and stacks of tones collided back and forth to form a wonderful echo. ???????????????? Then, the cursed seal pattern on Zhongwu¡¯s body began to recede crazily like the tide, but after a short while, it all disappeared. At the same time, Brother Jugo, who has been either violent or excited, excited or irritable since his appearance, suddenly changed his expression at this moment. If the Jugo just now was a raging lunatic, then in Sakura's eyes, the demeanor of the current Jugo has completely changed into that of a literary young man. "Raise your head, Chongwu." Sasuke, who was standing next to Sakura, looked at Jugo who had calmed down and said to him calmly. "I have something to tell you." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 274, Chongwu¡¯s joining You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What?" When he heard someone speaking, Zhongwu, who had recovered from his violent state, was shocked. He immediately raised his head and looked forward, asking: "Who are you? Why do you know my name? !¡± Sasuke just stood there, looking down at Chugo, and said calmly: "Part of the reason why I came here is to take you out of here." "Take him out of here?" Jugo suddenly laughed bitterly, raised his hands and looked at them, then hugged his knees and shook his head and replied to Sasuke: "Since you know me, you should also know my state. Yes. I no longer want to kill anyone, please take me back to the cell." Hearing Jugo¡¯s words, Sasuke didn¡¯t take it seriously and just continued calmly: ¡°Do you mean that you are willing to stay here forever? To be studied until you die?¡± "Yes, that's right! That's it! I don't want to kill anyone anymore, I don't want to kill anyone anymore!" Faced with Sasuke's question, Jugo yelled directly, and he buried his head deeply in it. In his knees, his whole body was slowly shaking. Hearing Jugo's answer, even Sasuke was stunned. He did not expect that Jugo's answer would be so decisive. But Sasuke was Sasuke after all, and he quickly reacted. He looked at Jugo in front of him and continued: "If you are worried about killing someone, I can stop you. Just like what I did just now." "Same as what you just did?" " Jugo's lowered head paused, then finally raised it after saying this. His eyes scanned Sasuke up and down in front of him, and then scanned the surrounding passages for a moment before he suddenly asked. "You mean, you just blocked me? Then who are you? And why do I appear here?!" Sasuke replied calmly: "My name is Uchiha Sasuke. You were in a rage just now, so when you met the two of us, you launched an attack directly. I blocked your attack. As for why you You will appear here, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to ask me this question.¡± Sasuke Uchiha? Jugo's pupils shrank tightly, and he suddenly stood up suddenly. After scanning Sasuke up and down again, his expression began to change slightly. In his mind, a figure suddenly appeared. A man named Kaguya Kimimaro is the only companion who can stop him from going crazy. Looking at Sasuke in front of him, Jugo recalled the last words he said to himself before leaving, that sentence Uchiha Sasuke was the continuation of his life. This made him feel a glimmer of hope in his heart. Maybe the boy in front of him who was younger than himself was really someone who could stop him? ! "Can you really stop me?" Chongwu asked aloud. His tone had completely softened, and it was obvious that he had already got an answer in his heart. "Only with these Uchiha eyes, you will never kill innocent people indiscriminately within my sight." Sasuke suddenly opened the three Magatama Sharingan again, looked at Jugo in front of him and said . "I understand." Jugo took a deep breath, and his eyes when looking at Sasuke began to change, "As long as you can subdue me, I will always follow you!" ¡¾This, is it subdued? ? ? ¡¿ Sakuraba blinked her eyes and looked at the two people in front of her in stunned silence. She couldn't believe that Jugo would agree to join Sasuke so quickly. Could it be that Sasuke still exudes the aura of a king? Will others join voluntarily as soon as they see it? It¡¯s no wonder why Sakura thinks this way. In the original drama, the reason why Jugo joined the Eagle Squad is because Kimimaro told Jugo that Sasuke was an extension of his will before participating in the battle to retake Sasuke. In addition, Sasuke It is true that he has the ability to suppress Jugo's murderous intention, so he joined. But in this world, when Sasuke fought back, Sakura did not see Kimimaro. Instead, she saw Kabuto appearing in front of her and blocking him. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that Kimimaro came with Kabuto, but Kabuto arranged for Kimimaro to stop Naruto and his group, and then he himself came to hold Sakura back. In fact, if Kimimaro had not appeared later, Naruto would not have been the only one who rushed to the Valley of the End to support him, but several others came together. In the end, Naruto did not specifically mention Kimimaro, so Sakura thought that Kimimaro did not participate in the battle to regain Sasuke.   On the other side, Sasuke, who had already taken Jugo under his command, also turned around. He didn't know Sakura's psychological reaction at this moment, otherwise he would at least let Sakura know what "the king's dominance" means. gas'! "Let's go." Sasuke said, "While the guys under surveillance haven't escaped yet." Sakura nodded, she also knew the seriousness of the matter. So Sasuke and Sakura both stepped down at the same time and continued to run towards the depths of the passage. Jugo who was on the side, after hesitating for a moment, immediately followed the two of them. After the three people disappeared for a moment, a set of footsteps suddenly appeared, followed by a voice. "It's true. Where did Sasuke and Sakura go? They didn't deal with those guys in the passage, so I had to give them a stabbing blow all the way here!" In the darkness, Suigetsu slowly appeared while grumbling and looking around, holding a shiny, sharp beheading sword in his hand. After Sasuke and Sakura rushed into the passage, Suigetsu was actually about to get rid of the leopard-shaped experimental subject trapped by him. He only needs to rush his water into the enemy's body, connect it with the opponent's body fluids, and then pull it all out to kill the opponent. As a result, after he killed the leopard-shaped experimental body and chased it into the passage, he discovered that Sasuke and Sakura had actually left him a large number of experimental bodies that were still capable of fighting, forcing him to mention He cut a bloody path one by one with his decapitating sword. Of course, if it weren't for the fact that Sakura and Sasuke hadn't jointly cleaned up the experimental subjects, which greatly reduced their physical strength and strength, it would have taken a while for Suigetsu to get here. "But forget it. At least this time, the beheading sword can be regarded as having a good drink. Although they are all a group of experimental subjects, they are strong after all, and the beheading sword is also satisfactory." Shuiyue said, looking down at the sword that exuded unprecedented sharpness. With the beheading sword, the unhappiness between the two of them was quickly forgotten. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ boom! The three-centimeter-thick iron door of the control room burst into pieces after flashing several blue arcs. "Uchiha Sasuke! How dare you betray Lord Orochimaru and invade the Northern Secret Hall! Aren't you afraid that Lord Orochimaru will kill you?!" The Mutan jounin sitting in the control room looked at the shattered door, holding the kunai tightly in his hand, and shouted loudly at Sasuke and Sakura who broke into the control room. PS: Please recommend! Please recommend! Please recommend! ! ! Yesterday I received thirteen recommendation votes! Is it so miserable? (;¡ä§¥£à?) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 275: Eat my beheading sword! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the same time, at the edge of the stone forest area where the North Secret Office is located, a group of four people looked at the ninjas with pitcher plants in front of them and slowly walked forward. "Yo! Here, here!" Nepenthes waved his hand thornily, signaling the four of them to come to their positions. After arriving, a yellow-haired ninja among the four approached with a smile. When he came to the Nepenthes ninja, he asked loudly: "Zetsu, that Konoha ninja, and Uchiha Sasuke, Where is your current location?" The white half of Jue's face raised the corner of his mouth and said to the yellow-haired ninja: "They are all in Orochimaru's base in the stone forest ahead." "Orochimaru's base?" The yellow-haired ninja, or Deidara, after hearing the three words Orochimaru, excitement suddenly appeared in his eyes, "You mean this is Orochimaru's base?!" Then he turned his head and looked at Scorpion, who was slowly crawling over next to him, "Brother Scorpion, did you hear that?! This is Orochimaru's base. It seems that this time we can renew our old grudges all at once. It¡¯s settled!¡± "Hmph!" Scorpion crawled to Deidara's side and snorted coldly. He hated Orochimaru to the extreme. Now Zetsu said that this was Orochimaru's base. How could he endure this? . "Kissame, Itachi. Are you two going in with us, or are you going to finish here?" Scorpion turned to look at the two ninjas following him and asked aloud. Kisame raised a stinging smile and said indifferently to Scorpion: "I don't care, the main thing is Itachi. After all, your brother is among our prey this time, right?" Facing Kisame's words, Itachi had no expression on his face. He just glanced at Kisame beside him silently, then took a step to Scorpion's side and said lightly: "Of course we'll go in together." "Ugh. What a stinker." Deidara looked at Itachi who looked indifferent and immediately rolled his eyes. Then he stretched out his right hand towards his pocket, pinched out a little bird and pointed it towards the ground. After throwing it out, several ninja seals were formed immediately. "boom!" A cloud of smoke exploded like a shadow clone, and the original bird suddenly turned into a giant white bird. Deidara immediately jumped up and said to the four of them. "You can do whatever you like, I'm going to take the lead in performing from the air!" As soon as he finished speaking, Deidara stopped looking at the three of them and gently controlled his chakra. The giant white bird immediately spread its wings and flew fiercely towards the sky. "Hey, he is really an impatient guy." Kisame looked at Deidara who was already flying in the sky, chuckled and came to the side of Itachi and Scorpion. "Then it's time for us to take action." Xie glanced at Itachi and Kisame, and was no longer prepared to care about anything. After getting the direction of the North Secret Center from Zeuna, he started to move directly towards the stone forest. Itachi and Kisame didn't say much when they saw this, they raised their steps at the same time and followed behind Scorpion. "Yeah, yeah, sure enough, the people in Xiao are all so bad-tempered." Looking at the four people leaving together, Jue shook his head, and his feet suddenly sank, but for a moment After a while, it completely disappeared in this area. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Next to the monitoring room of the North Secret Office, in a hidden secret room, Sakura looked at several letters spread out on the table, and the gloom on her face could not be concealed at all. These letters are clearly the purpose of Sakura's trip. Orochimaru and Danzo's private exchange of secret letters. In addition to the human experiment transaction information between Danzo and Orochimaru, the content contained in them also contains information about Danzo's entrustment. Orochimaru's assassination list! "Those two guys, Danzo and Orochimaru!" Picking up one of the assassination lists and scanning them down, Sakura successfully found a familiar name and the ANBU codename on it. ¡ª¡ªHaruno Sakura, Chie. Clenching her fists tightly, the anger in Sakura's heart was almost out of control, but she still suppressed it forcefully at the last moment. Taking a deep breath, Sakura read the letter carefully again. This time she quickly discovered something was wrong with the letter. Underneath these letters, there is actually a secret seal imprint, but on each seal imprint, an additional blocking seal was later imposed. Sakura did not think too much about this situation and had already analyzed the reason.   Obviously, these engravings were actually carved by Danzo in the first place. The fundamental purpose is probably to make Orochimaru burn the letter immediately after reading it, leaving no trace. The seal that was later imposed must have been imposed by Orochimaru. The purpose was the opposite of Danzo, which was to prevent the letter from self-immolation. Although I don¡¯t know why Orochimaru did this, for Sakura, this is a great thing. If Orochimaru hadn't done this, she might have been unable to find factual evidence about his collusion with Danzo after searching all of Orochimaru's bases. Suppressing the anger in her heart, Sakura took out a seal scroll from her pocket, carefully put the letters into it, and then turned around. "It seems that this is what you want." Sasuke looked at Sakura, whose aura was completely different from before entering the secret room, and complex thoughts flashed in his eyes, "Next, you are going to leave directly and return to Konoha. ?" Sakura closed her eyes, exhaled a breath and shook her head, "No. I won't return to Konoha for the time being. Even if they return to Konoha now, the master and the others should not be ready to take action against this guy. Still. It would be better to wait for a while, wait until the time is right, then bring these back and kill that guy directly at once!" By the end of the sentence, the murderous look on Sakura's face was almost overflowing. Sasuke's heart skipped a beat, this kind of Sakura was too familiar to him. Because whenever I think of that night, that guy, his expression is just like Sakura's. So logically speaking, he should naturally agree with Sakura's performance, but for some reason, after seeing Sakura's expression, he vaguely felt that she shouldn't be like this. . Sasuke did not express his feelings. He just nodded after listening to Sakura's words. Just as he was about to speak, a voice suddenly came from the door outside the secret room. ¡°It¡¯s actually you?! Chonggo!¡± "Are you, Shuiyue?" With the interruption of the sound outside, Sakura also recovered from the murderous intention just now, and then came to Sasuke's side in two or three steps and said to him: "Suigetsu's voice, it seems that he has also Coming after me." "Yeah." Sasuke nodded, then frowned and said, "But Suigetsu doesn't know that Jugo has joined our side, so we'd better get out quickly." However, before Sasuke could say this, a loud shout came from Suigetsu outside the secret room. "Eat my beheading sword!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 276, Boom¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! For Suigetsu, this is actually the second time in his life that he has seen Chonggo. As for the first meeting between the two, it was not a good experience. "But it's a pity that this time, I already have the decapitation sword! So I will never let you go this time, just die for me!" Shuiyue raised a smile and waved it. After picking up his decapitating sword, he immediately strode forward without waiting for Chongwu to speak. The decapitating sword that had just drunk blood drew a line of cold light in the air, splitting the surrounding air and pointing directly at Jugo's forehead. Although Jonggo's superficial personality is that of a peace-loving and nature-loving friendly person, this does not mean that he is an existence that can be manipulated by others. Therefore, when Suigetsu came at him with the decapitating sword, he had already done everything he could. preparation for counterattack. The muscles in the left half of the body began to squirm and change, and dense black spells covered it for an instant. The next moment, Jonggo's left arm had completely turned into an extremely thick iron wall, and moved towards the position where Suigetsu was attacking. Pushed forward fiercely! ¡°Keng!!!¡± "What are you two doing?!" The Kusanagi sword held upside down in his right hand was firmly stuck on the blade of the decapitation sword, and his left hand was flat on the iron wall-like shield. Sasuke, who came with Sakura, stood with a hint of anger in his voice. He got in the middle of the two people and yelled at them. "Sasuke?" Suigetsu looked at Sasuke who blocked his attack. He was a little confused for a moment, but he quickly reacted. He pointed at Jugo in front and said to Sasuke: "This guy's name is Jugo. Orochimaru One of his subordinates is also a murderer, Sasuke, please let me go and let me chop this guy into pieces!" After Suigetsu said these words, Sasuke understood the cause of the matter with just a slight change of heart. This guy Suigetsu must have met Jugo a long time ago, and he happened to be in a state of rage, so he attacked Jugo as soon as they met this time. Otherwise, just by looking at Jugo's current appearance, no one would associate him with the murderous mania in his rampaging state. Knowing the cause and result, Sasuke turned to Suigetsu calmly and said: "Stop Suigetsu. Jugo has just joined our team." "What?!" Suiyue was shocked. Zhongwu joined his team? The murderous madman he first met back then was now going to become his future teammate? ! "That's right, Sasuke!" Suigetsu reacted with doubts in his eyes, but when he saw Sakura standing by the door with a calm expression, he obviously knew about this, so he continued. . "You haven't seen this guy go crazy, have you? At that time, he really killed people on sight! If a guy like this joins our team, are you afraid that he will kill us under the cover of night?" But after all, Shuiyue said that the decapitating sword in his hand had also been put away at this time. Now that Sasuke is here, there is no need for him to hold the decapitating sword. After all, no matter how much Suigetsu wants to deny it, it is an indisputable fact that Sasuke's strength far exceeds his. This question of Suigetsu was not a problem at all to Sasuke. He just looked back at Jugo who had recovered from the cursed seal state, and said to Suigetsu: "With my current strength, it is enough. Once you restrain him, you can rest assured." Sasuke's words were indifferent, but Suigetsu could still feel a sense of pride in them. It's obvious that Sasuke is confident in controlling Jugo's murderous intent! "Hey! I hope you won't regret it in the future!" After traveling together for such a long time, Suigetsu has a pretty good feel for Sasuke's temperament. If it comes to Sasuke's decision, unless one of them, Sakura, denies it through real-name verification. , even ten cows can't be pulled back. But even so, Suigetsu still looked at Chongwu with a look of displeasure as the boss. After all, the first meeting between the two was really not a good one. It was completely impossible for Suigetsu to give Jugo a good look all of a sudden. Seeing that the situation had calmed down, Sakura also walked over from the side of the door. The anger and murderous intent she had when she saw the evidence were completely gone from her expression, and she had completely suppressed all of it. "Shuiyue, when you just came here, was there anyone else who stopped you?" "Of course!" Shuiyue's voice still had a hint of"Have you forgotten the group of experimental subjects that you rushed into the channel and knocked down before? As soon as they saw me, they rushed over in overwhelming numbers." Sakura was obviously not asking this question. She frowned deeply and recalled everything she had seen in the secret room before. After thinking for a moment, she looked at Sasuke. "Other than Orochimaru himself, who else can enter this kind of secret room?" Without even thinking about it, Sasuke immediately shook his head and replied to Sakura: "There is also Yakushi Kabuto, but Yakushi Kabuto usually only comes to the secret room to get information when Orochimaru needs it." After answering, Sasuke was stunned and glanced at Sakura in a daze. Sakura nodded silently, "Unlike all the secret rooms we have been to before, this secret room still has traces left by other people in the past few days. Obviously, Orochimaru just a few days ago, I¡¯ve been to this northern secret place before.¡± Orochimaru is not dead! This piece of news is not surprising at all to Sasuke. Ever since he learned about the forbidden technique of Fuzu Reincarnation and witnessed Orochimaru changing from a human form to Yamata no Orochi, he completely denied the possibility that he could directly kill Orochimaru with a single move of Kirin. . Orochimaru has used so many tricks to survive. If there is another way to avoid death, Sasuke can only express his displeasure. But Suigetsu was completely different. After he heard that Orochimaru had appeared here not long ago, his mentality immediately exploded. "Orochimaru has been here before?! What should we do? Shouldn't we just run away now?!" "" Sasuke and Sakura's mouth corners twitched immediately. Needless to say, Sasuke, who was a beta king in the original drama, is now not weaker than the original drama at all, not to mention that just before, he defeated Orochimaru with his own hands. Facing a former defeated general, how could Sasuke be afraid! Not to mention Sakura, she has been a god for generations. Before her version was updated, she was not very afraid of Orochimaru. Now that she has been strengthened at the epic level, it goes without saying! But what Shuiyue said is actually not a problem. Her main purpose of coming here has been achieved, and even some branch lines have been collected. There is no point in staying here or not. So after the two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding, they clicked the agree button to Shuiyue's request to evacuate. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The group of four people did not waste too much time, but after a short while, they walked out of the passage and walked out towards the gate of the North Secret Hall. Among them, Sakura and Sasuke were standing at the front, while Suigetsu, who started to tremble as soon as he heard the name Orochimaru, was scanning the surroundings with his eyes, as if he was afraid that Orochimaru would pop up somewhere. . As for the newest addition, Chonggo stood on the left side of Shuiyue with a calm expression, but the little ripple deep in his eyes still exposed the emotions in his heart. He had stayed in the cell for too long, and he still had some ambivalent emotions about the new world outside. But after taking one last look at Sasuke, he calmed himself down. Now, he could only hope that Sasuke could really restrain him from going berserk. Looking at the light at the gate in front, Sasuke felt a little uncertain. His eyes passed over Sakura's side face, and finally he asked aloud: "Sakura, are you going to continue to clear out Orochimaru's base? " When Sakura heard this question, she was stunned for a moment, but she quickly answered: "My goal has been achieved, so it's your turn next, you can just" When Sakura said this, she suddenly paused, her pupils shrank for a moment, and then she didn't answer. Her body reacted before her brain. "Wood Escape? Wooden Spindle Wall!" "Boom¡ª¡ª!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 277, game over! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The deafening sound of the explosion resounded in Sakura's ears, and the shock wave generated by the explosion was even more turbulent, as if it was about to destroy everything in the sky and on the ground. Listening to the sound of bombing, Sakura frowned. Taking advantage of the fact that the explosion was not over yet and the enemy did not launch a second round of attacks, she began to think quickly. ¡¾Who is the enemy? ! This is not a fire escape. To put it bluntly, it is like an enhanced version of the detonating talisman! ¡¿ Um? etc! An enhanced version of the detonator? A yellow-haired boy suddenly flashed through Sakura's mind. Of course, he was not the one who only knew how to make balls all day long, but a ponytailed Iwa ninja traitor, Deidara! After guessing the general information about the enemy, the questions in Sakura's mind became deeper and deeper. If the attacker was really Deidara, could it be that Deidara came here to attack Orochimaru? Thoughts continued in my mind, but the explosion outside finally stopped. "Hahahaha! What do you think of this meeting gift?" A voice came from the sky in front. Sakura silently made a ninja seal on her hand, and the semicircular wooden wall was revealed layer by layer, revealing the four people wrapped in it. The original gate has been completely blown to pieces. Except for the circle protected by the wooden ingot wall, the ground is covered with rubble and debris. "But is this Wood Release? It looks really ordinary." At this moment, the voice from above came again. Sakura and the other three raised their heads and looked at the huge white bird in the air, as well as the man with a ponytail swaying in the wind and a bright smile on his face. "Huh? It's not Orochimaru!" Suigetsu suddenly realized that the person was not Orochimaru, and he suddenly appeared from behind Sasuke. "Orochimaru? It seems that you also have a grudge against that guy?" The yellow-haired man suddenly smiled after hearing Suigetsu's words, "But judging from what you said, Orochimaru should not be here. It¡¯s such a pity. I originally thought I could gain double happiness today.¡± Deidara showed a look of regret and shook his head helplessly. "Double happiness, do you think you are a Bai scholar?!" Seeing Deidara's expression of having everything in my hands, Sakura suddenly complained. "Jia Bai? No, no, no, you are wrong! I am an artist. And my art is." Deidara had no idea what Sakura was talking about. Slowly smiled. "explode!" After stepping hard on the white bird under his feet, causing it to rise sharply, Deidara threw his left hand downwards, fiercely. The next moment, several white birds spread their wings and flew towards the four people below! Sakura's pupils shrank, and when she was about to form a seal, Sasuke, who had been silent at the side, took the lead to make a move. The lightning belonging to the Chidori style on his left hand flashed, and after taking a step, he rushed towards the white man who was rushing towards him. The little bird waved his hand. In an instant, hundreds of thousands of Thunderbolts compressed to the extreme were heading straight towards the white bird. Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª A series of piercing sounds sounded, and when I looked closely, I saw that the white bird, which originally seemed to have its own consciousness, had completely lost its previous appearance, and all of them fell to the ground in broken shapes. "Damn it! How dare youwait, these eyes are!" Deidara originally had a furious expression when he saw his white bird being pierced, but when he saw it, he had already replaced it with three magatama After Sasuke released the Sharingan, the expression on his face was suddenly replaced by ecstasy: "Sure enough! This is the Sharingan, and you are Uchiha Sasuke!" When Deidara called out his name, Sasuke didn't pay attention. His eyes just focused on his black robe and red cloud cloak. He frowned tightly and murmured: " Are you from Xiao" "Hey, it was just a greeting before. Now it's time to get down to business!" Deidara looked at Sasuke staring at him, and suddenly felt that all the grievances he had suffered from Itachi had been released. So after raising a prickly smile, he put his hands into his pockets at the same time, "This time, I want you to see it. What is true art!" As Deidara said, he put his palms together, kneaded them for a moment and then immediately formed a ninja seal. "c2¡¤Dragon!" Bang  With a loud noise, a giant white dragon several times larger than the white bird floated behind Deidara. Seeing this, Deidara immediately smiled and jumped onto the dragon's head. And it was at the moment Deidara left his body that the giant white bird twisted, aimed at the four people below and rushed out. Sasuke looked at the white bird rushing towards him and immediately understood what Deidara was thinking. The main reason why the previous Kotori was destroyed by his own Chidori Chibon was actually because he was too small. The moment he was pierced by Chidori Chibon, the Thunder Release Chakra restrained the detonating clay and was unable to detonate. But now that this giant white bird has arrived, even if Chidori Senbon pierces it, it cannot directly disable it. "But just because of this, do you think you can defeat me" Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth, slowly turned his three magatama Sharingan, and after pulling out the Kusanagi sword, he leaped into the air. "Thousand Birds Divine Spear!" The electric light flashed, and the condensed thunder suddenly shot out through the blade of the Kusanagi sword, pointing directly at the giant white bird galloping towards him in the air. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ©\ The Chidori Divine Spear pierced the charging giant white bird in an instant, and immediately after penetrating the entire body of the white bird, it still did not stop, chasing Deidara who was standing on the dragon's head in mid-air. The skyrocketing lightning grew more than ten meters in an instant. The speed was so fast that Deidara didn't even think about this scene. Deidara couldn't help but panic for a moment, and hurriedly controlled the dragon to raise the space. "Bang!" Sasuke frowned slightly when he noticed Deidara's movements, and the blue thunder gun was at the top, just stopping at the position where Deidara's dragon was standing before, no longer rising. But this is enough. Sasuke thought to himself, controlling the chakra on the Kusanagi sword to change the form of the Chidori Gun again. The original single lightning transformed into slithering electric snakes, densely spread over the giant white bird, destroying all the clay in its body. "This guy!" Standing on top of the dragon's head, Deidara looked at the useless giant white bird and gritted his teeth, "Twice! He actually stopped me from performing twice! In that case, let's take the challenge again!" "Disappear for me!" Snapped! The giant white dragon under his crotch opened its mouth fiercely, and a white shadow swept out of it at extremely high speed, rushing towards Sasuke below at a speed several times that of the giant white bird just now. "Is it faster than just now?" Sasuke's stature was slightly low. Looking at the small white dragon that was rushing towards him, he immediately no longer considered neutralizing it. Instead, he slammed the ground and quickly got out of his position. Boom¡ª¡ª! After the small white dragon hit Sasuke's original position, it suddenly made an extremely violent explosion! "Well¡ª¡ª! That's how it should be!" Deidara, who was high in the sky, heard the explosion and felt comfortable, smiling happily. But he soon retracted his smile, because he saw Sasuke below who had a calm face, with only his pair of Sharingan slowly flowing. "Hey. I wanted to play with it at first, but now, forget it!" Deidara looked at the pair of Sharingan eyes and said with a steady expression, grabbed a handful of clay and started kneading it crazily. "Is it another explosion?" Although Sasuke's Sharingan observation ability is not as good as the Byakugan, he can still observe Deidara's movements from less than a hundred meters in the air. "Hehehe, although Brother Xie, you came here just for that, but I'm sorry, Brother Xie, I can't control that much now. Who asked you guys to come so slowly!" As Deidara said, he had already pinched out a small white doll with his hands, and he suddenly smiled cheerfully. "The game is over." After saying that, Deidara picked up the small white doll and gently threw it towards Sasuke and his group of four below. ¡°Bang!¡± With a soft sound, the small white doll instantly turned into a huge doll with wings spread like a roly-poly, and then fell straight down! "That is¡ª¡ª!" In the stone forest, Scorpion, who was walking slowly in the stone forest, suddenly became stagnant. He looked at the puppet thrown by Deidara from high in the sky, and his tone became fiercely angry. "Does that guy Deidara want to destroy my masterpiece?!!" PS: Today, there is no third update. . When I was writing about Deidara, I went home and watched Deidara vs. Gaara and Deidara vs. Sasuke several times at 2x speed. I wasted too much time. . . Will continue to try the third update tomorrow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)I have rewatched the plots of Deidara vs Gaara and Deidara vs Sasuke several times, and I wasted too much time. . . Will continue to try the third update tomorrow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 278, Art is explosion! ! ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This is true art!" Excitement ignited in Deidara's eyes, waiting for No. 18 to have an artistic feast when he fell within the range that could cause enough damage! "Such a powerful chakra?! This is C3 No. 18!" Sakura, who had already searched for information related to Deidara in her mind, felt her heart tighten, and immediately knew that this attack from high altitude What is ninjutsu? "Sasuke! Come back quickly!" She yelled at Sasuke who was still acting cool in front of her, and Sakura quickly started to put her hands together to perform seals. Sasuke has actually discovered something is wrong. There is too much chakra in this doll, and all he can see in his Sharingan is blue chakra. Upon seeing this, he originally wanted to leave the area directly without dragging Sakura and others down, but he found that the doll did not move automatically like the previous bombs, but fell directly from high altitude. "Damn it!" Cursing secretly, knowing that he had no choice, Sasuke glanced at Sakura behind him and immediately moved his steps. The Thunder Chakra in his body spread throughout his body at an unprecedented speed, and an unused Thunder Ninjutsu reappeared. "Thunder and flash!" Stimulated by the Thunder Chakra, Sasuke's speed was like a bolt of lightning, but in a flash of lightning, he appeared behind Sakura from his original position. "Wood escape? Tree boundary wall!" "Wood Escape? Wooden Spindle Wall!" In the blink of an eye, Sakura executed two ninja seals in a row. When she finished, she smacked her palms toward the ground, and endless blue chakra instantly spread around them. Rumble¡ª¡ª In an instant, as if there was some ancient behemoth underneath, the surrounding ground collapsed and shattered, and countless trees rose into the sky from it! At the same time as it rose from the ground, the trees began to intertwine and intertwine crazily. In less than half a second, a shield of more than ten meters high composed purely of hardwood appeared on the ground. Before four people. In addition, wooden pillars that were thicker than before grew out, forming a semicircle and trapping the four people inside. Deidara raised the corner of his mouth, looked at C3 No. 18 who had entered the killing range, held the Ninja Seal with his right hand, and shouted loudly. ¡°Art is explosion!¡± Boom¡ª¡ª! At this moment, the huge C3 No. 18 exploded, bursting out with endless sound waves. The blazing white light brought by the explosion was like a small sun, trying its best to exude its power! A huge roar resounded across the earth, and just the air waves that spread over it could stir up flying sand and rocks. "That Deidara guy!!!" Feeling the powerful power coming from the front, Scorpion, who was rushing madly, felt like an explosion in front of him, about to explode! "Haha, Deidara is serious! Hey, hey, Scorpion, Weasel, do we still need to rush over now? There are no jinchuriki, so there is no need to recover the body." Carrying Samehada on his back Looking at this scene, Kisame burst out laughing and said to the two of them. "Nonsense, I must go! There is my future collection there!" Xie's tone was a little angry. He really didn't expect that after Deidara passed by, he would directly go to C3, which can destroy the city with one blow. bomb, otherwise he would have stopped Deidara from the beginning no matter what. Itachi, on the other hand, just glanced at Kisame lightly, and then chased after the speeding Scorpion in front of him: "People who can kill Hidan and Kakuzu cannot be killed by Deidara so easily." "Ahit looks like he's disgusted." Kisame scratched his head with his left hand and muttered to himself. But what Kisame didn't know was that at the moment Itachi's figure was chasing Scorpion, a trace of deep-hidden worry suddenly flashed across his eyes. But having been a ninja for many years, he quickly suppressed this emotion. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Ha, we hit the target! Is it solved?" Because of the ups and downs of the previous air waves, the C2 dragon, which was swaying and flying around, finally regained its balance at this time, and Deidara finally stretched out his head and looked down. The Stone Forest, ah no, should be said to be ruins now. Deidara's C3 No. 18 just now has cleared out a whole piece of ruins full of broken walls and ruins in the entire Stone Forest area, including the North Secret Office. Territory. And it was precisely because of the collapse of buildings and stone pillars that the crazy rollingDust and smoke obscured Deidara's entire sight. But this was not a problem for Deidara. He lightly stepped on the dragon under his feet, and immediately spread its wings, aiming at the smoke and dust rising below, and fanned it fiercely. With the natural breeze and the full flutter of Deidara's C2 dragon's wings, this extremely thick layer of smoke and dust finally slowly dispersed, revealing the results of the explosion in front of Deidara's eyes. "This is?!" Deidara frowned, looking at the tattered wooden wall below because it had withstood all the power of C3 No. 18, and the half of the wooden wall that was still intact on the ground inside the wooden wall. Round colander, my heart suddenly ignited with disbelief. "Aren't you even dead?!" On the ground, the wooden pillars slowly opened little by little, revealing Sakura and her four people who were intact under their protection. "This is true. It seems that I mistakenly blamed Kakuzu and Hidan." Deidara's expression became extremely ferocious for a moment, but he recovered the next moment: "No. It doesn¡¯t matter, anyway, I maintain an advantage at high altitude, and as long as I don¡¯t fall down, nothing will happen!¡± Deidara said, relieved the anger in his heart for a moment, stretched out his hands and grabbed an extremely large amount of clay again, and began to knead it crazily. "If it doesn't work once, come twice, if it doesn't work twice, come three times! I will show you my art until you accept it!" After saying that, in Deidara's hands, he once again kneaded the C3 No. 18 that was the same as before, and slowly began to stand up, holding the little doll in his hands and smiling. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± But at this moment, several extremely subtle sounds of breaking through the sky sounded. Deidara's heart suddenly jumped. He stepped on the C2 dragon and made it soar. He almost narrowly avoided the pain of breaking through the sky. none. "Where did the attack come from?! How could it come from an altitude of nearly a hundred meters?!" Deidara looked at the kunai that had missed the dragon's body, and felt a sense of astonishment in his heart. Wait, could it be said that the distance was lowered when the fan was just used? Thinking of this, Deidara looked solemn and quickly lowered his head to look down at the sky. Sure enough, he discovered that Sasuke, who was supposed to be standing where he was, had fallen from a height of more than ten meters and was slowly landing on the ground. Wait a minute! Where is the other person? ! Deidara did not just stare at Sasuke. After he realized that Sasuke was no longer harmful, he had already shifted his attention to the remaining three people. It was with this gaze that Deidara discovered that there were only two people left above the original position! Where is the last person? ! Deidara's eyes widened and he began to scan the bottom quickly, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis coming after him! ¡°You are here, where are you looking!!!¡± "Varied¡­¡­" boom¡ª¡ª! The fist, which exuded chakra representing strange power, came down from top to bottom, and struck Deidara with a powerful and heavy punch, who was about to turn around. Suddenly, Deidara's pretty face began to distort crazily, and his whole head began to bulge as if it were exploding. kindness? Pumped up? ! A trace of astonishment flashed in the eyes of Sakura, who was attacked from the sky, and at this moment, the belly of the white dragon below Deidara bulged, and then a white shadow flew out at high speed! "Hahaha! Sure enough, I got tricked! Art is an explosion!!!" "Boom¡ª¡ª!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Huge explosions resounded through the sky, and the air waves that rose up were even more exciting. Wave after wave came, and even Deidara, who was riding the white bird, was a little unsteady. And looking at all this, Deidara's expression was even more excited! "Idiot! If there is only one kind of art, how can art be so colorful? Although the power of c3 No. 18 is my proud work, it must be matched with some decorations to make it more exciting!" High in the sky, Deidara's proud voice floated slowly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 279, Uchiha Itachi! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time goes back a little bit. Originally, when Deidara created the C3 No. 18 doll, he had the idea of ??killing it, but after he cast it, his thoughts changed directly. Because the moment he dropped it, he discovered that layer of entangled growth, eventually forming an extremely thick wooden escape wall. Although he is extremely confident in his art, he still retains a certain degree of caution before facing such a brilliant escape technique as Mu Dun. You can be complacent when facing your enemies, but you must not be arrogant! He had clearly understood the principle that a proud soldier would inevitably lose when he met Itachi a few years ago. So Deidara made second-hand preparations at that moment. The white dragon's position where his feet were was torn and released in an instant. His whole body sank directly into the back of the dragon, and at the same time, a and a wave were generated in the distance. His identical clay clone replaced his trap-like existence. After doing all this, Deidara started his own plan to lower the position of his dragon, making people think that he just wanted to show off the smoke. What happened next was exactly what he had imagined. Although the power of C3 No. 18 is very powerful, the four Sakuras, protected by two layers of strong defense against the tree boundary wall and the wooden ingot wall, did not cause any damage in the end. At this moment, Sakura and Sasuke successfully bit the bait prepared by Deidara. Although Deidara still didn't know why Sakura suddenly appeared behind him in the end, his purpose and plan had been completed! "Very good, there are only the last three enemies now!" Deidara glanced at the thick white smoke in front of him, and felt more comfortable than ever before. But at this moment, a hoarse voice suddenly came from below. "Deidara! Do you want to destroy my collection?!!" "Oops, it's Brother Scorpion!" Hearing this voice, Deidara slapped his forehead fiercely, "Now I'm going to be trained by Brother Scorpion for a while!" With that said, Deidara glanced at the white smoke in front of him that had not yet dissipated, and no longer prepared to attack, he directly controlled the white bird to fly quickly towards the scorpion below. "Sorry, sorry. I just suddenly wanted to see the power of the Wooden Ninja, and I got a little carried away. But Brother Xie, you still have to thank me. This Wooden Ninja's strength is really not that good, you see. I have already dealt with her now." Before the Deidara people arrived, the voice had already come over. "Deidara, you guy." But what Deidara didn't expect was that there was no anger in Xia's tone, "I thought you just had a problem with your brain, but I didn't expect that there was a problem with your eyes as well. .¡± "Huh?" Deidara looked confused, and then seemed to remember something, and immediately turned his head to look at where Sasuke and his group were standing before. At this moment, Deidara's pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was full of disbelief. "Surprisingly, he's still alive" After muttering to himself for a moment, Deidara's mind flashed back to the image of Sakura suddenly appearing behind him. He narrowed his eyes slightly, "I see, I understand. I'm afraid she is in control. You must have some powerful teleportation technique." "As he said that, Deidara turned around. He knew that with Scorpion's temper, if he joined the battlefield again, he would probably have to be severely punished in advance. So he just landed on the ground, and when Itachi and Kisame arrived belatedly, this began to explain Sakura's performance just now. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, Sakura also frowned, looking at several more Akatsuki members appearing in front of them, as if there were ten thousand grass and mud horses having fun in her heart. "Sakura, Sasuke. It seems like there are a few more people on the other side?" Suigetsu looked at the Akatsuki members in front of him, blinked his eyes, and then said to Sakura and Sasuke. Do you still need to remind me? ! ! Sakura immediately rolled her eyes and ignored Suigetsu. She just stared at the Akatsuki members in front of her with her eyes. But Sakura soon discovered something. They seemed to have reached an agreement. As the initial vanguard, Deidara did not attack on his white bird, but flew to a stone pillar. stopped. As for the other three, they continued to move and began to press in the direction of the four of them.close. While Sakura was still struggling with what to do next, something strange about Sasuke next to her suddenly attracted her attention. "Uchiha, Itachi." His whole body began to tremble slightly, Sasuke stared at one of the figures approaching him in front of him, and murmured unconsciously. Itachi! Sakura looked at Sasuke who had clenched his fists tightly, then quickly glanced at the approaching figure, and secretly screamed inwardly. ¡¾This is simply adding insult to injury! ¡¿ Suigetsu and Jugo, who were behind Sasuke, had also noticed Sasuke's abnormal behavior. They wanted to ask questions, but they were shocked by the murderous intent that suddenly appeared on Sasuke's body, which was already thick and almost substantial. "Uchiha Itachi!!!" ¡ª¡ª! Rays of lightning burst out all over his body, and Sasuke's hand holding the Kusanagi sword had veins popping out, and he began to walk toward him step by step like an Akatsuki member in front of him. Sasuke's behavior made Sakura's heart tighten slightly. Sasuke now is exactly the same as Sasuke when he left the Valley of the End! "Itachi, that guy is your brother. It seems that the relationship between you two is really good. After the younger brother sees his older brother, he will take the initiative to come over to greet him." Kisame looked at Sasuke who had already stepped over. , joked to Itachi beside him with a smile on his face. Itachi said indifferently: "It's just a stupid guy. I will deal with him. The other three, you two should be enough." Scorpion, who has always focused his attention on Sakura, has no objection to this. He has only one goal from beginning to end, not to mention that he has no interest in Uchiha's family affairs. The reason why he brought Itachi up was actually because he didn't want to get involved in this boring brotherly dispute. " Kisame is even less concerned about this. Of course, he can't say that he doesn't care at all. He is quite interested in the biological brother of one of the former Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swordsmen in this team. "Uchiha Itachi!!!" Sasuke's voice suddenly became louder, and everything he had done for revenge in the past few years suddenly began to appear in his mind. " Of course he knew in his heart that his strength was probably not as good as Itachi's, but the fire of revenge in his heart had been rising as early as the moment he saw Itachi, how could it stop here. He didn¡¯t ask Kakuzu Itachi¡¯s whereabouts before because he didn¡¯t see Itachi with his own eyes. Now that Itachi's figure was reflected in his Sharingan eyes, how could he let go of his anger. Recalling that night, his father and mother fell at Itachi's feet, and then recalled the scene of Itachi massacring his tribe, Sasuke kicked his feet fiercely! "Thousand Birds Divine Spear!" PS: The scene of Itachi massacring his tribe that Sasuke saw came from Itachi¡¯s Tsukuyomi. By the way, I was called out to a party at 11 today. This chapter was actually written by me in a daze, so I hope you guys will read it. If you think there is anything logically wrong, please point it out and I will revise it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 280, go all out! Immortal mode! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The bright thunder gun surged, and after instantly piercing the distance between Sasuke and Itachi, it stabbed Itachi directly in the heart. "Brother Kakashi's Raikiri? You really have a lot of tricks up your sleeve." Itachi's eyes had already transformed into the three Magatama Sharingan. While he easily dodged sideways, he still looked at him indifferently. Sasuke Chidori made an evaluation while rushing towards him. "Don't be ridiculous!" Sasuke looked at Itachi who had dodged the attack. He bit out a sentence bitterly without stopping, then squeezed the Kusanagi sword tightly with his right hand, and the chakra fluctuations instantly changed! The lightning that had solidified into substance suddenly burst out, and countless blue electric snakes shot out from it, clawing at Itachi's body with their fangs and claws spread out. "Caught!" Determination flashed in his eyes. Sasuke's movement speed skyrocketed again. The distance between the two was instantly reduced to only one meter. Sasuke could even observe himself through Itachi's Sharingan. Now this is a slightly ferocious face! Pfft¡ª¡ª! The sword penetrated his body, and Sasuke's whole body was slammed into Itachi's arms. Revenge, is it over? Do not joke! The three Magatama Sharingan slowly turned, and in Sasuke's eyes, Itachi's heart was pierced, including the entire world in front of him, and a very deep crack suddenly opened, and then in just one second. ¡ª¡ªClick The world collapses! With his feet firmly on the ground, Sasuke stopped his steps and looked at Itachi who was just maintaining his original posture in front of him. For a moment, his right hand holding the Kusanagi sword became harder. "Itachi, now it's your family business, and I and I won't disturb you." Kisame said to Itachi sternly, and then he fixed his eyes on the people who had arrived behind him. , looked at Xie and said: "Since the wooden escape ninja is your collection, you can deal with her. As for me, I will deal with the remaining two guys." "In that case, it's the best." Xie's voice was as hoarse as ever. Kisame smiled when he heard this and didn't say much. He just bent his body slightly and kicked the ground with a burst of speed. After passing Sasuke, he stopped in front of Sakura, Suigetsu and Jugo. He opened his hands. "Next, it's a family matter belonging to the Uchiha family. The opponents you are going to face are me and the guy behind." Kisame said, stretching out his right thumb and aiming at the scorpion crawling behind him. . "Wait!" At this moment, Suigetsu, who was following behind, spoke up. After looking at Kisame up and down, he suddenly pulled out his decapitating sword. "If I'm not wrong, you must be Kisame Kisaki!" "Oh?" Kisame glanced at the beheading sword in Suigetsu's hand, "It seems that you are Mangetsu's younger brother. It just so happens that part of the reason why I came here is because of you. To be honest, being able to see him Being a junior is quite satisfying." "yes¡­¡­" Looking at the two people who were already talking, Sakura, who was worried about Sasuke, immediately seized the opportunity and immediately flew over Kisame to catch up to Sasuke. But at this moment, a sound that tore the air fiercely towards Sasuke. Rush in her direction! "Boom!" Sakura, who had already dodged away from the spot, looked at the steel scorpion tail that stabbed her at the original position, and focused her eyes on the attacker who launched the attack. Scorpion. "Your opponent is me. I don't mind you using Wood Escape. In fact, I hope you can use Wood Escape more." Xie looked at Sakura with a look of surprise in front of her and said calmly. Ah¡ª¡ªthis is really the enemy you least want to encounter. Sakura calmed down her expression and felt a little wary in her heart. In fact, for Sakura right now, Scorpion is definitely at the top of the list of enemies she least wants to encounter. This is not to say that Scorpion has any very powerful skills, but that Scorpion's poison technique is a headache. At least half of the reason why Sakura and Granny Chiyo in the original drama were able to defeat Scorpion was because Sakura in the original drama developed a potion that defused Scorpion's poison. If not for this, I'm afraid Scorpion would have revealed his true form. After that, the two of them had to say "gg" in unison. A gust of breeze blew between the two of them. Kisame on the side glanced at Scorpion and Sakura with the corner of his eye, then stepped forward suddenly, raised the weapon tied up with bandages, and rushed towards Suigetsu and Jugo in an instantTwo people. "The next step will be a battle between the two of them, so the three of us should stop messing around!" After leaving these words, Kisame launched a move one after another. Suigetsu and Jugo did not block them at all. If they were not careful, they were sent flying far away by Kisame. Taking half a step back, Sakura stared at Scorpion in front of her, and her mind began to think rapidly about the next method of fighting. As for Suigetsu and Jugo, Sakura did not consider their safety at all. Kisame, who faced them in the original drama, did not kill Suigetsu even though he tried to kill them, so she did not Regardless of their safety. "Everyone who is in the way is gone." Xie's eyes were fixed on Sakura, "Then it's our turn, I don't want to wait until they are finished and I haven't started here yet!" After finishing speaking, Scorpion's figure suddenly began to change. The original rickety figure tore off the black red cloud cloak to expose its limbs, and there was also a seemingly extremely thick shield standing on its back. With such a figure, not to mention that Sakura has the memory of the original drama, even if she doesn't, you can still see that this body is actually just a puppet for disguise, not the true body of Scorpion. "Huh, I originally thought I could keep it for a while." Suddenly, Sakura laughed, put her hands on her chest and said lightly. As the seal formed, the diamond-shaped mark on the forehead that represented the Yin seal suddenly changed, and the black curse seal runes slowly spread out from the forehead, and eventually spread all over the body. In addition, a touch of light orange-red eye shadow also appeared leisurely in the corner of Sakura's eyes. "What is this?! Chakra has suddenly changed to such an extent!" There was a hint of surprise in Xie's tone. "Is this it?" Sakura looked at the scorpion in front of her, the corners of her mouth raised slightly inadvertently, and her whole body's aura had begun to undergo extremely drastic changes! At the same time, on a stone pillar, the black and white partner with only one face exposed and staring at the center of the battle was also looking at the front with wide eyes. The whole person's temperament was completely different from Sakura. "Here, what on earth is this? I have never found this kind of seal before? Is this some brand new ninjutsu?" The white half couldn't help it and murmured. Facing the white half's words, the black half's eyes were solemn. It was obvious that he had seen what the changes in Sakura's body were. "This is the Sage Mode, a ninjutsu that uses natural energy to greatly enhance one's strength. In this world, there are only three places known to be able to practice the Sage Mode, namely Miaomu Mountain, Ry¨±chi Cave, and the Shiky Bone Forest. It seems that the Fifth Hokage brought her disciple to Shigu Forest, and then let him practice in the sage mode" After hearing this, the white half-length man still didn¡¯t quite understand, but he still felt that he was a bit too stupid for asking questions at this time, so he nodded sharply and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± The camera rotates. At this moment, Sakura finally let out a sigh of relief. She had already entered the sage mode and was very familiar with the situation on the battlefield. She seemed to be much more energetic. "Actually, this is my first time using this mode." Sakura laughed, and then she hooked her fingers at the scorpion in front of her: "Now, do you want me to give you three moves first? "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 281, the first immortal magic! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Faced with Sakura's actions, Xie did not get angry. Instead, he laughed: "You are really good. No need to do this, I will treat your body well and let you enter the eternal art." When Sakura heard this, her face suddenly darkened. Although she had predicted it from the beginning, she didn't expect that Scorpion really wanted to make a puppet of herself. "Hmph! It seems like you have really defeated me!" Sakura darkened her face and clenched her fists loudly, "I want to see what you can do!" After saying a few words, Sakura was no longer ready to talk nonsense with Scorpion, and chakra surged! Strange power technique¡¤stepping technique! The improvement brought by Sage Mode to Sakura is huge. The surging Senju Chakra moves at a very fast speed. The power burst out at the moment when her legs are kicked, tearing the earth into pieces in an instant. Boom¡ª¡ª! In just a flash of lightning, Sakura's figure disappeared from its original position and rushed into the air above Scorpion. At this moment, Scorpion, or Fei Liuhu controlled by Scorpion, reacted and quickly opened his mouth, preparing to attack Sakura. However, no matter how fast he opened his mouth, he still couldn't catch up with Sakura. When he could barely open his mouth to reveal the cold light inside, Sakura's right fist was already raised high. "Break it for me!" A punch suddenly blasted out, the boundless chakra solidified essence, like a mountain hitting the body, hit Fei Liuhu's back with extremely ferocious force! Boom¡ª¡ª! There was a loud boom, and the surging huge force instantly crushed the extremely hard shield on the scorpion's back, and then the broken shield was smashed towards the body below it! The ground beneath Scorpion was completely unable to withstand such a huge force. It collapsed and disintegrated in an instant. The crushed rocks and soil fell down, deep into the huge pit created by Sakura's punch. "Ah Xie doesn't know how to do it, so he just dies like this?!" Jue and Bai Jue looked at the scene in front of them, and their eyes almost fell out of shock. "" What was rare this time was that Hei Jue didn't reply to Bai Jue out loud. Withdrawing her fist, Sakura looked at Fei Liuhu, whose huge power collapsed completely and parts scattered into the bottom of the pit. There was no trace of joy in her eyes. In the eyes of outsiders, she might have killed Scorpion, but in fact, Sakura knew that although her punch just now shattered Fei Liuhu, Scorpion's body still did not kill it. Whoops! As expected, at this moment a black shadow flew out from under a not too big piece of crimson amber shell, and stopped after reaching a distance of more than 20 meters from Sakura. ¡°Amazing speed.¡± After the black shadow stopped, he did not directly attack Sakura. Instead, he turned his back to Sakura leisurely and praised her. The other party slowly turned around and then covered himself with the shadow. His hood was slowly lifted, revealing his true face. A young man with red hair and a handsome face. Sakura's eyes narrowed slightly for a moment. To be honest, although Sakura actually knows what Scorpion's true form looks like because of her character memory, she shouldn't be surprised, but now she has actually seen his true form. After that, Sakura couldn't help but be stunned. Scorpion, he is really a guy worthy of being called the most beautiful man in Hokage. Sakura stared at the Scorpion in front of her and sighed sincerely in her heart. ¡¾If he could dress up as a woman, that would beahem. ¡¿ ??Through cleanly throwing away the distracting thoughts in her mind, Sakura returned to normal, looked at Scorpion with indifferent eyes, and said coldly: "Is there anything else you want to say now?" "No. It's just that the desire for your body is a little deeper." Scorpion, who has returned to his true form, speaks in a light and elegant voice. Although there is still a hint of pride, it sounds like it is no longer the same as before. Disgusted. "With just one punch, I broke Fei Liuhu from its strongest point. Should I say that I am worthy of being Tsunade's disciple?" Xie continued to speak lightly, "But in that case, I will let you take a look. Behold, my most precious collection.¡± A scroll slipped out from Scorpion's right hand, and then unfolded gently to reveal it. And in the center of the entire scroll, a hugeThe word ?? attracted all of Sakura's attention. "boom!" There was a soft sound, and as the smoke dispersed, a human puppet wearing a gray cloak suddenly appeared on Scorpion's side. "Okay. It's time for you to see why this is my most precious collection!" A hint of excitement flashed in Xie's eyes, and the chakra lines on his hands connected to the third generation Kazekage's with several clicks. With a fierce tug on the human puppet, the third-generation Feng Ying puppet began to float in the air. Sakura knew that Scorpion had activated the third generation Kazekage puppet. As a result, his body shape changed slightly and he began to think quickly. ¡°I am currently in Sage Mode, so I have an absolute advantage based on Ninjutsu alone. On the contrary, if he once again uses melee to fight with strange power, Scorpion will most likely release poisonous gas to deal with him. Having made up her mind, Sakura retreated instead of advancing, quickly forming ninja seals with both hands at the same time. "Immortal Technique¡¤Water Release¡¤Big Explosive Water Wave!" Sakura's feet touched down, and she leapt into the air. A large amount of water escape chakra condensed crazily in and around her body, and then the power increased countless times due to the increase in senjutsu chakra. Taking a deep breath, Sakura's mouth was swollen, like a hamster stuffed with food, but at the next moment, a large amount of endless water spit out violently! "Water Escape?" Xie was not interested in the magic spell performed by Sakura at all. After he saw it was Water Escape, he immediately frowned. In his opinion, he had already presented the most valuable collection. Therefore, Sakura must at least be paired with Wood Release to be worthy of her. "If that's the case, then don't blame me. This is the stunt that the Third Kazekage is famous for!" Impatience flashed in Scorpion's eyes, and a seal formed on his hand, and a wave of energy immediately exploded from the body of the Third Kazekage puppet. He burst into chakra, and his mouth immediately opened wide. In an instant, countless amounts of black iron sand poured out of the mouth of the third generation Kazekage puppet. In just a short time, a black ocean composed entirely of iron sand appeared around the third generation Kazekage puppet. . "This is really the right place at the right time. Thanks to Orochimaru's base, the iron sand that exists here can be used by me!" Xie glanced at the amount of iron sand, and a smile appeared on his face. "Then you're not ready now??!" ps: I was wrong! I shouldn't have spoken so loudly! What are you doing with the third update? I will die if I do the double update today qaq, please forgive me. Kneel down! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 282, change of tactics, sand and iron barrier! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Big Explosive Water Wave is originally a ninjutsu used only by people with extremely large amounts of chakra. In the original drama, Kisame used the scaled-down version of the Explosive Water Wave to spit out water as violent as a tsunami, and even more What's more, it's an enhanced version of the Big Explosive Water Wave with a massive increase in magical chakra! Scorpion, who had just been excited because the third generation of Feng Ying puppets he controlled could gather such a huge sea of ??sand and iron, saw that the stormy waves were rolling up in front of him, turning into an unprecedented violent tsunami, and he stood firmly on the waves with both feet. Sakura's jaw dropped in shock. "With this level of chakra, a tailed beast can't do more than that!" Xie's voice was a little choked with words. At this time, whether it was Sasuke who only had Itachi in his eyes, or Itachi who only had stupid Oudou in his eyes, or Kisame, Suigetsu Jugo and others who were already fighting, they were all more or less generals. A glimmer of sight was directed towards the turbulent sea water that was rolling up in the field as if it could overwhelm mountains and seas. The turbulent and ruthless waves, carrying irresistible heavy water pressure, were like a sea giant raising his palms high, aiming at Scorpion and the third generation Kazekage puppet, and then slapped down hard! "Oops! If it is soaked in water, the power of the sand iron will be reduced!" Looking at the unstoppable stormy waves ahead, Scorpion's mind was sharp, his hands and fingers flipped up and down crazily, and he quickly began to operate his third-generation Feng Ying puppet as if performing an air piano. The next moment, the black sand and iron flying in the sky fell one after another after being connected with the chakra of the Third Wind Shadow Puppet. After wrapping up the Third Wind Shadow Puppet and Scorpion, they violently unfolded a pair of giant The sand iron wings, which are like bird wings, flutter towards the sky! Boom¡ª¡ª! When the scorpion left the ground and flew in the air, the roaring waves finally fell to the ground, and a loud roar erupted. The earth, which had already been cracked, could no longer bear it, and it immediately collapsed completely, causing a huge earthquake. It keeps shaking! "Do you want to run away now?! Where did that momentum just go?" Sakura curled her lips and looked at the scorpion that was flapping its sand iron wings. Her cold expression suddenly appeared. Since you want me to use Wood Release, I won't show you how to use Wood Release! With such stubbornness in her heart, Sakura clapped her hands fiercely! "Immortal method? Water escape? Water dragon ten consecutive bullets!" "Roar!" Ten huge roars shook out, and the huge waves rolled and rolled. Ten huge water dragons with fangs rose into the sky, aiming at the Scorpion still in the sky and opening its big mouth. "Trouble!" Scorpion's usual tone has finally changed since he first appeared on the stage. It's not that he has never faced water escape experts, nor has he never faced water dragon bullets, but there are ten water dragons, and they all look like It was a water dragon that was much larger than ten others in size after taking hormones. He had never seen it before! "Magnetic escape? Sand and iron knot attack!" Although I don¡¯t want to reduce the power of sand iron due to moisture, there is obviously no other way now! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? operation, The massive amount of sand iron around us solidified and took shape, turning into jet black weapons such as sand iron spears, sand iron cones, sand iron blocks, etc. Whoosh whoosh! Not long after the sand and iron weapons were condensed and formed, they were like roaring bullets. While piercing the air and screaming, they shot towards the water dragon bullets that were shooting into the sky. The sand iron itself is a hard object, and when it faces the water dragon, there is a series of sounds of the sand iron breaking through the water. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The huge water dragon's whole body was shaken, and sand and iron shot out from up and down its body, directly turning the huge water dragon's body into a hornet's nest. With one blow, Scorpion didn't look happy. Just by dispersing the water dragon, he could clearly feel the chakra consumption of the third-generation Kazekage puppet controlling sand iron increased a little. "If this continues, the consumption of iron sand will increase significantly!" Xie looked at Sakura in front of him, narrowed his eyes slightly, and immediately changed his strategy. After giving up fighting with the water dragon, the jet-black sand and iron gathered crazily. The unused sand and iron served as the innermost layer, the sand and iron that had been used but not yet soaked served as the middle layer, and the sand that had already been soaked was used as the middle layer. Iron serves as the outermost layer, wrapping the Scorpion and the Third Wind Shadow Puppet layer by layer, forming a huge sand-iron ball in the blink of an eye! "Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Defense!"   This is the third Kazekage's unique skill during his lifetime, a defensive sand iron ball that can be called absolute defense. Not only is the strong magnetic force preventing steel weapons from causing damage to it, but it can also ignore most of the explosive damage! As expected, after using the sand iron defense, the remaining nine water dragons were frantically attacking the sand iron ball with their teeth and claws, but they did not even cause the sand iron ball to move, let alone causing damage. Even if the defense was not broken, the sand iron ball did not let it rise and fall. When the nine water dragons were biting madly again, the outer layer of the sand iron ball suddenly changed, and dozens of sand iron sharp blades were suddenly pulled out. It came out, pierced deeply into the water dragon's body and instantly started spinning at a high speed. The rapidly rotating sand-iron blade was like a pulverizer working at full power. In less than a second, the nine water dragons were suddenly stirred into water and swayed to the ocean controlled by Sakura below. At the same time, the pure condensed sand iron balls suddenly exploded into the sky. Scorpion showed murderous intent and violently opened a mechanism on his chest with his ten fingers. "The amount of chakra has increased?!" In sage mode, Sakura immediately noticed the changes in chakra on the chest of the third generation Kazekage puppet, and her expression suddenly became wary. "Hmph, although it will waste a little chakra, it will only be detrimental to me if we get into a protracted war, so I have no choice but to do this for now." The corners of Xie's mouth raised, and his fingers shook faster. And with the control of Scorpion, the sand and iron scattered all over the sky suddenly condensed and took shape, like a pitch-black tree hanging upside down in the sky, and the pitch-black sand and iron thorns were the trunk of this towering tree. , and its branches and leaves! "Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Barrier!" The burst of chakra was transmitted to all the connected sand and iron in the blink of an eye. The dark sky tree hanging upside down immediately produced circles of sonic booms. At this moment, the leaves, branches, and tree trunks composed of sand and iron filled the sky. The explosion spread out like thousands of horses galloping, overwhelming the sky and covering the earth. Whoosh whoosh! Densely packed sand iron spikes connected into branches and intertwined into a network in the air, roaring towards Sakura in the violent storm. Sakura, who had already sensed that something was wrong with the Third Kazekage puppet, shrank her pupils when she saw this, but the reaction speed of her hands was extremely astonishing. In the blink of an eye, she had already closed her hands and quickly formed the Ninja Seal. "Immortal Technique¡¤Water Escape¡¤Water Formation Wall!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Take a day off. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I really didn¡¯t like the chapter I coded tonight. After a lot of deletions and deletions, I still felt it wasn¡¯t working. It¡¯s already 11:30, so I finally decided to give up. I feel that in this part of the plot, the comparison between Sakura's strength and Scorpion's strength is really difficult to grasp. So I decided to knock down this chapter tomorrow and re-imagine it. ?????????????????????????????????: I have to take a day off tomorrow. I have to go to a traditional Chinese medicine hospital to see a doctor in the morning, and I have to go outside in the afternoon. It will probably be past 10 o'clock when I get back. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ask for forgiveness. . _(:3¡¡¡Ï)_(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 283, Well, it smells so good! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Immortal Technique¡¤Water Escape¡¤Water Formation Wall!" With Sakura's low drink, the rough sea surface continued to rise and fall, and the waves quickly gathered one after another, gathering crazily around Sakura's body, forming an extremely thick defensive network. In less than a second, the shield made of pure water and the powerful stinger made of sand and iron will face each other? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Her heart suddenly tightened, and Sakura felt a sense of crisis suddenly appear around her. She immediately frowned and out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly noticed a black shadow suddenly appearing beside her. "Too slow!" A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, Xia raised his hands fiercely, and the chakra line connecting the third-generation Kazekage puppet suddenly tightened, and the third-generation Kazekage puppet that appeared around Sakura at some time also followed suit. He raised his hands high, revealing two black jet pipes. "Die!" Seeing this scene, Xie shouted. The crimson fire condensed and compressed, and under Sakura's surprised look, two extremely hot flames burst out from the jet tube with a loud bang! Even though she was standing on the sea, protected by the water formation wall, Sakura could feel the intense burning sensation brought by the roaring flames. ¡¾Such a powerful flame should not be able to be displayed by the third generation Kazekage puppet. Wait, flames, could you say? ! ¡¿ Looking at the flames sweeping across the sky, a flash of light flashed in Sakura's mind. Before the flames completely obscured her vision, she focused her eyes on the back of the third-generation Kazekage puppet with its hands raised high. Indeed! Sakura looked at a protrusion on the back of the third generation Kazekage puppet that had not appeared before, but now suddenly appeared, and she immediately understood why the third generation Kazekage puppet could use fire. This is not the ninjutsu of the Third Kazekage, but comes from the fire scroll hidden behind the scorpion body, the Flame Hell Formation! Boom¡ª¡ª! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? And just when Sakura finished her observation, the sky-high flames hit the water formation wall fiercely at this moment. Under the impact of the raging and roaring flames, even the water formation that was blessed by the magic chakra The wall couldn't hold on and made a harsh sound of liquid being evaporated by high temperature! not good! Feeling the emergence of water vapor, Sakura raised her head sharply. Sure enough, the sand-iron barrier in the sky was approaching, as if it was going to tie Sakura into a skewer in the next moment! "Haha, what else can you do now!" High in the sky, the Scorpion, which was floating in the air because of the sand iron wings on its back, showed a ferocious expression. Ever since he first made the change, Scorpion had already thought out his tactics. While the water dragon was still attacking the sand iron ball, he modified the Flame Hell Formation Scroll behind him into the third-generation Wind Shadow Puppet. on the body. Then, taking advantage of the moment when the Sand Iron Barrier was used to attract Sakura's attention, he secretly compressed the chakra line connecting the third generation Kazekage puppet, and then arranged for the third generation Kazekage puppet to sneak below, and let it go under the sand. Before the Iron Barrier attacks Sakura, use the Flame Hell Formation Scroll to attack Sakura. After all, after Sakura saw the attack range of the Sand Iron Barrier, she would definitely use defensive ninjutsu to resist it. So if she took this opportunity to arrange an attack by the Third Kazekage puppet, she would be able to make a profit no matter what. of. "So now, what other ninjutsu can you use to defend against attacks from the iron sand barrier?" Xie said slowly with a cold gaze. Seeing that the sharp iron spikes coming from the sky were only three or four meters away from her, Sakura frowned fiercely. Thinking about the idea of ??killing her without using the wood escape, she immediately bit her silver teeth and maintained the steady flow of energy. While the water formation wall blocked the Flame Hell Formation, several complex ninja seals were already formed on his hands. "Immortal Technique¡¤Wood Release¡¤Violent Spear Tree!" With a low cry, magic chakra flourished from the body at this moment. After a green light glowed on both sides of Sakura's shoulders, several extremely thick vine branches burst out, twisted and condensed into one, forming An extremely solid shield blocked the sky above Sakura! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Puff puff! In almost an instant, countless conical sand irons hit Sakura's gun tree and the surrounding sea, making a sound like a heavy rain hitting the wooden door crazily, causing the gun tree to form a The shield shook. But the shaking is shaking, no matter how violent the attack of the conical sand iron is, the wooden escape formed by the violent gun tree willHowever, it finally stood in the sky above Sakura, without any sign of being broken. "Hahaha, have you finally used it?!" Xie looked down at Sakura, who had already developed a wood escape, and the corners of her mouth suddenly raised with a proud look, but then the corners of her mouth curled up mysteriously, He smiled and said, "Then now, it's time to reveal your bottom." Muttering to himself, Xia's hands were connected to the thumbs of the third-generation Kazekage puppet and he flicked them lightly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The third generation Kazekage puppet was spraying flames from its arms, and the layers of arm armor suddenly opened, revealing the sealing spell hidden in it. "It's over!" Xie suddenly shouted. Thousands of puppet arms burst out from the sealing spell. They were densely packed with no gaps, and rushed to catch up with Sakura in front of them. Of course, Scorpion will not try to use these puppet arms to break through Sakura's defense in such a superficial way. The real purpose of these puppet arms is poison! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Among the thousands of arms, almost one-third of the puppet arms were raised, revealing dark pipes. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Thick purple smoke quickly surged out of the puppet's arms. In just a moment, it was already unable to penetrate even the sunlight in the sky. As the poisonous smoke approached, Sakura frowned tightly. Even if there was no direct contact with skin, just looking at the purple poisonous smoke, Sakura already felt a strong murderous intention. . It can¡¯t go on like this! Sakura knows that in the original drama, the scorpion's poisonous smoke is not corrosive and will not cause death as long as it is not inhaled, but that is the plot of the original drama, not what she has to face directly now! With a flick of a butterfly's wings, a storm may form on the other side of the earth. What's more, now that he is not just flapping his wings, he is directly killing Akatsuki's immortal duo and also Akatsuki's financial manager. It¡¯s cool. Even if you don¡¯t care about these things, you have successfully cultivated the immortal mode. How can you just be pressed and rubbed by Scorpion? It¡¯s time to fight back! Looking at the poisonous smoke that was gradually filling up and about to squeeze in around her body, Sakura's eyes flashed slightly, and her hands immediately joined together to form Ninja Seals. "Huh? Is it some new wood escape ninjutsu?" Xie's eyes narrowed, and his anticipation for Sakura's body increased a little. The more outstanding the other party's performance was, the more natural the human puppet he made was also When the water rises, every boat rises. "Immortal Technique¡¤Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bite Explosion!" After Sakura completed the seal with her palms, she did not let go, and her right leg stamped hard toward the sea. PS: The update will resume tomorrow. First, set a flag to seek death, and make up these 4 chapters within 5 days. . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 284, Battle of Brothers You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What gave you the confidence to take the initiative to attack me after seeing me?" Itachi looked indifferently at Sasuke, whose eyes were full of hatred in front of him, and said calmly: "Is it your courage? Or does it come from the year spent under Orochimaru?" "What nonsense!" Sasuke gritted his teeth fiercely and strode out with the Kusanagi sword in his right hand, exploding with an astonishing speed and killing Itachi. As the lightning on his body flashed, it was clear that he had already used it. Thunder escape? Thunder flash. ¡¾I see, did the sword provide him with the ability to adapt to the Thunder Chakra? ¡¿ Itachi¡¯s Sharingan observed deeply, and the chakra fluctuations on Sasuke¡¯s body certainly did not escape his sight. ¡¾but,¡¿ "It's still too slow. In the sight of these eyes, your speed is too slow!" As soon as Sasuke's body came closer, Itachi's cold voice reached his ears, and he faced the attack of Sasuke's Kusanagi sword. route, he easily took out a kunai to block it, and at the same time tightened his right fist to attack Sasuke's abdomen. However, in the face of Itachi's reaction, Sasuke's expression did not change at all. As if he did not consider that the Kusanagi sword would be blocked at all, he continued to increase his strength. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the blink of an eye, the confrontation between the Kusanagi sword and the kunai broke out, but the development of the matter was not as Itachi imagined. His kunai turned out to be like a blank sheet of paper in front of the Kusanagi sword's blade. Face to face with the sharp blade, it was cut open by the Kusanagi sword as soon as it made contact! ¡¾Is that so? ] Itachi's Sharingan rotated rapidly, and there was no fluctuation in his heart because the kunai was cut like tofu, but the right fist that rushed out paused momentarily, and a burst of chakra burst out from his footsteps, and his figure He suddenly took a few steps back and avoided the Kusanagi sword that was coming towards him. When Sasuke saw Itachi retreat, the corner of his mouth curled up slightly, but he had calmed down the next moment. The figure wrapped in the lightning was like a cannonball, giving Itachi no chance to rush over again with the Kusanagi sword. Itachi frowned, and his hands turned into afterimages and quickly formed ninja seals. "Art fire escape ho fireball!" The blazing fireball suddenly erupted, and Sasuke, who was pressing on Itachi from the front, immediately felt that the heat wave was about to hit his face, as if it would swallow him completely in the next second. "Don't even think about it!" The scarlet Sharingan moved slightly, and the Kusanagi Sword Electric Snake in his hand was lifted high by Sasuke in the air, and he slashed hard against the Gou fireball! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The powerful Thunder Chakra erupted in the blade of the Kusanagi Sword, and the lightning formed a real bloom. The light drawn was extremely bright, and it was cut in half by the sweeping fire ball! Boom¡ª¡ª Even though it was cut in half, the power of the Go Fireball did not decrease much. After staggering Sasuke's body, the two blazing fire streams exploded, rendering the surrounding ground a layer of crimson. Instead of admiring the fireball that was split in half and exploded, Sasuke's Sharingan quickly scanned the front, trying to find out where Itachi was. But Itachi didn¡¯t let Sasuke wait at all. Almost at the moment when Sasuke split the fire ball, he had already lowered his figure, grabbed a kunai and launched an attack towards Sasuke. With Itachi's charging figure reflected in his eyes, Sasuke raised his brows and grasped the Kusanagi sword tightly with both hands. The moment the blade flashed, he aimed it towards Itachi's neck. However, just as he made this move, a black figure suddenly broke into the corner of his eye. When he looked closely, it turned out to be Itachi who was coming straight towards him, forming seals with his hands quickly! Shadow clone? ! Did he form the seal again immediately after he had just cast the powerful fire ball? Sasuke was shocked. After scanning the two Itachis with his Sharingan, he immediately made a choice. The Kusanagi Sword's sword power did not change, but he was the first to use one hand to seal the wrist. With a bang, he took out several shurikens and aimed them at Itachi in front of him and threw them hard. "The purpose of these shurikens is of course not to hurt Itachi, but just to cause a slight obstruction to Itachi. His goal was just to kill the Itachi clone below! Poof¡ª¡ª! The sound of flesh piercing came from below, but Sasuke didn't even glance at it. He pulled out the Kusanagi sword and transformed into a bolt of lightning, sprinting towards Itachi who paused for a moment because he was avoiding the shuriken. Knowing that he could no longer complete the seal, Itachi made an immediate decision, put down his hands of the seal, kicked his legs quickly, and instead of retreating, he advanced and attacked Sasuke.   Itachi actually understood this very well. With the assistance of Thunder Flash, Sasuke's speed surpassed his own. So once he was chased by Sasuke, his attack ideas were destined to be restricted by the Kusanagi sword in Sasuke's hand. In this case, Itachi simply closed the distance between the two and used fists and kicks to attack, so that the Kusanagi sword no longer became Sasuke's advantage, but became a disadvantage in close combat because the sword was too long! "Don't even think about it!" How could Sasuke not know Itachi's thoughts? With his feet a little closer, his attack route remained unchanged, but his speed dropped a lot. As soon as Itachi had the momentum to approach, he would retreat and maintain his own attack distance. At the same time, it can cause harm to Itachi. Seeing this scene, Itachi frowned, but facing the sharp edge of Sasuke's Kusanagi sword, he could only take out a kunai from his arms in order to block it a little. At the same time, his footsteps moved more frequently, just to press closer to Sasuke. In an instant, the offensive and defensive positions between the two people have changed! The two fought back and forth several times during this process. Although Sasuke had the advantage of attack distance, he did not cause the slightest damage to Itachi. At the same time, Itachi's combat experience far exceeded Sasuke's, so although he had no speed advantage, Although he had the advantage, he was still able to take advantage of every attack and get slightly closer to Sasuke. If this continues a few more times, Itachi will be able to get close to Sasuke completely. But at this moment, after cutting off another kunai from Itachi, Sasuke stopped suddenly. This made Itachi, who was approaching at full speed, unable to stop for a moment! ??Beep¡ª¡ª The crisp thunder of the Chidori sounded, and a cold light flashed in Sasuke's eyes. The Chidori on his left hand kept chirping, as if a flash of lightning pierced the chest of Itachi who was charging forward. The momentum of this Chidori was extremely ferocious, which made Itachi, who focused most of his attention on the blade of Kusanagi Sword, be surprised for a moment. But despite being surprised, Itachi's body was the first to make actions and reactions in advance. He did not retreat or dodge. Instead, he tilted his body slightly away and then burst out with a burst of speed. He was actually preparing to stick to Sasuke! This time, it was Sasuke's turn to look surprised. Snapped! Before the surprise in Sasuke's eyes disappeared, Itachi's sideways body had narrowly avoided Chidori, and before Sasuke could react, he took the lead and got stuck between Sasuke's feet, preventing him from moving. At the same time, his left and right hands were crossed. , his right hand tightly grasped Sasuke's right hand holding the Kusanagi sword, and his left hand was stuck on Sasuke's left hand using Chidori. Then, without waiting for Sasuke to struggle, he pulled his hands back and at the same time, he raised his left leg and knee sharply, pressing hard against Sasuke's lower abdomen. At the same time, he increased the strength of his hands. "ah¡ª¡ª!" The lower abdomen and hands were attacked at the same time. Sasuke felt pain in his head and immediately screamed in pain. The strength of his hands suddenly loosened, and the Kusanagi sword fell straight to the ground. Chidori disconnected his chakra and disappeared into his left hand. Seeing this, Itachi's eyes were still cold. The moment his left leg fell, he let go of his hands and flew up with his right leg. He hit Sasuke's neck hard and made him fall to the ground. Then he lifted Sasuke's left hand. Back-cutting, his right knee landed hard on his back, preventing Sasuke from moving at all. "Sure enough, you are still too weak." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 285, the power of the curse seal! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾The result is still like this? ¡¿ Being held firmly to the ground and unable to move, Sasuke's eyes were full of anger. He felt from the very beginning that his current strength might not be as good as Itachi, but at least he should be able to cause some trouble to Itachi. However, the reality was so cruel. Let alone causing trouble, he could not even hurt Itachi in the slightest. . ¡¾Are you helpless? Desperate? ] Suddenly, a voice came into Sasuke's mind. [Then come on, use me. Only in this way can you have the strength to defeat Itachi. ¡¿ Orochimaru? Listening to this familiar hoarse tone, Sasuke still didn't know who the owner of this voice was. ¡¾Come on, use the power of the curse seal to let Itachi know that you are stronger than him! ¡¿ Orochimaru's voice was full of temptation, as if a mouth-watering delicacy was placed in front of a person who had been hungry for three days and three nights. It was so tempting. What if there wasn¡¯t a hissing poisonous snake behind this delicacy? Snapped¡ª¡ª Itachi's pressure on his back increased a few points, and Sasuke's face suddenly twitched. He almost felt that his left hand was about to be crushed! ¡¾Sasuke, come on, come on. Only in this way can you defeat Itachi! ¡¿ "That's enough! Get out of my way!!!" His right fist clenched fiercely, and the veins all over Sasuke's body popped out, and a huge force suddenly burst out from his whole body. Even Itachi, who was tightly holding Sasuke's left hand, couldn't bear the force at once, and was severely beaten. It flew up violently. Making a circle in the air, Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly and looked down at the black curse mark that Sasuke had hidden on his neck, but now it was completely exposed and bursting with power, and he knew it in his heart. ¡¾Is this Orochimaru's Heavenly Curse Seal? ¡¿ Landing, Itachi thought faintly in his heart, the scarlet Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned, and an inexplicable fluctuation in his expression flashed away. "Hehehehe" He raised his left hand to cover the left side of his face. Sasuke looked at Itachi in front of him with his right eye and sneered. "Originally I didn't want to use this power. But now it seems that there is no other way." Putting down his left hand, Sasuke revealed his face that was covered by dense curse seals. Sasuke looked at Itachi in front of him, his expression becoming completely cold. "Really?" Itachi's lowered hands did not move. He just looked at Sasuke in front of him indifferently, with just a hint of disinterest in his tone. Seeing Itachi behave like this, Sasuke, who had been stimulated by the curse seal and had a drastic change in temperament, could no longer bear it. After wiping his hands towards the sealing bracer, he shot out towards Itachi's position in front of him. Countless shurikens and kunai. Itachi, who had been prepared for a long time, looked at the shurikens and kunai coming one after another in front of him, with strong killing intent like a rainstorm of pear blossoms, and immediately made a decision. He wiped his hands from his pockets. Facing the storm of ninja tools in front of him, Itachi's expression did not change at all. With a flick of his hands, countless shurikens and kunai came out of his hands and were aimed at the hand that was attacking in front. The swords and ninja tools fought like a tide! Ding Ding Dang Dang! The sound of dense golden cries kept rising, and in the blink of an eye, the battlefield between the two was already filled with countless scattered shurikens and kunai. After a long time passed, looking at the area full of ninja tools in front of him, Itachi said calmly: "Have you forgotten? Your shuriken throwing skills were all handed down by me." "Yes!" Sasuke looked at Itachi and immediately replied loudly, "But haven't you heard a saying? It's called a person who is better than a person!" Before he finished speaking, Sasuke stretched out his hands, pinched the air hard, and then yanked back! Suddenly, the hissing sound of the steel wire jumped into Itachi's ears. "What?!" A look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Itachi turned his head sharply and suddenly discovered that the transparent steel wire connected to Sasuke's hands had penetrated through him and connected to several of the shurikens that had bounced behind him in the previous exchange of shurikens. On top of shuriken and kunai! "snort!" With a cold snort, Sasuke pulled hard with both hands, and suddenly the kunai tied with transparent steel wires moved with great force, flying backwards like thunder and stabbing Itachi's body. Itachi frowned tightly, but his body was alreadyWith a further move, he arched his body, dodged the flying shuriken, and dodged towards the shuriken area in front. ¡¾goodbye! ¡¿ Seeing Itachi's body leaping towards the shuriken area, Sasuke's eyes flashed with excitement. After releasing the wire he was holding with both hands, he kicked up with his left foot and lifted up the right foot next to him. Kusanagi sword. Instantly appeared in the shuriken area in front. Sasuke looked at Itachi, who had not yet landed, but had no place to stay except the shuriken area in front. The excitement in his eyes flickered. The Kusanagi sword he held in his hand, It penetrated hard into the ground. "Chidori-ryu¡¤Chidori Walk!" At this moment, the violent electric snakes flowed out from the Kusanagi sword with fangs and claws, and wreaked havoc on the ground in front of them at extremely fast speeds. "Jizuki? But the attack distance of the ground walking should not be enough!" Itachi has been in the ninja world for many years. He has never seen any ninjutsu. Naturally, he knows the ninjutsu of the ground walking, not to mention the shuriken area. To disperse the current, no matter what Sasuke's ground walking, it is impossible to hurt him. etc! Itachi's eyes tightened as he fell from the air. He looked at the several kunai standing upright in the shuriken area in front of him with different colors than those around him. He suddenly looked at Sasuke's eyes, and there was a hint of astonishment. This was ? "This is a kunai forged purely from chakra metal. Not only will it not consume the power of Earth Walk, it will actually enhance it!" Looking at the electric snake that became more ferocious after passing through the chakra kunai, Sasuke raised the corner of his mouth and said loudly to Itachi who had slowly fallen into this area. Itachi, who was about to fall into the ground walking area, heard Sasuke's roar, and an inexplicable look suddenly flashed in his eyes, and then he fell heavily into the ground walking. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom! The moment Itachi fell in, the raging electric sparks instantly swept through his whole body, and the electric snakes with claws and fangs rushed along Itachi's body and rushed toward the top of Itachi's head. ¡°Oh, is this the end?!¡± Looking at Itachi, who was being ravaged by electric snakes in front of him, with green smoke even coming out of his body, Sasuke turned his head, stretched out his left hand to touch the curse seal, and narrowed his eyes slightly. I don¡¯t know why, but this feeling of killing Itachi made it seem like everything was false, and it made Sasuke feel endless emptiness in his heart. "Sasuke" Sudden, electrified Itachi, who was covered in smoke, made a sound, instantly piercing Sasuke's emptiness. He thought Itachi had some last words to say, causing all of his attention to be focused on Itachi. However, facing his younger brother who raised his head, Itachi just extended his index and middle fingers together, and after aiming at Sasuke's forehead from a distance, he suddenly slid to the left. "What?" Sasuke frowned and looked in the direction of Itachi's finger. "Can you feel so much after defeating a shadow clone? Sasuke." Itachi, who had been standing in his original position, looked at Sasuke, whose eyes gradually widened, and said calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 286, The Second Curse Seal Returns! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sasuke's heart beat and paused for a moment. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, slid down his cheeks, and then fell to the ground with a crisp sound. when? This idea came to Sasuke's mind. He really couldn't imagine when Itachi used the shadow clone technique. And why, while Itachi kept standing in the same position, didn't he notice anything? Could it be said to be an illusion? Questions piled up in Sasuke's mind layer after layer. Bang¡ª¡ª! At this time, Itachi's shadow clone, which was entangled by the electric snake, finally couldn't maintain its form, burst out a puff of white smoke, and disappeared in front of Sasuke. ¡¾clam down! ¡¿ Sasuke wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, suppressed the surprise and panic in his eyes, and began to think quickly. "Is that so?" For a moment, Sasuke suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, looked at Itachi in front of him and said slowly: "From the very beginning, you used your Sharingan to give me hints and let me subconsciously I have ignored your position, and coupled with the interference of the shadow clone, no wonder I didn't notice it. But!" When Sasuke said the last word, his tone became fierce. After watching Itachi in front of him take half a step back to leave a space for charging, he said with murderous intent: "This little trick will be useless after one time!" As soon as he finished speaking, the flame-shaped curse runes all over Sasuke's body fluctuated for a moment. Sasuke then kicked his right leg fiercely and grabbed his Kusanagi sword. His whole body was like a thunderbolt, and he flew rapidly under the shadow of the aurora. Killed towards Itachi's position in front. But in the face of Sasuke's fierce charge, Itachi didn't take it seriously at all. Even when Sasuke charged over, he lightly commented on Sasuke's performance: "Not bad, it seems that he stayed under Orochimaru for a long time." Years have not been wasted." "What do you know?!" Sasuke Kusanagi's sword made a preemptive strike. The blue thunder burst out from Kusanagi's sword and pierced Itachi's body. "Is this the only move that goes back and forth?" Itachi's eyes were as indifferent as before. He was not interested in Sasuke's move, and he even wanted to laugh a little bit. The thunder gun arrived in an instant. Faced with this attack, Itachi didn't even make too many moves. Only at the moment when the thunder gun was about to hit him, he moved slightly and turned sideways to avoid the attack. But at the moment when Itachi indifferently dodged the blow, he suddenly noticed that Sasuke in the corner of his eye had a smile on his lips, and the lightning on the Kusanagi sword suddenly increased a little at this moment! Are there any other options? ! Itachi sensed something was wrong in an instant. His body, which was originally just turned sideways, suddenly changed its movements and kicked hard towards the ground around him. ¡ª¡ª! "At the same time that Itachi kicked out of his position, the lightning that had solidified into substance also underwent drastic changes. Countless ferocious electric snakes burst out and rushed towards Itachi's direction. But since they had already made a move, how could Itachi be hit? After quickly retreating a few steps, the electric snake had already reached its extreme position and could no longer move forward at all. After a moment, it lost its remaining strength and dissipated. Go down. Damn it! Sasuke secretly screamed in his heart, but he was not too disheartened by this. Instead, he flew out with a strong step, holding the Kusanagi sword tightly in his hand, and continued to rush towards Itachi with a thrust. "A close-quarters fight?" Itachi narrowed his eyes, retreated, and immediately formed a Fire Release Ninja Seal with his hands. ¡¾What a fast sealing speed! Compared with the previous shadow clone, it is much faster! ] Sasuke's Sharingan perfectly reflected Itachi's Ninja Seal, and Sasuke immediately analyzed what Itachi's Ninjutsu would be. "Fire Release¡¤Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!" Immediately after Itachi aimed at Sasuke's path, several flames exploded and turned into several large and small fireballs. They volleyed towards Sasuke, covering and blocking all places above and below Sasuke! Although it was a C-level ninjutsu, Sasuke did not dare to be careless at all. The Kusanagi sword in his hand quickly struck at the fireball that was rolling towards him. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??Suddenly the blade of the sword met the fireball, the fireball was like tofu, split in half by the Kusanagi sword flashing with lightning and disintegrated. One after another, Sasuke's Kusanagi sword is like a violent storm, and every time it is swung, it can cut away a fireball. Watching Sasuke's movements in front of him silently, Itachi suddenly burst into speed,The same sharp arrow shot out from the bow. At the same time, he clenched his right fist tightly, taking advantage of the gap between Sasuke to split another fireball, and blasted it towards Sasuke's abdomen! ¡°Bang!¡± There was a muffled sound, and when Sasuke was in the air, he let out a cry that almost made him spit out his stomach juices. Itachi's punch had obviously reached a force that even Sasuke could not bear. But this is not over yet! Itachi looked at Sasuke who was flying backwards. Without stopping, his steps flew up, his fists and feet flew together. He flew into the air and looked at Sasuke below. His clenched right fist hit Sasuke with a bang like a hammer. cheek. The handsome face was deformed at this moment, and his head immediately sank down. But at this moment, Itachi looked at the abdomen that was higher than his head because of the sinking of his head, and his feet suddenly combined and pointed downwards. One kick. ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª, boom!¡± This kick was like a huge boulder hitting his abdomen. Sasuke still had some stomach juice that could be suppressed, but he could no longer withstand such a heavy blow. Before Sasuke hit the ground, it had already left his body, throat, and Mouth, flew into the sky. "Cough cough cough cough" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Even with the assistance of the curse seal, Sasuke couldn't help it at this moment. While struggling to get up, his body kept coughing. Landing lightly in front of Sasuke, looking at Sasuke who had basically lost his fighting ability, Itachi came to his side in one step or two. Before Sasuke tried to turn over and fight back, he kicked him in the chest, and then hit him hard again. Stomp hard. Snapped! "Is this the end?" Itachi said calmly, looking at Sasuke who couldn't move at his feet. With both hands trying hard to drag Itachi's foot on his chest, Sasuke breathed in the fresh air. His red cheeks and gastric juices and saliva remaining in the corners of his mouth had completely destroyed the image of the cold and handsome boy in the past. At this moment, Itachi suddenly paused, raised his head and frowned as he looked at the waves sweeping ahead. It turned out that Sakura's sudden burst of chakra was right in front of her, causing Itachi to turn his attention after simply taking care of Sasuke. But what he never expected was that just when he raised his head to look at the tide, Sasuke, who seemed to have lost all fighting ability and could only struggle with his hands to try to move his feet away, suddenly suddenly became violent. A very huge and evil chakra! Immediately took five steps back. Itachi looked ahead. Due to the burst of chakra, his whole body began to gradually turn gray, even to the abnormal Sasuke, and his mind froze. "Is it going to end like this?" Sasuke felt the powerful chakra brought by the second curse seal, and looked at Itachi with ferocious eyes: "It's just the beginning!!!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 287, The Crisis of the Third Generation of Wind Shadow Puppet You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾This chakra, is Sasuke entering the cursed state? ! ¡¿ Having completed the Ninja Seal, and the chakra in her body was being consumed in large amounts, Sakura began to exert her ninjutsu. She immediately sensed the evil chakra bursting out not far away. Based on previous experience, I immediately analyzed that this was because Sasuke used the Curse Seal of the Sky and the chakra burst out. ¡¾It seems that after this time is over, we must study carefully how to solve the curse seal! ¡¿ At this moment, Sakura also made a quick decision in her heart. Now she has obtained a lot of Orochimaru's experimental information. I believe that given time, she will be able to complete the method to solve the curse seal of the sky. ! After all, if the Heavenly Curse Seal is solved, Itachi may not die. In this way, Konoha may still have some help from the SSS-level ninjas and Uchiha One vs. Seven! However, these are just unknown formulas. Everything is just a rough idea. The most important thing at the moment is to save your life and do your best to repel and defeat the scorpion. The best situation is to kill it. on site! Thinking of this, a huge whirlpool of water formed and swept across the sea where Sakura was standing, trembling violently, as if ancient giant beasts were about to break out of the sea. Boom! Crazy waves were set off on the sea surface, and the water suddenly splashed, the waves rolled, and strong winds kept coming. Scorpion frowned, and with a wave of his hands, he immediately swept and solidified the sand iron around himself and the Third Wind Shadow Puppet. In the blink of an eye, they were both firmly protected by the absolute sand iron defense. Among! It¡¯s just "Are you kidding me? How much more defense can you have after using the iron sand barrier?" Sakura clapped her hands fiercely, and the huge water whirlpool on the sea rose slightly, and immediately aimed at the third generation above. From the position of the Wind Shadow Puppet and Scorpion, countless water cannons exploded like cannonballs, bombarding the sand-iron defense at extremely high speeds! "Is it mainly the third generation Kazekage who attacks, not me? It's no wonder, after getting rid of the Kazekage, there will be less fierce attacks from the sand iron." At the moment of being attacked, he hid in the sand iron defense. The Scorpion among them frowned, realizing that the water cannons attacking him were just drizzle compared to his own Wind Shadow Puppet, so he began to quickly control the third generation of Wind Shadow Puppet, trying to transfer it. to one's own side. But it is a pity that when the attack occurred, Scorpion's action was already too late! Sakura looked at the Third Kazekage puppet that was trying to move, and the chakra in her body surged out again. Looking at the sky again, not a single drop of the water droplets that had been dispersed by the water cannon bombarding the sand-iron defense came back. On the surface of the sea, there were things floating above the sand and iron defenses like hangings, and they began to slowly gather together. Seeing this, Sakura curled her lips and formed a ninja seal with her joined hands. ¡°Ouch!!!¡± A huge roar erupted, and the gathered water droplets were completely deformed at this moment, and a huge thing appeared. The blue brilliance flashed on the huge body, and the whole body was covered with hard water-colored scales. . This is a huge water dragon that is made purely of water, its eyes are shining with a green and cold light, and it is nearly a hundred meters long! "drink!" "Roar!" Following Sakura's soft drink, the water dragon circled in the air to reveal its huge figure, then opened its ferocious mouth, revealing its sharp fangs, which were as sharp as razor blades, and moved towards the sand iron that was still moving in front of it. The defense bites it hard! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The rising momentum of Sand Iron's defense was suddenly stopped. While being bitten in the water dragon's mouth and unable to move at all, it was forcefully dragged by the water dragon towards the maelstrom below! "No! If this continues!" Xie was keenly aware of the extremely strong tearing and crushing force in the rapidly rotating whirlpool below. He attached great importance to the third generation of Feng Ying puppets. He had no time to manage his own defense and directly opened some gaps. He stretched out his hands and quickly Shaking, trying to pull the third generation Kazekage puppet out of the water dragon's mouth. Immediately, the sand iron defense that was bitten in the mouth began to shake violently. At the same time, it also slightly reduced the sand iron, trying to reduce the force-bearing area of ????the water dragon's bite, and then take advantage of this to escape. ?However, compared with the water dragon bullet released by Sakura before, this water dragon is obviously not the same concept at all. What's more, the third generation Kazekage puppet was directly bitten in the mouth by the water dragon. , no matter how much the scorpion controls, no matter how much the sand iron is reduced, the sand iron defense is still bitten tightly in the water dragon's sharp teeth from beginning to end. However, just when Scorpion was worried about how to rescue the third-generation Kazekage puppet, a water cannon suddenly swept over, passed through the gap in the sand and iron defense, and blasted in heavily! The next moment, three or four of the chakras connected to the third-generation Kazekage puppets were suddenly broken. Without these chakra lines, the struggling sand iron defense suddenly came to a halt. Losing its ability to break free, the water dragon's speed became three points faster. After the entire dragon's direction was aligned with the rapidly rotating water vortex, it plunged heavily into it! ¡°Boom!!!¡± The huge water dragon leaned down and rushed down. Its huge body was like a missile. The moment it hit the water vortex, it immediately erupted with a loud roar like a dragon roaring and a tiger roaring, which was deafening! And as the third-generation Kazekage puppet crashed in, the water vortex and water flow violently accelerated and began to tighten crazily. In an instant, there were extremely sharp hissing sounds like fingernails scratching on a blackboard. Through the sea! Sakura on the side suddenly frowned tightly, and at the same time she quickly cast her gaze into the water vortex, and then discovered that the sound was the sound of the sand iron defense being torn apart by the vortex. There was another sharp tearing sound, and Sakura lost interest in it, and focused her attention on the scorpion above again. There, the sand-iron defense protecting Scorpion was still not destroyed. This is of course, after all, the third generation of Wind Shadow Puppet has not been destroyed by the water vortex yet. Suddenly, just when Sakura was still thinking about how to defeat the scorpion in the sky, a red streak appeared in the corner of her eye, completely attracting her attention. This time, when she took a closer look, Sakura immediately discovered to her surprise that the third-generation Kazekage puppet, which was originally hiding in the iron sand defense, had escaped and began to spin at extremely high speeds! And this crimson red is exactly the two extremely hot fire storms erupted from the trachea of ??the open hands of the third-generation Feng Ying puppet during its extremely rapid rotation! Scorpion actually controlled the third-generation Feng Ying puppet, and once again used the scroll of the Flame Prison Array, he allowed it to adapt to the speed of the water vortex and spray out corresponding flames! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 288 The situation changes! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You really deserve to be the Scorpion of Red Sand!" Sakura looked at the third generation Kazekage in front of her who passed through the vortex corresponding to the water vortex. After making the same speed, it erupted with flames to resist the water vortex crushing and tearing her apart. The puppet sighed sincerely. After looking at it for a moment, Sakura moved her fists and body slightly, her emerald eyes flashed brightly, and she showed a big smile. "But it's a pity that after you left the sand iron defense, the situation was completely controlled by me!" As Sakura gave a high-five, the powerful senjutsu chakra in her body slowly spread over her right hand, and then slowly wrapped around her shoulders. Looking at the chakra that had begun to flow slowly on her right arm, Sakura slowly lifted it up, then leaned sideways and leaned back, her legs slightly arched, and the senjutsu chakra on her tightly clenched right fist was even more intense. The waves are rough. "Before the strange power, what's the use of a strong puppet!" Before she finished speaking, Sakura's body moved, and the sea surface she stepped on dented. With the help of this recoil, her whole body was like a launched Dongfeng missile. The figure at the starting point disappeared instantly, and in the blink of an eye she disappeared. It appeared above the head of the third-generation Kazekage puppet that was spinning crazily in the water vortex. "Break it for me!" The right fist, which was filled with layers of magic chakra that was about to solidify into substance, with this low shout, carried explosive power and hit the third-generation Kazekage puppet below. Sakura's physical strength is inherently high, and now she has the Sage Mode that can greatly increase her physical activity. She is already able to break boulders with one punch without relying on chakra, not to mention that she now has the ability to integrate into the Sage. The strange power of jutsu chakra! All of a sudden, just one punch caused strong wind pressure and pressed the surrounding sea into a depression. The third-generation Kazekage puppet who faced the punch was even more unbearable. The body that was originally spinning at high speed came to a halt. The huge force comparable to that of Naruto hitting the earth was formed. The eyes of Scorpion, who was hiding in the sand iron defense, suddenly widened. As a puppet master, of course he had heard that Tsunade's strange power was the nemesis of the puppet master, but He had always been unfazed. But with Sakura¡¯s punch today, even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he could no longer change the fact. His most precious collection, the Third Wind Shadow Puppet, may never be in his hands again after this blow. Boom¡ª¡ª! ! ! There was an almost earth-shattering rumbling sound and a violent explosion. Whether it was Kisame, Suigetsu and Jugo who were having fun, or Sasuke and Itachi who had activated the two cursed seals and were fighting crazily, at this moment they were all Some involuntarily covered their ears in an attempt to block the deafening roar. And the huge sea surface caused by the large explosion of water also turned into violent waves after suffering this heavy blow, and the scattered water poured into the entire battlefield, soaking the entire earth with moisture. "Thisthis power cannot be caused even by the strange power of Tsunade, who is called the Sannin." The chakra line connecting the third generation Kazekage puppet on both hands has been completely destroyed after this punch. After the connection was disconnected, Xie's eyes widened and he spoke slowly in disbelief. And as the third generation of Feng Ying puppets lost contact, the sand iron defense surrounding the scorpion finally lost its strength and began to slowly leak toward the sea below, which had lost most of its water due to this punch. Slowly putting away her right fist, Sakura ignored the fragments of the Third Kazekage puppet that were shattered by the powerful force of this punch and sinking towards the sea. Instead, she cast her gaze upward. "Is this your collection? It doesn't look very good. What, are there any others left?" Sakura raised the corner of her mouth, with a hint of meaning, and shouted loudly to the scorpion above. "This girl!" Xie's face looked a little embarrassed. He now held his right hand high, and two rapidly rotating blades appeared on his wrist, dragging him without the support of sand and iron to prevent him from falling to the sea. The good thing is that because of Sakura's own punch, the water vortex that was directly attacking him has disappeared. This allows him to avoid falling as long as he maintains his original speed. ¡ª¡ª! At this moment, a bird song in the distance in the sky interrupted Scorpion, who was about to make a move. He turned around and found that it was Deidara flying in on a white bird. Sakura is seeingAfter Deidara arrived, he suddenly frowned with some caution. To be honest, according to her current situation, it would be okay to fight someone like Scorpion who relies on dual rotors to fly, but it would be okay to deal with someone like Deidara who can fly hundreds of meters in the air while sitting on a bird. It's really tricky. ¡¾It seems that after returning this time, I have to strengthen my anti-air capabilities. ¡¿ While Sakura was thinking like this, Deidara had already arrived beside Scorpion, and motioned for Scorpion to put away his right hand and come to his side. "Deidara, why are you here? Didn't I tell you not to interfere?!" As soon as the scorpion landed on Deidara's white bird, he said with some dissatisfaction to Deidara. After hearing this, Deidara just silently raised the position of Shiratori to avoid Sakura's air attack, and then slowly said to Scorpion: "That guy Zetsu, found Orochimaru nearby. . I¡¯m afraid they are preparing to launch a sneak attack on us after we both lose. In addition, a few kilometers away, there seem to be several teams from Konoha that have discovered something is wrong with us and are rushing to support" "So!" Scorpion interrupted Deidara's words rudely. He actually somewhat understood what Deidara meant, but at the painful cost of losing the third generation of Kazekage puppets, he didn't want to leave at all. . What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just a few Konoha teams and one Orochimaru. What kind of thing is this? But he hasn¡¯t even used his second ultimate move yet! Thinking of this, Scorpion continued to say to Deidara: "If Orochimaru comes, that would be just in time! Deidara, you also join the battle this time. Not only can you take down this ninja of Konoha, but you can also take down this ninja." This guy Orochimaru bows down!" However, Deidara, who had always been fearless, was a little troubled when he heard Scorpion's request. He watched Scorpion scratch the back of his head, and then said aloud. "But Brother Scorpion, there are more than half of Konoha ninjas in Tian Country now. Once involved, we will easily be surrounded. What's more, Akatsuki is still in the latent period. According to Payne's intention, let Let¡¯s rest for a while. If we really want to make a fuss like this, I¡¯m afraid something will happen to Payne.¡± "Huh?!" Xie looked at Deidara and his eyes widened. He didn't expect that his partner would actually choose the word "Congxin". However, thanks to Deidara's words, Xia was forced to calm down, and he quickly analyzed the next situation. If you continue to stalk Sakura below, you may not necessarily win in the end. It's impossible for her to surrender all her guaranteed moves right away. But if you just evacuate like this, wouldn¡¯t your third generation of Kazekage puppets be wasted? ! PS: There is a bifurcation point in this last point. I hope readers can give me more suggestions now. Choice a is now the original text, and then the confrontation between Sakura and Akatsuki comes to an end. ? Option b is that Deidara chooses to continue fighting after listening to Scorpion's words, and then gets involved in the battle between Orochimaru and the Konoha team headed by Gai and Kakashi. Which one do you think is better, a or b? PS2: The pigeon chapter is updated today. . Well, it seems like the debt is getting bigger and bigger. . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 289 The true power of the Uchiha clan You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Scorpion finally calmed down completely. As a puppet master, reason is one of the most basic elements, and Scorpion obviously does not lack this element. The reason why he asked Payne to go to Tian Country was because this change in itinerary would not cause a major change in the Akatsuki organization's plan. Why did the Immortal duo go to Tian Country and hunt down Orochimaru? Is it really because Orochimaru is a traitor to the Akatsuki organization and must be hunted down? Wrong, because Orochimaru's head is worth a lot in the black market, and there must be a lot of money hidden in Orochimaru's base to support the operation of the base. In other words, the reason why the Immortal duo came to Tian Country was to collect activity funds from the Akatsuki organization. And now the death of the immortal duo means that a major source of income for the Akatsuki organization has been cut off, and something must be used to replace it, so Scorpion's proposal to go to Tian Country was only accepted by Payne. Because once Scorpion goes to Tian Country, he will inevitably need to obtain certain financial resources from Orochimaru to fill the economic loopholes that may be vacated after Kakuzu's death. As for the so-called reason of revenge for the immortal duo, the people present in the Akatsuki organization just smiled. In addition, the absolute intelligence is also one of the reasons why Payne agreed. It can be said that Akatsuki knew everything about Sasuke's defection because he had such a powerful investigative tool. But now Sakura is hanging out with Sasuke, what does this mean? This means that their whereabouts are most likely not known to anyone in Konoha, at least not to most ninjas. What's more, they are now staying in the land of Tian Country. As long as they and others act quickly enough, Konoha will naturally blame Orochimaru for killing Sakura. It will let the Akatsuki organization attract the attention of the ninja village in the ninja world. It is precisely because of the above situations that Payne really agreed, and also arranged for Itachi and Kisame to go to support. If Scorpion and Deidara can't solve it by then, they can still be used as finishing touches. As for Sasuke and other Uchiha's family affairs, does this have anything to do with Pain? But now, it is obvious that all this can no longer continue. The actions of himself and others have been noticed by Konoha's personnel. If the fight continues, it will only get worse, and the Akatsuki organization's capabilities may even be exposed in advance. Even if Sakura is really taken care of below, I'm afraid I won't get any benefits. After the cause and effect quickly went through Xie's mind, Xie finally put away his posture. "Hmph. Let's go! But since we have met an old friend, we should go up and say hello properly!" Hearing what Scorpion said, Deidara also breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Scorpion agreed. He casually pinched out two small white birds. After taking a look at Kisame and Itachi below, Deidara gently threw them out. The two birds were flying extremely fast, covering a distance of a hundred meters in the air. They were wiped out in the blink of an eye and appeared near the two of them. Seeing this little white bird, Kisame raised his eyebrows and understood what it meant. He turned around with a big smile and kicked Juugo away who was charging again, then kicked off his feet and leaped forward. to the air. Bang! After Kisame leaped up, the little white bird burst out with a burst of white smoke. The next thing that burst out of the smoke was a white bird that was three meters in size. Standing firmly on the back of Shiratori, Kisame glanced ahead again as if he knew something. After Sakura, who had been staring back and forth at him, chuckled, he quickly moved towards Flying into the sky. "Are we really going to retreat" Sakura looked at Kisame who was already flying into the sky, and quickly glanced at Sasuke and Itachi who were fighting in the full state of Curse Seal 2. As expected, just a little above Weasel, a small white bird was fluttering its wings rapidly. And Itachi had obviously noticed this and began to retreat slowly. "But it's not the first time that Sasuke has activated the second curse seal. Although he is a little impatient now, he can be said to have a clear understanding of the surrounding situation. He had already noticed it when the white bird appeared. Itachi's subsequent behavior was naturally known to Sasuke, and he also knew the reason for Itachi's action, so now Sasuke's momentum became faster and faster, and his momentum became more and more violent, trying to keep Itachi here. However, in the face of Sasuke's increasingly fierce offensive, Itachi did not pay too much attention. No matter how fierce Sasuke's attack was, he and ShiroBut the distance between them only got closer. With this scene reflected in her eyes, Sakura pursed her lips and raised her gaze to look at the two white birds still circling in the sky. She was a little unsure whether the other side would carry out a sneak attack. ¡°And the battle between the two people ahead has been going on for a long time. If I intervene rashly, the outcome may not be good. "Stop it!" Sasuke's eyes were filled with anger. He had noticed that his attack on Itachi seemed to be getting more and more thorough. No matter how fierce his attack was, he still couldn't stop Itachi from getting closer and closer to the white bird. ¡¾Damn it! In that case! ¡¿ With a flash of anger in his heart, Sasuke suddenly changed his steps. After his left fist was blocked by Itachi again, a blazing lightning flashed out of his right hand. "Thousand Bird Godcough!" Before the ninjutsu was completed, Sasuke's right hand that had been raised suddenly lowered, and at the same time, the gathered chakra dissipated instantly. Sasuke, who suffered severe injuries to his neck and abdomen at the same time, had bloodshot eyes, and his whole body was hunched up like a shrimp. Withdrawing his fists and lowering his feet, Itachi grabbed Sasuke's hair, which had changed color and lengthened due to the second curse seal, and forced him to look into his own eyes. "Does Orochimaru's power make you like it that much?" I don¡¯t know when, but the black three magatama in Itachi¡¯s Sharingan eyes have been connected and synthesized, condensing into a slowly rotating black pinwheel shape. "What." As soon as Sasuke saw these familiar eyes, the expression in his eyes changed rapidly, and an inexplicable sense of purpose emerged in his eyes. "Let you come and see again. The strongest power from the Uchiha clan, the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!" The black windmill, at this moment, fully unleashed the Uchiha clan¡¯s strongest ability! Monthly reading! The familiar moon, the familiar night, the familiar streets, and the familiar black shadow on the horizon reappeared in Sasuke's sight. But Sasuke soon discovered that his perspective this time was not on his own body, but seemed to be on the body of an Uchiha citizen. ?Obviously, at this time, one of his own people didn't know what was going to happen next, but he just felt a little curious about who the black shadow was. No, run away! ! ! Already feeling something bad in his heart, Sasuke shouted in his heart. At this time, the tribesman finally felt that something was wrong, and immediately turned around and tried to warn the others to be careful, but at this moment. Pfft¡ª¡ª Sasuke lowered his head and looked at the sharp point that penetrated his heart and oozed with scarlet blood. All the strength in his body disappeared in an instant. Throbbing. He fell heavily to the ground, and Sasuke's consciousness suddenly darkened. However, the next moment, the light appeared again, but the first thing to look into it was the pair of scarlet eyes, and the tip of the knife stained with blood that came towards him! Pfft¡ª¡ª! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 290 The End and Later You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Is it broken?" Itachi said softly as he looked at Sasuke who had lost his Sharingan, his cursed seal state, lost all his strength, and his eyes were dull. At the same time, the hand that grabbed Sasuke's hair was thrown to the side with all the weight of Sasuke's body. Sakura, who had been observing the game between the two, immediately frowned when she saw this scene. Without thinking anything more, she flashed and disappeared instantly. The next moment, as the vision changed rapidly, the first thing that came into view was not Sasuke's figure, but Itachi's slightly narrowed eyes and a flash of surprise. ¡¾This is the technique of instantaneous movement, no, it should be the technique of Flying Thunder God. ¡¿ Itachi looked at Sakura who suddenly appeared in front of him, thinking silently in his heart. He was still curious about Sakura's existence. As a Konoha ninja, but together with her rebellious ninja brother Xingsaku, she is more eye-catching, not to mention she is a ninja with super strength. With one hand, he gently grabbed Sasuke, who was about to fall to the ground. He lifted up Sasuke with one arm. He looked in front of Itachi who had already dispersed his Sharingan, and turned over and leaped onto the white bird that had grown bigger with a bang. Sakura didn't speak. The stare between the two didn't last long. Itachi turned away from the white bird not long after he jumped on the back. The white bird flapped its wings vigorously and soared to the horizon in an instant. Together with the other three Akatsuki. Looking at the three white birds that turned into white spots in her sight and slowly disappeared, Sakura pursed her lips, lowered her head, and began to observe Sasuke's current state. Thanks to her training in medical ninjutsu, Sakura didn't take too long to diagnose Sasuke's current condition. "Sakura! How is Sasuke?" Because of Kisame's withdrawal, Suigetsu and Jugo also left the battle. They immediately came to Sakura's side, and then saw their eyes were blank, and they were breathing slowly. Sasuke. Sakura silently helped Sasuke up and said softly to Suigetsu: "Sasuke's body was not seriously injured, but his spirit was severely damaged. I'm afraid Itachi gave him an extremely serious blow before leaving. A terrifying illusion attack." "Is this?" Shuiyue scratched his head helplessly. Well, he hadn't officially started work here yet, and the boss came first to lay down the corpses. What? You mean Sakura? Please, I'm a Konoha ninja. I'm considered a non-staff member. I'm not at the boss level, okay? "Let's go. The top priority now is to get out of here first and recover for Sasuke later. Although it is a mental injury, it still needs to be repaired in time." Sakura supported Sasuke and looked at Suigetsu with a sore face and a look on his face. Jugo, who was worried about me, said quickly. These two people were not people with strong opinions to begin with. After receiving these words from Sakura, they nodded naturally. But compared to Suigetsu, Zhonggo still had a layer of worries deep in his heart. As for the reason for this level of concern, it is also very clear. The reason why Jugo is willing to leave the North Secret Center is because Sasuke can suppress his violent state. But now that Sasuke is lying in a corpse state, and he doesn't know when he will recover, he is not very willing to go to the outside world. ??????????????????????? But Chonggo is not someone who likes to cover corners. He didn¡¯t want to come out before because he was in a violent state, but now that he has finally come out, how can he still get in voluntarily? Coupled with the strength that Sakura exuded when he was dragged out by Kisame for a fight, Jugo suppressed this layer of worry and chose to follow Sakura and Sasuke for the time being. The three people in the group had no objections, and naturally began to evacuate the North Secret Institute area as quickly as possible. What was left behind was only a pool of water that had penetrated into the soil and earth, and on a stone peak, with a He looked at Orochimaru in the lower area with a smile. "Have you seen Kabuto? That is the strongest power of the Uchiha clan. The legendary Mangekyo Sharingan" Orochimaru said to Kabuto next to him with an evil smile. "Yes. Of course I have seen it." Kabuto adjusted his glasses and silently agreed to Orochimaru. In fact, the two of them arrived at the scene secretly not long after the battle between Akatsuki and Sakura began. Because Jue was still concentrating on observing the fighting of the people below, he didn't notice it at first. As a result, after the battle scenes were too shocking, which attracted the attention of Konoha ninjas on the periphery, Zetsu noticed that Orochimaru had reached the vicinity of the battlefield without knowing when. ?So in order to hide his own mistakes, when Zetsu and Deidara explained the situation, they just said that they found Orochimaru on the way, not near the battlefield. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but the "Hmph, Sasuke. Do you really think that you can escape my grasp if you leave me? As long as you are obsessed with the power of the curse seal, you will eventually become my body!" Orochimaru recalled Sasuke who was cursed at that time, and Itachi who used the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan at the last moment, the greed in his eyes became more intense. "Sharingan, it's such a pity for the Uchiha clan. Hahaha" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ????????????????????????????????????????????????? A series of fast-moving figures swept into the depths of this stone forest at extremely fast speeds. Looking at the muddy land ahead and the buildings that had been bombarded into almost ruins in some places ahead, the leading Konoha ninja frowned. "It seems that the battle here is over. I just don't know whether the battlefield here is caused by Orochimaru fighting with others, or whether it is caused by other forces here." At this moment, a jounin of the Inuzuka family seemed to have discovered something. He immediately came to the leading jonin in green clothes and said: "Senior Kai, there seem to be survivors in the ruins ahead. In addition ¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, the jonin continued to face Kai with some hesitation after receiving Kai's slightly questioning look: "In addition, there are several smells that dissipated from the sky." "In the sky?" Kai narrowed his eyes, raised his head and looked around the sky, then nodded as if he had some knowledge. "Then it seems likely that he is a guy who has been tested on Orochimaru's human body. After all, there were a few experimental subjects with wings in the bases we destroyed before, right?" Regarding this statement, the jounin of the Inuzuka family scratched his head, lowered his head and communicated with his ninja dog for a while, then raised his head and said to Kai. "Senior Kai, I'm afraid that's not the case. The previous experimental subjects of Orochimaru had more or less the aura of Orochimaru. But these guys have none at all." "Is that so" Kai's face became slightly solemn. He already knew what this Jonin meant. In fact, his initial prediction was that there was a problem within Orochimaru's base, and the experimental subjects went berserk and fought with Orochimaru. This is the best ending, because this means that Orochimaru's own power is once again divided, which will only bring benefits to them. But now the words of the Inuzuka family jounin have completely rejected this speculation, but pushed the answer to another aspect. "Can cause such destructive power" Kai frowned and looked around the battlefield again, thinking silently in his heart. ¡¾It seems that we have to report it to the Fifth Generation Head. In Tian Country, there is a very powerful force that is targeting Orochimaru just like us. ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 291 What happens next You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The strongest power of the Uchiha clan, the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan!" "ah¡ª¡ª!" Suddenly waking up from the bed, Sasuke gasped for several times with a look of shock in his eyes, then stretched out his hands to cover his face gently for a moment, then looked around the surrounding environment with slightly dull eyes. . As a result, the darkness around him reminded him that it was late at night outside, and except for the bright moonlight and dots of starlight that filtered through the window, he was afraid that nothing could be seen. "I finally woke up. Sasuke." At this moment, a soft voice suddenly came from the side, attracting Sasuke's attention. Snapped! After lighting the oil lamp, Sakura looked at Sasuke who was still panting in front of her and smiled. "Sakura?" When the light of the oil lamp came on, Sasuke's eyes narrowed in discomfort, but he recovered quickly. "Um How long have I been in a coma?" Although his mind was a little confused when he woke up, the last pair of scarlet eyes and the words that were still lingering in his mind, as well as the dark environment, still made Sasuke think for the first time. I immediately understood my situation and situation. "It's been more than a day." Sakura didn't hide anything. With Sasuke's tsundere character, hiding it from him would have the opposite effect. "Is this?" Sasuke blocked the light with his left hand and supported the left side of his face. The right face in the shadow looked a little lonely and a little ferocious. The small dim room suddenly fell into silence, neither Sakura nor Sasuke spoke. After a long time, Sasuke seemed to wake up suddenly. He turned to look at Sakura next to him, only to find that her whole body was bathed in light at this moment, with her usual smile on her face, and her pair of sparkling emeralds, He just kept looking straight at himself. "Where are Suigetsu and the others?" Sasuke asked aloud as he lowered his left hand that was used to cover the light. "Of course they are not related, but that's not what you want to ask, right?" The smile on Sakura's face faded slightly and she looked at Sasuke and asked. "Hmph I can tell, but that's of course." Sasuke snorted lightly. At this moment, his face and eyes no longer had the dull look when he just woke up, and seemed to be as normal as usual. Like Sasuke, but the strange emotion flashing in his eyes still showed that he was not completely unaffected by this battle. "What happened to the Akatsuki people in the end? I remember that at the last moment, they seemed to have decided to leave, right?" "Yeah. Before you fell to the ground, Itachi jumped on the white bird and left with several of his friends." Sasuke closed his eyes. After a moment, his left hand suddenly touched the curse mark engraved on the left side of his neck, and then he slowly tightened his grip. "The strongest power of the Uchiha clan." In his mind, Itachi's words appeared in his ears again, and Sasuke involuntarily increased the strength of his right hand holding the curse seal. Suddenly, the nails pierced the skin, and a trace of blood slowly seeped out. After feeling the pain, Sasuke relaxed his grip, and his right hand, which was stained with some blood, finally dropped. "Sakura, we can continue setting off tomorrow." Sasuke looked at the blood on his palm and whispered to Sakura. " There is nothing serious about your body, it's mainly your spirit. The illusion damage Itachi caused to you only affected your spirit." When Sakura said this, she suddenly hesitated for a moment, and then gently After taking a breath, he showed a solemn expression. "Sasuke. The curse on you" "I know what you want to say." As soon as Sakura started to speak, Sasuke had already stopped. He squeezed his right fist fiercely and squeezed the blood on his right hand out of the gap between his palms. "I will not let that guy Orochimaru take my body. In the past year, I have been able to perfectly control the power of the curse seal. Otherwise, I would not have been able to defeat Orochimaru last time. Take action." "But there is no way now. Although Orochimaru's power is evil, it is currently the only way for me to surpass Itachi. Remember what I said before? My only goal is to kill Itachi." Sakura looked forward, and when the name Itachi was mentioned, her expression and expression did not change at all.Sasuke's heart was filled with mixed emotions for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what Tsukuyomi scene Itachi had put on Sasuke before that, and she didn¡¯t know what Sasuke had gone through inside. But what she knew was that Sasuke, who was behaving like this now, was no longer something she could just persuade. "Revenge is not the only goal, Sasuke." Suddenly, Sakura, who had been silent, spoke up again. Sasuke looked at Sakura, but found that there was a trace of embarrassment in the girl's face. Sasuke was suddenly confused. Just when he was about to ask something, Sakura suddenly raised her head, her eyes flashed, and her cheeks were blushing slightly with embarrassment. "Didn't you say that? You want to strengthen the Uchiha clan. If that's the case, you shouldn't shouldn't shouldn't work hard, uh, work hard, marry more wives and then have children. Is that right?!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ha? Do you know what you are talking about? ? ? Sasuke was completely stunned. He stared ahead with his eyes wide open. After saying this intermittently, the girl lowered her head, full of what, are, what are you doing. "Wait, wait, wait! What I said is obviously revitalization, revitalization! How does it have anything to do with growing up? And what does growing up have to do with having children?!" Sasuke was also a little uneasy, his eyes flickering. Then, it streaked across the side of the girl's face for a while, and in front of Sakura's chest for a while. ¡°Hmm, wait a minute, if you give birth to a child, wouldn¡¯t that be tooahem! "Wait, why did such a good topic go there?" Sasuke quickly interrupted his thoughts and looked at Sakura's expression, which quickly became serious. "Killing Itachi is my first goal. As long as I don't accomplish this goal, I won't think about other things! And I won't marry more wives!" After a pause, Sasuke let out a breath, but suddenly realized that Sakura wanted to say something more, and quickly covered her mouth. "Finally! You are a woman after all! Why are you telling me these things?! Don't you feel shy?!" After tugging at her covered mouth, Sakura slapped Sasuke's left hand away. After another weak sigh, she stood up. "That's it. However, I still have to explain it to you first." Looking at Sasuke, Sakura's topic changed again. The original embarrassment on her face had already faded like a tide, and she said to Sasuke with serious eyes. "In one month, I will return to Konoha in one month. After I return to Konoha, I will study the method of breaking the curse seal with all my strength. As long as I complete the method of breaking it, no matter you Like it or not, I will remove your curse!" "Orochimaru's curse seal has extremely strong corrosive power. You should know this from the experimental data obtained in recent times!" Sasuke remained silent until Sakura left the room, and his voice never came out again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 292 Chakra sharing begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The night is still so short. The sky was originally dim and only dotted with moonlight and stars. A sudden ray of sunlight bloomed from the dark clouds, like lifting the curtain of the night, dyeing the entire sky with a bright color. Layer of golden light. And in a hotel room, Sakura straightened up her upper body and woke up from the bed. Due to long-term morning exercises, her body has already set an extremely punctual biological clock. Even if she took care of Sasuke until late at night last night, she could still wake up so early now. After gently patting her cheek to make herself more awake, Sakura began to control the water escape chakra in her body, and quickly cleaned her body with ease. But after a while, Sakura, who was fully prepared, walked out of the slightly old hotel door. This hotel is located in a remote town in Tianzhi Country. There isn't much traffic in this town, so this is the only hotel that exists. The good thing is that although this hotel is remote and a bit old, at least it is not a shady hotel. And thanks to the remote area, there is a small forest near the hotel, which allows Sakura to practice for a while without disturbing other people. Speeding all the way, it didn¡¯t take too long for Sakura to reach the forest area. Then, she stopped in a daze, with a trace of surprise in her eyes as clear as water. Bang! Seeing that the last shadow clone was defeated by him, Sasuke put away his right fist and let out a breath. But immediately, he discovered a rather pretty girl appearing behind him. "Sure enough, the reason why you chose this place is because you can do some training here. And the traces of these ninjutsu are all caused by you, right?" Sasuke looked at the girl behind him and said with a smile in his eyes. Sakura nodded, this was originally one of her goals, and these marks were caused by her coming here yesterday morning. "But what are you doing? What's the point of defeating your own shadow clone?" Sakura asked curiously, pointing at Sasuke with her finger. Since Sasuke didn¡¯t tell what happened last night, there was no need for Sakura to worry about it. Sasuke shook his head and smiled bitterly, "After the previous battle with Itachi, I realized that there were too many flaws. I have to find them all." "The simplest way is to use your own shadow clone as the target of elimination. The shadow clone has all my abilities and combat experience. Although the overall response is not as good as the main body, many flaws can still be discovered during combat." Sakura raised her eyebrows, why does this practice method sound so familiar? "Isn't your method exclusive to Naruto?" Sakura stared at Sasuke and complained. "It's not, it's just for Naruto." Sasuke suddenly narrowed his eyes and scratched the back of his head. "And my method is fundamentally different from his." "Then tell me, what's the difference?" Sakura folded her hands on her chest and looked at Sasuke and asked. Sighing, Sakura Sasuke looked in front of him and spread his hands: "Naruto relied on shadow clones to realize and train, purely relying on quantitative changes to achieve qualitative changes. And I just separated a shadow clone, and then found out It¡¯s just a matter of fighting your own shortcomings and making up for them yourself.¡± "Besides, I can't compare to Naruto's chakra." Sasuke said and suddenly glanced at Sakura, then twitched the corner of his mouth. He suddenly remembered that the girl in front of him, although her breasts It's flat, but the chakra is no less than that of Naruto. "Is that so?" Sakura didn't notice the malice in Sasuke's heart. She just recalled the scene where Sasuke blew up his shadow clone, and looked at Sasuke and asked with a frown. "Then how long has it been since you came here?" "Almost, three hours." Sasuke glanced at the bright sky and said to Sakura. "No wonder I saw you blowing yourself up as soon as I came here. It turned out to be because the chakra of the shadow clone at that time had not been consumed much?" "Although it's true, but why does it sound weird" Sasuke rolled his eyes, "That's the sentence, I don't have the same chakra as Naruto.One at a time is enough. " Sakura's eyes rolled around in circles, "Then, do you want me to lend you my chakra?" Sasuke looked confused. Can he still lend chakra to others? "Hey, how do you know if you don't try?" Sakura jumped in front of Sasuke, her flying hair falling on Sasuke's face, making him squint his eyes. "Well, let me think about it. Stretch out your hand." Sakura raised her hands to Sasuke and closed her eyes. Her mind began to recall the time when Slug united with her, and when Slug cooperated with her to practice Sage Mode, he The feeling of chakra entering your body. Sasuke raised his hand, aimed at the outstretched palms of the girl in front of him, and gently pressed them against them. The contact between fingertips and fingertips, and the contact between palms, was completed in an instant. Sasuke just felt that it was soft, boneless, delicate and smooth, and he couldn't help but feel a feeling that he had never experienced before. a feeling of. His eyes swept over the girl again, looking at her closed eyes and thinking hard. For a moment, Sasuke felt as if he had returned to the moment he embraced the girl after rescuing the girl in the underground laboratory. Sakura didn't waste too much time. Since she had practiced in Sage Mode and had considerable medical knowledge, coupled with her long-term contact with slugs, Sakura had already simulated the rough idea of ??chakra sharing in her mind. method. "Relax your body, I'm going to start next!" Sakura whispered to Sasuke, and after Sasuke nodded, he immediately started his actions. Chakra began to emerge on Sakura's palms bit by bit, and within a short time, Sakura's hands were completely covered. Sasuke also frowned at this moment. He could already feel the contact feeling of chakra against Sakura's hands. The next moment, the chakra in Sakura's hands began to flow slowly, using the two people's closely connected palms as a bridge, slowly flowing from Sakura's side to Sasuke's hands. "kindness?!" Sasuke blinked his eyes. He could already feel that an extremely soft chakra began to slowly enter his body, and began to slowly fill in the part of the chakra he had consumed before! ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 293 A day without incident~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾Is this Sakura's chakra? ¡¿ Sasuke felt the soft and smooth touch coming from his hands, which had slowly flowed into the chakra acupuncture points of his hands, and began to feel the cool waves moving along his chakra meridians towards his heart. It was wonderful. The comfort couldn't help but make Sasuke's eyes twinkle. He has already felt the chakra in his body, which has begun to circulate rapidly. After Sakura's chakra enters his body, the chakra in his body is like a man who has seen girls for decades, hungry and thirsty. It hit him. What followed was the rapid fusion of his own chakra and Sakura's chakra, and finally transformed into a new source of his own chakra at an extremely fast speed. Very quickly, in just a short while, Sasuke felt that his chakra level had returned to a state of seven or eighty-eight. "Hey, the input is finished!" I don¡¯t know if transmitting chakra is too comfortable. As the transmitter, Sakura knew the situation in Sasuke¡¯s body earlier than Sasuke, the recipient, and immediately noticed that the chakra had been restored. So the girl's face was filled with a smile, she slapped Sasuke's palms hard, and said with a smile. "It is true that all my chakra has been restored." Sasuke looked at the bright smile of the girl in front of him and couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth and nodded with a smile. Sakura put her hands on her hips. She couldn't help but feel a little excited now. She must have known that she was shocked when Slug transmitted his chakra to her for the first time. But now when he transmitted chakra to Sasuke, Sasuke not only did not get shocked, but also felt very comfortable. Could this mean that his ability to control chakra has surpassed that of a slug? Thinking of this, the joy on Sakura's face became more and more intense. How many people in the entire ninja world can master this ability to transmit chakra? ! Um, wait a minute Sakura's smile suddenly froze, why are she so happy? Is there any use for this ability? ! At most, this just means that it has the function of a power bank. When it comes to power banks, Sakura's eyes can't help but narrow. In her mind, she recalls the layer of Nine-Tails Chakra on the entire Ninja Alliance during the Fourth Ninja War in the original drama. This is so cool. If mine is called a power bank, what is the name of Naruto's one? A power station? (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß I want the power of this power bank, so I can use it for my balls! Fall! With a weak sigh, Sakura began to wonder, what are you doing? "Sakura, what's wrong with you?" Sasuke, who had felt the abundant chakra in his body, wanted to say thank you to Sakura, but he directly saw the face-changing function that Sakura had just performed. "Noit's just that I felt a little frustrated all of a sudden." Sakura waved her hand to Sasuke, but suddenly her eyes lit up, she looked at Sasuke and asked, "Speaking of which, are you going to continue?" Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and realized that Sakura was asking him whether he should continue to practice. Originally, he wanted to leave, but now that he has obtained chakra, of course he would not choose to leave. But he also knew why Sakura said this, so he also smiled: "Of course, do you want to come together?" Snapped! With a fist, Sakura raised the corners of her mouth. "Isn't it natural?" Before the words fell, the two of them looked at each other and then disappeared from the spot in an instant. Bang! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Yeah - vent, no, after stretching my body, I feel much better!" Sakura put her hands behind her head and walked ahead with a smile on her face as she spoke. Behind her, there was nothing wrong with Sasuke's face, but his head was a mess. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times, but he still didn't choose to say anything. Judging from the performance of the two, it is obvious that Sakura has priority over Sasuke. When he thought of what just happened, Sasuke was speechless. At the beginning, the two of them were just fighting each other with physical skills. But Sasuke, who has been practicing family-style taijutsu since childhood and has three Magatama Sharingan to assist him, how could he not be Sakura's opponent in a taijutsu fight??It was Sasuke who suppressed Sakura slightly. So in the end, the angry Sakura simply got rid of the restriction of taijutsu. On the grounds that the battle between ninjas could only be about taijutsu, she forcibly changed into three types of taijutsu, ninja and genjutsu. Come on. Needless to say what happened after that, Sasuke simply failed. Originally, Sasuke didn¡¯t have a big advantage in physical skills. Sakura¡¯s terrifyingly powerful mental power made it impossible for Sasuke to take advantage of genjutsu. And then in ninjutsu, hehe You must know that Sasuke only has two chakra attributes: fire and thunder, and the former has the law of smoke and no harm, coupled with the fireball technique that can never kill people, it is just useless, and the thunder escape will cause death or death as soon as it is used. It hurt, so I didn't use it. Under such circumstances, facing Sakura, who has wood, earth, and water escapes, she would simply be crushed. "But speaking of it, I really miss that time at the training ground" Suddenly, Sakura's slightly lower voice came from the front. Sasuke was stunned and immediately understood what Sakura meant by the training ground. His eyes were slightly distracted, and he was obviously immersed in memories. At this time, the two of them had already arrived at the hotel where they and others were staying. As soon as they arrived, they were a little surprised to find that Suigetsu and Jugo had also gotten up at this time, and were squatting on the left and right of the hotel. The door acts as a gatekeeper. "Where did you two go so early in the morning?" As soon as he saw the two big guys, Sakura and Sasuke, coming back, Suigetsu rolled his eyes and complained to them. "What's wrong? What happened?" Sakura blinked and asked. "That's not the case. It's just that as soon as Zhongwu and I got up, we found that neither of you were in the room. I was so frightened that I thought you two had run away." Shuiyue twitched the corner of his mouth and faced the little boy. Sakura replied, "Fortunately, I asked the owner of the hotel later, and I found out that you two ran out separately early in the morning. Otherwise, I would have run out to find you." ¡°Obviously it was me who asked the hotel owner.¡± At this moment, Zhongwu stood beside Shuiyue silently and whispered. "Is it important who asked? Does this have anything to do with what I want to say? What's important is, what did you two run out of so early in the morning? Why didn't you tell us two?" The corner of Shuiyue's mouth twitched for a while and he said quickly. "Who told you to get up late? Sasuke and I ran to the forest over there early in the morning to practice. And it's not too late now. It's just time for breakfast." Sakura spread her hands, with an expression on her face that said you two can¡¯t take her away and it doesn¡¯t matter to me. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 294 A new storm has appeared! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Suigetsu¡¯s accusation against Sakura and Sasuke for running away was finally dropped. Because even the new member Jugo who joined later had no intention of joining in his accusation. He was more interested in quietly watching the movements of the bird that landed on his fingertips with a smile on his face. . Seeing Chongwu¡¯s performance, Shuiyue¡¯s face really hurt. Whenever he recalled the first time he met Jonggo, how he was so violent and crazy that he wanted to kill anyone he saw, there was a steady stream of complaints in his heart that wanted to burst out of his chest. Of course, Sakura is aware of Jugo's symptoms. Jugo's normal state is like this, but unfortunately, his physique has a natural ability to absorb the natural energy in the free world. Once Zhongwu absorbs natural energy beyond one degree, his personality will suddenly switch to crazy mode, and he will become a being with only the word murder in his mind. And this crazy killing mode, unless someone can interrupt it midway, such as Sasuke's suppression, Jugo can only return to normal until the natural energy in his body is exhausted. Such performance reminded Sakura of the first stage of Sage Mode training, which is sensing natural energy, the most basic step in Sage Mode training. In the wet bone forest, Slug once said that if you absorb too much natural energy, it will be eroded back by the natural energy. So for Jugo, is his rampage caused by erosion caused by absorbing too much natural energy? This is a very likely answer. As for Jugo's situation, there is a method in Sakura's mind that she can try, and this method is to allow Jugo to completely cultivate into the sage mode. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Method is a method, and it¡¯s impossible to force it right away, so Sakura didn¡¯t tell Jugo directly about this matter, but just tinkered with it by herself first to see if she could simulate a rough plan. At the same time, because Sasuke's body and spirit have recovered, Sakura, Sasuke and the four of them have begun a new journey. Only this time, they are no longer preparing for the trouble of looking for Orochimaru. Their new goal now is to go to an underground gold exchange on the border of the Land of Fire, and then obtain the bounty target there. To put it bluntly, it is to be a killer in the ninja world. This choice was obviously something Sasuke had prepared for a long time ago, because he couldn't just wander around Tian Country and play a game with Orochimaru of you shoot one and I will beat you to death today. . He needs to see a bigger world, and he needs to try to face completely different enemies. ?? Characters who can hang a bounty in the underground gold exchange station must either have superior strength themselves or have superior strength to the protectors around them. No matter which one it is, it is an excellent way for Sasuke to exercise his own strength and test his strength. only¡­¡­ Squinting her eyes, Sakura looked at the building in front of her with two large red characters for "men's restroom" engraved on it, and the corner of her mouth twitched inadvertently. Damn it! I thought that only Kakuzu's gold exchange was special, and it was specially located in the men's restroom. Why is this gold exchange also hidden in the underground space of the men's restroom! Do you have any special misunderstandings about men's toilets? Covering her head, Sakura was speechless. It didn't matter if she was alone. She just went in with a mask or something. But she was in a group of four people, and except for herself, the other three were still there. male! So in order to avoid possible embarrassment, Sakura chose to stand outside the door, quietly waiting for Sasuke and the other three to come back after taking over the bounty mission. ??????????????????????? Although the mere fact that a girl is staying at the door of a men¡¯s toilet is enough to attract attention ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and dozens of minutes had passed in the blink of an eye. Just before Sakura almost felt that she was about to explode in advance, Sasuke and the other two finally arrived belatedly and appeared in Sakura's sight. among. "I told you three, is it so troublesome to take on a bounty mission?! (=.=)" Sakura looked at the three people walking towards her in front of her with a face drawn, and asked with a corner of her mouth. "There's nothing we can do." Suigetsu spread his hands, looked at Sakura and said, "Who makes you actually still a ninja of Konoha? We down here can only pick people who are not from the Land of Fire or Konoha. Let¡¯s attack the target. Speaking of which, the price of this underground bounty for you Konoha Village ninjas is really high.¡± ? ? Sakura listens to SuigetsuAfter speaking, she was immediately speechless. Suigetsu's answer really left her speechless. She was indeed a pure Konoha ninja. "Then who do you choose to target?" "He is a rebellious ninja from Iwagakure Village. I heard that that guy has quite a lot of Iwagakure Village secrets in his mind, so someone placed a bounty on him in the money exchange." The person who spoke this time was Sasuke. He took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Sakura. "Exactly three days ago, I heard that this traitorous ninja appeared near the Country of Grass. We can try to go to the underground gold exchange in the Country of Grass to get the latest information." After Sakura took the scroll, she opened it. The content inside was very simple. It was a portrait of the bounty target, as well as the other person's detailed experience, as well as the ninjutsu he had learned, etc. And after reading this part of the scroll about the detailed experience of this rebellious nin, Sakura finally knew why someone was offering a bounty on him. This guy was originally a Jonin of Iwagakure Village, and was later transferred to serve as a guard for the Daimyo of the Earth Kingdom. As a result, while serving as a guard for the Ming Dynasty, he became interested in wealth and actually stole the treasure of the Daimyo of the Earth Kingdom. . However, before he could get enough of stealing, he was discovered by another Iwagakure village jonin who was the guard of the Earth Country daimyo at the time. In the end, the two ninjas fought to the death, and the rebel ninja won the final victory. After evading the pursuit of the Iwa ninja ANBU, he escaped from the land of earth and disappeared into the ninja world. "Oh, this guy is really pitiful. He finally escaped the pursuit of ANBU, but he was chosen by this underground gold exchange. I'm afraid that among the people who put a reward on it, Iwa Ninja also played a lot of role in it. .¡± Seeing that Sakura had finished reading and put away the scroll, Suigetsu on the side kept smiling and said to Sakura with a smile. "Who told him to commit suicide?" Sakura exchanged the scroll to Sasuke and scoffed at Suigetsu's statement. What's the use of a ninja being so greedy for money? You're not Kakuzu and you need to support the entire Akatsuki organization. What's the use of taking so much money? The most important thing is that you killed the ninjas in your own village. It's not a pity to die. "Okay." After putting away the scroll, Sasuke decisively interrupted Suigetsu who was about to say something else, and said quickly: "We saw the information about that guy three days ago. We must rush to Kusanagi at full speed. country gold exchange, otherwise if time drags on, the distance between us and this traitorous ninja will only become wider and wider!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 295 Money Exchange in the Country of Grass You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At the border of the Country of Grass, a group of four people were running quickly. Judging from the speed of the four of them, it was obvious that they were not ordinary civilians, but ninjas with good strength. These four people are actually Sakura Sasuke and his party who hurriedly obtained the bounty mission from the underground gold exchange on the border of the Land of Fire and rushed all the way to the Land of Grass. In fact, there are still many sentry ninjas on the border of Grass Country. It's just that these sentry ninjas are obviously not as dedicated as the ninjas from the five major countries. They just casually wandered around the border for a few times and then returned directly to the sentry. They didn't know what they were doing after returning to the sentry. But this is undoubtedly the best news for the four Sakuras, because it means that as long as they don't die a big death, they can quietly enter the Kingdom of Grass. "Hey, the ninjas of the Land of Grass are really worthy of being the ninjas of a small country. I originally thought they could kill a few people." Suigetsu looked at those few people and looked around casually, then yawned and returned to the sentry post. Forbearance, he curled his mouth and said. "Come on. If you can enter the country without any trouble, everything will be fine." Sakura glanced at Suigetsu with a look of disdain and continued, "Besides, not all grass ninjas are like this. I once encountered it myself. It¡¯s a tougher grass ninja to live through.¡± "Well since even Sakura said that." Suigetsu looked at Sakura, but found that there was no expression on her face, but she still mumbled a few times and stopped talking. Sasuke was more curious about the meaning of Sakura's words, and asked Sakura a little strangely: "The more difficult grass ninja? Could it be that you suffered a lot from him?" "I can't say that I suffered a lot." Sakura's eyes drifted to the upper left corner, and then continued: "It's just that there were almost casualties among her own team." "Heythis is also called not suffering much." Shuiyue grinned and whispered to Chongwu beside him. "There are only four people here, do you think I can't hear you" Sakura glanced at Suigetsu, and then continued to say to Sasuke: "Anyway, the guy was dealt with in the end. This is the ending." Sasuke nodded silently, but in fact, he didn't pay much attention to this grass ninja. After all, to put it harshly, even if he couldn't beat him, he couldn't run away. Time moved quickly, and soon a group of four people successfully crossed into the Kingdom of Grass without attracting anyone's attention. As soon as he entered the country, Sasuke took out a map. This map was given by the gold exchange to the address of the gold exchange station in the country of grass. Even though I say that, there is actually only one place. After all, when Sasuke and the three of them went down, it was only the first time. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What if the maps of the locations of underground gold exchanges in all countries are given to all countries, what if they are taken over by hostile forces. Although this situation is unlikely, if you don't fear ten thousand, just be afraid of the eventuality. According to the instructions on the map, a group of four people did not spend too much time and successfully found this hidden place. No, it should be said that it was the location of the above-ground gold exchange house in the Country of Grass. The reason why it is said to be an above-ground gold exchange located in the Country of Grass is actually very simple, because just looking at the specifications, style and location of the building in front of you, you can see that this gold exchange is basically I have no intention of hiding in the Country of Grass! Sakura looked at the magnificent building in front of her without any hidden thoughts. It could even be said to be a luxuriously decorated small palace-like building. She poked Sasuke next to her with her elbow. "Are you sure this is the money exchange?" "This is indeed the location of the gold exchange on the map. Huh, no wonder I was able to get the map of the gold exchange as soon as I registered. It turns out that they are not planning to hide it at all." Sasuke glanced at the map in his hand again, and after putting it away, without any hesitation, he walked directly towards the building in front of him. Sakura glanced up and down at the money exchange again. After thinking about it, she finally guessed why this money exchange was so public, while the one in the Fire Country was so cautious, even It was content to be built underneath the men's toilet. There is no other answer. It is simply because the national power between the two countries is so different. "Wait!" Just as Sasuke was approaching the money exchange, a loud voice suddenly sounded from the front, followed closely by a man wearing a black lightweight ninja uniform.?The man jumped out and appeared in front of Sasuke. "I have never seen your faces before. Don't you know that there is a gold exchange house in front of you?!" "You're in the way, are you the guard of the money exchange?" Sasuke said calmly. "Are they people from other places? I am indeed the guard here. Since you are here, you should have a map. If you don't have a map, you are not allowed to enter here!" The other party glanced up and down Sasuke's face again. There was some speculation in his heart about the identities of the four people in front of him. "I see, is this map used here?!" Shuiyue from behind heard the guard's words and nodded immediately. When Sasuke saw this, he didn't pay attention to Suigetsu. He just stretched out his right hand and took out the map from his pocket, then threw it to the guard in front. The other party took the map with one hand. Sasuke and others originally thought he wanted to take a look. However, as soon as the other party's hand touched the map, he seemed to confirm something and immediately turned sideways and stretched out his right hand. "Sorry, this is just a necessary confirmation method." Sasuke didn¡¯t say anything, but just glanced at him lightly, and then walked forward. Afterwards, Sakura and Jugo also walked over directly. But Shuiyue was different. He deliberately fell two steps behind the three of them. Then he looked at the guard, made a slight grimace, and then followed him in three or two steps. "" The guard twitched his lips speechlessly, but in the end he just shook his head. "Four guys who think they have achieved great success, most of the people at this age who come here to accept bounty tasks are dead." The four of them did not hear the guard's mutterings, because at this time, Sasuke had already pushed open the door of the money exchange and stepped in. And as soon as the door was pushed open, waves of noisy voices inside rushed towards the four of them! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 296 Information about the Money Exchange You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The sound of the oncoming collision made the four of them feel uncomfortable. The four of them had not encountered such a noisy situation for a long time, and they were really a little irritated by such a messy scene. And in front, in a slightly chaotic scene, everyone was communicating fiercely with each other, and they all seemed to be arguing about something. "What? This place is really noisy compared to the one in the Land of Fire." Shuiyue pressed her ear with her little finger and popped out an unknown object, starting to complain. Snapped! ¡°Huh?! Boy, what are you talking about!!!¡± Several loud noises rang out, and a burly man heard Shuiyue's words in such a noisy environment. He slapped the table in front of him heavily and walked towards Shuiyue. Seeing this sound coming, the noise that was coming one after another suddenly disappeared, and everyone present focused their attention on the four people standing at the door. "Tsk, they are new people, and four of them came at once. Wait, aren't these just four brats?" At this moment, a male ninja suddenly said, "I don't know what mission they came here for. .¡± "Hey, no matter what the mission is. Anyway, let's just watch the show now." The other ninja who was with the male ninja suddenly said with a sting when he heard this. The exchanges between the two people also aroused discussions among the people around them. In the blink of an eye, the gold exchange hall, which had been quiet before due to the loud noise of the burly man, became noisy again. "It looks like the manager of this money exchange doesn't want to manage it." Sakura said softly to Sasuke when she saw the money exchange, which had not arranged anyone to stop it so far. "Does that mean the people at the money exchange don't care?" Sasuke responded, and then looked at the burly man who had already rolled up his sleeves and was about to come in front of the four of them, with a trace of disdain in his eyes. "Kid, what are you doing ugh!" Bang¡ª¡ª! The sound of heavy objects hitting the ground was loud, and the hall of the money exchange, which had been noisy again, suddenly fell silent. ¡°Second, instant kill?!¡± The male ninja who originally made the noise almost had his eyes popped out. He looked at the burly man who was thrown out and fell to the ground due to a heavy punch, twitching constantly, and his expression kept changing. "Hey, even at this level, you dare to challenge me." Opening his mouth full of fangs, Suigetsu changed the form of his strong thigh-like right hand back to its normal state, then turned around and looked at Sasuke: "Why does a guy like this need you to take action?" Sasuke raised his eyebrows and didn't say anything to Suigetsu. He just continued walking towards the inside of the money exchange. He doesn't have much time to waste with a bunch of people. The purpose of coming here is just to obtain information. Passing through the ninjas who looked at him and others blankly along the way, Sasuke came to a table. On top of this table, there was an information sign. A man in white with glasses just looked like this. Seeing the arrival of the four Sasuke, it was obvious that this was Sasuke's purpose. "I came here for this bounty mission." Sasuke took out the bounty scroll from his arms and threw it in the direction of the man in white. The man in white was obviously a veteran. He didn't ask Sasuke any questions. After opening the scroll, he opened a drawer on his desk. ¡°In this drawer, there is a row of densely packed documents, some of which even exude the scent of ink, which is obviously brand new information. After rummaging through it, the man in white took out a document and handed it to Sasuke. "You came just in time. Just this morning, our intelligence department just obtained the intelligence information about your target, which is all in this letter. Please read it in the secret room at the back and read it again. Exchange it with me." Sasuke took the document and then walked with Sakura, Suigetsu and Jugo to the secret room pointed by the man in white. The four people who closed the door of the secret room to isolate the outside sound did not know that just after the four of them entered the secret room, the originally quiet gold exchange hall suddenly seemed to explode, and half of the people were surrounded by blankets. After knocking down the burly man who was twitching to the ground, the other half of the group ran to the man in white and asked about the bounty target of the four of them. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how the bunch of scum outside are still alive today.?¡± Holding his head in his hands, Shuiyue had no interest in intelligence documents at all. When he saw a sofa in the secret room, he sat down on it. "Don't you understand this? Most of them are wandering ninjas. They can't take on any powerful tasks when they come here. I'm afraid they usually just wait here for new bounty tasks to appear. If there are simple ones, come and pick them up. That's all." Sakura looked at Suigetsu who was doing nothing and ignored him. After saying this, she sat next to Sasuke and read the contents of the document. After a while, Sakura and Sasuke's eyes suddenly lit up after watching the entire content. "It seems like our luck is pretty good." Sakura smiled with a smile on her face. Sasuke also nodded and said: "However, the strength of this rebel ninja should be considered relatively strong. After all, he can escape directly from the Kingdom of Earth to the Kingdom of Grass, and he can also fight back in the Kingdom of Grass. There are several Iwa Ninja chasing troops.¡± "Yeah. But no matter how strong he is, it's useless. According to the intelligence, this traitorous ninja left the battlefield with certain injuries." Sakura analyzed calmly, and at the same time, she had already begun to take out the He looked at the map of the Country of Grass that came with the file and thought about the possible escape route of this rebel ninja after killing the Iwa ninja's pursuit troops. It didn¡¯t take too long. After just a short while, Sakura took a pencil and drew a circle on the top of the map of Grass Country. "Based on the intelligence of the battle between the two sides and the series of routes taken by this rebel ninja after entering the Country of Grass, he will definitely make repairs in this area." Sasuke was stunned and looked at Sakura, "This area is a mountainous forest area. If he is really injured, he should at least go to the surrounding towns to buy medicinal materials for healing, right?" "No." Sakura objected: "As a rebellious ninja who can counterattack the Iwa ninja's chasing troops, he should have known about the existence of the gold exchange before entering the country of grass. Therefore, when he knew that he had stepped on If he would be discovered if he went to town, I don¡¯t think he would go into town to heal his wounds.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 297 Chongwu¡¯s Ability You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "But what about his injuries?" Sasuke asked. "As a jounin, he should at least have learned the most basic medical ninjutsu. As long as he can temporarily stop the injury through medical ninjutsu, I think he should have a good chance of obtaining something that can be used to heal injuries. Medicines. After all, in this entire mountain forest, there are not a few medicines for healing." Sakura said calmly, identifying medicines in the mountains and forests, but when she first came into contact with medical ninjutsu, she learned the most basic knowledge points from the medical knowledge and medicine knowledge that she took over from Koso and Shizune. "So that's it. So what should we do next? Just go out and kill this guy?" Shuiyue, who was slumped on the sofa, asked aloud while listening to the exchange between the two people in front of him. "Of course. Yougui is very fast. No one knows where the opponent will appear in the next second." Sakura glanced at the paralyzed Suigetsu, and unconsciously compared him with a certain Uncle Ge in her mind. The postures match up. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In a mountain forest, there is a very thick tree. From the appearance alone, this tree is not much different from the surrounding trees except that it is slightly thicker. But in fact, there is really no big difference. What a big difference. But if you look through this tree and look at its roots, you can find that the bottom of the tree has been completely hollowed out, leaving a hole of about seven or eight meters in size. In this cave, a bare-chested ninja was pressing his abdomen with a pale face, and from a simple wooden potion jar in front of him and the red blood seeping out from the position where he was pressing his abdomen, Judging from the blood and green juice, the ninja was obviously seriously injured and was using medicinal herbs to treat his wounds. "Damn Huang Yan, you actually put poison on the kunai. If it weren't for this, I would have left this damn country of grass long ago!" After a long time, the ninja threw away the medicinal herbs in his hands. He cursed with an unhappy expression. This ninja is the current bounty target of the four Sakuras, Otani, the rebel ninja of the Iwa ninja. The location where he is currently hiding is actually a cave he created using his earth escape ninjutsu after escaping all the way to this mountain forest. Because it is completely hidden under the ground and is covered by trees, it will not attract the attention of other people under normal circumstances. And even if someone really notices something is wrong, he can roll to the ground and use the Earth Dragon Hidden Technique to evacuate at any time, which is much faster than using it on the ground. Picking up the shirt that fell off the ground, Ogu took out a few Bingliang Pills and stuffed them directly into his mouth. Exhaling a breath of turbid air, Otani took out a scroll, and looking at this scroll, Otani's expression turned out to be a little excited. After stroking the scroll up and down again for a while, Otani carefully put the scroll back to its original position, and casually wrapped a few circles of bandages around his wound, then slowly stood up. Come. "As long as I can pass through this damn Country of Grass and the Country of Fire, I will be able to reach the Country of Water. By then, this amount of jewelry will be enough for me to live for decades." "Hmph, when the time comes, I'll let you guys know what a special surprise is!" When he said this, the look of hatred and anger in Otani's eyes was so chilling. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Sniff, sniff Hey, Sasuke, Sakura, the target is only you, but the area is such a large area. If it's just the four of us, how long will it take to find it?" Suigetsu held a box in his hand. Drink, after taking two hard sips and throwing away the last bit, he looked at the two people in front of him and asked. The four of them had already left the money exchange a long time ago, and now the mountain forest area that Sakura had marked before was already in front of them. Sakura sighed after hearing this, and turned to look at Suigetsu, "That's better than not looking for it at all. The target is injured now, which means that the other party will try his best to hide. If he doesn't take advantage of his injuries now, Once we recover and find him, I estimate that the next time I see information about him will be a few months later.¡± "That's what I say, but what's the difference between this and finding a needle in a haystack?" Shuiyue flattened her mouth, holding her head in her hands and complaining. At this time, Jonggo suddenly spoke, "If the target passes through the territory of some animals, I might be able to make some moves."Came to help. " "Eh?"*3 It was only then that Sakura remembered that Jugo seemed to be particularly gifted by nature. He had the ability to communicate with animals. "Wait a minute, if your ability is to talk to animals, you should be able to use it!" Sakura's eyes lit up and she said to Jugo: "Chonggo, can you please ask the animals after you arrive in the forest? Help with large-scale inspections?¡± "Are you asking for?" Zhonggo was stunned, looked at the girl in front of him, and suddenly smiled: "Of course, if it is a request, the animals should help." After Chongwu finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand towards the sky. Just when Sasuke and Suigetsu were confused, Sakura blinked her eyes, and a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes. Sasuke and Suigetsu, two guys who had never practiced Sage Mode, did not feel it, but Sakura, a girl who had already practiced Sage Mode, could feel the natural movement around him at the moment Jugo raised his right hand. The energy suddenly showed a trace of fluctuation. This fluctuation of natural energy, like a wifi signal, started to emanate from his whole body, and then gradually spread to the entire sky and earth. "What are you doing?" Shuiyue was confused. After waiting for a while, he still didn't feel anything happen. "Shut up Suigetsu!" However, before Jugo could speak, Sasuke, who was also unaware, spoke first and interrupted Suigetsu's words. Sasuke frowned. Although Jugo had not made any contribution after joining his team, that is, he and Suigetsu played with Kisame for a while, but he did not think that Jugo would do anything useless. As expected, just a moment after Sasuke interrupted Suigetsu, a cry suddenly came from the sky. ¡°Bah¡ªbah¡ª!¡± "This is a bird?" Sasuke narrowed his eyes and raised his head immediately after hearing the chirp, and then his expression was startled. In the sky, countless flying birds were spinning and circling, like waves one after another, chirping loudly and indulgently. This turned out to be a whole flock of birds! But not long after, a bird fell from the sky, like a black lightning, and landed on Zhongwu's outstretched right hand with a whoosh. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 298 Before the forest. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Cuckoo, coo, coo¡­¡± This bird kept chirping on Zhongwu¡¯s right hand, and Zhongwu sometimes nodded and sometimes shook his head. "Hey, can Zhonggo really understand the words of these lower creatures? But that's right, lower creatures can understand the words of lower creatures. It's no wonder." Shuiyue looked at Zhonggo in front of him, his eyes directed towards After flipping through it, he silently turned on the bad mouth mode. Snapped¡ª¡ª! After smashing Suigetsu's head with one punch, causing splashes of liquid to spread across the entire land, Sakura put away her fists without any change in her expression. Gulu. After swallowing, Suigetsu, who had already recovered his head, silently moved a few steps away from Sakura. After another short while, Jugo looked at Sakura and said softly to her: "The animals said that just a while ago, a person took advantage of the moonlight and entered. This is a mountainous area. And that person has a bloody smell on his body." Hearing this, Sakura and Sasuke turned to look at each other with some tacit understanding. "If it sounds right, it should be our target. Jugo, don't they have any more detailed information?" Sakura asked softly to Jugo. Zhongwu frowned and shook his head: "That person hid after entering the forest. The animals only saw him before entering, but not after. But they were also sure that this person did not leave this area. Mountain and forest area.¡± "Hey, hey, hey. Are you so sure? Didn't you say that you have to go to the mountain forest area before you can let these low um, these animals help you?" Shuiyue looked at Chongwu, always feeling that he was in the team. His status had dropped again, and he asked Zhongwu somewhat unhappily. "Because the animals believe me, they passed my requests in groups one after another after I made the request, so I can hear the animals' responses right here!" Chongwu said with a calm face, facing Shuiyue. said. "Hey¡ª¡ª" Shuiyue immediately curled his lips when he heard this, but he still didn't say much. After all, he was not a pure tease looking for trouble. After seeing Jugo's serious answer, he still closed his mouth. . "But anyway, at least we have got the approximate location of the target. Next we just need to search for the specific location." Sasuke saw Suigetsu shut up and ignored him, but looked at the person next to him. Chonggohou said calmly. Sakura also nodded, and then raised the corner of her mouth, "Just rely on me from now on. Don't worry, as long as you make sure that he has not left the forest, I can find him even if he digs three feet into the ground!" Sasuke looked at Sakura and nodded slightly. In fact, he didn't know why Sakura was so confident, but many years of interaction gave him enough confidence in Sakura! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The four of them did not stop for this reason, and started moving quickly towards the forest together. However, during this journey, Sakura did not rush blindly. When she was halfway through the journey, she put her finger to her mouth and bit it gently. With the crisp sound of "click", Sakura formed ninja seals with her hands. "The art of psychics!" Bang! A cloud of chakra smoke immediately emerged, and then a small blue and white strip appeared on Sakura's shoulder. "Huh? This time it's not Tsunade-sama, but Sakura-sama." Lan Baitiao, ah no, the little slug looked at his current location and the girl who channeled him, and said softly. "Well, this time" "Poof! Slugs!!!" Before Sakura could finish speaking, Suigetsu, who was following behind Sakura and originally thought Sakura would come up with something, suddenly shouted. "Shut up! This is the clone of the Slug Immortal from the Shifty Bone Forest!" The name "Slug" sounded, which immediately made Sakura feel unhappy, and then she said loudly to Suigetsu. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the blue, Shuiyue, who had already returned to a bit of a pimp shrimp state, once again closed his mouth. Well, you have a high status and you have the final say! Without Suigetsu¡¯s harassment, Sakura exhaled this time and started to squirt again.The little slug spoke. "Slug, the situation is more complicated now, but now I need to get rid of you and help me condense my natural energy." "I understand." The little slug tapped its tentacles and replied softly to Sakura. To be honest, Slug has the best temper among the three holy places. He has a nice voice and a neat personality. He carries out orders without saying a word after receiving orders. He is simply a psychic beast that cannot be more perfect. ? ! At the moment when the little slug began to gather natural energy, Jonggo, who had been calm when he started walking, suddenly changed his face slightly, and stared at the little slug in front of him with doubt in his eyes. It¡¯s just that now the four people and one slug in the group have something to do, so no one noticed Chonggo¡¯s confused look for a while. By the time the four of them arrived at this mountain forest area, the little slug on Sakura's shoulder had completed its mission, released the psychic technique and returned to the wet bone forest. Because this time it was not for fighting, Sakura just asked the little slug to help condense the natural energy that could maintain the sage mode for a short period of time, and then let it go back. After all, the natural energy stored in her Yin Seal, even after the last use of Immortal Mode, is still very sufficient. ¡°She summoned the little slug this time, in fact, it could only be regarded as wanting to steal a little bit of laziness. "Okay! Let's look at mine next!" With a clatter, she leaped to the top of a tree in front of her. Sakura looked at the three confused people below and laughed, then closed her eyes slightly. And when she opened her eyes, orange-red eye shadow appeared silently around her eyes. ¡¾This feeling is exactly the same as the last time I fought. ] Sasuke frowned a little. In fact, when he fought Itachi last time, it was not that he didn't feel the change in Sakura's chakra aura. It was just that he was facing Itachi at that time, so he had no time to think about these things. " Jugo's expression became slightly serious. Although he still didn't know why, he always felt that Sakura in her current state was somewhat similar to him when he went berserk. He didn't notice the change in Sakura's aura during the last battle, because at that time he had already devoted himself wholeheartedly to the battle with Kisame. Even if he attracted attention several times later, it was unpleasant to say that it was just because Sakura was attracted to the battle scene because it was too big. ps: Come onI'm sorry, I ended up canceling the appointment. . . _(¡ãw¡ã?¡Ï)___I, I, I¡¯d better make up for it. . . . Currently owing 4 chapters. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Take two days off. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sorry, I should have posted it earlier. But as soon as I got to work today, I was asked by my direct boss to go to the warehouse to help with piece counting tools, and I only had lunch at 3 o'clock. When I got home and snorted, I realized that my nose and mouth were all filled with dust and sand. Now after taking a shower, I feel tired all over. Please forgive me. . . I will continue to go to the warehouse tomorrow, but if I come back earlier than today, I should be able to update a chapter. Sorry orz__(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 299 Erwuzi must die! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! What kind of ninjutsu is this? How much does Sakura know about this ninjutsu? Jugo didn't know or understand this, and he really wanted to know something from Sakura. His eyes flickered slightly, but Jugo finally chose not to ask Sakura anything. After all, he was looking for enemies now, and Jugo would not be stupid enough to bother Sakura, but he still kept his question deep in his heart. If Sakura was free one day, he would try to consult her again. Not to mention Jugo¡¯s worries, Sakura has perfectly entered the sage mode at this moment. Under this situation, Sakura also felt that she was instantly integrated into nature. The white clouds floating in the sky, the breeze blowing slowly from the table, and the gurgling water hitting the river bed around her were swaying into the distance. The sound of swimming away, all these seemed to form a piece of music of nature, which made Sakura, who had experienced it countless times, still unconsciously narrow her eyes. Under the joy of nature, Sakura's perception ability has also begun to greatly improve. The plants and animals in nature seem to have become Sakura's eyes and ears, allowing Sakura to take in the entire mountain forest. The huge mountain forest was completely cut open at this moment, showing everything perfectly to Sakura. Under this cheating view of the whole picture, it didn't take too long for Sakura to successfully find the fifth and fifth Iwa Ninja, Otani, who was recuperating under a relatively strong tree! She opened her eyes, and the light orange-red eye shadow made her green eyes more obvious. "We found the guy's location." Sakura lowered her head and looked at the three people below, with a smile that was full of confidence, "We can go now!" "Let's go!" Sasuke was waiting for Sakura's words. He immediately said to the two guys next to him who were wandering and thinking, and took the lead to appear next to Sakura who fell from the top of the tree. . "Understood." The preoccupied Juugo reacted faster than Suigetsu, who was wandering in the world. He responded and crossed Suigetsu's body to chase the two people in front. As the last member, Shuiyue woke up from a dream and quickly followed Zhongwu step by step. Following Sakura, Sasuke looked at the orange-red eyeshadow on the side of Sakura's face, and felt a sense of clarity in his heart. Just before Sakura showed that weird situation, this eye shadow did not appear. ¡ª¡ªIn other words, will there be a certain degree of appearance change before using this ability? Sasuke was thinking a lot, and Otani in the cave on the other side also frowned tightly at this time. "This feeling is a little bit bad." Muttering to himself, Otani stood up and narrowed his eyes slightly, "No, I can't stay any longer! The injury has just been treated for the second time. It¡¯s time to change places.¡± As a jounin-level ninja, Otani has very high mobility and has already started taking action as soon as he makes a decision. Quickly sort out all your items, and then start printing with both hands, and a native ninjutsu. "Earth Release¡¤Earth Dragon Hidden Technique!" "Escape from Earth¡¤Burial with Rock and Soil!" First, he decisively used the ninjutsu that allowed him to walk on the earth, and then he used the ninjutsu that allowed him to bury himself in the cave. This was to cover up his whereabouts. After all, there are ninja dogs in this world. If a ninja dog smells his scent, he will be chased for thousands of miles. In addition, Otani, who used the Earth Dragon Hidden Technique, can not only avoid the detection of enemies on the surface, but also avoid the perception of ninjas to a certain extent. It can be said that he kills two birds with one stone. However, it is a pity that "He's starting to move!" Sakura, who was speeding, frowned and immediately said to the three people around her. "Move? Has the other party noticed us?" Sasuke also frowned, and he immediately asked Sakura back. Sakura shook her head quickly, "I don't know clearly, but in any case, he did start to move. And the way he moved was underground!" "Underground? Then speed up!" Sasuke made a decisive decision. "Understood!" Suigetsu and Jugo both nodded in agreement and sped up their pace. As for Sakura, she had already sped up her pace the moment before Sasuke spoke. The four of them accelerated together.Next, Otani, who was injured himself and whose movement speed underground was much slower than on the ground, was gradually pulled into the distance by Sakura and the others. A few more minutes passed in the blink of an eye. As the distance between the two parties shortened, Sakura finally not only discovered Otani's escape traces in her perception, but was also able to observe Otani's position with her naked eyes! "finally found you!" Sakura tightened her right fist fiercely, not paying attention to the three Sasukes around her. She stepped on the branch with a huge force from her feet, without any guilt of destroying the flowers and plants, and jumped into it enthusiastically. And Izuku chased straight to the sky above an ordinary ground with no singular points in front of him. She raised her right fist slightly, and waves of chakra poured out of her fist, violently erupting! "Strange power¡¤punch seriously!" Powerful chakra erupted from the fist, and the huge power destroyed the entire ground in an instant. Centered on Sakura's right fist, the entire ground collapsed downwards, and at the same time, large areas of soil and stones fell from the ground. It turned out that Sakura's power was too strong. In addition to the large amounts of earth and rocks that were waving in the air and around, there was a ferocious ninja with fear and rage in his eyes, it was Otani! He quickly swept out from the ground, changing his body's movement in the air, and the kunai in his hand was pointed straight at Sakura's abdomen. He actually reacted the moment he was hit by Sakura's strange power, and took out his kunai and prepared for battle! Die! With this belief, Otani¡¯s hand holding the kunai was so tight that veins broke out. However, battles are always cruel. After entering Sage Mode, Sakura's perception ability is simply outrageous. After she shattered the earth, all of Otani's actions were all within her perception. What's more, even if Sage Mode is not turned on, Sakura's Spider Sense ability can perfectly help her avoid this attack. Therefore, no matter how strong Otani¡¯s New Year is, what greets him will not be a good ending, such as now. Bang! He kicked Otani in the air and kicked Otani in the chest. Not to mention attacking, Otani immediately lost the ability to fight back. After hitting a big tree heavily, he fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Whoa¡ª¡ª!¡± First he suffered from an old injury, and now he received a violent blow. Even if it was a blow without any strange force from Sakura, Otani could no longer withstand it. He vomited out blood in large mouthfuls, and at the same time, a faint red color began to penetrate his shirt at the location of his original wound. Snapped After landing on the ground, Sasuke looked ahead and looked at himself with hateful eyes. At the same time, Otani huddled on the ground, feeling a little disappointed in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 300 The leader of the second and fifth generation You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! No one knows the reason for Sasuke's disappointment, but Sasuke is disappointed, and naturally he still has the actions he should take. He took the lead, and Suigetsu and Jugo supplemented the left and right, surrounding Otani. "Who are you? Why are you attacking me!" Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Otani looked at the three Sasuke who had decisively surrounded him, especially Sakura who had put away her fists and looked relaxed. She was in a terrible mood, but he still had a little hope in his heart. He asked Sasuke out loud. How could Sasuke answer Otani's question? He just looked at Otani with such a superior indifference, "I originally thought I could warm up a little, but this is what happened?" "What? Isn't this the best? I got the money easily." Suigetsu opened his hands, stepped closer to Otani's position, and said to Sasuke indifferently. ????????????? but Jugo still had a calm look on his face, just like Suigetsu, he moved closer to Otani. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it! Otani looked at the three people approaching him, and his heart flashed with joy. At the same time, his eyes were extremely hidden among Sasuke, Suigetsu, and Jugo. He needs an opportunity, an excellent opportunity to succeed in one fell swoop, and then successfully get out of this predicament! He first glanced at Sasuke, but soon realized that the guy in front of him was not someone to be trifled with, so he immediately shifted his gaze to Jugo. However, not to mention anything else, Chongwu's tall height immediately made him give up all his messy thoughts. So in the end, he focused his attention on Suigetsu, who was approaching him with his hands spread out and an indifferent expression on his face. ¡¾Although he is carrying a big knife, it seems that this is the most undefended guy at present! ¡¿ With a thought in his mind, Otani's muscles under his clothes slowly tightened, and the chakra in his body began to flow at the same time. His injuries were actually not as serious as he appeared on the surface. Some of the blood he coughed up before was indeed real, but more of it was just a bluff to cover up his physical condition and paralyze the enemy's alertness. Just psychological. As a ninja who was able to survive the Iwa Ninja¡¯s pursuit of troops and also be able to fight back, Otani had a very high level of understanding of the game between ninjas. ???????????????????????????????????????????? When he was shouting like this in his heart, Shuiyue in front of him had his eyes floating randomly, as if he didn't take him into his heart at all. This is the time! Before Shuiyue put down his hands, a cold light flashed in Otani's eyes, and his whole body instantly bounced up from the spot, as if the previous injury did not exist at all, and his body instantly turned into an afterimage. It flew straight towards the position of Shuiyue who looked indifferent. Oops! The sharp kunai stabbed Suigetsu's neck. Otani stared at Sasuke in front of him and laughed. However, before he finished laughing, his face turned bitter and he coughed out a big mouthful of blood again. blood. After all, he was still injured. Although the operation just now was as fierce as a tiger, it also brought him a lot of backlash damage. "Hahaha, you are still too young after all!" Otani held the kunai in his right hand firmly against Suigetsu's neck, and used his left hand to wipe the blood from his mouth, and then faced Sasuke and the others with a ferocious expression. Roared: "Now I advise you to leave quickly! Otherwise, I will not guarantee the safety of your teammates!" "" Sasuke "" Sakura "" Chongwu "AhI was caught. You must save me." Shuiyue The atmosphere in the air suddenly solidified. "What do you mean! Do you want this kid to die?!" Otani's heart trembled, and he secretly thought something was wrong. Could it be that this team is the kind of team that doesn't care about the life and death of its teammates at all? ? If this is the case, then the game is really over. Thinking of this, there was no change in Otani's face. Instead, he became more fierce, and the kunai in his hand pressed further towards Suigetsu's neck. Then, he felt a cold liquid passing through his palm on Shuiyue's neck. ? ? ? Cold liquid? Otani looked confused, and then after seeing the people around him staring at him with expressions of caring for the mentally retarded, the bad feeling in his heart became more intense.   "Suigetsu, stop playing." Sasuke's face seemed to become even more indifferent. Do not play? This guy's life is clearly in my control, right? ! Then he discovered that the guy named Shuiyue who was held hostage by him had a pair of eyes exposed on the back of his head and said to him. "Bye~" Wow! The next moment, Shuiyue's body exploded as if it collapsed, and then a large amount of liquid gushed out, flowing towards Otani's head along his right hand. "Woo¡ª¡ª" His head was suddenly trapped by a large amount of water, and Otani couldn't breathe for a moment. He choked in the water a few times, and immediately released his hands, and slapped hard into the water, trying to wrap it up. Hold your fluids away from your head so that you can breathe a few breaths of air. But water is not an object that can be picked up, so no matter how much Otani tried, he still failed to successfully open a path for his breathing. Instead, the oxygen in his body was lost faster and faster due to the intense struggling. "Hey - the blood this guy vomited has stained my clothes." Because he used the water transformation technique to trap Otani, Shuiyue's body became a little smaller, and he took a look His face looked disgusted with his own shirt. "It's not because of yourself." Sasuke glanced at Suigetsu. "Okay, okay. It's all my fault." Shuiyue shrugged. Most of the reasons were indeed because he committed suicide. Then he focused his eyes on Otani, who was already suffocating due to lack of oxygen. . "Hey, should we kill him directly, or take him back alive?" This question is a bit redundant. The mission of the underground money exchange is to kill people, so you only need to bring back a symbolic object that can confirm the death of the bounty target, for example, the head. And Sasuke¡¯s answer was exactly the same. He answered like this after taking a look at Otani who had fallen to the ground and started twitching. Suigetsu naturally didn't care about this. After getting Sasuke's answer, he didn't pay attention to Jugo who was in a calm state next to him. He directly raised his decapitating sword and pointed it at Otani's neck. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe following is non-text¡ª¡ª There is something wrong with my brain today I feel like I haven¡¯t coded for three days and my brain is rusty. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 301 A new chapter! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Late at night, not far from a hotel, Sasuke and Sakura were leaning on a railing, chatting slowly. "Are you leaving today?" Sasuke asked, looking at the girl next to him. His eyes were a little gloomy, but he still cheered up to face the girl. Sakura smiled: "Well, after all, it's been so long, it's time to go back. Some things that should be done still need to be done." With the help of night light, Sasuke looked at Sakura's delicate face. Although he wanted to let the girl stay, he still said: "I will take your Flying Thunder God mark with me. If anything happens, you can come to me at any time." .¡± As he spoke, Sasuke took out the kunai marked with the Flying Thunder God's mark and waved it towards Sakura. Sakura said: "This is natural. If there is a problem in the future, I will come to you as soon as possible." Speaking of this, Sakura suddenly paused, then raised her head and looked at Sasuke in front of her, yes, that's right, raised her head. In this year, in addition to Sasuke's significant improvement in his own strength, his height has also increased significantly. This resulted in Miss Sakura, who had only increased in strength but not in height, and now had to raise her head a little to see Sasuke's eyes. "In the recent period, I hope you will not appear within the scope of the Fire Country. Because after I go back, whether it is Konoha or the Fire Country, there will definitely be a political purge. I don't want You got involved because of the bounty from the money exchange." Sasuke naturally has no objection to this, and he does not want to interfere too much in the Land of Fire, or in Konoha's affairs. What's more, there are so many bounty tasks in the underground money exchange. He has no situation and no need to specially take on tasks within the scope of the Fire Country. Seeing Sasuke nod, Sakura also raised the corners of her mouth. The two then began to recall each other's past together, talking and laughing until the early morning, when the girl stopped talking, said goodbye to Sasuke, and left. The shape disappeared in an instant. Looking at the disappearing girl, Sasuke stayed there for a while. Although the girl had left, the faint fragrance she left behind still did not dissipate. After a long time, Sasuke looked at the Flying Thunder God mark in his hand and suddenly laughed softly. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In fact, it has been more than a month since Sakura and Sasuke and the quartet completed Otani's mission. During this more than a month of blank time, Sakura followed Sasuke on several large and small bounties along the way. Task. In addition to the assassination missions of officials from some small countries, there are also several assassination missions against rebel ninjas from large countries. The most thrilling mission was the recent one against a team of Kirigakure rebel ninjas from the Blood Mist Era. The so-called Blood Mist Era is actually the period of brutal rule implemented by the Fourth Mizukage when he took office. During that period, Kirigakure's ninja school graduation exam required killing each other. And the ninjas who graduated in this era can basically be said to be extremely powerful beings. And the strength of this rebel ninja team is naturally the same. Every member of them is a former member of Kirigakure ANBU. And their departure from Kirigakure Village actually originated from Zabuza's coup to assassinate the Mizukage. At that time, there were a lot of Anbu ninjas involved. Although they were neutral members, after Zabuza failed to assassinate him, For some reason, they chose to defect from Kirigakure Village together. The reason why some people would issue their killing mission in the underground gold exchange is because not long ago, their team assassinated a high-ranking official of the Earth Kingdom, and even almost endangered the name of the Earth Kingdom. life safety. Therefore, in order to avenge his shame, the Daimyo of the Land of Earth issued an A-level assassination mission to the Iwa Ninja Village while issuing this mission at the underground gold exchange. So the rest of the matter became simple. Sasuke and the other four came forward to take over the task of hanging in the underground gold exchange, and then rushed all the way to the location of the target. Finally, after experiencing a relatively difficult battle, they successfully completed this task. Bounty missions. After completing this mission, Sakura decided to return to Konoha. ¡­¡­ Speeding through the forest, Sakura is now within the borders of the Land of Fire. After she separated from Sasuke in the early hours of this morning, she used the Flying Thunder God Jutsu while moving quickly. When she was with Sasuke some time ago, it can be said that Sakura really meantYoshigami traveled through most of the ninja world, so along the way, Sakura did a small thing unceremoniously, that is, every time she went to an area, she dropped a few kunai with the mark of the Flying Thunder God. ¡° In this way, if she needs to perform any infiltration mission in the future, she will not need to cross the sentry ninjas on the border miserably, but can directly use the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear directly on their land. Time passed like this until almost noon, when the high wall and gate representing Konoha Village suddenly appeared in Sakura's eyes. Quickly approaching, Sakura smiled as she looked at the familiar duo of Kamizuki Izumo and Gang Zitie on duty at the door. This time out, plus the time when she and Sasuke Suigetsu destroyed Orochimaru's base, two months had passed. This time she saw the gate of Konoha again, and she really felt like a wanderer returning. The excitement of the countryside. Of course, this time Sakura still maintained her glorious tradition, and the scenery in front of her changed instantly. The next thing that came into view was a small, familiar room that was no longer familiar. Although it has been missing for two months, there is no dust in the room. Obviously, during the two months since he disappeared, his mother appeared here every day and helped him clean the room. Thinking like this, Sakura also let out a little bit of her perception ability, and found that she was the only one at home. "It looks like we went out to play again." Sakura sighed, but she didn't prepare to look for it. Instead, she carelessly threw herself into her little bed. "UghI haven't slept with you for a long time. I'm sorry" With her little head running wildly, Sakura quickly found the most satisfying and comfortable place on her little bed. Then, after squeezing the quilt a few more times, she closed her eyes and began to rest. " A night without sleep is indeed nothing to Sakura, but now is not a mission period, so it is not very important to get more rest. What¡¯s more, in the next period of time, there will be a tough battle that needs to be resolved by Sakura. Among them, one thing is extremely important to Sakura, and it is also listed as the top priority for Sakura. That is Uchiha Shisui's right eye, the one with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which is known as the most powerful genjutsu among other gods. ps: The author has already been caught and trained by his mother all night. PS2: Do you think it is better to learn design or programming now? My neighbor¡¯s son has studied design for three months and earns more than 8k a month. My mother wants me to study design (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 302 Little things~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A midday hour passed in the blink of an eye, and Sakura stayed on her crib without making any unnecessary movements. She just closed her eyes and covered her head, falling asleep. After all, she was in her own home and in her own room, which gave Sakura a sense of security that she had never experienced in the past two months. Outside, even in a hotel, even if Sasuke lives next door, she is always vigilant, but in this home, in this room, she naturally no longer needs to be vigilant. That¡¯s why now, Sakura wants to sleep in bed. However, her sleep was destined to not be so smooth. At about four o'clock in the afternoon, her door was gently opened with a bang. "Sakura?" Haruno Meabuki looked at the raised bed on the small bed in the room in surprise, as well as the pink hair exposed along the gap in the quilt, and immediately understood who the little guy on the bed was. "This kid, why didn't you say hello when you came back?" Haruno Meabuki sighed, but she didn't think about continuing her previous idea of ??cleaning the room, but prepared to close the door gently and let Sakura continue. sleep. The kind of self-control that Sakura has shown since she was a child makes Haruno Meabuki, a mother, feel a little ashamed. She has never seen Sakura lazy and sleeping between noon and afternoon. Coupled with Sakura's current ANBU status and her disappearance in the past two months, Haruno Meabuki naturally believes that Sakura has worked hard during the mission and is resting at this time, so naturally he will not disturb Sakura. rest. It¡¯s just that some things don¡¯t just happen as you think. Just like the sound that Haruno Meabuki made when she opened the door, the sound it made could not stop reaching Sakura's ears the moment it was made. With a snap, Sakura straightened up. She looked sleepily at Haruno Meabuki, who had not yet closed the door, and raised her hands to gently wipe her eyes. "Mom you're back." She groaned and stretched out. Sakura didn't bother with the messy hair on her forehead. She opened the quilt and stood up, "What time is it now?" ?¡± With her brows twitching a few times, Haruno Meabuki looked at Sakura who was raising her hand to randomly scratch her disheveled hair. A desire to complain about Mama-san came to her heart, but when she was about to say something, Haruno Meabuki suddenly remembered Sakura's ANBU identity, so he forcibly suppressed his desire to complain, and instead sighed deeply. "Alas I really owed you something in my previous life!" Saying that, Haruno Meabuki reopened the door that had been closed for a small part, and walked into the room. Looking at Sakura who was still looking at him in confusion, he rolled his eyes and came to Sakura's room. Behind him, he casually picked up a comb on the table next to him and slowly combed the few strands of hair on Sakura's head and the loose hair. "Well¡­¡­" Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly and made a comfortable sound. Ever since she graduated from the Ninja School, no, I should say since she entered the Ninja School, Haruno Meabuki has not helped her cut her hair a few times. The good thing is that she doesn't plan to wear any decorative hair-binding items such as hairbands. Coupled with her naturally smooth hair, it only needs simple treatment to become normal, so Sakura doesn't. So why is she worried, otherwise Sakura would not be in the mood to grow her hair now. "You girl!" Haruno Meabuki looked at Sakura who had her eyes narrowed and her face full of comfort. After finishing dealing with Sakura's hair, she raised her left index finger and pointed it at the back of Sakura's head. Bounce hard. "Now that we have become Anbu, why are our vigilance so low? Mom was about to leave the room, so she got up from the bed like this!" "It hurts!" Turning around suddenly, Sakura pouted and covered the back of her head with both hands. She looked at Haruno Meabuki pitifully. Her soft and cute look was completely different from her usual self. Sakura had a tone of aggrievedness. said. "Isn't this at home? If it were outside, I would have reacted before he got close." "Don't pretend to be pitiful." After listening to these words, Haruno Meabuki ignored the pitiful Sakura. He stood up, patted himself, picked up the clothes that fell next to Sakura when she was on the bed, and then put the comb back. After sitting at the table, he said to Sakura: "Remember to come down to eat in a while. I will prepare it in advance." "Yes~~~" Watching Haruno Meabuki leave the room, Sakura lay on the bed again, lazilyAs she said that, her newly combed hair spread out again and covered most of her upper body. Then she didn't bother with her quilt, and just looked at the door lazily with squinted eyes again. . This time, Sakura didn't fall asleep. She just wanted to waste time and wait until her mother made dinner and called her. An hour passed by, and while Sakura was still in a daze, the sound of Haruno Mei's blow finally came from downstairs. "Sakura, come down!" "good¡­¡­" With a leisurely word in her mouth, Sakura finally got up from her little bed, then ran to her closet, took out a piece of clothing, put it on casually, and ran downstairs. After going downstairs, Xiaoying discovered that her father had returned home without knowing when, and was sitting at the dinner table looking at her with a smile. "Hey, my dear daughter, I saw my father again after a long time. Is there anything you want to say to your father?" Haruno Zhao said with a smile on his face. Sakuraba blinked a few times, then suddenly smiled and said to Haruno Zhao. "No!!!" "Hey! Why is this!" Haruno Zhao looked like he had been severely hit, and he suddenly said with a sad face. "Okay, okay." Just when the two were about to continue communicating, Haruno Meabuki came to the dining table carrying the rice bowls for the three of them and ended the conversation. Seeing the eldest son of the family speaking, the two of them immediately stopped talking at the same time, picked up the rice bowls in front of them with obedient expressions, and then waited for Haruno Mei to take a seat before shouting in unison, "I'm starting!" Then at the dinner table, the family of three did not just eat together. Whether it is the Haruno couple who are parents who have not seen their daughter for a long time and want to know how their daughter is doing, or Sakura who is a daughter who is excited and cordial to see her parents again after a long time, all of them prove that what happens next in the Haruno family is The excitement will not be missing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 303 Rat You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The next day, in the secret meeting room of the Hokage Building, a group of Konoha's most elite Jonin, including Kakashi and Kai, gathered in this hall, quietly waiting for the arrival of the fifth generation, Tsunade. "Kakashi, do you know what the reason is this time?" Kai leaned next to Kakashi, ignoring Kurenai and Asuma who were making intense eye contact with each other. Kakashi asked softly. Kakashi himself is actually at a loss, but based on the actions and tasks of the ANBU during this period of time, Kakashi still has some knowledge in his mind. Kai's voice is indeed not loud, but the problem is that this room is quite loud to begin with. You can hear your breathing clearly. What's more, with Kai's tone, even if it is lowered, it can be heard several meters away. , so his words were heard clearly by everyone present. Everyone glanced at the source of the sound. After discovering that the other party was Kai, they all maintained their previous postures and movements. Metkai, the blue beast of Konoha, except when he was on a mission. You can train your body by doing handstand jumps in Konoha from morning to night. What else can you say to such a person? But someone still showed up. Just after Kakashi shook his head at Kai and said that he didn't know much, as one of the members of the previous generation of Ino Shiga Butterfly, and as one of the longest-standing among the current ninjas, Yamanaka Haoichi said to Kai . "It seems that you don't know what happened, which is really rare. But according to some recent intelligence that I know, it should be the second large-scale operation that the Fifth Generation will personally carry out since he took office." "Ah, Senior Haiichi!" Kai was startled. He turned his head and looked at Yamanaka Haiichi, a little embarrassed, and then straightened his face. He just liked being wild and was not stupid. He had already heard what Yamanaka Haiichi said. It smells a little bit different. Since Tsunade took office, the first large-scale operation was actually to order the encirclement and suppression of the Oto Ninja Village in Tianno Country. However, in fact, after Orochimaru's invasion, the Konoha Elders and Sarutobi Hiruzen had already passed For the relevant documents, Tsunade just stamped them and issued them. So in fact, it was not an action performed by Tsunade herself! Everyone present knew this clearly, but Yamanaka Haiichi still emphasized the word "in person", which is enough to explain something. Just when Kai was about to say something more, the door to the room was opened with a click, choking the words Kai was about to spit out. "The Fifth Generation!" Yes, the person coming is Tsunade. Behind her, a smaller ANBU member wearing an ANBU mask also followed her into the room step by step. Just when everyone was focusing on Tsunade, Kakashi focused more on the ANBU ninja who was following Tsunade. "Sakura?" As the instructing Jonin of Team 7, Kakashi immediately recognized the identity of this ANBU after just glancing at her hair, that is, his student Haruno Sakura. At this time, Sakura naturally noticed Kakashi's gaze. She pulled the corners of her mouth under the mask and revealed a big smile. Anyway, no one can see her movements under the mask now. As long as she does not move greatly, No one knows. ¡¾This girl¡¿ Others didn¡¯t notice it, but Kakashi, who had been staring at Sakura, didn¡¯t know. When he saw the smile in the eyes exposed by Sakura¡¯s mask, he silently complained in his heart. ¡¾Wait a minute, she is here, but Yamato is not here. Could this be said to be directly related to her? ¡¿ However, the exchange between the teacher and the students did not attract the attention of the others, and the same happened to Tsunade, who just led Sakura through the room. "Everyone, you have been working hard lately." Tsunade glanced around at the jounin in front of her, her eyes showing a serious look. "But I didn't ask you to come here today just for such simple greetings. I asked you to come here because I have an extremely serious matter to announce!" As soon as Tsunade said this, the expressions of all the Jonin present suddenly became solemn. They didn't know that Tsunade was going to use a bigger move next. But at this time, they also took a look at Sakura behind Tsunade. This dark girlAlthough the members don't know her position and identity, they know more or less that what happens next is likely to have something to do with her. But no matter what they guessed in their minds, the Jonin still remained quiet and silent. After all, no one really knew what happened until Tsunade finished speaking. At this time, Tsunade spoke up again. Her expression was solemn and full of hatred, and she spoke loudly to the jounin below. "Since I took office as Hokage, I have discovered something unbelievable. Among our senior leaders of Konoha, there is a mouse who dares to betray Konoha's intelligence!" What? ! Is that the main topic? ! Everyone was shocked, and their expressions became more solemn. Kakashi's eyes narrowed, and Sakura, who looked behind Tsunade, already knew what was going on. In addition to Kakashi who personally participated in it and learned certain information, as the previous generation Ino Shikacho, Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Haiichi and Akimichi Choza also had slightly solemn expressions on their faces, unlike the other jonins. His expression changed drastically. ¡¾Mouse, are you talking about that person? If that's the case, are you fully prepared, Godaime? If not, the mouse will be difficult to catch. ¡¿ As the staunchest supporter of Hokage in the past, Nara Shikaku, who can also be called the wisdom of Konoha, frowned tightly, and he had a headache. At this time, Yamanaka Haiichi and Akimichi Choza, who are old friends and comrades-in-arms, also glanced at Nara Shikaku, and the meaning in their eyes was instantly read by Nara Shikaku. ¡¾what to do? Looks like this is a high-level political purge? ! ¡¿ Shaking his head slightly, Nara Shikaku told the two of them to adapt to the situation and not to make random statements. They were all veterans during the Third Hokage period. It was best not to say anything before getting Tsunade's expression. Nara Shikaku has always been the absolute think tank in the trio. Now that he has given such a signal, Yamanaka Haiichi and Akimichi Choza naturally calmed down and were ready to wait quietly for Tsunade's next words. However, their lack of expression did not mean that the other jounin did not express their expression. As a new star in the world of ruthless men, Kai's expression was unprecedentedly angry. After he found that his colleagues around him did not say anything, he immediately stood up and looked at Tsunade and asked. road. "Godaime, if you say that, does it mean you already have the corresponding evidence?" Tsunade glanced at Kai. There was no panic in her eyes, but she was calm and extremely confident. "Of course!" She said this to Kai and everyone below. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 304 The traitor of Konoha! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ???????????????????????????????????????? Nara Shikaku's eyes darkened, and he thought secretly in his heart. Sure enough, if Tsunade dares to summon them all now, she must be fully confident. ¡¾If it's just that old guywill the third generation really agree? ¡¿ When thinking this way, Nara Shikaku was suddenly startled, and then shook his head helplessly in his heart. The current third-generation Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen has completely retired. This kind of retirement is even more complete than that of the fourth-generation Hokage. When the Yondaime took over, Sarutobi Hiruzen was still in charge of some ANBU members who belonged to him, but now he has transferred all his subordinates and power to Tsunade step by step. He stayed in Sarutobi's house late at night, looking like a rich old man living a comfortable old age. In other words, even if Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't agree at all, he still didn't have any ability to stop Tsunade's actions. At most, he just tried to stop Tsunade's actions by relying on his qualifications and his network. But what¡¯s the point of his retreat? What's the point of having Tsunade assume the position of Hokage? What's more, what reason can Sarutobi Hiruzen have to stop Tsunade? Under so many tests, Nara Shikaku's expression became calmer and calmer. As Inoshikacho who has been loyal to the Hokage sect throughout the ages, obeying the orders of the current Hokage is undoubtedly the most correct choice. When Nara Shikaku was thinking about it, Tsunade was no longer prepared to sell anything. She is a person who speaks out what she has to say and acts extremely decisively. This action she has been holding back since she took over as Hokage, and now she can finally let it out at once! The most important thing is that the people in this room now are all Konoha elites she has carefully selected and can absolutely trust, and there is no need to hide anything anymore. "Chie." Tsunade snapped her fingers at the ANBU girl behind her. The girl immediately understood and took out a scroll from her arms and placed it on the table in front of Tsunade. She immediately put her hands together to unlock the sealing runes on the scroll. With a bang, a stack of documents appeared in everyone's sight, accompanied by a burst of faint smoke. ¡¾Is this evidence? ¡¿ "How can there be so much evidence! ¡¿ The faces of the ninjas were solemn, and they were all a little surprised when they stared at the thick stack of information. But apart from this pile of information, many jounin present also focused part of their attention on this ANBU girl. ANBU has always been a special department in Konoha. They are a team directly affiliated with the Hokage. However, in this meeting, among the entire ANBU ninja, Tsunade only brought such a girl. This already shows one thing. This ANBU girl is an absolute confidant to Tsunade. If we look a little further, will she represent the future ANBU captain? Of course, their thoughtfulness did not affect the actions of the girl in front of the stage. The ANBU girl Chie-chan lifted up the documents on the table, walked two steps to the trio of Ino Shika Butterfly at the front of the crowd, and handed one of the documents He handed it over to them, and then walked to his teacher Kakashi and handed over a piece of information. After passing a few more copies, he returned to Tsunade again. And Tsunade, who looked at all the Jonin below who were watching carefully, also slightly pursed her lips at this moment. In fact, it was just a piece of information. She could have given it to them for viewing. However, just as some people present had thought before, she brought Sakura specifically to strengthen their impression of Sakura. To facilitate future actions. In other words, we are taking Sakura to get to know this group of future colleagues, and at the same time, we are letting these future colleagues get to know Sakura. At this time, the jonins below finally made new moves. Kai, whose face had been tightened, put away the documents in his hands and looked at Tsunade in front of the stage with a look of solemnity in his eyes. "Hokage-sama, all these evidences are true, right?" With Kai taking the lead, the remaining jounin, all of whom looked more or less solemn, also raised their heads and looked at Tsunade. "Of course. All the information here was investigated by the ANBU ninjas!" Tsunade said the answer immediately without any hesitation. "The Nine-Tails Rebellion was caused by inaction at the root and in the center.During this period, Orochimaru was allowed to invade Konoha without any obstruction, and even teamed up with Orochimaru to trap and kill Jonin and ANBU members. No matter what it is, it is enough to be punished with death. Godaime, why do you only have this information now? " Kakashi, who has always been steady, couldn't hold back at this time. He showed his right eye with solemnity and looked at Tsunade and asked. "Because the other party is a veteran of Konoha and a comrade-in-arms of the Third Hokage. He is a high-level person who has made great contributions to Konoha. I cannot help but make random judgments on all of this. After all, if this is wrong intelligence information, what will happen to it? It would be a complete political blow to Konoha." "But it is a pity that no matter how hard it is to believe, all this information is still completely real! And it is only after I have obtained so much evidence that I summoned everyone! " Tsunade slammed her hands on the table with a loud bang, and a huge momentum suddenly hit everyone in front. "Everyone, do you have any other objections?" "No!"*n "Very good!" A look of incomparable solemnity appeared on Tsunade's face, she stretched out her right hand and took out several scrolls from her arms, and threw them towards the jounin in the field. "Shikaku Nara, Shimi Aburame, Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi, Anko Mitarai, the scrolls in your hands contain the areas and tasks you are responsible for. You must do it before tomorrow morning. So well prepared!¡± "yes!" The five people who received the order shouted in unison. "Very good! That's it, disband!" Tsunade ordered loudly. After responding, all the ninjas looked at each other for a few times and then filed out towards the outside world. In the blink of an eye, only Tsunade and Sakura were left in the room that originally seemed a little small. "Next is you, Sakura." Tsunade turned around and looked at Sakura. She stretched out her right hand and patted Sakura's shoulder, and said slowly: "Now go to the ANBU immediately, where several of your old friends are waiting. In their hands, they have my mission for you. arrange." "clear!" After Sakura responded to Tsunade cleanly, she disappeared into the room with a thought. ¡°Is Tsunade really the only one left in the whole room now? "Are you here to stop me? Old man." In the room, Tsunade suddenly spoke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 305 Sarutobi Hiruzen You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Old friend?" Sakura stood at the door of the ANBU team, thinking silently. Tsunade made it so obvious, an answer naturally appeared in Sakura's heart, but she was still a little unsure. Without any pause, Sakura stretched out her right hand and gently opened the door. And as the sun shines, every bit of the room slowly appears in Sakura's field of vision in response to the light. "Hey, Sakura. It's been a long time since we last met." In the room, Taki Miyamizu looked at Sakura with a smile on his face, stretched out his right hand and shook it gently. Beside him, Tachibana Mitsuha and Kaito Shun each held a piece of biscuit in their hands and stuffed it into their mouths. Seeing the door open, Tachibana Mitsuha and Kaito Shun, who were eating cookies, immediately chewed them and nodded and smiled at Sakura. "Is it really you?" Sakura's eyes moved slightly, her mouth curled up and she said with a smile, "Is this the reunion of the Orange Cat Team?" "Isn't it natural?" Miyamizu Taki said to Sakura with the same smile as before, as if the four of them had never been separated. "We separated from our dear subordinates and came here specifically to support you. In addition, according to orders from above, the current captain of the Orange Cat Team is still me." "Is that so?" Sakura suddenly smiled, then took off her ANBU mask and bowed deeply in front of her. "Thank you very much!" The three of them were speechless for a moment, but Miyamizu Taki quickly reacted. When he first became the captain, he experienced a blow like Sakura's now. Because of his mistakes in judgment, the mission almost failed. However, compared to Sakura, he did not experience the complete destruction of the team. Miyami Taki came to Sakura and patted her shoulder gently, "Don't worry. No matter what this time, the traitor will be punished by death!" "That's right!" Tachibana Mitsuha stood up closely with Miyomizu Taki and said loudly to Sakura. "Hmph, it's up to you to make up for the mistakes you made!" Shun Kaito said to Sakura as well. "kindness!" Sakura stood up and nodded heavily. ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± At this moment, there was a sudden banging sound from the door behind him, which completely destroyed the atmosphere in the venue. "It's alright, four of you." The Sky Burial Captain looked at the four people in the room and said calmly, "Your mission has now officially begun. Why don't you quickly go to the designated area to stand by?" "Understood!" Miyamizu Taki, after all, was the most senior, and immediately replied to the Sky Burial. Then he took out his ANBU mask and put it on his face, hiding all his expressions. "Then the mission begins now, let's go!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "What ability do I have to stop you now?" After a hidden compartment in the room clicked loose, Sarutobi Hiruzen, wearing a black robe, slowly appeared in Tsunade's sight. "This is not necessarily the case. You can directly communicate with that guy, or give an order to a few other old guys in the elders, and let them stop my actions. Or you can directly appear at the mission location and face my The subordinates issued a ban or something like that.¡± Tsunade didn't even look at Sarutobi Hiruzen, she just leaned on the table and looked at her nails, as if there were some treasures on them. Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't care about this. He knew that Tsunade was dissatisfied with him. The most important thing was that he had long been accustomed to Tsunade's behavior. "Heh, your look really reminds me of your behavior after you had a fight with Jiraiya when you just graduated." "That's enough! Stop talking about these things." As soon as Tsunade heard what Sarutobi Hiruzen said, she turned her head away. She was not the innocent girl she used to be. She still had a tough battle to fight next. But there was no time to mess around with Sarutobi Hiruzen. "What exactly do you want to do here? Since you have chosen to hand over the responsibility of Hokage to me, you should know that it is right not to interfere in my affairs!" Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head lightly. He looked at Tsunade and sighed: "I know what he did made you extremely angry, but what you need to know is that the second time that yearIn the World War, he performed extremely well both on the front battlefield and on the dark side battlefield" "So what!" Tsunade abruptly interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen's words. She looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a trace of anger: "Can it be said that just because of his past contributions, he can be allowed to let him go all these years? Regarding what Konoha has done?! Do you know how much crisis and harm his actions have brought to the ninjas of Konoha?!" Having said this, Tsunade's eyes suddenly changed from anger to disappointment when she looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen. She shook her head slightly, raised her steps and walked directly towards the door. "How I wish your character could always be as decisive as it was during the Second and Third Ninja War. Instead of being like now, when considering one thing, you have to look at the first and last." The moment her body moved away from Sarutobi Hiruzen, Tsunade's voice floated faintly in the room. ¡°That¡¯s why I appear here!¡± Just when Tsunade was about to step out of the room, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke again. He slowly turned around, wrinkles crowded his face, and the look of helplessness flowed in his eyes. With. "No one can understand and be familiar with Danzo's methods and strength better than me. Therefore, I am not here to persuade you to stop, but to warn you." Warning? Tsunade stopped and looked back slightly, as if she wanted to hear what else Hiruzen Sarutobi wanted to say. Hiruzen Sarutobi looked at Tsunade in front of him, sighed softly and said: "Duanzo is used to keeping his trump card until the end. Even when you think you have killed him, you cannot do it because of this. Let your guard down." "Is that so? Old man." After hearing this, Tsunade's tone did not change, and her body started to move again. But suddenly. "Don't worry, old man. Don't take your enemies lightly. Didn't you say that when you first guided us?" ¡­¡­ As Tsunade left, the room instantly fell into silence. Sarutobi Hiruzen raised his right hand, looked at his wrinkled palm, and suddenly laughed. "Danzo this time, please take the first step. Don't worry, I will go down in person soon and apologize to you." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 306 The action plan begins! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just when the Jounin and Anbu of Konoha began to act according to the plan, deep underground in Konoha, Danzo's left eye was exposed as opposed to Kakashi's right eye. At this moment, It was an ANBU ninja in front of him, with no emotion in his eyes. "You mean that in recent times, ANBU has been carrying out hidden activities? And these things are all carried out by ANBU ninjas designated by the Fifth Generation?" "Yes!" The ninja who knelt down on one knee and lowered his head responded. "Why did you come and tell me now?!" Danzo's expression showed nothing unusual, and he asked the ninja. Although there was no change in Danzo's tone, the ninja's body shook several times unknowingly after hearing this question. "My subordinate I was arranged by the ANBU's Mudun Sky Burial to go out on a mission. It was not until I returned to the ANBU some time ago that I discovered this!" "Is that so?" Danzo's eyes narrowed slightly. He placed a seal on all the ninjas who had joined the Roots, but even so, he did not completely trust his subordinates. "It seems that both Tsunade and Sky Burial have doubts about your true identity. If that's the case, can you help me clear my name?" "You mean woo" Tick ??tock, tick tock Blood seeped into the kunai that had penetrated the body, and fell to the ground drop by drop. The ANBU ninja slowly raised his head with disbelief in his eyes, and turned his gaze to Danzo, as if asking why. "When you are suspected, you should not come here again. From now on, you are no longer Konoha's ANBU ninja Seisuke, but Iwa Ninja's undercover traitor in Konoha, Sakata Tree!" Danzo When he said this, he didn't even look at the ninja, he just turned around and walked slowly out of the room. Bang After Danzo left, several ninjas pushed the door directly in. They all wore masks on their faces. It was impossible to tell what their faces were like under the masks, but judging from the way they started to clean up the place neatly after entering, , obviously they are already used to doing these things. "Bah!" Danzo, who was walking in the darkness, used the cane in his hand to hit the ground hard several times, causing the wandering sound to slowly spread throughout the underground. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "Danzo-sama! Do you have any mission?" Behind Danzo, who was originally empty, a ninja kneeling on one knee appeared in an instant, and asked respectfully to Danzo. "Terai, call the root members immediately, and be sure to find out what the ANBU has been dealing with privately during this period of time. And every move of Tsunade during this period of time!" "yes!" The ninja, or Terai, after hearing Danzo's order, did not ask a single question. After directly responding to Danzo, he disappeared from the spot again. Members of the Roots will never question Danzo's orders and tasks. They will only start taking action immediately after accepting Danzo's tasks. What's more, this kind of thing has been done countless times during the three generations of rule. Terai naturally reacts to this. There are no objections or opinions. But after Terai left, Danzo's brows did not relax much, but instead became deeper and deeper. He moved towards the distance step by step, and his brain started to spin crazily. Although it is said that since Hiruzen Sarutobi announced the dissolution of the Roots, Danzo's control over the ninja world is no longer as solid as it was at the beginning, but Konoha is still extremely strong. After all, it is impossible to disband the Roots. What happened, from the first second, his subordinates will only be his subordinates for the rest of their lives. But now, he was extremely surprised to discover something. After losing the ability to control the intelligence of the ninja world, he was now unable to completely grasp the intelligence of Konoha! ¡°That¡¯s okay, just in case.¡± With that said, Danzo's pace suddenly quickened a little, and in the blink of an eye, the scapegoat on crutches disappeared into the depths of the shadows. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Whoosh whoosh! Several swooping sounds kept ringing in the forest, and accompanying the sounds was a group of four little orange cats.??members. "We're here! It's the front!" Miyamizu Taki stretched out his right hand and made a tight fist towards the three people behind him. Then he stopped his running figure and stopped on a big tree. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Like Miyami Taki, Sakura's right hand was on the branch, and her eyes were fixed on a big tree in front of her, with a hint of caution in her expression. "According to our mission plan, this is one of the escape points of the Roots, and it is also the place where Danzo, the leader of the Roots, enters and exits the Roots on a daily basis. If the attack at the front entrance of the Roots is not successful, then what we have here It will definitely become a battlefield, so you need to be fully alert until the end of the operation!" "clear!" Sakura and the other three responded softly. But the task of guarding this point was not just the four members of the Orange Cat Team. Not long after they were on full alert and entered alert mode, another ANBU team appeared here. After nodding to the Orange Cat Team, they dispersed into the forest. But just after this team dispersed to guard another part of the forest, a shocking explosion broke out in the distance of the forest! "Boom¡ª¡ª!" Has the plan started? ! Sakura¡¯s expression tightened, and she moved her gaze slightly, focusing on the place where the explosion came from. But unlike Sakura, Taki Miyamizu frowned tightly after seeing this. Compared with Sakura, the combat plans and combat information he obtained from Sky Burial were richer. If we act according to the plan, the frontal battle should be postponed for another hour to be the correct time, or because Danzo's whereabouts appear on our side, the frontal battle should break out again. But now, there is no Danzo on his side, and the designated time has not arrived, but the battle happened! ¡¾In other words, is there anything abnormal on the front side? ! ¡¿ Miyamizu Taki thought this way, but the muscles in his body also tensed up. If the information is correct, Danzo will most likely appear from here next! Miyamizu Taki is not the only one who thinks like this. Including the other team, the other seven people also think like this. "It's a pity that things went against everyone's wishes. Just after the explosion, the place where they were ambushing was still safe and sound, and nothing happened. Could it be that this time, in this place, Danzo will not appear here? When thinking about this, Sakura's mood became even more depressed. But, right now! Click! A subtle sound, like water dripping into the sea, suddenly appeared in the small forest where the two ANBU teams were (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 307 Root Ninja You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The whole body was tense, and Sakura's figure looked like a cheetah ready to hunt the prey in front of her! "Wait! Wait until the enemy comes out!" Miyamizu Taki felt Sakura's movement immediately, and quickly stretched out his hands to gesture to Sakura, signaling her not to attack blindly. Of course, Sakura didn't attack directly. She wasn't the kind of idiot who would fall in love with someone when she saw someone. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, a violent heart palpitation appeared in Sakura's mind, making her frown tightly. This was her own crisis sensor telling her that she was in an extremely dangerous situation! "How is it possible? The enemy has not even found our location, but no one has shown up? ! ¡¿ With this thought in her mind, Sakura's body movements did not pause. There are many ninja families in Konoha. What if the roots really absorb a ninja who can possess quite strange secret skills? Among them, if I didn't take any action, wouldn't something happen? But since a warning has been issued, it means that the location of myself and others has been exposed, which also means "Danger! Retreat!" With her feet already a little faster, Sakura raised her hands to make tactical gestures at the moment of retreat. At the same time, she also shouted to the people around her and the ANBU who had been ambushing here with her. "enemy?" Taki Miyamizu, Mitsuha Tachibana and Shun Kaito immediately felt their hearts skip a beat. Although they didn¡¯t know why Sakura would suddenly shout out like this, they immediately learned the lesson due to the tacit cooperation between the previous teams. With Sakura's movements, each of them retreated from their original position as quickly as possible. The moment the four of them left their original positions, a purple bird suddenly fell out of the sky above their original positions. "Is that poison?" With a flutter, he landed on the ground. Miyamizu Taki looked at the purple bird where he and others were, and frowned as he asked Sakura beside him. But Sakura doesn¡¯t know whether the opponent¡¯s attack method is poisonous or not. She doesn¡¯t even know when the opponent got these poisonous birds. But at this time, Sakura became even more curious. If they only relied on these poisonous birds, how sure would the other party be able to kill herself and others with 100%? "Wait a minute, there doesn't seem to be any movement from the ANBU team just now." At this moment, Shun Kaito suddenly remembered the ANBU ninja who was ambushing here with his team, and immediately jumped to the top of the tree and looked down. Sakura and others said. "Is it possible to attack separately?" Miyamizu Taki rolled his eyes and became alert while thinking, "But what is the attack method? Just rely on these few birds?" ¡¾Could it be poison gas? ¡¿ Sakura turned her attention to the little bird in front of her, still thinking quickly about what kind of attack this was. At this time, there was another soft sound in front of where the sound originally came from, followed by another sound. This sound was the rustling sound of people's footsteps stepping on the grass. "Who is it?" Miyamizu Taki raised his head and asked Kaito, who was still on the top of the tree. Kaito Shun swallowed his saliva, stretched out his right hand and made several gestures. ¡¾Target appears, Danzo? ! ¡¿Miyamizu Taki was shocked. He didn't expect that a big head actually appeared on his side! "Hmph! Anbu ninja. Don't you know who I am?!" At the moment when Miyami Taki was surprised, an old male voice with a full threatening tone came from the position in front of everyone. "We don't know your identity any better. Danzo Shimura!" As the captain, Taki Miyamizu naturally took on the responsibility. He raised his body and shouted loudly. At the same time, Taki Miyamizu also secretly made a gesture to Sakura and the other three, instructing the three of them to disperse immediately in preparation for Danzo's possible counterattack. ????????????? Then Miyamizu Taki himself moved several figures and appeared frontally in front of Danzo. And this action also made Miyamizu Taki discover that in addition to Danzo, there were two root ninjas on the left and one on the right following him closely. This is no wonder, he is a woodcutter after all. It is normal for high-level Ye to have a few guards. ? ??Is the attacker among the two? Or is it that this attack was completed by two people at the same time? ¡¿ Danzo looked at Miyamizu Taki who dared to appear in front of him, narrowed his one eye, and then said to Miyamizu Taki with a tone of extreme disdain: "He is just a small ANBU ninja. How dare you call me by my name. Is this how Tsunade trains her subordinates? Sure enough, Hiruzen made an extremely wrong choice by handing over the position of Hokage to Tsunade!" The brows under the mask frowned. Miyamizu Taki snorted and took half a step back, showing his fighting movements. "Shimura Danzo! The Fifth Generation King has discovered everything about you. A guy like you who betrayed Konoha, what qualifications do you have to comment on Hokage-sama!" Miyamizu Taki said, already taking out a ninja tool bag. A kunai. "Now, in the name of the ANBU directly under the Hokage, I am ordering you to give up useless resistance and surrender immediately!" "Command me? Useless resistance? Surrender?" Danzo's narrowed one eye slowly opened, and the gloomy look and anger contained in it made Miyomizu Taki's heart tremble. "What nonsense are you talking about? As the elder of the Hokage, everything I do and say is for Konoha. When I became famous in the ninja world, who is her Tsunade! Let me catch her without any control? What a dream!" Tear it apart! At this point, Danzo suddenly squeezed the crutch in his hand and crushed it into pieces. The aura that exploded all over his body made Miyomizu Taki's breathing stagnant. And at this moment, the figures of the root ninjas on the left and right of Danzo suddenly moved, one left, one right, one front and one back, and at the same time they pulled out the ninja swords at their waists, forming a strangling force and attacking Miyamizu Taki. . coming! Faced with the danger, Miyamizu Taki gritted his teeth to get out of Danzo's explosive momentum. When he immediately retreated, he also raised the kunai in his hand to block the first attack. The roots of Attack of the Ninja. Ding ding ding! A series of blows came in an instant. Miyamizu Taki swayed left and right, trying his best to block this person's attack. However, at this moment, the root ninja with orange-red hair on the back made a mistake while his companion was still attacking, and immediately put his hands together to form several ninja seals. ¡¾This ninja seal is not a five-escape ninjutsu, it is a secret technique! ¡¿ The movement of this ninja's hands was reflected in the corner of Miyamizu Taki's eyes, and he had already discovered the true intention of the enemy's movements. The base of the attack in front of him was obviously just to attract his attention, and the back hand was completely behind him. This ninja who uses secret techniques! The ninja at the back didn't care what Miyami Taki was thinking. The moment of forming the seal had already passed in an instant. He opened his fingers on both hands at the same time and aimed at Miyami Taki. My heart turns around! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 308 Ten Resurrection Coins You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾This gesture is the Yamanaka family's heart-turning technique! Could it be that this guy is suffering from a mountain wind? ¡¿ Hiding in the woods, Sakura looked at the Root Ninja in front of her. This secret movement of the other party had revealed too much information. Based on Sakura's close relationship with Ino over the years, she immediately guessed the identity of the other party. ¡¾Since this is the case, we can't just let you attack! ¡¿ Sakura's eyes were focused, and she put aside all the distracting thoughts. At the same time, she also let go of the idea of ????going straight to Danzo to attack, and the whole person disappeared in a flash. However, Sakura was not the only one present. Mitsuha Tachibana and Shun Kaito also launched their best attacks one after the other. "Fire Release: Impatiens Flower Technique!" Tachibana Mitsuba rushed out, the ninja seals on her hands had been completely formed, and flames formed in front of her in the blink of an eye. After spreading out in all directions, they blasted towards the people in front of her like a goddess scattering flowers. Danzo. Shun Kaito had already drawn his ninja sword. Swordsmanship in this ninja world was all about speed, accuracy and ruthlessness. At this moment, he had already maximized his speed, and with Tachibana San Ye General moved straight towards Danzo's position. "Konohagakure: Dance of the Three Suns and Moons!" With these words, Shun Kaito's figure was split into three in the blink of an eye. One approached from the left and slashed at Danzo's waist and abdomen, and the other clenched his ninja sword and stabbed Danzo straight into the heart from the right. , and the last one jumped high into the air and launched a slash at Danzo's head. At this moment, Danzo fell into a blocked deadlock. Behind him was bombarded by the flames of impatiens, and in front he was flanked by three clones of Shun Kaito. It could be said that whether he was moving to the left, right or Retreating is inevitable. But in the face of such an offensive, Danzo still didn't make the slightest move. There was even no movement from the beginning to the end, as if he was like a fish on a sticky board, ready to be slaughtered. Although he felt something was wrong in his heart, it was extremely wrong to have doubts in the center of the battle, so at the last moment, Shun Kaito continued to slash with 100% of his strength. With Shun Kaito making up his mind, the impatiens behind Danzo finally arrived belatedly, forming a perfect interception with Shun Kaito in tandem. Poof¡ª¡ª! The ninja sword held tightly in Shun Kaito's hand on the left flashed with cold light, and a huge wound appeared on Danzo's chest in the blink of an eye. And as the attack of the main body was revealed, the clone that was still jumping and slashing in the high air and the clone that was rushing from the right also made a bang sound at the same time and turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared. "Are you so cowardly?" Shun Kaito looked at Danzo with a large cloud of blood mist exploding from his chest, and his expression under the mask was even a little dazed. Surprise! ¡¾Wait a minute, I am still in the battlefield, there is no way I can relax! ¡¿ Suddenly, Shun Kaito was shocked and immediately felt that something was wrong with his current state. Could it be said to be an illusion? ¡°Run quickly!!!¡± Just when Shun Kaito realized something was wrong with his state, a female voice suddenly shouted from the front, and it was like a tonic that penetrated Shun Kaito's mind. With the help of the cardiotonic drug, the world in front of Kaito Shun's eyes suddenly distorted. He immediately turned his gaze in front of him. As expected, Danzo's chest had no wounds at all, let alone any blood mist, and at this moment Danzo's face was even more serious. The index and middle fingers of his left hand were raised to his mouth, and his mouth was already bulging high. "Wind Escape¡¤Great Breakthrough!" His pupils shrank sharply. At this moment, Kaito Shun finally saw the entire situation in his eyes. He realized that the position he was in now was actually above Danzo's previous position, so this also meant ¡­ Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª! "Hmph, fire borrows the wind. As an elder, I personally cooperate with your fire escape. You should kneel down and thank me now." Danzo lowered his left hand slowly, and Danzo didn't even bother to see Kaito Shun's fate. He just He turned around, looked at Tachibana Mitsuha who had appeared not far behind him, and spoke slowly. "you!" Tachibana Mitsuba¡¯s eyes flashed, and her fists were clenched tightly. However, after seeing Shun Kaito's body still shaking on the ground, he breathed a sigh of relief and stopped continuing.Continue the idea of ????attacking Danzo. Seeing that Tachibana Mitsuha was not talking, Danzo was too lazy to pay attention to her. He just took off the clothes he had changed on himself, revealing the right hand that had been hanging on his chest and the golden painting wrapped around his right hand. The shackles! ¡°In the following time, let¡¯s enjoy their performance.¡± Without even looking at Tachibana Mitsuha, Danzo turned back to his body and turned his gaze to the battlefield ahead. At the same time, he used his left hand to begin to remove the seals on the lock on his right hand one by one. While the fighting on this side has been suspended, the situation on Miyami Taki's side has also changed. Before Tachibana Mitsuha and Kaito Shun set off, Sakura had already used her Flying Thunder God Technique, and through the Flying Thunder God mark given to the three Orange Cat Team members at the beginning, she appeared directly next to Kaito Shun. After using the kunai he pulled out from his hand to fend off the root ninja who was covering the attack of Yamazuka from behind, he threw out the shuriken in his left hand and forcibly interrupted the movement of Yamazuka's technique. After being rescued by Sakura, Taki Miyamizu didn't have time to say thank you to Sakura, but he was shocked to find that his teammate Shun Kaito had fallen to the ground after being struck by an enhanced version of the Wind Escape Technique. Sorry. Of course, Sakura also noticed Kaito Shun's condition, but through chakra perception, she was able to detect that Kaito Shun's condition was actually not that bad, and compared to Kaito Shun, the golden shackles on Danzo's right hand were obviously more attractive. got her attention. You must know that on that right hand, there are ten resurrection coins full, ah, it¡¯s the Sharingan! And besides this right hand, Danzo¡¯s hidden right eye is also extremely dangerous. To put it bluntly, Sakura still has no 100% way to awaken herself from the illusion of another god. Although it is still not certain whether Danzo will use another god against him, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If he accidentally hits another god, then there is no point in praying to God or Buddha. The solution! With this thought in her mind, Sakura squeezed the kunai tightly and took a deep breath. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 309 You old dog! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! However, Danzo was not the only one facing Sakura at this moment. In front of her and Miyomizu Taki, Shanfeng and another root ninja, who had just interrupted their offensive, had joined forces and stood guardedly. In her sight. Looking at the newly appeared Sakura, the two root ninjas were not surprised. After all, through Yamafaze's perception ability, they knew from the beginning that there were two teams of eight people ambushing here. "This is not an ordinary teleportation technique." Shanfeng explained quickly to the root ninja next to him with a stern expression: "It's just that he can appear behind him so accurately in an instant, which reminds me. The previous four generations of fire influenced the Flying Thunder God Technique in the Ninja World." "I understand. So in the next battle, you must be extremely vigilant about the location where the opponent throws the ninja tool, in case of a sudden attack by the Flying Thunder God Technique!" Another Genbe ninja, a comrade who has been with the roots for many years, understood immediately. All means, nodded. After that, the two people quickly formed a formation and rushed towards the two people in front again. However, unlike the last time they cooperated with each other to deal with a single Miyamizu Taki, this time they clearly separated their combat targets. Yamafaze waved his hand. The Ninja Sword in his hand was going straight towards Miyamizu Taki, and the other one had silently taken off the gloves on his hands during a dislocation process by the mountain wind, but he still held the Ninja Sword in his hand. Rush towards Sakura. But it is a pity that ever since she found out that her teammate was Yamabaze, Sakura had already guessed his true identity - Aburame Takegen, who was requested by Danzo from the Aburame clan. That's a secret ninja. He deliberately took off those gloves not to hold the ninja sword better, but because he had a poison-resistant constitution and contained highly toxic nano-level poisonous insects in his body. Once this kind of highly toxic poisonous insect is slightly contaminated, it will be infected instantly. It will start to multiply crazily in the enemy's body and start to attack the cells in the body. Therefore, in the blink of an eye, the enemy will die due to the destruction of cells. But fortunately, this is not an unsolvable move, because the living conditions of this kind of nano-level poisonous insect are extremely harsh. Once it leaves the biological cells, it will die quickly, so as long as it is not taken away by the Aburame, or in other words, If the poisonous nanopest comes into contact with the body, then there will be no problem. ???????????????????????????????????? If it was a year ago to take out the roots of this Aburame, it might have been very troublesome for Sakura, but for Sakura now, it can be said to be extremely simple. Sakura didn¡¯t even make any extra moves, she just raised a smile and then took one step directly to meet the Aburame Hiroki who was charging forward! Aburame Togen was startled, and then a burst of joy came over him. He did not expect that Sakura would be so successful. After secretly saying that the opportunity must not be missed, he slightly loosened his right hand holding the ninja sword to prepare for the two of them. The moment a close combat occurs, he is ready to press on Sakura's body, and his left hand is slightly raised, ready for a follow-up attack at any time. The distance between the two was getting closer and closer. At this time, seeing Sakura so close, Aburame Tune's mood did not relax at all. She immediately accelerated her speed again, and with a flick of the hilt of the ninja sword in her right hand The loose ball turned into a palm knife and struck at Sakura's cheek, while his left hand came fiercely from below and struck directly at Sakura's white palm. "Solve one!" Aburame Torine looked at the hands that were about to press on Sakura's body, and suddenly thought secretly in her heart. But just as he was thinking this, his hands suddenly stuck in the air as if they were pressed against some wall. He raised his eyes and looked stunned. Where he pressed his hands, a blue shield made purely of chakra appeared. It seemed extremely fragile and illusory. But this chakra shield that seemed to be able to be pierced by just reaching out actually blocked his own hands, protecting Sakura in front of her! This is the time! At this moment, Sakura raised the corner of her mouth. Taking advantage of the moment before Aburame had fully reacted, she quickly pulled out her hands and formed several ninja seals, and then lightly stepped on the ground with her right foot. superior. Puff¡ª¡ª As this sound came from the ground, countless brown vines popped out of the ground. Like a starving ghost seeing food, they rushed towards Aburame's body with a burst of wind. Grab. Aburame¡¯s legs were tightly bound and unable to move, followed by her body and hands, and soon her whole body was completely trapped by the dense vines. Immediately afterwards, the vines began to slowly exert force, but after a short while,?, a trace of strange liquid seeped out from the vines, gradually dripping onto the ground. On the other side, Shanfeng, who was fighting with Miyami Taki wholeheartedly and unpleasantly, suddenly froze. He felt that his companion's chakra had disappeared! But before he could turn his head and look in the direction where Aburame was taking the root, a loud sound like a mountain crashed into his ears. When he felt something bad and wanted to turn around and leave, a chakra-filled The fist hit him hard on the head! "Interesting~ You can actually use Wood Release. If you add roots, your Wood Release will definitely grow more." Danzo, who had been paying attention to the battlefield ahead, saw that the battle situation had been resolved, and suddenly said something, which shocked Tachibana Mitsuha, who had been guarding him. But obviously Danzo didn¡¯t say it to her. Looking at Danzo¡¯s gaze, it was obvious that Danzo actually spoke directly to Sakura. His voice was not very loud, but with the wind, it was strangely transmitted to Sakura's ears in front of him. Turning around and looking at Danzo in front of her, Sakura's eyes were condensed and she said to Danzo in a cold tone: "I'm sorry to trouble you, but even if I want to join the roots, I'm afraid it won't be possible because I Starting today, the roots will be like the rotten leaves of the wood, and they will be completely abolished and no longer exist in this world!" Danzo narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a look of disdain: "Abolish it completely? What a big statement. Do you think that that stinky girl Tsunade can really solve the root of me? What a fool's dream! Just based on my years of experience Neither the other elders nor the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen will agree to your contribution to Konoha!" Hearing these words, Sakura stretched out her hands and took out a few kunai. Her expression was cold, but the anger in Danzo's eyes was even stronger. "I'm really sorry. What you did has been completely investigated by the Fifth Generation Eye and sent to the elders and the Third Hokage. Old dogs like you who only know how to collude with outside forces to persecute your colleagues, I don't think they will come to terms with it themselves. Dealing with you is already the greatest kindness to you!" Having said this, Sakura no longer intends to talk nonsense. She is not a talkative ninja to begin with. She only needs to do things and it will be done. Then he tilted his head slightly and said to Miyami Taki behind him. "Captain, leave this to me. Black Wing's injury is unknown, so I'm asking you to help!" PS: Happy New Year! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 310 Warm-up is over! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The scope of the battlefield was not too large, so Danzo immediately heard the words from the girl opposite, which surprised him but also made him feel a little ridiculous in his heart. In fact, he had already recognized the girl¡¯s identity when he saw her for the first time. Even though she was blocked by the ANBU mask, the girl's iconic pink hair and her iconic Flying Thunder God Technique exposed her true identity to Danzo's eyes without exception! Ignoring Taki Miyamizu who walked all the way around the edge of the battlefield to join Tachibana Mitsuha behind him, Danzo stared intently at Sakura in front of him and shook his head. "The irrational behavior. Tsunade's ability to train her disciples is really worse than Jiraiya's. Although the ending will be the same with or without him, she really dares to face me alone. She is extremely stupid! " Sakura pouted, being judged as extremely stupid by the guy in the original show whose ten resurrection coins could be consumed by Sasuke with shurikens, it really made Sakura feel a great 'honor'! A whirlwind suddenly appeared on the battlefield between the two, and some dust slowly flew up. "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Continuous Waves!" The extremely sharp wind blade was spit out quickly from Danzo's mouth, slashing at Sakura one after another with a sharp scream! Swish swish swish! As the founder of the Root Organization, Danzo studied under the Second Hokage like Hiruzen Sarutobi when he was young. He was also a figure who became famous in the First Ninja War and the Second Ninja War. In fact, Naturally, the strength will not be too much weaker. In the sudden burst of waves of wind-escape slashes like a sickle and weasel, I am afraid that each wind blade is enough to cut through gold and stone. Under such a level of attack, Sakura had no intention of using her chakra shield to spar with him, but she just used the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape? Then forget it. With a quick slap of both hands, the girl's cold voice sounded slightly. "Escape Earth Escape¡¤Earth Flow Wall!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A solid wall arched from the ground instantly appeared in front of the girl. The dark rock and soil structure perfectly demonstrated its incomparable defensive capabilities. The continuous wind blades were already frantically impacting on the rocks the moment the wooden ingot wall was formed. Under such a crazy attack, the front of the earth flow wall was instantly tattered, but in the end there was no Penetrated, but not knocked down. ¡¾You didn¡¯t use Wood Release? Is it because Orochimaru's human body transformation has not been done for too long and he is not skilled in using Deki Dun? ¡¿ Looking at the pink-haired girl who had jumped up and appeared on the top of the earth wall quickly forming seals, Danzo was thinking quickly and immediately released the ninjutsu that he had formed again in his hand. "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Jade!" Taking a deep breath, Danzo¡¯s entire chest bulged greatly. Danzo looked at the girl in front of him, and the chakra in his body spurted out instantly! The huge air cannon used Danzo's body as the muzzle, rolled up a violent energy, covered the figure of the girl in front and bombarded away. However, at this time, the ninja seal in Sakura's hand had also been formed, and the chakra fluctuating around her body immediately revealed the nature of the ninjutsu she had cast. "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" Roar! ! ! The giant water dragon condensed with huge chakra made a noise about its strength to the world when it first appeared. Facing the incoming air cannon, it instantly opened its bloody mouth and slammed into it! Boom¡ª¡ª! The moment the huge dragon head came into contact with the cannonball, it ushered in a violent bombing force. The lifelike scales exploded and shattered at this moment, turning into water droplets all over the sky and scattered on the forest floor. Danzo narrowed his eyes slightly on the battlefield. The water column in the sky blurred the distance and line of sight between him and Sakura, making him feel a little uncomfortable. However, this did not stop the movements of his hands. He was still moving rapidly. seal. In the current battle, he does not know Sakura's specific ninja intelligence information, but he is good at wind escape ninjutsu and is more suitable for medium and long-range combat than unknown close combat. He is good at water escape, earth escape and earth escape. This is not the case for the escaped Sakura. Suddenly, Danzo's eyes froze, and after he hurriedly stopped making seals in his hands, he quickly threw out several shurikens from his body and shot them forward.   Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding! The super-high-speed spinning shurikens and the lasing kunai collided and stirred in the air, and then lost the force exerted on them by their masters, and scattered on the ground. Danzo took half a step back, sneering secretly in his heart. I see¡­¡­ He thought so. ¡¾The water dragon bomb just now was just to cover up her action of throwing kunai. Combined with the fact that she can fly the thunder god's technique, I'm afraid these are kunai with the mark of the flying thunder god. It's true, among the ninjutsu she masters, there is no long-range attack ninjutsu like mine! ¡¿ Thinking of this, Danzo took another step back, and the ninja seals in his hands became even more continuous. ¡¾In this case, I can't let you come over anymore! ¡¿ "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Jade!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A violent storm swept over, and the kunai and shurikens that had just been scattered on the ground blew up under the storm and surged towards Sakura. But it¡¯s not over yet! Danzo stared closely at the cold pink-haired girl on the earth flow wall, the chakra in his body was refined again, and after aiming at Sakura, he once again exploded with a huge ninjutsu bombardment. "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Continuous Waves!" Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª! The wind blade and air cannon came in a row in an instant! The earth flow wall, which was already somewhat destroyed, could no longer withstand the impact of these wind release ninjutsu. Almost at the moment when the wind escape ninjutsu came into contact with the earth flow wall, the solid earth wall turned into There was a burst of gravel powder. Looking at Sakura who had retreated further away from him, Danzo stopped in silence. His Wind Release Ninjutsu has a medium to long range, not a super long range. Now that Sakura's position is out of her best attack position, there is no need to consume chakra anymore. "Hmph, when did the ANBU ninjas only know how to dodge like monkeys? Sure enough, that guy Hiruzen arranged for Tsunade to become Hokage, which was a very wrong choice. Look at Konoha now, it exudes a rotten smell. !Only when I become Hokage can Konoha regain its glory!" "Shut up, you old and immortal thing." Sakura flexed her muscles a little, and there was an icy chill in her emerald eyes, "If there is no old thing like you, the air in Konoha will be A million times more pure! Now that you have just warmed up a little, you think the battle has been decided? I really feel sad that the second generation taught you such a scum." After saying this, Sakura looked solemn, clasped her hands on her chest, and the chakra all over her body surged! ¡°Now is the beginning!¡± ps: Shamelessly popping up to indicate that the next update status will be restored! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 311 Izanagi You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The art of psychics!" Bang As a cloud of smoke slowly drifted by, a small blue-and-white body appeared on the ground. "Sir Sakura!" Slug looked at his contractor and shouted softly in a big sister-like voice. Sakura nodded, but she didn't have too much time now. While she stretched out her hand to signal the slug to climb up, she also quickly started to explain to the slug on the spot, and how she channeled its purpose. "Um, is it a slug?" Danzo squinted his eyes and stared at Sakura in front of him, who became a little serious. Channeling a psychic beast in this kind of battle is a very good choice, but the channeling is so What can a little slug be used for? "And judging by her appearance, she seems to be still communicating with the slugs. Could it be that there is some secret technique in the Shiggy Bone Forest?" Danzo, who was thinking this in his mind, suddenly froze, and then his face turned slightly. It looks a little ugly. Just when Danzo's face turned ugly, Sakura's exchange with the slug had officially ended. At this time, the slug's position had also moved from the position on Sakura's arm to her shoulder. At the same time, Sakura's chakra also began to change! Now, Danzo has finally confirmed something. The opponent in front of him, a pure kid, has already cultivated into a legendary ninjutsu that is spread in the ninja world - Sage Mode! As far as Danzo knows, the Sage Mode was taught by the Three Holy Lands. Currently, no one else in the ninja world has learned it except Jiraiya, the disciple of his comrade Sarutobi Hiruzen. Become a fairy mode. He never could have imagined that the girl opposite him would be lucky enough to become the second person in the intelligence to achieve Immortal Mode! "In this case, this is the only way to do it" Danzo's face was solemn, and he stretched out his left hand to grab the white medical bandage that was tightly tied to his right hand. He slowly began to untie it in circles, revealing a bandage that seemed to have been soaked in formalin. The extremely pale right arm that was fished out countless years later, apart from being pale and disgusting, there were ten scabs on this arm that looked like tree eyes. But just as the bandage fell to the ground, these ten tree-eye-like scabs suddenly opened their eyes after shaking slightly, revealing identical scarlet eyes. These round scarlet eyes seemed to have finally seen the light of day again, so after they opened, they began to rotate violently for a while, then stopped and returned to the center position. Sakura, whose mouth twitched and orange-red eye shadow appeared in the corners of her eyes, had obviously entered sage mode. Therefore, although there was still a slight distance, Sakura still had Danzo's disgusting right arm in sight. "Although I felt a little disgusted when I looked up the memory, it was still a little creepy after seeing it with my own eyes. ¡¿ Without seeing Sakura's twitching expression, Danzo connected his hands with seals and activated the Uchiha clan's forbidden technique - Izanagi! "Originally, I planned to use the ninjutsu of Feng Dun to delay the battle, but now that Izanagi has been activated, there is no need for it. Fight quickly!" His eyes glanced at Sakura again for a moment, and Danzo made up his mind. He took out a kunai and spread wind-type chakra on it to form a chakra blade. His body slumped slightly, and he suddenly erupted like lightning. With such speed, it was like a beam of light rushing towards Sakura! ¡¾Do you want to take advantage of Izanagi's condition to perform taijutsu with me? ] Sakura frowned, then relaxed. She is not a simple ninjutsu ninja. The taijutsu that Sakura learned from Tsunade has reached a level that even Tsunade is amazed! There weren't many movements at all. Sakura just slid to the right and had already dodged Danzo's lightning-like thrust. Then she tightened her right fist, and the turbulent chakra almost condensed into substance, like a cannonball. Aiming at Danzo's head, he suddenly blasted out. Danzo's heart suddenly lurched, maybe he was too old, or maybe he was too surprised and lost his movements. Before he could make a dodge move, Sakura's heavy cannon had already hit him with a bang. own goals. One punch is enough to break mountains and rubble! ??The head, which originally looked like a gloomy aura, completely shattered, and with the sound of crunching bones, red and whiteThe turbulent liquid filled the open space. one Watching Danzo's headless body in silence as it swayed and fell to the ground, Sakura silently recited a number in her mind, then she suddenly dwarfed and drew a perfect circle with her feet on the ground. After that, he blasted out a fist with great turbulence from bottom to top. Poof! "Cough¡ª¡ª!" The chest and heart were completely penetrated by the fist at the same time. The severe cramping pain made Danzo violently cough out a mouthful of blood. However, compared with this pain, his eyes full of disbelief proved that he I'm more concerned about why Sakura can react so quickly. Does it mean that she knows her biggest secret? ! Sakura pulled her right fist out of Danzo's chest, paused for a moment, then silently looked at another part of the forest and said, "Are you finally not going to play close combat with me?" Danzo's expression was grim. You must know that Izanagi's function is a forbidden technique that can rewrite the death of the caster. In other words, he was indeed killed twice by Sakura just now, but the other party saw him. After being completely intact, he was still able to maintain such a dull reaction, which really made him wonder if the girl in front of him knew some secrets. But in the end, he calmed down. Now is not the time to investigate whether Sakura knows his secret. Since he is not a member of the Uchiha clan, each eye of Izanagi he cast can only last for one minute, so now, No more time wasted chasing down information! "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Jade!" Danzo took a deep breath, and the wind-escape chakra, which was like a rocket shell, condensed into an overwhelming wave of air, and shot towards Sakura who was indifferent to him in front of him. At the same time, Danzo retreated towards the rear with a quick step. After quickly stretching out his fingers and biting them lightly, he formed several ninja seals just like Sakura before. "Ninja Technique¡¤Psychic Technique!" Bang! Moo¡ª¡ª! The legendary psychic beast, the Dream Tapir, makes a grand appearance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 312 You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sir Sakura, please be careful. This is Danzo's psychic beast, Dream Tapir. Its main ability is wind escape. It can enhance Danzo's wind escape ninjutsu several times!" Staying on Sakura's shoulder, The slug, which helped Sakura condense natural energy to maintain her sage mode, immediately reminded Sakura. "Yes!" Sakura nodded to express her understanding. But in fact, she wasn¡¯t too worried about Meng Tapir. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t take Slug¡¯s words to heart, but because the Meng Tapir in front of her couldn¡¯t actually cause any harm to her. Regardless of the fact that it died in the original drama because it actively absorbed the Go Fireball Jutsu, there was nothing that could pose a threat to Sakura based on the abilities it displayed at that time. Use Wind Release to control Sakura? Isn't this a joke? She has the Flying Thunder God Technique, so it is possible for her to be controlled by this kind of thing. She is not familiar with Dream Tapir, and there is no need to release the entire Pacific Ocean like when Itachi beat Sasuke! Of course, a lion needs all his strength to fight a rabbit, not to mention such a big dream tapir. Sakura's expression was slightly serious. Since the slug said it could enhance Danzo's wind escape, then she just had to let it retire before enhancing Danzo's wind escape ability, right? Her center of gravity leaned forward slightly, and after clenching her right fist, she suddenly exerted force on her feet. She looked like a blasted cannonball, pressing against the ground and rushing towards the dream tapir who had just been channeled in front of her. Danzo had just channeled the dream tapir at this time. Before he could give the order to the dream tapir in his mind, he felt a slight tremor on the ground. It was at this moment that he was shocked to find Sakura's figure. It's already close to you! "Can she be so fast even without using the Flying Thunder God Technique?" ! At this moment, Danzo seemed to understand a little bit how uncomfortable the group of Iwa ninjas and Kumo ninjas felt when they met the Yondaime. It was just uncomfortable. As a veteran strongman, although his reaction speed had slowed down due to his age, he still reacted in time at this moment. He quickly exerted force on his feet and suddenly retreated several meters away. In addition to retreating, Danzo did not stop trying to attack. He immediately gave the instruction to Meng Tapir to attack Sakura in his mind, trying to let Meng Tapir stop Sakura's steps. The dream tapir took action the moment it received the order. It stepped hard on the ground with its two huge front legs, shaking the ground vigorously in an attempt to slow down Sakura's figure. Then it opened its mouth wide and made countless wild noises. The storm blade immediately swept towards Sakura. Sakura didn¡¯t panic, after all, her target was not Danzo from the beginning. She slightly adjusted the direction of her feet so that the shaking of the earth would not affect her speed at all. At the same time, she lowered her left hand, flipped it over and threw a kunai towards the dream tapir in front of her. The next moment, her figure disappeared in an instant before the wind blade reached her! And when her figure reappeared in Meng Tapir's sight, she was already close at hand in mid-air, and the chakra gushing out from her tightly clenched right fist was so solid and terrifying! "Strange power technique: a serious punch!" Without everything in the world, Sakura's right fist was like five thunders hitting the top of the head, directly hitting the dream tapir's head head-on! The girl's slender right hand and the dream tapir's huge hard head collided head-on at this moment. In comparison, they were like an egg hitting a stone. However, the fact is- Boom¡ª¡ª! Deafening noises, crackling bones, and shattering sounds suddenly erupted from the head of the Dream Tapir! The eyes and mouth of the Dream Tapir were already oozing with blood, and its huge, hard head was like a city gate that had been smashed by a siege hammer. It was completely dented and cracked. There was the Dream Tapir. The location of the tapir¡¯s hardest skull! With such horrific injuries, it was obvious that Meng Tapir's head had been completely shattered and he could no longer die. Bang! The death of the psychic beast made the psychic technique between Danzo and Meng Tapir lose its effect. After a cloud of white smoke exploded, Meng Tapir's body was no longer visible. Seeing this, Danzo didn¡¯t know about Sakura¡¯s plan, so he immediately said to Sakura with an ugly expression. "Your goal from the beginning was to dream of the tapir?!" Watching helplessly as Meng Tapir was shot to the head and died in front of him by Sakura, Danzo's already darkened face almost turnedIt¡¯s purple! As his psychic beast, Dream Tapir had achieved great fame in the Ninja War back then and was considered his best partner. However, now he was just punched by Sakura and was wiped out? ! Danzo¡¯s mentality exploded at this moment "Ah, yes, what's wrong?" Sakura looked at Danzo and spread her hands indifferently, "Does it hurt to kill it in front of you? That's fine, I'll send you down as soon as possible. How about meeting it?¡± Danzo¡¯s face twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After glancing at his right hand silently, he leaned back violently and exploded into the distance. Sakura's strange power is too terrifying. If it is really a close combat, there is no chance of winning. It is better to take advantage of the time when Sakura spreads her hands to distance herself from Sakura. While retreating, Danzo did not forget to move his hands. Sakura's speed just now left a deep mark on his mind. If he relied on his own speed alone, he would not be able to distance himself from Sakura. "Wind Escape¡¤Great Breakthrough!" boom! Seeing Danzo trying to use ninjutsu to stop her, Sakura didn't take it seriously. When Danzo evacuated before, he was not too far away from the dream tapir. Therefore, after she killed the dream tapir, she and Danzo were actually close to each other. The distance is no more than a few meters. At such a distance, even if she doesn't use Immortal Mode, she is sure to kill him instantly with Water Escape, not to mention that she is in Immortal Mode at this moment. "Immortal method¡¤Water escape¡¤Water breaking wave!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? An ultra-high-pressure jet of water shot out from Sakura's mouth, and in the blink of an eye, it appeared on Danzo's body. There was no chance to use any extra means. In Danzo's extremely angry eyes, his body was instantly penetrated. Then the thin water column tilted slightly, and his body was separated up and down, and the bright red liquid lost control. , just swayed in the mid-air. three With a number skillfully spoken in her mind, Sakura turned her head with a smile and looked at Danzo who appeared beside her. "Look how good this is, soon you and your dream tapir will be able to love each other underground. You don't have to thank me, after all, I keep my word, I will send you down when I say I will!" When she said the last few words, the smile on Sakura's face had completely disappeared, and was replaced by a cold and piercing murderous intention! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 313 The pressing Danzo You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As the girl¡¯s words filled with cold murderous intent slowly fell to the ground, Danzo¡¯s eyes twitched unconsciously. He was threatened, threatened by a girl who was not even a junior compared to him! After experiencing these several deaths, he discovered one thing with great pain. In terms of hard power, he seemed to have no way to compare with this girl. Damn it, are you saying you want to use another god? ! After this idea flashed in Danzo's mind, it seemed to have taken root and could no longer be driven out. Yes! Although this girl is very young, judging from the strength she has shown so far, the bargaining chip is already big enough to use other gods, and - Danzo¡¯s mind recalled the wooden escape that Sakura used when she first appeared on the scene, and the greed in his heart became stronger. ¡¾That's right! As long as she can be controlled! But before that, a battle plan needs to be prepared. ¡¿ She frowned slightly. At this moment, Sakura could clearly feel Danzo's eyes looking at her becoming more and more evil, which made her heart tremble unconsciously. Of course Sakura's heart was not trembling because she was afraid of the group meal, she was just disgusted by Danzo's eyes. After all, having a pervert who is old enough to be your grandfather stare at you with a pair of lustful eyes will make anyone tremble inwardly. "snort!" Being so disgusted that she couldn't stand it anymore, Sakura immediately snorted, stepped slightly, and disappeared from the spot in an instant. The physical increase brought about by Sage Mode is terrifying. The speed that was originally enough to put Danzo on alert in Sage Mode is even more terrifying when doubled in Sage Mode. Danzo barely managed to observe an afterimage approaching his position. Before he had time to react, he felt a terrifying force like a mountain collapsing hit his body, and then saw a pitch black hitting his brain. . Four Shaking her fist casually, Sakura ignored Danzo's body, which was sent flying to an unknown distance by her punch. Anyway, Danzo would come back in the end, and there was no need for her to see him. Sure enough, as the time came, Danzo's figure appeared not too far away from Sakura, and the eyes of a sinister vulture stared directly at Sakura. Being stared directly at by this kind of eyes, Sakura's face showed impatience. Although the battle to crush the enemy was gentle, it made people feel uncomfortable when encountering a situation where they could not be crushed for a while, especially this enemy. When he was staring at himself with disgusting eyes from the beginning to the end! Sakura straightened her figure slightly and was ready to kill Danzo for the fifth time, but at this moment, something that surprised her happened! Danzo was seen slumping down, and while making hand seal movements with his hands, his figure actually ran towards him at a very fast speed! "Wind Escape¡¤Vacuum Continuous Waves!" After opening his mouth wide, a large amount of air entered his abdominal cavity, Danzo opened his mouth and spit out several invisible wind blades, attacking towards Sakura. "Water Escape¡¤Water Formation Wall!" Sakura put her hands together to form a Ninja Seal, and a large amount of water grew without roots. In an instant, a water wall with extremely powerful defensive capabilities was formed, blocking all the wind blades that attacked Sakura. At this time, the earth wall is actually the simplest defensive ninjutsu, but out of doubt about Danzo's sudden change in tactics, Sakura still chose the water wall to be able to observe the opponent immediately. But unexpectedly, Danzo not only did not stop at this moment, but instead used his superb understanding of wind escape to wave his hand to form the Ninja Seal of the Gale Palm again, and then caused the gale to wrap around himself, further speeding up. its own speed. ¡¾Are you determined to engage in close combat with yourself? ] Doubts flashed through Sakura's mind, but looking at Danzo's right eye that was still tightly bound by a bandage, she still forcibly suppressed the unnecessary thoughts and raised her hands to form a knot on her chest. Forbearance seal. "Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Continuous Bombs!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Under the influence of Sakura's magic chakra, the wall of water that blocked the wind blade instantly changed its posture and turned into several arrogant water dragons. After roaring, they raised their posture high and faced Danzo. The approaching body bites away! Danzo was calm in the face of danger, and skillfully took out a kunai in his hand. After quickly condensing the wind attribute chakra towards the kunai, he heldThe Wind Sword was swung towards the water dragon. After all, he was one of the disciples of the second generation. Although Danzo was not a person who specializes in swordsmanship, he still continued to form a series of Konoha-style swordsmanship in his hands. After only a dozen rounds passed, Sakura's Senjutsu chakra increased. The water dragon's continuous bombs were successfully intercepted and killed by Danzo! ¡¾coming! As long as you're close enough, that's it! ¡¿ After cutting the last water dragon into splashing water, Danzo Yinjiu's eyes looked directly at Sakura. The greed and joy in his eyes kept alternating, and his figure further exerted his strength. "You are racking your brains and want to fight me in close combat?" Sakura raised her eyebrows slightly, and the ninja seals on her hands were clearly formed. Seeing Danzo's current posture, if Sakura still doesn't know what Danzo wants to do, she might as well kill him with a piece of tofu! The taijutsu combat ability he just showed is enough for Danzo to give up taijutsu and fight with him. After all, there are only ten resurrection coins. If he only uses taijutsu to fight with himself, the final outcome will be to exhaust his writing skills. The chakra-eye only leads to defeat. But in this state, Danzo still chose to approach him at full speed and try to fight with him in close combat. This simply showed that Danzo had some killer moves waiting for him in close combat. What is Danzo¡¯s ultimate move? 1: The ability of Shisui Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, other gods. 2: Li¡¤Sixiang seal. Needless to say, the most powerful illusion technique among them is Beitenjin. Although the sealing technique of Ri¡¤Sixiang Seal is very powerful, the prelude to its activation is too long. It is absolutely impossible for Danzo to use it after seeing his own speed. . What's more, Danzo now has no reason to get up close to him and use the Ri-Four Symbols Seal. ¡¾So, are you planning to use other gods on me? ¡¿ The silver teeth clenched slightly, and Sakura's face had already tensed up. She is very wary of other gods, but the plot of the original drama does not directly explain what the conditions for other gods to activate are. Does it require looking at Tsukuyomi to activate, or can it really be activated without looking at each other? After all, in the original drama, the other gods only appeared twice. The first time was when Danzo used it against Mifune during the Five Kage Conference, and the second time was when Itachi passively triggered the other gods to escape from the control of Kabuto Yakushi. In these two appearances, there is no direct explanation of how the other gods are activated and cannot be used as a basis. But judging from Danzo's current performance, Sakura has confirmed something. ¡ª¡ªOther gods cannot activate the enemy at least in the medium and long distances! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 314 Mangekyou Sharingan! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After at least confirming that Danzo's other gods need to be close to her before they can be used, Sakura has already begun to formulate a battle plan in her heart. Of course, calling it a battle plan is just to make it sound nice. In fact, it is just a change in the way of fighting. Since Danzo¡¯s other gods¡¯ activation is limited by distance, what he has to do is very simple, that is, attack Danzo while ensuring a certain distance. Although there is still a question inside, that is how far Danzo's activation is, and whether the distance will shrink or grow as Danzo's chakra changes, but this is no longer relevant. ¡ª¡ªBecause as long as we kill Danzo before he undergoes more changes, that¡¯s it! With both hands, she quickly formed several ninja seals on her chest. Chakra surged around Sakura's body, and the slightest hint of coldness outlined in the corner of her mouth was heart-breaking. "The water dragon can't stop you, but what about the wood dragon! Immortal method? Wood escape? Wood dragon technique!" Boom¡ª¡ª! The ground in the forest suddenly cracked open, and then there was a deafening roar of a dragon that echoed through the forest! "Roar¡ª¡ª!" The brown figure, with surging Senjutsu Chakra around him, appeared fiercely on the battlefield between Sakura and Danzo. Its whole body was covered with scales made of hard wood. Although it was not long, it was It is equipped with sharp barbs, and the size of its head alone is already several meters large, plus the huge body behind it that is hovering in the air and is a hundred meters long! The huge body brings unparalleled pressure! What's more, Mu Long has already coiled himself up in the air, encompassing the entire battlefield under his body! Danzo's eyes widened. Such a huge dragon actually reminded him of the person who also used such ninjutsu in his childhood, the first Hokage who was called the God of the Ninja World - Senju Hashirama. ! How can it be! Danzo decisively threw this idea out of his mind, and passed over the battlefield to look at Sakura. Under such circumstances, the greed in his eyes actually increased instead of decreasing! Able to use Wood Escape and Immortal Technique. You are just like a secret given to me by God¡ª¡ª Before he could think of the last few words in his mind, Danzo's heart jumped suddenly, and he felt a strong wind in the air hitting him. Before his mind could react, his body was the first to help him. , with a fierce thrust, he wanted to flip out. It¡¯s a pity that it was a bit slow after all Boom! The huge dragon claw slowly lifted up, and the red flesh sticking to it slowly fell to the forest floor. After appearing in the dragon's eyes, the wooden dragon made a sound with disdain. What the hell are you doing, just staying there like a fool and not being photographed? five! Looking at Danzo's figure reappearing in the distance, his expression extremely stiff, Sakura raised the corners of her lips slightly, pointed at Danzo, stretched out her right hand and opened it slightly. Immediately, he swung down fiercely! Roar¡ª¡ª! Under the control of the violent senjutsu chakra, Wood Dragon's roar rose again, and Wood Dragon raised his body and launched his own attack on Danzo. "Oh, damn it!" After Danzo realized the attack of the wooden dragon just now, he could not imagine that things would happen as before. After using the Gale Palm again to increase his speed, Danzo took one step ahead when the wooden dragon attacked him. Get out of the way. But Wood Dragon is not a one-time ninjutsu. Under the control of Sakura's constant flow of magic chakra, Wood Dragon's attacks not only did not stop at all, but the offensive became faster and faster, and even a few times he was almost able to do it again. Play Danzo with a resurrection coin. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Danzo took a few deep breaths. Although the first-generation cells were implanted, it did not bring him much benefit, because he implanted the first-generation cells to drive away wolves and tigers, so as to help him control his body. It's just the Sharingan. So now, the first-generation cells he implanted not only did not help him, but doubled his chakra consumption, making his body that had lost its youthful fighting power due to old age become even more unbearable. Boom¡ª¡ª! Once again narrowly avoiding the wooden dragon's attack, Danzo jumped forward one after another, with various wind escape seals already formed in his hands. But the wind attack again and again, hitting the wooden dragon is like a small fist hammering your chest. At most, it only makes the wooden dragon move??'s body stagnated for a moment before continuing the action. what to do? ! Danzo shifted his gaze and glanced at Sakura in the distance. He felt uncomfortably that the distance between him and Sakura had become farther and farther away due to Wood Dragon's crazy attack. Danzo was getting more and more impatient. Now he was heartbroken. He found that even with the ultimate move of Other Gods, he still had no way to pose a threat to Sakura! The next moment, Danzo's body, which had reached its limit, could no longer support such a fierce action. He had just landed and tried to avoid another wooden dragon impact. His feet suddenly went soft, and his whole body lost all support! Are you so embarrassed? ! This thought suddenly rose in Danzo's mind, but what was faster than this thought was the bloody mouth of the wooden dragon that was about to envelop his entire figure! Damn it! Boom¡ª¡ª! The wooden dragon sank into the ground, and Sakura's eyes were indifferent. She just silently recited the word "Six Queens" in her heart again, then grabbed her right hand and tried to pull the wooden dragon up from the ground. If nothing goes wrong in the next battle, it can be ended with just this wooden dragon. Sakura, who was thinking like this, suddenly frowned slightly. She was a little surprised to find that the wooden dragon in front of her did not fluctuate with her magical chakra, but flew up from the ground again! Immediately turned his attention to the location of the wooden dragon in front. At this moment, Sakura's brows relaxed, but the look of astonishment in her eyes did not dissipate. Because right now where the wooden dragon is in front, an extremely huge and broad dense giant tree is tightly trapping the wooden dragon that is still struggling with its tail! "This is??!" Sakura was completely shocked. She never expected that in this situation, Danzo would be able to give herself a big 'surprise'! But now there is no time to think too much. Due to the imperfection of the first-generation cell implantation of Danzo's Wood Release, he can only release the Wood Release through his right hand. And releasing the Wood Release at this distance will easily kill him. die. But there are ten resurrection coins in Danzo's right hand, so even if the wood escape bites him, he can still avoid death through Izanagi. And now, in the perception of his sage mode, the reborn Danzo is striding forward, rushing towards him! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Trying his best to press down, Danzo squeezed almost every cell in his body! The moment he was resurrected, he had already looked at his right hand and found that apart from Shisui's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he only had four left. If Sakura released the wooden dragon again, then He was really helpless. In the battle between ninjas, intelligence always comes first! Since he had just exposed the tree root explosion, Sakura would definitely take this into consideration when launching an attack again, so now there was only one choice left for him. ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s a fight to the death! The body that was squeezed to the extreme burst out at an extremely astonishing speed, and the roaring wind in his ears made Danzo feel like he had returned to the days when he was fighting with Hiruzen Sarutobi in his prime. Under such speed, the bandage that was originally tightly wrapped around Danzo's head began to flutter and loosen, and finally was completely untied by the wind with a tearing sound, revealing a ??The scarlet and extremely monstrous Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "That's enough! This boring battle can finally be over!" Danzo strode forward, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his eyes stared at Sakura tightly, and began to spin crazily! ¡¾What? This distance is obviously much farther than when he rushed towards me at the beginning, right? ! ¡¿ Sakura looked at the kaleidoscope that started to rotate in Danzo's eyes in astonishment, and this thought quickly flashed into her mind. Danzo just looked at the dull Sakura with a sneer, "Become my puppet obediently and help me become Hokage in one fell swoop!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ PS: Sorry, I delayed it again today. What's even more frustrating is that the updates in the next few days may be slow again. As soon as I got home today, my family told me to resign and go work for their friend in Shenzhen. I need to go through the handover formalities when I start working tomorrow, and I won't have time to rest at noon. I¡¯m not sure what the situation is in Shenzhen. I can only say that there will definitely be an update, but it just depends on the situation. Sorry(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)It just depends on the situation. Sorry (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 315 The target of ¡®Sakura¡¯ is finally determined! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The joy on his face has fully bloomed. Danzo looked at the astonished Sakura in front of him, and a chrysanthemum-like smile suddenly appeared on his wrinkled face. Based on the stunned expression on Sakura's face, and the fact that Sakura had no surprise when she saw him resurrected with full health, Danzo was certain of one thing in his heart. This disciple of Tsunade does indeed know the secret that he has hidden for countless years. And she not only knows about the Sharingan in her hand, she also knows about the Shisui Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in her right eye! This incident really aroused deep doubts in this old man who considered himself a hero in the ninja world. Where did this ordinary girl with no foundation who had just graduated from the ninja school a few years ago get herself? This is the information of Sharingan. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Sharingan on the right hand is exposed. After all, the right hand was originally made by Orochimaru, and based on the Uchiha genocide, it is possible that Orochimaru guessed that the arm was for the Sharingan. Then, coupled with the fact that Sakura escaped from Orochimaru some time ago, it is still possible to obtain information about her right hand. but! Why does she know the information about her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? ! You must know that there are only three people in the entire ninja world who know that they have obtained Shisui Sharingan. Without Shisui who committed suicide, there are only the current Konoha S-class rebellious ninja Uchiha Itachi and himself! But now, these problems are nothing more than trivial matters. After all, from now on, this disciple of Tsunade will become his most effective assistant! By then, no matter how many secrets she has, won¡¯t they all be in her own pocket? Thinking of this, Danzo's face, which was already smiling like a chrysanthemum, became even more intense! At the same time, Sakura, who was looking directly at Danzo, finally felt a powerful force rush into her sea of ??consciousness and began to stir wildly. no, do not want¡­¡­! Sakura wanted to resist, but in just a moment, her consciousness completely collapsed Immediately ¡ª¡ª A strange sound sounded from Sakura's body, and immediately her body stopped in place, and her originally smooth and delicate skin instantly became stiff, and her originally white and jade complexion turned into brown-black in an instant. At first glance, it looks like a carved wooden figure! But it¡¯s not over yet! Before Danzo could digest Sakura's sudden change, he saw the wooden figure in front of him explode violently! Countless rioting branches went crazy and shot out in all directions. In just a blink of an eye, the ground was blasted out by the wooden vines with several large and small uneven pits. The chrysanthemum face slowly twitched "I see, is it the Wood Clone?" The Mangekyo Sharingan in his right eye slowly rotated, and Danzo scanned everything around him, as if what just happened was just a floating cloud passing by. However, his calmness was soon shattered, because just as he finished these words, a sharp wooden thorn suddenly penetrated his heart. Looking at Danzo¡¯s body, Mu Long spit out a cloud of smoke with disdain, and then smacked his body toward the ground. The next moment, the intact Danzo appeared in the forest again. He didn't pay attention to the wooden dragon beside him and continued to say to the forest: "What? Now you can't come out? Since even the power of this eye has been If you know it, then you should also know the defect of this eye, right?" By now, it can be said that Danzo has exhausted all his cards, and there is nothing left that can resist Sakura. So for him, no matter how meaningless the battle continues, he might as well see if he can learn from Sakura why she knows the secrets about herself. But unfortunately, it was still not Sakura who answered him, but Mu Long's merciless claw technique that fell from the sky. And then - bang! Danzo¡¯s face was already extremely ugly after he was resurrected. But now, he actually has his own views on intelligence leakage. "You think I won't know if you don't come out?" Danzo said coldly, and at the same time, he twisted his body and narrowly avoided Wood Dragon's attack. Still the same sentence, in this world nowApart from him, the only person who knew his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was Itachi. But now there is an additional Sakura, so does the person who leaked this information about him still need to think about it? "I really didn't expect that this guy Itachi chose to betray Konoha in the end. And he chose to betray Sasuke after Sasuke defected to Konoha and betrayed Orochimaru. Sure enough, is Sasuke a special existence to him?" Zang frantically avoided the wooden dragon's attack, roaring loudly at the forest. "But Tsunade doesn't count, does she? As her disciple, you actually chose to betray Konoha and collude with Uchiha Weasel!" "" Hiding behind a towering tree, Sakura suddenly rolled her eyes. How big of a brain does this Danzo have? He had no relationship with Itachi, so how could he be associated with Itachi? But forgive Danzo for his ignorance. In fact, we can¡¯t blame Danzo for being too imaginative. After all, no matter how powerful Danzo is, it is impossible to calculate that Sakura has a past life that is familiar with the plot of the entire Naruto world. In his opinion, it was impossible for him to leak the information about Mangekyou, so Itachi, as the second insider, naturally became the one who took the blame. And in his mind, Sakura is probably controlled by Shisui's other Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Danzo originally suspected that after he took away one of Shisui's eyes, the second eye fell on Itachi, but now that he saw that Sakura knew his Mangekyou ability, he was finally sure This thing is down. "Still not coming out?!" Danzo looked at Sakura, who still hadn't appeared, and said something harshly. Now he has truly reached a desperate situation. It¡¯s okay to turn over all the trump cards in the battle. The most important thing is that the opponent has not even figured out the purpose, let alone the trump cards. etc! ? Could it be that it¡¯s for Shisui¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? ! When Danzo thought of this, his heart suddenly stopped and trembled. Yes! Doesn¡¯t the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan require a pair to unleash its full power? ! ! The more I think about it, the more frightened I become, and the more I think about it, the more certain I am! You Uchiha Itachi, you actually want to take away my Mangekyo Sharingan? You are such a brave bitch! At this moment, Danzo¡¯s heart was finally determined as to Sakura¡¯s true purpose of coming here. At the same time, preparations were made for all subsequent battles. ¡ª¡ªEven if I die, I will not let this eye wander out of Konoha! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? The following digression. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sorry for the long wait. Originally, this chapter was supposed to be updated the day before yesterday when the computer arrived. As a result, I made a desperate attempt to change win10 back to win7, which caused the system to crash and left it next door where computers were being repaired. And because I have a lot of work now, I get off work at 9 o'clock every day, and I feel a little tired, so I just updated it now. Feel sorry. . . It will probably be updated stably in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 316 The art of wooden man! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Regardless of Danzo¡¯s inner monologue on the battlefield, Sakura, as another person involved, has now completely figured out the entire reason for what Danzo just said. However, after Sakura figured out the reason, she couldn't help but twitch at the corner of Danzo's mouth because of Danzo's weird idea. In this world, she could count the number of times she and Itachi had met on one hand, and it was impossible to be controlled by the Shisui Mangekyo that Itachi controlled. In other words, the current Uchiha Itachi has been successfully renamed and becomes Uchiha taking the blame. But Sakura had no intention of washing out Itachi's blame. ??????????????? How can we talk about this kind of thing in the past life casually, and secondly, Danzo is going to die, so let him just have fun before he dies, just treat it as respecting the elderly. So when her emerald green eyes secretly glanced at Danzo in the field, Sakura just silently counted nine in her heart. In just a short period of time, Danzo's heart was completely penetrated by the wooden thorns on the wooden dragon's body again. "Really, bastard!" Danzo looked at the last Sharingan in the palm of his hand, and squeezed his palm hard. His life's experiences flashed before his eyes like a horse. The passion for devoting everything to the village when he first became a ninja, the numbness that slowly appeared in the subsequent continuous battles, and the last words that the second Hokage said before the end of the war made Sarutobi Hiruzen the next Hokage. regret at the time. Yesif I hadn't hesitated at that time, how great it would have been Danzo imagined this in his mind as he looked at Mulong, who had noticed his resurrection and was raising his body high to prepare for another series of attacks on him. "But a fantasy is just a fantasy after all!!!" After pressing his body backwards and flying tens of meters away like a spring, Danzo's eyes actually showed a hint of relief Yes, I have paid too much for the title of Hokage. Now, it's time to let go of being paranoid about Naruto. At least for now ¡ª¡ªWe must get rid of this Haruno Sakura who was controlled by Itachi using another god for Konoha! "For the sake of Konoha, let me show you my determination!" Knowing that he might not be able to survive this time, Danzo must at least be able to help Konoha take away Sakura. When Danzo said this, the fighting spirit in his body surged more and more, and his whole body's momentum actually changed completely! "What?!" Sakura, who had been observing the situation in the dark, was suddenly a little surprised. Danzo could still burst out with such fighting spirit at this point? ¡¾Wait a minute, does Danzo think that I am being controlled by Itachi and wants to die with me before he dies? ¡¿ Sakura frowned slightly, thinking in astonishment. "But now I haven't shown up, so what confidence does he have that he can die with me?" Although the four elephant seals are powerful, he has not entered this range. Is there no reason? ¡¿ Just when Sakura was a little confused, Danzo was already ready! Danzo once again dodged the impact of the wooden dragon, took out an injection containing emerald green liquid from his body, and stabbed it directly into his right shoulder. "ah¡ª¡ª!" The cold liquid flowed into Danzo's body. Judging from Danzo's suddenly distorted expression, this tube of liquid was obviously not a good thing. But after injecting this tube of liquid, the large amount of chakra that was consumed by Danzo's Sharingan when he closed his eyes was all restored! No, it should be said that it has increased several times! Seeing this, Sakura did not dare to be too confident. She immediately used the flow of chakra to wildly control the leaping wooden dragon, and aimed at Danzo below, preparing to deliver a fatal blow. Tear it apart! ??Tearing open the sleeve of his right arm, Danzo did not mind at all and exposed the face of the First Hokage on his right shoulder, and then looked at the wooden dragon charging towards him with a solemn expression. "Wooden Escape: The Technique of the Wooden Man!" Rumble¡ª¡ª! In Sakura's shocked eyes, Danzo's right arm swelled wildly before the wooden dragon's impact. In just a blink of an eye, the dense branches had already connected into knots to form a hugeThe Tianmu people, with their solid feet on the earth, looked down upon the vast forest. Danzo himself stood on Bokuto's shoulders. His extremely pale face and panting body all proved the huge consumption of Danzo using this move. "Hey, hey, are you cheating?! Why didn't you show your ability in the original work?!" Sakura looked at the towering wooden figure in front of her in stunned silence, and started to complain. "Hahuhahu" Such a huge amount of chakra consumption was already too much for this old man with a great reputation in the ninja world. He was panting violently, and his body involuntarily wanted to fall to the ground, because this could bring a little rest to his body. . However, the right arm tightly connected to the Bokuto prevented him from making this move. Not only that, the remaining chakra in Danzo's body was also continuously instilled into the Bokuto from his right arm. The huge body represented There is also a terrifying amount of chakra consumption! Boom¡ª¡ª! A deafening sound exploded in the sky. However, the wooden dragon controlled by Sakura finally came to his senses at this moment, roaring and sweeping towards the towering wooden man! But Danzo was tortured before because he was crushed by his size, but now that Danzo had the wooden figure, he could no longer dodge. He immediately raised his head, controlled the wooden figure, and aimed a punch at the wooden dragon's head. Blast away! Boom¡ª¡ª! How could the intersecting air between the two withstand such an impact? The air waves surged for thousands of meters for a while, and the large branches and leaves of the forest on the ground were shaken violently one after another! However, compared to the wooden dragon, the wooden man had an extra arm after all. After blocking the wooden dragon's head with his right hand, he took the opportunity to raise his left hand and clasped the wooden dragon's neck tightly. "Huhhuh" Such a violent movement made Danzo's breathing become faster and faster, but there was no pain in his eyes, but a look of joy! "I found you! You traitor hiding in the shadows!" On the ground, countless leaves are flying all over the sky. And among them, the figure of Sakura hiding on a giant tree is perfectly displayed in Danzo's Sharingan that has been scanning the bottom after it condensed from the wooden figure! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 317 The last one! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A series of heart-wrenching tearing sounds slowly sounded from the sky, making Sakura frown. Because the violent tearing sound was not caused by anything else, but by the wooden dragon that was so glorious just now. The reason is actually because the wooden man that Danzo had just unleashed began to tighten his hands on the wooden dragon's neck, and then began to explode with extremely terrifying force in an attempt to tear the wooden dragon's body into two pieces. Half! Although the wooden dragon is still struggling, it is obviously just a weak resistance. Not to mention posing a threat to the wooden man, it is not even enough to buy himself time to survive. Sure enough, just after another burst of heart-wrenching tearing sounds, there was a sudden loud sound of wood being broken! "Tsk This wooden man has probably reached a level where he can compete with the tailed beasts, right?" Witnessing all this, Sakura was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Danzo¡¯s wooden figure was not a parallel import, but a genuine one! But Sakura didn't care too much about anything, and instead raised the corner of her mouth and smiled. "But being strong doesn't necessarily mean it will be goodso, how long can you hold on? Danzo!" "Huh You must have been thinking this way, right?" Danzo squinted his eyes and looked at the re-covered figure of Sakura below, with a smile on his face that was like a fox stealing the chicken's queen, and he whirled Even with a sudden change, it turned into a fierce murderous intention! ¡°Then suffer a good death!!!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura's heart suddenly jumped, and all the muscles in Sakura's body tensed up. This feeling was already familiar to her and could no longer be familiar to her. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The storm in the sky rose violently, and the wooden fist, as big as a hill, slammed towards her position as if it was blocking the sky and the sun! Although the punch has not yet arrived, the raging storm has already suppressed Sakura's entire body in the sky, preventing any movement! ¡¾I see, did you notice my position the moment you hedged? ¡¿ Sakura¡¯s accumulated combat experience allowed her to realize when she was discovered by Danzo the moment Bokuto¡¯s fist hit her. "Butis this useful?" The corners of her raised mouth moved slightly, and the strong pressure caused by the surging wind that suppressed Sakura's body and made her unable to move instantly lost its target. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura, who was still there behind the tree one second, disappeared in the blink of an eye. The next moment, she was holding a kunai in her hand, standing on the small clearing at the beginning of the battlefield and looking at the huge wooden man in front of her. The scene of the explosion on the forest floor! Rumble¡ª¡ª! The sound of landslides and ground cracks was endless, and even Sakura, who was hundreds of meters away, could feel the unbearable buzzing in her ears. "This power is so terrifying!" Sakura looked forward in shock. With this blow, the wooden figure summoned by Danzo was not as good as the Senju Hashirama, but it was stronger than the one summoned by Future Fei. The wooden man coming out is going to be very powerful! "It's really the annoying Flying Thunder God Techniquecough cough cough!" Danzo looked at Sakura who had disappeared long ago, his expression didn't change much, but what followed was a violent cough. But after the violent coughing ended, Danzo's eyes not only did not fade, but became brighter and brighter. After injecting the last tube of medicine, he already knew that his end was today. When death is imminent, there is nothing else he can't let go of. There is only one most important thing for him now. "Kill you! Kill you before this body of mine consumes everything!" Unprecedented light burst out in his eyes, and without anyone knowing, the last Sharingan in Danzo's hand slowly closed. At the same time, Danzo, who was a little rickety due to the large amount of chakra consumed by Bokuto, straightened his body again, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his right eye was staring at Sakura in front of him. The position does not leave the slightest waver. With a tight frown, Sakura looked at Danzo on the shoulder of the towering wooden figure in front of her. Just at that moment, in sage mode, she once again felt Danzo's chakra, and there was a strange fluctuation.   But before she had time to think about what Danzo had done, Bokuto's actions directly interrupted Sakura's thoughts. I saw the wooden man's mouth wide open, and in it, a steady stream of powerful chakra was being condensed at an extremely exaggerated speed! Tailed beast jade! These three words were the moves that formed in Sakura's mind for the first time, and the next moment, extremely terrifying chakra burst out in Sakura's eyes with extremely powerful force! The shining incandescent light, which seemed to be extremely beautiful, quickly magnified in Sakura's eyes! Boom¡ª¡ª! The light that was concentrated to the extreme cut across the forest ground, like a scalpel slowly cutting through a piece of tissue paper. In just a blink of an eye, the forest ground stretched from where Sakura was to hundreds of Meters away, a scar as deep as an abyss appeared in front of everyone's sight. "Ahem, cough, cough" Blood spat out from Danzo's mouth. He looked at the scars on the forest ground in front of him with great difficulty. After scanning the surrounding area, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. This time, he didn't see Sakura's chakra. The reason why I haven¡¯t observed Sakura before is because my Sharingan doesn¡¯t allow me in the forest to observe her chakra through the layers of trees. After all, the Sharingan is not the Byakugan. And now that he is on top of the wooden figure, he can naturally see Sakura's chakra below. Click! Danzo gasped feebly as he cut off the right hand that had turned himself into a piece of wood and connected it to the wooden figure. And after losing his chakra supply, the towering wooden man who needed a huge amount of chakra consumption naturally began to scatter. The body that was originally being monitored began to slowly crack, and at the same time, the branches of the trees fell powerlessly to the ground. Danzo, who was standing on the wooden man's shoulders, naturally had nothing to say after losing the wooden man as a support point, and began to fall towards the sky. "I am dead Hiruzen, this time, I finally took one step ahead of you." Looking at the sky that has been the same for decades, Danzo said with a smile. Plop! In just the blink of an eye, Danzo's body fell to the ground from a height of a hundred meters without moving at all. However, at this moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared next to his body, and a pair of green eyes looked at him coldly. Needless to say, this person is Sakura. Are you kidding me? Her reflexes are amazing, and she possesses the flying thunder god technique. How could she be hit by Danzo's death blow? After a moment of silence, Sakura didn't say anything. She just took out a sealing scroll from her ninja tool bag and prepared to seal Danzo's body. But at this moment, Danzo¡¯s body, which had not moved at all, suddenly shook slightly. The next second, a kunai filled with wind chakra stabbed into Sakura's back and penetrated her heart. Danzo, who was supposed to be dead, panted with a victorious smile and stood behind Sakura holding a kunai. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his right eye slowly dimmed and turned pale. "Do you think I would think that you, who mastered the art of Flying Thunder God, would die from that blow just now?!" With a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, Sakura coughed out a mouthful of blood and slowly turned her head to look at Danzo. "certainly¡­¡­" Not anymore! Boom¡ª¡ª! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 318 The alarm among Konoha¡¯s top brass You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking from afar, Sakura's face showed a hint of sadness as she looked at the wooden clones in front of her that had collapsed into trees and vines due to heavy damage, and tightly wrapped around Danzo's three layers and eight layers. regret. "It's such a pity that the most powerful genjutsu eye in the ninja world was wasted on Izanagi." Shaking her head slightly, Sakura recalled in her mind when the wooden clone turned his head before dying. He said calmly after seeing the scene. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sakura didn't stop at all with her hand movements, she just turned slightly behind her, then raised her left hand and squeezed it a little harder. Click! The trees and vines tightly wrapped around Danzo suddenly burst out with endless power. How could Danzo, who was already a little skinny due to the exhaustion of chakra, be able to endure it, like a watermelon placed under a hydraulic press? , it was completely crushed into pieces in the blink of an eye. The radiant scarlet liquid is spilled on the ground. If you look at the ground from a high altitude, it will be like cherry blossoms blooming on the ground, so obvious and bright. So far, this person has done countless dirty things in the ninja world and has been doing trouble all his life. The root of darkness hidden in the shadow of Konoha has officially withdrawn from the colorful stage of the ninja world. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Although Danzo's death did not directly bring an end to Konoha's internal coup, it did fundamentally shake the foundation of resistance among the members. Among the roots, although there are a large number of root ninjas who have been completely brainwashed and regard Danzo as their supreme belief and are loyal to him, there are also many ninjas who forced themselves to do so because of Danzo's Tongue-Breaking Mark. He suppressed his emotions and obeyed Danzo's orders. Therefore, after Danzo died in the forest and the Seal of Tongue Bane disappeared, some root ninjas who were in the latter state immediately chose to give up resistance. There were even many root ninjas who raised their butcher knives on the spot and swung them hard at the completely brainwashed root ninjas! Regarding the performance of these root ninjas, the ANBU were in a daze for a while and were confused, but in order to avoid chaos, they still chose to take them all down. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Compared to the ANBU ninjas who were not aware of their strength, Mudun Tenzo, who was once one of the root ninjas, understood the truth of the matter immediately. Danzo is dead! Immediately, Tenzo had already used the wooden clone. He wanted to convey this information to Tsunade the Fifth Generation, the direct leader of this coup, as soon as possible. In addition to some root ninjas who directly rebelled against the roots because the seal was lifted, there are also some root ninjas who completely went berserk after Danzo died. This group of ninjas had their emotions destroyed by Danzo when they were young. Rather than obeying Danzo's orders, they were restricted by Danzo's seal. Therefore, after sensing Danzo's death, they no longer had any restrictions at all. Crazy destruction started immediately. Fortunately, the number of this group of ninjas did not cause too much trouble. The sparks of madness that were revealed were successfully extinguished by the ANBU ninjas with the power of nine cows and two tigers before they touched the interior of Konoha. No trace left. As for the last group of ninjas who still had Konoha in their hearts, they chose to surrender after the balance completely tipped towards the Hokage faction. So this internal coup that should have been written about in a big way, and that should have been able to seriously damage Konoha's vitality, came to an end on this day. Of course, although this coup ended very quickly, this was just what was revealed on the surface. The subsequent storm caused by the coup will obviously not subside so quickly. ¡°This is not only known to Tsunade as the initiator, but also to the participants such as Sakura. Today¡¯s events are destined not to be hidden for long. Once the intelligence organizations of other countries learn that the roots were destroyed by the Anbu today, then there will definitely be a feast of secret wars among intelligence organizations! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Late at night, in the secret room of the Hokage Building, Tsunade, Mito Kadoen, and Koharu Koharu were discussing how to conduct the next intelligence defense war between Konoha and the Land of Fire. It sounds like a discussion, but in reality it is more like a quarrel. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to Mito Kaden and Koharu Koharu, who are high-level advisors to Konoha, were in a state of confusion when they learned that Danzo was killed and the roots were eradicated.   What what? Danzo is dead? The roots are gone too? Why did the weather in Konoha change in one day? ! "It's just that they were confused, but the basic qualities they should have as consultants were successfully displayed when they arrived in this secret room. "Why didn't we two Konoha high-level officials get any information about such an important matter?! And without any trial, they used the name of betraying the village to kill a high-level consultant who had made countless contributions to Konoha. This is simply This is nonsense to the extreme! Do you think Konoha is already yours?!" When she went to bed, Koharu stared straight at Tsunade, her old face already filled with the raging flames gushing out from her heart! Mito Kadobu, who has been a comrade for many years, also had a serious face at this moment. After Koharu turned to bed and said these words, he added: "In any case, what you did this time, Godaime, is already It has seriously affected the foundation of Konoha! I very much doubt what the real reason is for you to attack Danzo this time!" "¡¾Sure enough, it's just these two old tricks¡¿ Tsunade listened to the two high-level officials of Konoha accusing her, but her mind had already drifted to an unknown distance. In fact, when she saw these two old men and women appearing in her office, she had already guessed what they wanted to say. Although she really didn't want to argue with these two people, after all, these two people held high positions in Konoha and had various relationships in Konoha. Once they exerted their strength, they would probably make things worse. I will be very busy and add more fire. So Tsunade made a decision at that time, directly interrupted what these two people wanted to say at that time, and pulled them into this secret room. "I didn't expect that what these two people said to me after arriving in this secret room was still such nonsense Mito Katoyan frowned. How could a person of his level fail to see the indifference and boredom on Tsunade's face, and anger suddenly surged into her heart. Bang! Slapping his right hand hard on the table in front of him, Mito Kadoyan stood up directly, looked down at the fifth generation Hokage Tsunade in front of him and said angrily. "The Godaime! If you can't give us an answer, then don't blame us!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 319 Scroll You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mito Kado¡¯s performance completely solidified the atmosphere in the room that had been passable at this moment. As the fifth generation Hokage, Tsunade was not considered to have a good temper. The reason why she could tolerate the two old guys in front of her before was just because they were her teacher's old classmates, old friends, and old comrades-in-arms. In addition, this time he suddenly killed one of their group of old guys, so he did not release his temper like before. But now that people are ready to turn over the table and show their madness in his face, how can Tsunade still maintain the same attitude of letting others do what you want? ! Boom! He rolled up his chakra-filled right hand and blasted the entire table into scattered wood slag before the two people in front of him could react at all. Those eyes as bright and clear as the autumn sky were filled with an astonishing anger at this time, like a terrifying volcano about to erupt! "That's enough!" Tsunade's eyes glanced tightly at the two old men in front of her who were frightened by her sudden explosion. Among them, Mito Kadoyan, who had just finished his explosion and was still standing, was even more shocked by Tsunade at this moment. He was so focused on staring at his hand that he forgot to even take a breath. "I was able to tolerate you for so long before, not because of your status and age, but because of your previous contributions to Konoha! But even so, my patience still has limits!" Having said this, Tsunade simply stopped talking. Instead, she stared at Mito Kadoyan, who was still standing in front of her without sitting down, with eyes filled with anger. Tsunade's eyes were staring at her, and Mito Kado was a little uneasy due to Tsunade's compliments and stick words before her, and her face was frozen into one piece . Fortunately, Koharu, who had been a friend for many years, saw Mito Kado who was motionless, and realized that this was an old friend who was in the embarrassing situation of being scolded by a junior and did not want to step down, so he immediately reached out. With his right hand, he gently tugged at Mito Kabuto who was embarrassed in his original position. After getting to the stage where Koharu was transferred to bed, Mito Kadoyan immediately rolled down the slope without putting on any show. The bad old man who wants to save face Tsunade, who saw this scene in her eyes, immediately marked Mito Kadoyan in her heart, but then she leaned towards the backrest and put her hands in a position that made her relaxed and comfortable. , the whole person looked like he completely looked down on the two people opposite him. ??????????????????????????????? Actually, it¡¯s not that Tsunade really looks down on the two in front of her at all. After all, if the relationship network they have at hand can really work, it can still give herself a little pit. But there was nothing I could do. Who allowed me to get so angry that I hammered the table into pieces and had no place to put my hands? But so what, the situation is like this now, isn't it because the two people in front of them don't know how to praise themselves? So amid the increasingly ugly expressions on the two old men's faces, Tsunade finally spoke up again. "Today's Anbu action was actually planned by me a few months ago. The reason why I didn't communicate with you in advance is because I have personal exams." Tsunade said indifferently. It was as if he was chatting with the two old men in front of him. But her voice and expression are natural, but it does not mean that the two old people have the same natural expressions. After hearing that today's action was planned by Tsunade a few months ago, they all looked at each other with ugly expressions. At their level, in addition to being tightly controlled by Danzo, even Sarutobi Hiruzen was unable to interfere with even half of the roots, all departments in Konoha will more or less have their own cronies and His subordinates, naturally including the ANBU directly under the Hokage. But now, the Fifth Hokage in front of me, who has only been in office for a few years, has been able to hide such a large-scale coup plan from himself and others for several months. This can be said to be a slap in the face of both of them! "So!" As an old man who wanted to save face, Mito Kadoyan took action again. He looked at Tsunade and said, "Why on earth? Why did you attack Danzo! His dedication and contribution to Konoha have already been No less than the two of us. Under such circumstances, you should inform us in advance no matter what." ??When Xiaochun went to bed, she was also slightlyHe straightened his rickety body and stared straight at Tsunade in front of him, wanting to hear what good explanation she could give. ¡°Pay and contribute?¡± Tsunade raised her eyes with a hint of sneer, "Maybe he has made a lot of efforts and contributions to Konoha, but unfortunately, these things are not enough to make up for his mistakes! " Hearing this, the two old men naturally couldn't sit still and immediately wanted to refute Tsunade. However, Tsunade raised her right hand first to forcibly cancel the two people's words. Immediately afterwards, Tsunade took out a seal scroll from behind herself, and then threw it to the two old men in front of her, "You don't need me to explain the method of decrypting the seal." When Mito Kaden and Koharu saw this seal scroll, they couldn't look away. Because the external pattern of this scroll is very familiar to the two of them, because it represents the sealed scroll that stores Konoha's S-class secrets! ¡°Obviously, the real reasons for the coup that Tsunade launched today have all been put into this scroll In the end, Mito Kaden put the scroll in front of him, and skillfully formed dozens of complex combinations of ninja seals. After successfully unsealing it, he opened it and read it first. got up. ?????????????? Then, Mito Kadoyan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! Koharu, who was sleeping next to him, had already been coveting this scroll for a long time. Now that he saw Mito Kado's appearance, he could not hold back anymore and immediately moved his body towards the scroll in Mito Kado's hand. Looked over. "this¡­¡­!" As a result, as soon as she saw the content on the scroll, this old kunoichi, who always thought she was rational and calm, could no longer hold back her expression. "Are all these information true?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 320 Mention it again! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I don't know how much time has passed, but in short, when the two old people in front of Tsunade, who are highly respected in Konoha, looked back and forth at the confidential scroll in their hands for countless times, their faces changed. It's already stinky and can't stink any more. In fact, they knew that their old friend Danzo had done some dirty things in private, because from the beginning when Danzo established his roots, he was doing things for Konoha that Konoha could not do on the surface. But even so, they really don't know what kind of dirty things Danzo has done. But now, when I think back to the shocking information about Danzo on the scroll just now, I don¡¯t know where the resentment and anger towards Tsunade in my heart have gone. And looking at the expressions of the two elders, Tsunade couldn't help but feel a burst of joy in her heart. Let you have sex with me here. I wonder if you still dare to have sex with me now. So the two old men, who had originally planned to wait for Tsunade to speak to them first, fell into a state of embarrassment. But there is no other way, the initiative now lies in Tsunade's hands, so they can only let them speak first. "The Godaime, are all the information on this scroll true?" Mito Kadoyan considered himself a male, and he should not let a woman cheat him no matter what, so he was the first to speak out, but it was obvious that this man The old man still wanted to take the initiative in this conversation. "As for Mito Gate's actions, Tsunade was naturally disdainful in her heart. It's just an old-school political approach, and it's impossible to have any effect. What's more, based on the evidence on hand, they have no ability to turn the tables. "This is natural! All the information and information inside were searched by the elite ANBU. All the information inside was put in after my review and confirmation. Or do you think that as Hokage? Would I just slander a high-level person who has contributed to Konoha?!" Tsunade's beautiful eyes contained anger, her body muscles tensed up, and she stared motionlessly at the two people in front of her, as if if the other party dared to say a word of doubt again, she would punch them in the head! "No, of course not" Seeing that Tsunade would not give in at all, Mito Katoyan chose to retreat even though he had ten thousand disagreements in his heart. Who told them not to have any reason this time? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What a great victory! Tsunade raised the corner of her mouth and looked at the two senior officials who were completely speechless. She felt relieved all of a sudden. Since he took office as Hokage, these two guys have been relying on their qualifications and status to find trouble for him. If his teacher hadn't been protecting him, he would probably have lost most of his power as Hokage to these two people since he took office. restricted. And now that I can trick them with my own hands, it¡¯s like enjoying a bottle of cold drink in June. It¡¯s so satisfying for my body and mind! In the end, when these two powerful old men left this secret room, the expressions on their faces were already pale. Although they don¡¯t want to admit it, they have to say that after today¡¯s meeting, their authority in Konoha will probably drop to an unprecedented freezing point ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, in the Hokage Building, Sakura, who was notified by an ANBU, gently opened the door, and then spoke to the people inside. "Konoha ninja Haruno Sakura is here to report." "Pfft" Tsunade looked at the serious-looking Sakura and laughed softly, "When did you become so serious? You shouldn't have opened the door and asked me, do you have any tasks today?" " Sakura immediately smiled, the original seriousness on her face completely disappeared. As she was talking to him, Tsunade raised her right hand to stop him. Then Tsunade's expression slowly became serious, "As a participant in yesterday's battle, you should know everything about our combat operations this time, right?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, vaguely feeling something, but she still nodded. Tsunade looked at Sakura's movements and didn't say anything else. She just pushed away the chair and stood up, then turned around and looked at the entire Konoha land through the glass. "Although Danzo has died, his influence has not disappeared with his death. This is certain whether it is within Konoha's sphere of influence or outside it." "So smallSakura, let me ask you a question. I hope you can answer me after thinking carefully! " When Tsunade said this, she had already retracted her gaze from looking at Konoha Village, and turned back to herself, staring directly into Sakura's eyes. At this moment, Tsunade's eyes were extremely serious, but at the deepest level, there was a trace of expectation. Sakura squeezed her palms unconsciously. In fact, now, she more or less understood what Tsunade was going to say next. "Sakura. The roots can be said to be dead, but their former members are still alive in Konoha. After all, each of their members can be said to be the elite members of Konoha. Once they are completely eliminated, They erased them, which was a huge loss to Konoha. After all, many ninjas among the roots were forcibly absorbed into the roots by Danzo from their families." "But it is a pity that because of the brainwashing experience in the root, they are no longer suitable to live an ordinary life like ordinary ninjas. As mentioned before, they are all ninjas who have experienced Danzo's brainwashing. No one can I don¡¯t know what they will do once they return to normal life, so I can only arrange them to enter the dark part similar to the roots.¡± "But from now on, the number of people in the ANBU will increase greatly. I need to immediately promote some ninjas with certain leadership capabilities to exercise certain restraints." When Tsunade said this, her eyes slowly became deeper: "By now, I believe you should have understood what I mean, right? Then it's your turn now. Tell me, are you willing to take on this responsibility?" To take on the responsibility and take on the role of an ANBU squad leader again?!" Bang bang bang! Sakura's heart started beating violently. At this moment, three figures appeared in her mind. Needless to say, the true identities of these three figures are none other than Sakura¡¯s three subordinates (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 322 The momentum is good, but the speed is a bit lacking. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Tsunade¡¯s expectations for herself were more or less what Sakura had in mind. She wanted to train herself to be the future ANBU minister so that she could truly take on the responsibility for her. She did exactly that. But expectations are expectations. If everyone is killed last time if it happens again, I'm afraid that no matter how much Tsunade wants to train herself to become the leader of ANBU, she will have to give up this idea. only¡­¡­ Sakura looked at Sai, who was still smirking, and the two root ninjas who continued to maintain their ice sculptures, and felt helpless in her heart. "Oh I'm so helpless." Sakura raised her eyebrows and said to the three people in front of her: "As the future captain of the three of you, I think your performance today is very good. Not satisfied!¡± "But after all, it's just our first meeting, so it doesn't matter. Just to deepen our understanding of each other, let's introduce ourselves first. It's very simple, just tell us your name, your preferences and your plans for the future. That¡¯s all it takes to have a dream. Then as the captain, I¡¯ll make a start.¡± Sakura said and held out a finger, "My name is Haruno Sakura. I like a lot of things, but I don't want to talk about the things I hate. My dream in the future is to become an excellent medical ninja." ¡°¡­¡±*3 Sai¡¯s smiling face was slightly twitched inadvertently, but then he straightened the corners of his mouth again, stretched out his hands and clapped his hands towards Sakura. "That's a great introduction, but can I ask a question? Why did you become a member of ANBU when you dreamed of becoming an excellent medical ninja?" "It's very simple. Anbu is a high-risk place. I think my medical ninjutsu can be used to great effect. As long as I have more experience, of course my medical ninjutsu will improve and succeed." Sakura smiled at him Responding to Sai's question, "Ah, yes, I mentioned it by the way." "This time you asked politely, so I won't be held responsible. But if you dare to talk about topics that have nothing to do with the questions I asked next time, I believe you will regret it." The look on Sakura's face He still had the same smile as before, but the words that came out of his mouth made Sai tremble involuntarily, and even the smile on his face couldn't help but become stiffer. "Yes, Captain." Seeing that Sai's face was a little stiff, Sakura just kept smiling and nodded, and then continued to say to Sai: "Well, since you are so active in speaking, the next person to introduce yourself , I¡¯ll leave it to you, just tell me.¡± "My name is Sai. I like drawing but hate meatballs. My dream in the future is to live in this world." Sai answered to Sakura with a smile. Seeing that Sakai answered honestly, Sakura had no intention of embarrassing him. She just silently turned her gaze to the other two people, indicating that they could answer. The two men narrowed their eyes in unison, and then the blue-haired ninja on the left took the lead and said: "My name is Mayumi. I like the taste of blood and hate mission failure. As for dreams, they don't exist." When Mayumi finished, the ninja on the right took over, "My name is Mitsuae. I like tofu and hate the smell. My dream is to constantly challenge the strong!" "Well, isn't this great?" Sakura stretched out her hand and pumped it, "But of course you can't fully understand your companions just by introducing yourself. So we can work better as a team. , while we still have enough time, let¡¯s have a, um, warm-up match.¡± Warm-up match? The eyes of the three people present flashed slightly, and among them Guangzhi showed a hint of eager fighting spirit that was completely inconsistent with his roots! Sakura, who carefully observed every move of the three people, felt clear in her heart. Danzo's death still had too profound an impact on them. "As for the venue for the warm-up match it's troublesome to choose, so just decide here." After Sakura looked around the ninth training ground, she stretched herself and smiled. said. "let's start." ????????????????????????????????????????????! As soon as Sakura's words came out, the three frontal ninjas who had not made any movements before suddenly turned into three afterimages, one on the left, one on the left, and one on the center towards Sakura.The attack came like a thunderbolt! Looking at the three speeding black figures, Sakura's expression did not change at all, and her hands turned over and over again before the opponent attacked. "Earth Escape¡¤Earth Formation Wall!" Boom! The hard earth wall suddenly rose from the ground, so fast that the three former root ninjas suddenly frowned. But after all, the three of them were ninjas who had passed many tests at their roots. They made the right choice as soon as the earthen wall was raised. Mayumi and Mitsue stood on their toes, and in the blink of an eye they had already folded, trying to bypass the wall at their own speed and launch an attack on Sakura! Unlike the two of them, Sakai paused the moment they folded it, raised his hands toward his waist, and quickly took out a scroll and a matching brush. "Ninja Technique¡¤Super Beast Fake Painting!" "Roar!" It has to be said that Saoi's painting skills are strong. Mayumi and Mitsuae folded their bodies, and when they were about to kill the earth wall, more than a dozen ink-colored lions broke out of the painting and headed towards the earth ahead. The wall rushed hard. "Although they didn't say anything on the surface, when they actually started fighting, they already cooperated tacitly, right? ¡¿ Sakura, who was behind the earth wall, looked at the two people who had circled the earth wall left and right and raised their ninja swords high, Mayumi and Mitsue, and made a comment in her mind. Although there were thousands of thoughts in her mind, Sakura's movements did not pause at all. The moment she was about to hit her with the ninja swords in the hands of Mayumi and Mitsue, who were forcing her to kill her, she had already lowered her body. Then she kicked her feet slightly hard, and in an instant, she jumped between the two offensive attacks. Come out. Swish! Although the Ninja sword was empty, the sound of cutting through the air also caused a sharp buzz, which represented how fierce the two people's attack was. "The momentum is good, but it's a pity that the speed is still a little bit behind." Sakura made two marks on the ground, looked at the two people in front of her, and commented on their attack this time. Good momentum? You didn't hurt anyone, how dare you show off your balls? ! Mayumi and Mitsue's faces darkened, but this time they had no idea of ??continuing the close combat. Just relying on Sakura's movements this time, it is enough to prove that Sakura's level of physical skills is much stronger than the two of them! PS: I¡¯m on my knees. . The last chapter was awesome. If I can get off work at 6 o'clock next week, I will make up for it with double updates, okay? . . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 323 Sakura clone joins You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Mayumi and Mitsue just made sure that they could not cause close harm to Sakura, they just put on guard movements, and then quickly looked at each other. ¡°Ho ho!¡± The two of them stopped thinking so much, but Sai's fake paintings of super beasts didn't think so much. The moment they were created by Sai, they only had the purpose of killing Sakura. However, facing this group of ferocious-looking lions that were charging toward her with crazy roars, Sakura just raised her eyebrows and responded calmly with her hands raised. ?? She turned her hands over and over again, and the water chakra fluctuated continuously. The next moment, extremely sharp silver water blades that were more than ten meters long poured out from the fingertips of Sakura's hands. Puff puff¡ª¡ª With just a single sweep of her hands at the lions rushing in front of her, the extremely sharp water blade at Sakura's fingertips swept the extremely violent lions into a ball with a series of unstoppable tearing sounds. Exploding black ink. "Yes. The method is quite interesting, but if it is used as an offensive ninjutsu, it is still a bit too fragile. Or is it because the ink used is torn into pieces when it is restrained by water?" Sakura said after finishing the Sai Hua After leaving the pride of lions, there was even some free time to comment on Sayi who had leapt onto the earth wall. There is no doubt that Sakura's performance really made Mayumi and Mitsue, who thought they were elites, feel annoyed, but they quickly suppressed the flames. We are nameless people, how could we be angered like this! After this idea flashed into the minds of these two people, they immediately took new actions. Mayumi was the first to make a move, and within a few turns of his hands, he had already formed a wind escape ninjutsu. "Wind Release¡¤Wind Cut Technique!" In an instant, several sharp wind blades, which could only be seen through the ripples in the air, condensed and formed in front of Mayumi and then shot out towards Sakura! "Well, it's quite interesting." Sakura immediately commented on this ninjutsu, but evaluation was evaluation, and the movements of her hands did not pause for even a moment. After all, sealing is a skill that can only be practiced with practice, and the Water Release Ninjutsu that Sakura performed this time was exactly one of the Water Release Ninjutsu that she almost failed at, so in just a blink of an eye, her The hands are already synthesized. Huge amounts of water-type chakra surged around her body. In just a moment, a huge and furious water dragon appeared in front of Sakura, biting at Mayumi's sharp wind blade in an extremely fierce surge. And go! Puff puff! After the extremely powerful wind blade was spread on the water dragon's body, it instantly cut out several large and small cutting scars on the water dragon's body. But, that¡¯s all! After all, the water dragon is not a living being. It is a water escape ninjutsu condensed by Sakura using water escape chakra. Therefore, if it cannot be completely eliminated, no matter how big the wound is, it will not be enough. you! The water flow continued to linger on the water dragon, and the next moment it had returned to the domineering appearance it had just appeared at the training ground. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The moment Suiryu's body recovered, he had already opened his teeth and pointed his claws forward again, and the real bow that had released the wind-kiri technique roared towards him. Mayumi was already speechless when he saw his Fuukiri no Jutsu showing off after hitting the water dragon, but now after seeing the water dragon rushing towards him, not only was there no trace of panic on his face, Instead, it has a touch of naturalness, as if it has been prepared for a long time. It¡¯s your turn now Mayumi glanced in the direction of her side. There, as one of the former members of the Roots, Light Branch was pressing his right hand firmly on the ground, and the fluttering chakra directly showed what kind of things he had done just before that. "Thunder Escape¡¤Four-Pillar Binding Technique!" Kaka! There was a fierce roar on the ground in the blink of an eye, and then before Sakura could make a move, four extremely hard rocks suddenly protruded from the ground around Sakura. Did he already start arranging a back-up plan when Saoi's fake super beast painting attacked him? Sakura looked at the bulges all around her body.?The rock wall, as well as the violent electric snakes that were already running up and down on the rock wall, silently raised their ratings for Mayumi and Mitsuae by one point in their hearts. Tear it apart! The violent electric snake didn't care whether Sakura's ratings of Mayumi and Mitsue in her heart were rising at this moment. It just made a burst of electricity and sparks, and then chased Sakura's body and squeezed continuously. Go up. The electric current is running wildly, and the electric snake's entanglement is very successful. At least Sakura in it can be said to be completely controlled by the electric current! "Tsk" Guangzhi looked at Sakura who had successfully captured, and a look of dissatisfaction suddenly appeared on his face. Although I was a little surprised at the beginning, now I just played a trick with Mayumi and succeeded directly. Isn't this a bit too good? At this level, is it really possible to kill Danzo-sama? ! And just when Guangzhi expressed doubts about Sakura's strength, Sakura, who was wrapped all over her body by electric snakes in front of her, opened her still pink lips. "Although the mindless close combat at the beginning was a bit disappointing, the current wave of cooperation is quite good. It seems that on the surface you are said to be alone, but when it comes to playing, you still know how to cooperate. !¡± Sakura¡¯s eyes flickered, and she just looked at the two people in front of her and made a comment, as if the person trapped in this ninjutsu was not her but the others. But just when Sakura finished saying this, Mitsue's expression changed drastically! Whoosh! Ignoring Mayumi at her side, Mitsue suddenly arched her legs and then rioted! In less than half a second, Guangzhi¡¯s figure appeared ten meters away from its original position! Although Mayumi noticed something was wrong at this moment, she still reacted a little too late. The next second, her thighs were tightly stuck to the suddenly softened earth. "This?!" Mayumi stared, as if he didn't understand why he was being attacked, but then he was shocked by the figure of Sakura emerging from the ground, with a look of disbelief on his face. "Clone No. 2, here to join us!" After Sakura's clone showed a big smile to Mayumi, who had a dull look on her face, her right fist containing powerful chakra aimed hard at the back of his neck and hit him! Bang! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 324: Personal ability test in progress... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Mitsuae frowned deeply. He looked at Mayumi in front of him, who had been hit in the back of the neck by Sakura and fainted. The expression on his face was extremely solemn. He began to recall the battle just now, and he immediately understood when Sakura started using the clone technique. ¡¾The moment you cast the earth flow wall, you used the shadow clone technique, and also used the earth dragon to hide under the ground? ¡¿ Guangzhi moved his body slightly sideways. Now he didn't dare to let Sakura have the slightest chance to get close to him. Based on Sakura's series of performances just now, he was already sure that Sakura had the ability to defeat him easily. Seeing Mitsue's subtle body posture and movements, Sakura, who knocked down Mayumi, only tilted her little head and did not make any direct moves. "Don't worry, my mission is just to knock down one person. Since you have already seen your joint ability, now you can see what your individual combat ability is like." The clone Sakura looked at Guangzhi in front of her with a smile on her face. He spoke directly. When talking about this, the clone Sakura suddenly raised her head and looked at Sai who was still standing on the earth wall. "By the way, your performance in the teamwork column was failed. If you accept If the individual performance time is still not up to standard" Having said this, the expression on the clone Sakura's face suddenly became a little brighter, "Then I'll kill you~" Sakai: "" The girl in front of you obviously smiles so sweetly, but why can her words make people fall into the abyss? Sai thought this in his mind. As for what Sakura said, Sai naturally believed it in his heart. Because as a former root member, he originally thought that his group would only end in death. Now that he is standing here alive, he honestly can't believe it. You know, if the outcome of this coup is the opposite, then if nothing else, the entire Konoha will definitely be a bloody storm. As long as they are direct subordinates of Tsunade, even if they are not killed and are used as experimental subjects, they will still be sealed to prevent future troubles. But what about myself now? Not only is he still alive, but it can be said that he has not prepared himself for any restrictions. Until now, only what Sakura said just now had the word "kill" in it. After calming down her mind, Zuo Jing stopped thinking and thinking too much. He straightened his body and looked at Sakura with the same emotionless eyes as before. Although he didn't have any great ambitions, he was still someone who could survive the coup. If he died because of this kind of thing, That would really make people laugh out loud. not to mention¡­¡­ Only by living can you remember his appearance, right A shadow with a smiling face appeared in Sakai's mind, and the strength of holding the brush suddenly became a little stronger. Bang! At this time, Sakura's clone, who was smiling here before, made a gesture and directly released the shadow clone technique. "Where is it?" Guangzhi pressed his body, his eyes constantly scanning up and down, left and right. He was alert to every move around him, in case Sakura might suddenly attack. ¡°Compared to Mitsue, Sakai can do a lot more. With a wave of his hand, the brush painted countless dark mice on his scroll, and then he flicked it again. "Zhizhizhi" Immediately, countless ink-colored mice filed out of the scroll, and in less than a blink of an eye, a large area of ??the training ground was dyed ink. Compared with using the lions alone to fight, his super beast fake paintings are actually more suitable for assisting in combat. ¡¾The rats have covered the entire training ground, so that no matter where the opponent is planning to attack her, the rats will stop her immediately. And the rest of the time, you have to rely on this. ¡¿ Sakai was thinking quickly, and at the same time, he did not stop holding the brush and drawing something on the scroll. All of this, naturally, has been controlled by the Earth Dragon Hidden Technique, and Sakura, who has been hiding underground and watching above from the beginning, is under control. Originally, she was planning to go up again after a short period of time, but now that she saw that the two people on the field were already prepared to deal with it, she lost interest in staying down here. Think about it, Sakura is?Adjust slightly, and in the next second, disappear! At the same time, the movements of the mice on the training ground suddenly changed. They were originally running around the training ground in an orderly manner amidst the chaos. They all focused their eyes on one point, and then seemed to see something. Like cheese exuding a fatal and alluring smell, the tide swept towards that place crazily! where? ! ! Guangzhi, who had been observing the movements on the field, immediately concentrated all his attention and wanted to focus on the exact location where the rats were rushing towards. However, the next moment, he was extremely shocked to find that the location where the group of rats were rushing towards was actually ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s your own direction! "What?!" The instinctive reaction that has been trained in the roots for many years is three minutes faster than the retreat movement assigned by the brain. Guangzhi just fell down, and then kicked off his legs, and the whole person was in danger. He missed the strong wind that was hitting him. "This is the last warning." Sakura looked at the light branch in front of her who had already used the explosive water mine style to avoid a flying kick, and then leisurely lowered her high-raised right leg, "Next , it¡¯s my turn to attack!¡± "Hiss!" But just as Sakura's declaration of attack had just landed, a snake's roar suddenly sounded from behind, and the sound came from far to near, and it could be said to be extremely fast! When she heard the snake's roar, Sakura's pupils shrank rapidly, but they immediately returned to their original state. Whizzing But in just a split second, the owner of the roar, a group of dark-colored pythons, had already crossed an unknown distance and arrived at the side of Sakura's body. Like thunder, they were about to leap towards Sakura's whole body was wrapped around her! Boom¡ª¡ª! With a body as bright as a thunderous fist, the black snake suddenly attacked from behind and moved so fast that it almost approached Sakura's body, but in the end it was just approaching! With just a few clicks of his feet, Sakura's body was already facing backwards, and then her fists filled with thick chakra were like the weight of Mount Tai, directly crushing the group of ink snakes into countless flying ink liquids. . "I told you, now it's my turn to take the lead!" The pink hair fluttering in the air is as dazzling as the blooming cherry blossoms. If at this time, the emerald green eyes of its owner do not have a cold light that can take away one's breath like the snow in December. , perhaps even a low-level ninja like Sai will be dazzled by it (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 325 The first meeting ends You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at the coldness flashing from the pair of emeralds in front of them, both Saoi and Mitsue felt a chill in their hearts. But obviously now is not the right time to stop and rest, because at this moment, the girl's offensive officially begins! The pink hair that was still fluttering in the air with the wind disappeared from their sight in a blink of an eye when they were paying almost full attention to it. The pupils shrank sharply, and the two former ninjas felt a great pressure rushing into their hearts at almost the same moment. Coincidentally, the two of them took new actions. Whizzing! At the same time, their legs kicked hard, and Saai and Mitsue tried to move their positions with extremely quick actions. However, no matter how fast they are, can they be faster than Namikaze Minato's famous skill, Flying Thunder God Technique? The answer is naturally no! What's more, even without the Flying Thunder God Technique, just relying on Sakura's own branch skills extended by exercising her strange power, her speed is three points faster than theirs! So just when Zuo Jing kicked up his legs and before he could use any force to shift his position, a jade hand gently pressed on his shoulder. ! ! ! Sakai's mind suddenly jumped. He was still in a half-crouched state and relied on his instinctive reaction. In an instant, he swiped his right hand downwards and grabbed it. In an instant, he had already revealed a kunai, and then immediately used the kunai. Wu pulled hard towards the back! Snapped! With just a soft sound, Sai immediately discovered that the elbow joint of his right arm was tightly restrained by the right hand that had pressed down his shoulder just now, and could no longer move at all. However, if he wanted Sai to stop there, it was completely impossible. He immediately bent his knees, and at the same time, his whole body moved to the left. His whole body was like a python squirming, and he forcefully moved his body, which he had just completely lost. He raised his left leg vigorously and kicked hard towards the back! oh? That's a good reaction Sakura looked at the agile figure of Saai, who raised his left leg to kick her hard. This thought briefly flashed in her mind. "But there's no point in playing anymore, now it's time to be cruel." boom! The earthen wall at the sole of Sakura's feet exploded, and as the blue light flashed away, it was clear that Sakura's left leg had performed the stepping skill. Her left leg was like an exploding rocket. With just one click, it roared towards Saoi in front of her! Boom! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????The entire Earthflow Wall Couldn't Withstand the Violent Shaking, Cracks Cracked Everywhere. As the most direct recipient, Sayi's entire left leg was completely twisted at this moment, and Sayi's face suddenly turned pale. "Uh-huh" With his face twitching, Saii felt the collapse of his thighs and suppressed the instinctive roar forcibly. Therefore, under such severe pain, Saii only made a shaking sound in his throat. "Oh Huo. Very good willpower." Sakura looked at Sai whose face was twitching and shaking violently. After saying this with a half-raised brow, she was not interested in watching him continue to suffer and aimed at the back of Sai's neck. Then he blasted it out with one blow. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura casually let go of the dizzy Sai, and after moving her shoulders casually, she turned around and looked at Mitsue, who was already looking extremely ugly. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The jade fingers raised towards Guangzhi without any hint of violence, Sakura's face was filled with the same faint smile as when she first appeared. "Since you didn't come over, then I will come over now~" To be honest, if this sentence were to be changed in another situation, there might still be some ambiguity, but for Guangzhi now, it already has only one meaning! The soles of his feet sank, and then a huge force was concentrated in his waist. In an instant, an extremely huge force exploded, driving his body to move quickly to the left. But as soon as he took a step, Sakura seemed to have had a premonition. There was a loud bang, and her feet turned into avalanches of rocks and flew out in all directions, and her whole figure looked like a high-speed heavy truck. , rushing towards Guangzhi amidst a buzzing and roaring sound! This time, it¡¯s fineHowever, there were afterimages appearing in the whole air. It seemed that in just a moment, Sakura had already arrived first and got in front of Guangzhi before he could dodge. Mitsuge's pupils shrank violently. Although he had already known how terrifying Sakura's speed was just now, compared to just now, the experience in person this time was a completely different concept. He could only muster up all the remaining strength in his body, swing his arms with all his strength, and then aim at Sakura's face and explode with all his strength! Faced with Mitsue's punch, Sakura looked contented. She raised her arm, and with the light contamination of chakra, it turned into a cannonball and shot towards Mitsue's right fist! Strange power technique! Boom¡ª¡ª! The result of the punch-to-fist attack between a girl and an adult man is completely different from what one would expect! The moment the girl's right fist touched Guangzhi's fist, she already had all the advantages visible to the naked eye! Click click click! There were bursts of bone-crushing cracking sounds, and Sakura's right fist struck with an almost devastating force. Mitsuge's right fist collapsed upon contact, and her whole body could not bear the force at all. A violent blow The impact caused several rolls to the rear. Gritting his teeth hard, Guangzhi stabilized the bursts of tearing pain coming from his arm. His eyes were fixed on Sakura in front of him, while his mouth was breathing heavily. "At the moment of contact, you withdrew most of your strength. This decision is still very good. At least now your arm can help you perform some seals. Otherwise, you will have to fight in this battle. I have to lose an arm to continue." Sakura raised her brows and said lightly to Guangzhi in front of her. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just this battle. The fight just now, even if Guangzhi didn't withdraw his punch in the end, it wouldn't be said to be completely abandoned. After all, Sakura is not a person who doesn't understand propriety. The Mitsue in front of her is her new subordinate. How could she take a broken arm as a welcome gift for the first meeting? ! "But there's nothing wrong with it." Sakura shrugged her shoulders, looked at Guangzhi and continued, "Do you think you need to continue now? With or without your arms." Guangzhi's face just twitched. His eyes were fixed on Sakura, and his mouth was pursed tightly. After a long time, he let out a breath. "No. There is no need to continue" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 326 Fragrant phosphorus is erupting~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the extremely busy Konoha Hospital, not only is Kosovo, who has mastered most of the medical ninjutsu in Tsunade's life, nine out of ten, unable to stop, but even those who have been used by Tsunade Shizune, who had become an assistant, was also involved and had no time to spare. The main reason why Konoha Hospital has become so busy today is none other than the coup launched by Tsunade against Danzo. No matter how much others want to deny it, the experience that has been rooted in Konoha for decades cannot be escaped. Although the ANBU members caught Genbu off guard at the beginning, Genbu, who had rich combat experience, reversed the disadvantage as quickly as possible. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Danzo being killed by Sakura in the forest, the battle between the roots and ANBU would have become even more uncontrollable, and the casualties would have been even greater. By then, even Tsunade, who was the victor of the coup, would probably be complaining about this tragic loss. But today, this extremely busy Konoha Hospital received the support of an existence that can be called a thigh. And this thigh is none other than Tsunade's second disciple, Kokoro's dearest and most loved junior sister, a girl named Haruno Sakura. ¡ª¡ª Slowly dispersing the green medical chakra on her hands, Sakura looked at the wound in front of her that had been sutured with fragrant phosphorus. Her expression had changed from the painful one at the beginning to that of a peaceful seriously wounded person, and she let out a heavy breath. "Yeah Sure enough, Sakura, the surgery has gone much faster since you came here." Looking at Sakura exhaling heavily in front of him, Xiang Ling pulled down the mask on his face and faced her with a smile. Sakura said. Hearing this, Sakura rolled her eyes at Xiang Lian, and then she felt speechless. Now, she really regrets it. Isn't it just a meet-and-greet? Why do we have to make people come to the hospital? Wouldn't it be better to just knock him out like Mayumi did at the beginning? Why did Mao want to deal harshly with the remaining two people? And and and and! The most important thing is that if you get hurt, you can get hurt, so why don¡¯t you just deal with the injury yourself? Why did he show his final stubbornness and forcefully take him to Konoha Hospital for treatment? When Sakura recalled the look of surprise, happiness, excitement and anger that broke out in Konoha's exhausted face when she brought Sai and Mitsue into Konoha Hospital, her whole body trembled. Until now, Sakura was still surprised at the speed of the golden flash that broke out when she saw her. And when she thought about how she was not spared the treatment of Sai and Mitsue's injuries until the end, and how she was forced to stay in Konoha Hospital, Sakura couldn't help but feel a surge of sadness in her heart. (t^t) This is already considered as a meat bun beating a dog, and it will never come back "Xiang Phosphorus, I have helped you complete the medical treatment of more than a dozen seriously injured people. Is it okay for you to let me go back now? I still have a mission given to me by my master." With a sense of sadness. In a tone of voice, Sakura looked at Xiang Phosphorus in front of her and asked. This gesture, this expression, this tone. If the ex-root trio who just met today were to see them, their jaws would probably drop in shock. "Missionah." Xiang Ling puffed up her pink lips, stretched out her index finger to poke it, and said with a smile on Sakura's expectant face. "no!!!" "Whose fault do you think it is that the hospital is like this?! Couldn't you and the master inform me or the director quietly before we start?! Did you know that he came up all of a sudden? How happy are our hearts when there are so many injured people, especially when some of them are seriously injured!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A barrel of exploding¨O¨O it was like a barrel of gunpowder, which was ignited by Sakura, and her whole body exploded in an instant! She actually knew that it was impossible for Tsunade to inform them about this kind of thing, but she knew that the resentment in her heart was completely unstoppable! ¡°Can you tell me what I have eaten from yesterday to now?! Bingliang pills, Bingliang pills, Bingliang pills, besides Bingliang pills, it¡¯s also Bing! Liang! Pills!!!¡± "And every seriously injured person who is brought here must be watched at all times! Did you know that among them, there are a few seriously injured people whose internal organs have been completely mutilated?!""The entire hospital is completely overloaded just because of what happened yesterday. Not one of our medical ninjas rested for more than an hour from morning to night!" "It's better for you now! Just come here to help, are you going to throw me two more oil bottles and run away?! I'm telling you! Don't even think about it! Even if the master comes over, you can't even think about leaving!!!" Sakura was shocked by the sudden explosion and took several steps back: "" "AhI'm sorry, I couldn't control my emotions just now. Sorry, sorry." It seemed that because he had just vented his anger, he felt a lot better. After the big explosion, Xiang Phosphorus immediately calmed down his emotions. He made an 'apologetic' tone to Sakura. Sakura: "" Although it is not very fair to bring her here just before the outbreak of Xiang Lian. After all, she has nothing to do. She is just a wage earner under Tsunade, but Xiang Lian's last words are still It hit Sakura's weak spot directly. ???????????????? Well you win, my bad When she got here, Sakura really wanted to travel back in time to where she was before a long time ago, and then hit her face with another strange force. Of course, among the reasons why Sakura did not continue talking and chose to stay, Xianglan's explosion was only the first reason, and the fatigue that flashed in Xianglan's eyes just now was the second important reason. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: After a full day and night without a good rest or a good meal, and has been in a high-intensity medical state, Xiang Phosphorus can persist until now and is a quasi-ill patient. Now she really didn't dare to let Sakura go. "Compared with Sakura's various hidden worries now, Xiang Ling doesn't think about it that much. She is indeed tired now, but compared with when she was forced to be taken to the hospital for medical treatment by being bitten in the Grass Ninja Village, now it can be called enjoyment. You must know that at that time, no matter what time or reason, she would be pulled up and taken to the hospital directly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 327 The master is a big trap! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! By the time I escaped from Konoha Hospital, it was almost midnight. Just like when Sakura came to Konoha Hospital today, she came with three people (Mayumi was responsible for supporting the two wounded), and when she came out, there was a phosphorus hanging next to her. Well, it is indeed hanging After a full day and two nights of almost uninterrupted high-intensity surgery and treatment, even Kosovo, who had the weak physique of the Uzumaki clan, could no longer hold on. After she finished the operation on the last seriously injured patient today, she originally wanted to continue the operation on the next one. But before she was even halfway through her words, she suddenly rolled her eyes, her legs went weak, and she fell towards the ground. Fortunately, the person who was the assistant at the time was Sakura and not other medical ninjas. Otherwise, no one would have been able to hold her body when she suddenly fell to the ground, and her body would have to be lifted. It¡¯s okay if your little face is ruined. And after learning such a lesson, Xiang Ling did not insist on continuing. After all, this kind of mental state must not be related to the medical career. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you act blindly on other matters, you will at best set yourself up, and may not endanger your life, but if you act blindly on medical matters, there is a high probability of life problems. What's more, the group of people Xiang Phosphorus is currently treating in the hospital are almost all seriously injured, which is really no joke. "Hey, how are you feeling now?" Sakura glanced at the phosphorus hanging on her shoulder. Seeing that her eyes were twitching and she seemed to be slightly awake, she nodded gently. He raised his shoulders and asked loudly. In fact, more than four hours have passed since Xiang Lian collapsed. Xiao Ying took the initiative to take over her tasks after Xiang Lian collapsed and helped in the operating room for four hours. After resting for more than four hours, Xiang Phosphorus did not fully recover, but because of the strong physique of the Uzumaki clan, he still recovered part of his condition. So after hearing Sakura's question in a trance, he opened his eyes in a daze, "I seem to be still a little tired. Sure enough, it's because I've consumed too much chakra in the past two days, right?" .¡± After saying this, Xiang Lian tried his best to lift his head from Sakura's shoulder and shook it, trying to wake himself up a little. Looking at Xiang Phosphorus with this appearance, Sakura also felt funny in her heart. She is not a person who is isolated from the world. During this year, as long as she has some unscheduled free time, she will wander around Konoha, and naturally the choice of Konoha Hospital is indispensable. "Compared to the vigorous and vigorous one I saw in the hospital, the soft one now is more in line with the one when Sakura first met. Subconsciously reaching out to rub Xiang Ling's little head, Sakura asked with a smile: "Looking at you like this, you probably don't have time to eat, right? I'll take you to eat tonight when I go to bed." Order something delicious.¡± "Don't touch my head! I'm your senior sister!" The first thing Xiang Ling did was to slap away the palm of Sakura's head that was rubbing her little head, and then continued: "But as for food where are you going? ?If it wasn¡¯t a nice place, I¡¯d rather go back to sleep now.¡± Sakura didn¡¯t care when her palms were patted down, but immediately continued to wrap her hands around Xiang Lian¡¯s shoulders, and then her whole body was pressed against Xiang Lian¡¯s body like a boy and a boy hooking up. "Since you said you are a senior sister, of course I can't trick you. Don't worry, the place I took you to is delicious!" Xiang Ling's expression suddenly melted. She did not push Xiao Ying away. After thinking for a moment, she nodded and said, "Okay, since you said so. Then I will accompany you this time." You're fine." "What" Sakura's arms tugged back and forth, immediately surrounding Xiang Ling's neck, and then pulled in her direction, "I'm here to treat you, why do you feel so bad when you say that? It¡¯s more like you invited me.¡± "You should invite me, okay?" Xiang Ling rolled his eyes and did not move Xiaoying's arm around his shoulders, "I'm just wiping your butt with the master now, you should have invited me in the first place. of." Hearing this sentence, Xiao Ying suddenly rolled her eyes: "Why did you help me and the master? It was obviously the two of us who helped the master together."The butt is the right one, okay? ! Like you, I am a wage earner. " Xiang Ling wants to throw the blame for the coup on himself, but Sakura will definitely not take it. To be fair, regardless of whether she is involved in this coup, there will definitely be a big battle between Danzo and Tsunade. So Sakura immediately transferred the blame and dumped it on Tsunade, who was currently working overtime in the Hokage building and dealing with political dignitaries. I have to say that Xiaoying's job of dumping the blame is quite good. Xianglin was quite dissatisfied with her master who dumped her in the hospital and left her to fend for herself as soon as she was a master, so she dumped her in Xiaoying's house. After giving the pot to Tsunade, she immediately resonated with him and nodded dramatically. "Yes, the master is a big trap!" "Yes, yes! Master is a big trap!" Sakura immediately turned the gun when she saw Xiang Phosphorus, and quickly participated in it. After having a common enemy target, the relationship between the two girls was like riding a rocket. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the peak. While heading towards the target point, they complained crazily about their own affairs. The master. This situation lasted until the two of them arrived at the target location, and then they temporarily entered a state of rest. "Is this the good place you said?" Xiang Ling looked at the restaurant in front of him, and his whole person became a little sluggish. "Yeah. Of course." Sakura nodded, taking the lead to walk towards the store, but immediately found that Xianglan hadn't moved yet, "Why are you still hanging around? Why don't you come in quickly?" Unexpectedly, as soon as her words landed, Xiang Ling's whole body started to move. I saw Xiang Lian swooping in the direction of Sakura. The next moment, his hands were tightly wrapped around Sakura's thighs, with a flattering expression on his face. "Tell me! How can I join you! Do you know that any dish in this store will cost me a full year's salary to afford it!" Sakura: "" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 328: Licking the dog will give you everything until the end! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This night was destined not to end easily for Xiang Lu. If it weren't for the fact that her salary restricted her thoughts and actions, then she would have gone in long ago to have a good time at this restaurant that she has been craving since she saw it. A handful. And now that she finally got an opportunity to splurge on this restaurant, how could she still endure it? ¡°Hmm¡ª¡ª! Sure enough, the food in this store is delicious!¡± After swallowing the food in his mouth, the words "satisfied" and "satisfied" were clearly written in Xiang Ling's eyes. "After all, you are not spending your own money, so the food must be delicious." Looking ahead with a face full of satisfaction, Sakura, who has enjoyed this restaurant several times, just took a piece of it leisurely. He said after stuffing the store's exquisite roast beef into his mouth. Unlike Konoha who had to stay in Konoha Hospital and could only earn a not-so-rich salary, Sakura, as an elite ANBU member, accumulated enough mission rewards over time to be called Konoha's little rich woman. . And Sakura, who has such a title, is naturally different from Xianglan. She has visited all the places to eat, drink and have fun in Konoha. And once a new store opens, she will be the first customer of these new stores as long as there is no mission. But because these things are too trivial, the will of the universe in this world has not described them in detail. Faced with Xiao Sakura's words, Xiang Ling had no intention of continuing. Now she had no time to talk to Xiao Sakura. She only had time to praise her just because her mouth was free. Just a store owner. So before Sakura could finish her words, Xiang Lian had already filled her mouth with food again, and her eyes continued to scan the dining table quickly, looking for the next wave of food that could be stuffed into her mouth. gourmet food. "" Seeing the fragrance that was so different from the usual ones, Sakura's lips immediately twitched, then she shrugged her shoulders and chose to fill her belly with food. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ As time flew by quickly, the late-night snack for the two girls came to an end quickly. Although when they walked out of the restaurant, the time had changed from late night to early morning On the way home, Xiang Ling's hand kept gently caressing her round belly, with a satisfied smile on her face, and her body kept swaying. Sakura, who was next to her, kept rolling her eyes as she looked at Xiang Phosphorus who looked like a little daughter-in-law. "If you really like eating so much, wouldn't it be nice to come over to eat next time? As for looking like a starving ghost who has never eaten before, how can you eat like this?" Hearing this, the satisfied smile on Xiang Lian's face quickly turned, and she glanced at Xiao Ying with full dissatisfaction and said: "Do you think I am a rich woman like you? I told you before, this shop is random Just one dish costs me as much as I earn in a year.¡± After saying this, Xiang Phosphorus paused for a moment. His eyes turned in circles a few times and then he scanned the surroundings. After confirming that there were no other people around who could hear the exchange between the two of them, he approached with a funny look on his face. Sakura. "You see if this can be done, you and the master can talk to me about raising my salary. If possible, your dear senior sister, I won't have to be so pitiful as to support you." Glancing at Xiang Phosphorus with disgust, Sakura said: "You have to raise your own salary yourself. And you are on duty in the hospital now. Logically speaking, you should raise it with the director yourself. All right." After hearing this, the expression on Xiang Ling's face suddenly dropped. She said angrily: "Do you think I didn't tell the dean? The dean said that I was directly arranged by the master. If I want to increase my salary, I have to ask the master to speak, otherwise there is no need to think about it" As she spoke, she changed her expression and stared at Sakura with pitiful eyes: "Dear Sakura. Just help me. If your subordinates are injured in the future, I, the second best in Konoha, Medical ninjas should be given priority!" When Xiaoying heard this, she was speechless. She stretched out her right hand and knocked on Xiang Ling's forehead, "Are you stupid? There is no way you would curse others to go to the hospital. Where is your medical ethics?!" "Well, I'm just saying it." Xiang Ling puffed out her mouth and rubbed her little hands on her forehead, with the word "grievance" written all over her face. "Stop pretending, I'm not trying hard at all." Xiao Ying looked at the poor Xiang Phosphorus and said, "Besides, don't you understand Master?? I'm going to ask for your salary. Are you sure there won't be an opposite result? " "Um" When Xiang Ling heard what Xiao Sakura said, his originally pitiful expression immediately disappeared without a trace. Then he frowned and recalled Tsunade's usual performance, and then showed a look of despair. expression. "It seems that it will indeed be the opposite." Looking at this series of performances of Xiang Lian, Sakura's mind inexplicably recalled the Xiang Lian in the original drama. Then after comparing the two with each other, she couldn't help but sigh in her heart. Sure enough, different growing environments will change a person. Kosovo, who was also born in Kusanagi Village and had a series of painful experiences, became a nymphomaniac with serious violent tendencies after being taken away by Orochimaru, and was killed by a tree. After Ye Liu became Tsunade's disciple, she became such a girl who constantly 'struggles' to enjoy life. But when Sakura thought of the word nympho, her veins suddenly jumped, and she shook her head hard. Yes, the person in the original drama who is always easygoing and procrastinating when necessary seems to be a nymphomaniac with serious violent tendencies. . . pit! Sakura glanced at Xiang Lian again at this time. She suddenly wanted to know what Xiang Ling would look like if she saw Sasuke again. The person next to her was completely ignorant of what Sakura was thinking at this moment. She was already thinking about how to propose ways to increase her salary to Tsunade. But even if she knew about the phoenix, she would only be confused, because the phoenix in this world actually had a deeper impression of Naruto than Sasuke. After all, in the forest of death, the person she sought help from was Naruto, a member of the same race. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the gate, if it may be possible to express an opinion on Sasuke, may be a relatively neutral impression. After all, as a disciple of Tsunade, she also knew about Sasuke's defection to Konoha. It didn¡¯t take much time, and in less than a moment, Xiang Phosphorus¡¯s residence had been successfully reached. After the two girls said goodbye to each other at the door of the room, it was finally over, and they slowly announced the end of today's trip. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 329 Another small meeting You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Hokage Building, in a small conference room, several figures sat facing each other. ¡°Obviously, this is another secret meeting between Konoha¡¯s top brass. "No! If we take the initiative to communicate with Sunagakure and hold a chuunin exam now, wouldn't it mean that Konoha has handed over the initiative of the alliance between the two?!" Mito Kado, who is a high-ranking official in Konoha Yan stared at Tsunade and questioned loudly. Although in the last meeting with Tsunade, as a senior executive, he was defeated by Tsunade's decisiveness and power, he still resolutely sang a clarion call against Tsunade on issues related to the interests of the village. Koharu, who is also the advisor to the Hokage, also clearly stood with Mito Kado this time. She did not speak verbally, but her eyes were fixed on Tsunade as closely as Mito Kado, waiting. At the answer of the Fifth Hokage. Tsunade was not surprised at all by the appearance of these two Hokage advisors, but after experiencing the great victory in the last meeting, Tsunade was no longer interested in continuing to argue with these two. After she rolled her eyes a little, she turned her gaze to the former Hokage, who had not taken any action yet, just lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. It was such a small place, and the two Hokage advisors present were not ordinary fish, so Tsunade's every move could not escape their eyes. So very neatly, the Third Hokage received the strong attention of the other three. "Ahem" Sarutobi Hiruzen instantly felt that he was under great pressure. After coughing a few times, he raised his eyelids and looked around at the three people staring at him. To be fair, after Danzo was sanctioned by Tsunade, Hiruzen Sarutobi really had no interest in participating in such political meetings. In his heart, now that Tsunade has full wings and is considered to be full of prestige in Konoha, there is no need for a useless old man like himself to intervene. But there is really no way ¡°My two comrades with decades of experience have been looking for me since yesterday morning, and they have worked tirelessly to persuade me, with the momentum of making me come back to the world. During this period, the two men used every conceivable method to persuade Sarutobi Hiruzen. In the end, the three of them argued until late at night. Sarutobi Hiruzen really couldn't stand the nagging of these two comrades, so he avoided it. He reluctantly agreed and was willing to appear today. But he didn¡¯t expect that before the three people on his side could fire, the Fifth Hokage took the lead in launching an attack, and the explosion made his two comrades dizzy. "Tsunade, can you explain? The reason why you took the initiative to propose the Chunin Exam to Sunagakure." After all, Tsunade is still his disciple. Sarutobi Hiruzen did not treat Tsunade like two comrades. Instead of making a rebuttal, he patiently wanted to hear what his disciple was thinking. Tsunade has long been prepared for Sarutobi Hiruzen's question. As a Hokage, she cannot act as arbitrarily as she did to eliminate Danzo every time. In Konoha, every family, even the most staunch Hokage sect, the Ino, Deer, and Butterfly clan, has its own bottom line. What Tsunade wants to do must be to give a reasonable explanation that can unify the top management, and then expand down to various departments and families. Otherwise, it is estimated that in this wood leaf, I am afraid that it will roll up a large -scale civil strife that resist terrorist rule like Wuyin Village. "This question is actually very simple." Tsunade looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said, "Because of Orochimaru's conspiracy, the Fourth Kazekage was assassinated and died. This directly caused the entire Sunagakure Village to fall into an unprecedented chaos. situation." "Based on the information currently exposed in Sunagakure Village, Sunagakure is currently having a headache over who to elect as the Fifth Kazekage. But according to the information from the intelligence personnel we have arranged in Sunagakure Village, Sunagakure Village's Senior advisor Chiyo and her younger brother Ebizo seem to be deliberately cultivating Gaara, a Jinch¨±riki, to become the Fifth Kazekage." Surprise! When they first heard the news, the two high-level consultants, Mito Katoen and Koharu Kagawa, had their eyes widened. Not to mention, even Sarutobi Hiruzen, the former Hokage, wrinkled deeply. frowned. Gaara, the one-tailed jinch¨±riki? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Could it be said that Sunagakure's thousandAre the two siblings ? and Ebizo crazy? ! Facing the expressions of these three old people, Tsunade didn't take it seriously. After all, she herself was stunned when she learned the news. But she was not because of Gaara¡¯s status as a Jinchuriki, but because of Gaara¡¯s age. She never expected that Sunagakure Village, one of Konoha's powerful enemies in the Great Ninja War, would actually be reduced to the point where it was ready to let a teenage boy take the position of the best actor. Tsunade continued: "But even with the support of two high-level officials, it is still not enough. The status of Jinchuriki, hated by everyone in Sunagakure, has become the biggest obstacle to Gaara's role as Kazekage. In other words, I am now What Gaara lacks is something big enough to convince him of the entire Sunagakure Village!" "And the Chuunin Examination is exactly this big eventright." After hearing this, Hiruzen Sarutobi didn't understand Tsunade's intention, so he said immediately. "That's right." Tsunade looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said with a smile. With many years of mastering and apprenticeship, Tsunade knew that she had successfully dealt with her master just by looking at the expression on Sarutobi Hiruzen's face. "But what benefits does it bring to us to help a Jinchuuriki become a Kazekage?" Koharu, who was sleeping, suddenly interjected, with wrinkles on his face layer by layer, looking at Tsunade and asked. "Of course there are benefits!" Tsunade saw Koharu turn to bed and said calmly: "Now Gaara is only one step away from being able to reach the position of Kazekage. If we serve as assistants in this last step, then he What do you think?" "He will become an unprecedented pro-Konoha Kazekage, and the relationship between Konoha and Sunagakure will become closer than ever before. Coupled with his current immature age, I am afraid that in the future the ups and downs of the ninja world will In this situation, everyone will stick to Konoha's side!" Tsunade's expression gradually became serious. She looked closely at the two advisors in front of her, and categorically stated her purpose of forming an alliance with Sunagakure this time! Under Tsunade¡¯s sharp eyes, the two advisors slowly lowered their heads and chose to be convinced. "Well, since Tsunade, you are already prepared, can you tell me?" Sarutobi Hiruzen came on the stage at this time to set a stage for his two old friends, "Since you want to do something for Gaara If you are paving a road, you must make a detailed plan. Otherwise, if the road is paved but the wrong person walks on it, that would be a big mistake." PS: The class ends at 10:30. But I still updated this chapter. Do you think I coded it all at once today? wrong! This is the qaq I have been writing intermittently over the past two days (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 330 The turmoil in the major countries is rising one after another! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It has been several days since the small meeting of Konoha's top leaders ended, but the violent fluctuations caused by this meeting have just begun. When the other three major countries in the ninja world learned that Konoha was planning to restart the Chuunin Exam that was disrupted by Orochimaru last year, the top leaders of each country frowned deeply. The country of thunder, Yunyin Village. "Hmph, Tsunade-hime is really brave." Ai, the Fourth Raikage, looked at the invitation letter from Konoha in his hand and said with a frown. The Kumogakure ninja standing aside asked: "Lord Raikage, did the Hokage of Konoha say something?" "I didn't say anything, but, hum" Ai threw the invitation letter in his hand towards the Kumogakure ninja, and then said when the other person frowned after reading the letter. : "According to the recent intelligence, Konoha just carried out a coup and killed Danzo. Now it should be considered a time to recuperate." "But now, Tsunade Hime actually dares to take the initiative to send out the invitation letter for the Chunin Exam. She also said that it was because the last Chunin Exam was disrupted by Orochimaru, so she is restarting the Chunin Exam now and re-inviting all Ninja Villages. Arrange for genin to take the exam" Having said this, the Kumogakure ninja opposite could not help but speak out, "This is obviously an unreasonable situation. It is clear that the village's internal vitality is severely damaged, but it still has to hold the laborious Chunin Exam. This is simply" "It's almost like crazy!" Ai cut off the Kumogakure ninja's words with a serious expression, "But this is obviously impossible!" The Kumogakure ninja frowned even more when he heard this, "In other words, this time is most likely a conspiracy by Konoha's Hokage subordinates?" "It's very possible!" Ai nodded, "And this is also Tsunade-hime's announcement to the ninja world. Her Konoha is still the same as the former Konoha, and it is still the most powerful country in the ninja world!" "Then how should we respond to Konoha?" asked the Kumogakure ninja. "Huh. Of course I'm participating!" Ai's face flashed with fighting spirit, and his right hand unconsciously hit the bottom hard! Boom¡ª¡ª! "Since the other party has openly issued a declaration of war, if we, Kumogakure, refuse to push us away, won't we make the entire ninja world a joke?! Nozomi, for this operation, you will select the corresponding genin, and then fight with Let¡¯s go to Konoha with Darui!¡± Ignoring the n+1th table that was smashed by his own hammer, the Fourth Raikage Ai loudly issued an order to the Kumogakure ninja in front of him. The Kumogakure ninja immediately nodded his head when he heard the words, and immediately used the teleportation technique and disappeared into the Raikage's office. After watching Xi leave, Ai slowly turned around and looked down at the land of Yunyin Village in front of him, with fighting spirit shining on his face. "Konohait's really time to see how much strength you have left!" At the same time, in the Tsuchikage Building in Iwagakure Village of Earth Country, Onoki, who is the third generation Tsuchikage, also frowned deeply at the invitation letter for the Chunin Examination in front of him, and looked solemnly at the people gathered because of this invitation letter. Iwagakure cadre of the first class. "Everyone already knows everything about Konoha's invitation to the Chunin Exam, so do you have any suggestions?" Onoki threw the invitation on the table and asked in a deep voice. "Lord Tsuchikage, this is Konoha's conspiracy. Who in the entire ninja world doesn't know that Konoha has lost a lot of strength due to the death of Danzo. Isn't it just to invite the Chunin Exam with such a huge fanfare? Proclaim to the ninja world that Konoha is still the same Konoha it was before?" An Iwagakure cadre in the audience stood up and said to Ohnoki. "Hmph, there is no doubt about this. But in addition, I'm sure Konoha also wants to take the opportunity to find out the preparedness of each ninja village!" Onoki confirmed the cadre's answer and expressed his own thoughts at the same time. . "Then Tsuchikage-sama, how should we reply to this invitation to Konoha?" Ohnoki was silent for a moment after hearing this, and finally made the decision. "Of course I agree! Just as Konoha wants to find out our strength, we can also take advantage of this opportunity to find out how much Konoha's combat power is left!" "Loess, it's up to you to select the genin that matches the Chunin Examination. Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi will be the leaders this time!" Speaking of this, Onoki's expression became more and more excited. He stood directly on the stone chair and slapped the table in front of him with his right hand., looking at the people in front, they were about to announce the outline of this operation. Click. "Ah¡ª¡ª! My waist!" While the entire Iwagakure Village was healing their beloved Tsuchikage's waist, the fifth generation Mizukage of the Kirigakure Village in the Land of Water also looked at the Konoha invitation in hand and frowned. However, unlike the previous Raikage and Tsuchikage, the Mizukage, who sat the shortest in the Kage's position except for Tsunade, just thought for a moment, then shook his head and chose not to participate in this option. Of course, as the most famous ninja coup in the recent ninja world, the Fifth Mizukage is also aware of it. But even though she knew that Konoha might be in its most declining period in history, she still had no interest in participating in this unknown storm. The reason is also very simple. The Kingdom of Water or the Hidden Mist Village really can¡¯t afford it now. It can be said that the current Kirigakure Village has finally escaped from the reign of terror of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. It can be said that the Kirigakure Village is in its most declining period in the past. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? ??In other words, Kirigakure Village is now in a period where it is too late to even recover, let alone participate in this big storm caused by Konoha. Ahem, although Kirigakure doesn't want to admit it, the true fact is that among the five major powers in the ninja world, Kirigakure is actually the weakest, and only Sunagakure, who has lost the Kazekage, can Side by side with Kirigakure, we cried together in the corner. However, the reactions of the other major powers are not important to Konoha, because their target has not been on them from the beginning to the end. For Konoha, the reaction of the group of Sunagakure senior executives who are now gathered around the conference room of the Kazekage Building and making crazy noises is the most important thing! "enough!" As a high-level executive who was supposed to retire, Granny Chiyo's eyes swept across the crowd, and then she spoke loudly to interrupt the chaotic situation. "It's just restarting the Chuunin Exams. What's going on with this?!" "I repeat now, Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro are fully responsible for the Chunin Exam this time! Maki is the follower, responsible for reminding and correcting the strategies of the three of them. Do you understand?!" In an instant, the all-powerful top puppet master of Sunagakure Village reappeared in front of the entire Sunagakure senior management! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 331 The prelude to the turmoil You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "So for now, among the four major ninja villages, only Kirigakure Village has not arranged for genin to participate in this chunin exam?" Tsunade looked at the busy Konoha Village in front of her and asked with her back to Shizune. road. Shizune held the reply letters sent from each ninja village in her hand, looked at Tsunade in front of her and said yes. "Hey I really came up with it when I saw the fishy smell. It doesn't matter, no matter what they think, I'm afraid they won't know where the home field will be this time." Tsunade listened. In response to Shizune's response, a flash of displeasure flashed across her face, but then she revealed a strange smile. Quickly putting away the weird smile on her face, Tsunade turned around and looked at Shizune, "Shizune, give the order immediately. Call all jounin together, we need to fully deal with the challenges brought about by this chunin exam. Possible threat!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A few days later. Hiding in the small ANBU room, leaning against a small chair, Sakura kicked her legs up in front of her. She turned over the mission briefing issued by the Fifth Hokage directly in her hands, with a bored expression on her face. His expression faded little by little. "Is it finally about to begin? The restarted Chunin Examination." A few days have passed since Sakura acquired three root cadres including Sai. These days, she has been working hard to get along with this brand new team. It is also because of this reason that she has not met Tsunade in the past few days. She just took on a few small tasks without any challenge to overdo it. " She was just returning from a mission. As Tsunade's direct disciple, she could even be said to be a closed disciple. Of course, she got the news about the re-opening of the Chuunin Exams from the ninja sent by Tsunade. "But the scale this time is too big. Except for the small ninja villages and the Kirigakure village that are still recovering, both the Kumogakure and Iwagakure villages actually participated in the restarted chunin exams. It's true, obviously Don¡¯t add roles that you shouldn¡¯t take part in!¡± While complaining, Sakura looked more energetic as she watched the mission briefing. The recent mission was purely for the smooth running-in of the team. For Sakura, the difficulty of the mission was almost nothing. Under such circumstances, the passion that Sakura had burst out since her battle with Danzo was about to cool down. And now, with the opening of the Chuunin Exams, the ninja world that has finally calmed down may be about to stir up another storm. Continuously thinking about it, Sakura did not stop the movement of her hands. She quickly flipped through the mission briefing. The previous ones were just a preview of this mission, just like in some games when you want to continue the mission. , same as those game cg that cannot be skipped. The ANBU missions of the Chunin Exam are obviously different from the usual ANBU missions such as assassinations. The ANBU ninjas who are usually responsible for hunting and assassination missions are mainly focused on prevention and protection this time. Just like Sakura¡¯s mission this time, what she and her team have to do is to join forces with the other ANBU teams to jointly protect Tsunade, the fifth Hokage. As for the commanding captain of these teams, he is the captain (squad leader?) of ANBU's sixth squad, Mu Dun Tenzo. Sakura had actually been mentally prepared for this outcome. After all, in terms of defensive ability, only Earth Dun could stand shoulder to shoulder with Wood Dun. In this way, it is normal for Sakura and Tenzo to work together to protect Naruto. What's more, even if we only talk about earth release ninjutsu regardless of wood release, except for a certain 50-50 Kai in Konoha called Tsuchikage, there is no one in Konoha who can compare with these two. Sakura, who had finally finished reading the entire mission briefing, was no longer in a leisurely mood. She just calmed down and searched for a few chakras near the ANBU training ground, and then disappeared in this room in an instant. In a small room. The next moment, the three people who were still practicing silently on the training ground stopped their movements and turned their eyes to the same place. "Hey~ Hello everyone. If you want to practice sparring, can you take me with you?" Sakura narrowed her eyes and said to the three people on the training ground with a smile. "There's no need for that." Sai didn't have the same fake smile on his face, but just replied to Sakura with a calm face, "After all, the three of us together are no match for the captain."?¡± "Okay." Sakura shrugged, not commenting on Sai's words, "By the way, compared to you, you are also bored with the recent mission." "I have good news now. In the recent period, there is no need to take on additional tasks. The Godaime has issued a direct order. In the next few months, we will join forces with the other ANBU teams to execute Hokage¡¯s defense mission.¡± How many months will it take to protect Hokage? Sa Jing and the others felt something in their hearts, and they keenly sensed that something was wrong. Mayumi even asked directly: "Have there been any major events in the village recently?" ?????????????????? Oh, it seems that the contact in the past few days has not been in vain. Sakura looked at Mayumi who spoke out, and felt a sense of satisfaction in her heart. You must know that when this team was first established, these guys were all cold and paralyzed. Although I still don¡¯t talk much now, I¡¯ve at least learned to speak proactively, right? "Yes. That's the information I just learned. Because of Orochimaru's actions, the last Chunin Exam was not completely completed, so the Hokage issued an order to hold the Chunin Exam again this year." Sakura said calmly. . After hearing what Xiao Sakura said, the three of them immediately understood. They still have fresh memories of Konoha's first direct invasion. Although they did think about participating in it at the time, they were restrained by Danzo and were eventually detained. The base of the roots has become a group of people who eat melons. But I really never expected that they who stood by and watched, only one year later, would become the Hokage's bodyguards for the new Chunin Examination. I really don¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Sakura didn¡¯t care at all about the psychological fluctuations of the three people. She puffed up her chest, which was still in the development stage, and then said: "Because the exact time of the mission has not been announced yet, it will be in the near future." "You can choose to relax, or you can continue to maintain the current team running. As long as you are fully prepared for combat, you can enter the mission state at any time." "That's it, it's over!" "As for now, everyone can disband." After finishing speaking, Sakura waved to the three of them with a smile as before, and then disappeared. So for a moment, the training ground fell into a state of calm. Sudden. "Keng!" Guangzhi Xingyun smoothly deflected the kunai coming from Mayumi, and the expression on his face did not change at all. Then he stepped forward with a forward bow, slid the sword into his hand, and slashed at Saii next to him with lightning speed. ! Although the three of them have broken away from their roots and are slowly adapting to the life of ANBU, their time has not been long after all, so for them, the best way to kill time is to practice together. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 332 Tasks at the current stage You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sakura? Why are you here?" Sakura, who had just evacuated from the ANBU training ground and was taking a casual walk, suddenly heard a voice with surprise behind her. Before Sakura could turn around, the person from behind had already stepped up, with his hands spread wide, he stepped up from behind and hugged Sakura tightly. ¡°Well, the familiar scent, the familiar movements, and the familiar different touch on the back. kindness? ! ! ¡°Is Ino already entering puberty? Sakura raised her brows lightly and slowly turned her head. The first thing that caught her eye was the blond hair that was leaning towards her shoulders due to her owner's movements. The person who came was none other than my good friend since childhood, Yamanaka Ino. With a big smile on her face, Sakura's head leaned back gently, which made their hair become entangled with each other and made their cheeks touch tightly. "Long time no see, Ino!" Feeling the softness coming from Ino's body, Sakura said with a smile. "Yes!" Ino felt the intimate movements from her good friend, and her heart was filled with joy. Although the number of meetings between the two has decreased significantly since Sakura became an ANBU, it is obvious that Sakura is still the same Sakura. After a moment, Ino smiled and loosened his arms around Sakura, then took Sakura's left hand in a familiar manner and asked, "Don't you have to go on an ANBU mission today?" Sakura arched her eyebrows and nodded to Ino: "I was supposed to go, but because of something, I didn't need to." Speaking of this, Sakura paused suddenly, and then looked at Ino with a weird smile: "Speaking of which, this matter may have a very important relationship with you." Ino:? ? ? Looking at the confused Ino, Sakura burst out laughing, then stretched out her index finger to poke the white and tender right hand holding her. "Anyway, you all have to know sooner or later. It's okay for me to tell you in advance, so I'll just tell you. This comes from the fact that the ANBU directly under the Hokage can get the news~" "The Chunin Exams, which were originally held every three years, were held early this time because of Orochimaru's rebellion! And my team is responsible for ensuring that the situation in the last Chunin Exams will not happen again. " "ChunChunin Exam?!" Ino's eyes widened, and she instantly recalled her miserable Chunin Exam experience. "Yes." Sakura nodded, then stretched out her right hand and scratched the surprised Ino hard. After she screamed in pain and quickly covered her little nose, she said with a smile. "So I think the most important thing for you now is to have a good communication with Teacher Asuma." "Huh? Why?" Ino raised a brow with most of her face covered by her hands, showing a curious look, "Asuma-sensei is too busy now, and our team is now doing Shikamaru's um." At the end of his words, Ino suddenly paused, and then his whole body trembled as if he thought of something terrible. "Shik Shikamaru. As a chuunin, he can't take the chunin exam, right?" Ino's face fell completely, and he said to Sakura miserably. "Isn't that for sure!" Sakura glanced at Ino, a gloating expression appeared on her face, "If you are a chunin, why should you take the chunin exam? If you want to take part, you can only be an invigilator." At this moment, Ino was petrified, and she pursed her lips with difficulty. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she immediately pressed against Sakura. "Well, then, what's going on with this year's Chunin Exams? Shikamaru became a Chunin this year, and it's just me and Choji! Does it mean that we couldn't become Chunin last year, and we can't become Chunin this year? !¡± "Calm down, calm down~" Sakura looked at Ino who was about to collapse, stretched out her right hand and patted her shoulder gently. "If it really doesn't work, just go to the Godaime and ask her to help you. For example, just make a random announcement or something, saying that Shikamaru has been unable to perform the mission recently and has been demoted to a genin." "What kind of helping hand is this!" Ino collapsed. Unfortunately, she was still thinking about whether her good friend could give her a good idea, but in the end she gave her such a bad idea. "NoIgnore you! I'm going to find Asuma-sensei! "With an angry mouth, Ino snorted and bounced away from Sakura. Then, after making a face at Sakura, he disappeared in a certain direction with a flash. "Oh" Sakura looked at Ino's retreating figure and scratched the back of her head with her right hand, "It seems that Ino is a little anxious this time. Sure enough, the temptation of Chuunin is too great." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, Sakura didn't catch up, because the direction Ino was leaving was the Sarutobi clan's home, and it was obvious that the purpose of her trip was to find Asuma to solve the Chunin exam problem. If you meddle blindly like this, you will only cause trouble for nothing. but¡­¡­ After a moment of silence, Sakura turned around. She suddenly missed her former noisy team. Today¡¯s chance encounter with Ino was just an interlude. What Sakura did in the following days was to continue to work with her current ANBU team. For example, occasionally participate in the team's sparring, transform yourself into a boss, and fight three, one, three, and one against three. With time passing like this, the days passed day by day, and finally, Sakura received an order from her direct boss, Tenzo. Assemble the team members and head to Konoha Building to assemble! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the rooftop of the Hokage Building, several ANBU teams gathered here in an orderly manner. In front of them were Tsunade and Tenzo, the captain of the sixth team. "I guess Tenzo's identity doesn't need to be introduced by me." Tsunade looked at the ANBU in front of her and said calmly: "The captain of the sixth class, Wooden Tenzo. In the entire Chunin Examination, , you will be under his full command." After a brief explanation, Tsunade took a step to the left, signaling that it was time for Tenzo to appear. Seeing this, Tenzo slowly took a step forward. After indifferently glancing at the ANBU in front, he said: "We have only two tasks at this stage. One is to monitor and protect the chunin sent by each ninja village. The exam team, at least until the Chunin exams, must not allow them to be injured or killed outside the exam room." "Two, during the process of surveillance and protection, eliminate any factors that may pose a threat to Konoha. But one thing must be done, and that is that a clear plan must be implemented only after obtaining evidence. " "I will inform you of the follow-up tasks before the end of the first stage of the Chuunin Examination." "above!" ps: Hey hey, are you surprised? Updated at noon~! PS2: I¡¯m here to admit my mistake. I was supposed to update it today, but I fell asleep in the middle of typing last night. . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 333 Kazekage Reserve Gaara You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The forest not far from Konoha. A small team was moving slowly and dusty. Judging from the costumes of this team, it is obvious that they are not citizens of the Land of Fire. Except for the two people in the front row, each of them wore a very distinctive headscarf, and their clothing was also very different from the clothing trends of the citizens of the Land of Fire. Most of them were wearing large white wind robes, as if they were trying to hide their entire bodies from the direct sunlight. In addition, they also have something on their bodies that can completely separate them from the Kingdom of Fire. ¡ª¡ªThe forehead protector with the logo of Sunagakure Village that represents the identity of the ninja of Sunagakure Village. That¡¯s right, this team is actually the team sent by Sunagakure Village to participate in the Chunin Examination held in Konoha. The four people in the front row of the entire team are none other than Gaara, the current contender for the fifth Kazekage in Sunagakure Village, his brother and sister, and their common teacher, Maki Jounin. Since that day, Granny Chiyo, the oldest ninja in Sunagakure Village, appeared on the scene and made the final decision on this time's Chuunin Examination, Gaara and his team began preparations. However, it is precisely with the support of Granny Chiyo that the situation at the top of Sunagakure Village has begun to slowly change. Except for some jounin who hated Gaara¡¯s Jinchuuriki, most of the Sunagakure jounin and senior officials chose to support Gaara¡¯s succession to the Kazekage position. It¡¯s just that all of this seems to be just a cloud at the moment, because if Gaara messes up this time in the Chunin Exam, then all of this will become a piece of dust. After all, in this Chunin Examination, Konoha deliberately gave Sunagakure Village a chance to recover. "Everyone, we will reach Konoha in a while. Once you arrive in Konoha, please do not act casually. If you want to travel to Konoha, be sure to report to me in advance!" As the captain of this team and also a candidate for the Kazekage, Gaara gave an order to the genin in the team behind him after roughly calculating the remaining distance to Konoha. The genin nodded quickly. From their expressions, it was clear that there was a shadow of fear in their hearts regarding the identity of Gaara Jinchuuriki. Gaara didn¡¯t have anything to say about this. He just turned around silently after seeing the performance of the genin and started towards Konoha. When Kankuro and Temari saw this, they looked at each other quietly and followed Gaara's footsteps. ????????????????????????????????? At the moment when the two people behind him were not paying attention, Gaara nodded slightly towards an unknown direction in the forest. "TskI've been discovered again." Sakura, who was standing on the top of a branch, flicking a leaf, suddenly smiled, then turned her head to look at the people beside her and said. "" The three members of the team were silent. During this time protecting (monitoring) the Sunagakure team, they had been noticed by Gaara no less than four times. If this performance were placed at the root of the past, it could already be called a fatal event. Once you return to the roots, you will definitely have to accept a wave of love as heavy as the sea from Danzo, the scapegoat. but¡­¡­ Sakura's eyes under the mask looked at Gaara in front of her. Because she was severely injured by Naruto's tail during the Chunin Exam, she didn't know what happened between Gaara and Naruto. But judging from Gaara's current performance, it seems that there is still some kind of firm love between the two. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, Sasuke-kun, your number one love rival has finally appeared. While thinking maliciously in her heart, Sakura herself also started taking new actions. Since it has been discovered four times, there is no need to cover it up any more. Whoosh! Sakura, who was still on the branch one moment, had disappeared from the sight of the three subordinates the next moment. "Stop!" Youran appeared in front of Gaara, and with a very serious tone, Sakura stretched out her hand to stop Suna Ninja and his party. "The front is Konoha's defensive area. If you want to continue moving forward, then show your pass permit!" ! ! ! Not to mention the sand ninja genin who were already in a state of confusion.Temari, the sand-ninja flower, looked at the very familiar pink hair color in front of her with a dull look on her face. Others may not recognize it, but Temari, who had witnessed the battle between sand and water, recognized the true identity of the masked Konoha Anbu almost at a glance. Besides Temari, Kankuro and Maki also recognized Sakura at first sight. Of course, Gaara also recognized his former opponent at first sight. Although he was a little surprised that the other party became an ANBU, but thinking that he was about to become a Kazekage, he naturally treated it calmly. That¡¯s it. Recognizing her, Gaara saw that Sakura was taking things seriously, so naturally he had no intention of coming up to play the friendship card. What¡¯s more, there is no so-called friendship card to play between the two of them. Does Gaara still want to lick his face and say that he is Naruto's good friend and beg his teammates for a hug? "We are the ninjas who have been invited by the Fifth Hokage to take part in the Chunin Examination." Gaara took out the pass issued by the Konoha border, pointed at the three people behind him and said, "The four of us He is the leading ninja this time, and the ones behind him are the genin of this period." Sakura already knew this. She quickly scanned the license and handed it back to Gaara, then turned her body sideways. "I will lead the way for the rest of the journey. And when we get to Konoha, there will be ninjas who are dedicated to receiving you Suna ninja." After saying this, Sakura said nothing more, just raised her steps and walked straight in the direction of Konoha. "The only difference from Sakura's behavior is that the three subordinates of Sai did not appear directly in front of the Suna Ninja like Sakura. They were still hiding in the depths of the forest, quietly following the team composed of Sand Ninjas in the dark. After Sakura appeared on the scene, the sand ninjas obviously moved much faster. At the very beginning, this group of Suna ninja genin followed Gaara and the others with a somewhat relaxed mind while walking and admiring the scenery of the Land of Fire. But now with the appearance of Konoha Anbu, this thought is also Gone like the wind. As Sand Ninjas, their words and deeds outside will become the quality of Sand Hidden Village. What¡¯s more, they came to Konoha as Chunin preparations. If it continues like before, it will only add disgrace to Sunagakure Village. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Failed to get off work early, will update tomorrow evening. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This week has been so boring. I originally thought that after the Qingming Festival, it would be the same as usual at most, but someone took orders like crazy, and then frantically grabbed me to work overtime. . Tomorrow's day off on Sunday would also be taken away. Ah Xi, I just hope to come back early tomorrow and try to update two chapters. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 334 The new Chunin Examination! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With Anbu Sakura leading the way, Sunagakure and his party quickly arrived at the gate of Konoha. By the time they arrived, Konoha had already discovered them. So after being summoned by the ninja, a certain unmotivated pineapple head had to gather up his remaining energy and stand at the gate with several welcoming ninjas. "All Sunagakure allies, welcome to Konoha!" After giving a greeting with an official tone, Shikamaru turned sideways and made way for the Sunagakure companions. Then, the moment Gaara passed by him, he picked up his steps and followed Gaara half a step to his left. As a greeting ninja, he naturally cannot go too far. As for Sakura She had already disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight before the Sand Ninja team entered the gate. It¡¯s not that her mission is over. On the contrary, her and her team¡¯s mission is now entering its second stage. ¡°As Tenzo said at the beginning, monitoring and protecting the team participating in the Chunin Examination is naturally impossible to put into Konoha. The reason why I am leaving Suna Ninja now is because it should be the time for Konoha to show the courage of the alliance to Suna Ninja, and the whole process should be handled by Shikamaru's team of receptionists alone. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of advance and check the safety issues of the originally planned Suna Ninja residence and training location. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The Suna ninja's Chunin exam team arrived, as if a button was turned on. In the next two days, the teams arranged by each ninja village to take the Chunin exam also arrived one after another. "But compared with the Suna Ninja and the Xiao Ninja Village that are closer to Konoha, the treatment of the other Ninja Villages that have an average relationship with Konoha is obviously much worse. Not only was there no reception like the Suna Ninja, who had Shikamaru, a newly promoted Chuunin who was regarded as a rising star, there was even a lack of a separate training ground like the Suna Ninja. ¡° If there are some candidates who want to take advantage of this opportunity to become a chunin, and want to improve themselves before the exam, they have to report to their senior leader, and then let them apply to the senior management of Konoha. It¡¯s just that despite the different treatment, the various ninja villages can¡¯t do anything. Who makes the relationship between their own ninja village and Konoha not good? Such a trivial matter did not delay the Chunin Examination. With the arrival of all the teams of candidates arranged by each Ninja Village, Konoha finally announced the official opening of this Chunin Exam! "It's such an old-fashioned opening." Standing on the roof near the first exam, which was the written examination venue for Konoha's election, Sakura looked from a distance at the candidates who were writing and writing rapidly in the examination room. He let out a sigh. Sai next to him didn¡¯t sigh when he heard this. He was pulled into the roots by Danzo when he was young. Not to mention taking the chuunin exam, they had never even attended the ninja school. Naturally, there is no so-called sigh. At this time, Sakura, who had been observing the examination room out of boredom, suddenly blinked her eyes, and her face under the mask also looked a little weird. "Even if there are only two people taking the exam this time, can they still take the Chunin exam?" Looking at Ino who was writing furiously in one of the examination rooms, and Choji who was scratching his head and ears in the next examination room, Sakura couldn't help but have a smile on her face. "Since you have participated, you have to make good use of it. If you become a chuunin, I will give you a big gift." Because she observed the first group of acquaintances, Sakura, who was originally bored, was slightly cheered up. She began to quickly observe the other examination rooms to see if she could find any other acquaintances. As expected, I didn¡¯t notice it because I hadn¡¯t looked carefully just now. After paying a little attention, acquaintances suddenly popped out one after another. This time, except for Shikamaru, who had been promoted to Chunin, and his own Team 7, all the other eight people were present during this exam. In addition to these acquaintances, Sakura also discovered many Konoha genin whom she had met in the previous exam, as well as some junior students she had seen in the ninja school. ¡°Obviously, these cute juniors and juniors were so inspired by the nine of them last year that they imitated themselves and others and came to take the chunin exam right after graduation."It seems that the new genin are very motivated." With this thought in her mind, Sakura turned her head and looked at Sai: "Although their strength may be lacking, with this momentum, I think they should be able to impact the Jonin in the future." Saoi has been by Sakura's side all the time, and naturally knew what Sakura meant, so he said lightly: "Yeah. If you don't know your own strength, you can attack missions of unknown difficulty and still survive, it's true. Might become a jounin." When Sakura heard this, she immediately rolled her eyes. Sai's meaning couldn't be clearer. A group of genin who had just graduated came to take the chuunin exam and challenged a group of genin who had already gained rich experience. It was simply seeking death. Thinking about it this way, Sakura felt a little painful. That's right, if it weren't for the fact that these guys are so strong, taking part in the Chunin Examination with the third team and Gaara, wouldn't this be a life-threatening job The first exam did not take too long. It was only an hour and a half. This exam was officially over. ?Then came the second Chunin Exam. It is not very similar to the second chuunin exam last year. It tests the ninja's teamwork ability and survival ability in the wild. As the examiner of the second chunin exam, Shiranui Genma, with a thousand books in his mouth and a carefree expression on his face, immediately announced the content of the exam. "The selection method for the second exam is very simple. Arrive at the location of the third exam within seven days." "Of course it's more than that. Later we will distribute a scroll to all the teams present. This scroll is your key to participating in the third Chunin Exam." "If you arrive but don't have a scroll on you, you are disqualified." "Speaking of this, you should understand it, right?" "That's right, two keys are needed to open the third Chunin Exam." "So, if you only have one scroll with you, then please consciously hunt the other candidates in the area near the examination room." With these words, Shiranui Genma's tone did not change at all. He acted like it was just a small thing. But for the other candidates present, the meaning is completely different. This exam has fully demonstrated the most basic survival rules in the ninja world! That is, the weak eat the strong! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 335 The Kingdom of Wind Arrives You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Since the second Chunin Exam was officially announced, all the candidates have already filed out of Konoha. The examiner has made it clear that he only has seven days to rush. ??????????? It would be fine if you were just rushing on your way, but you still need to be careful of other teams eyeing your own scrolls and at the same time, snatch the enemy's scrolls. ¡° In this way, the difficulty of the second exam, which originally seemed relatively simple, instantly increased by several levels. "But compared with the rest of the team, Ino and Choji, as members of the new generation of Ino Shiga Butterfly, simply have a huge mentality explosion. Because the two of them hadn't even left Konoha yet, they had already felt the gazes of the other candidates who were like wolves and tigers around them. That's right Compared to other three-person teams, Team 10, which currently only has two people, is simply the most vulnerable person to attack, no one else! "Oh my god, why is the third exam taking place in Sunagakure Village?! In this way, wouldn't the Suna ninja's genin have the best advantage?!" As a sentient ninja, Ino collapsed and looked at Choji, who had a Buddhist-like face next to him, but was chewing a bag of potato chips in his hand, and roared crazily. Yes, the third examination venue of this Chuunin Examination is Sunagakure Village in the Land of Wind! And the content of the second exam is exactly from arriving in Konoha to Sunagakure Village! In other words, the ones with the biggest home field advantage in this exam were not the Konoha genin who took the initiative to send invitations to the Chunin exam, but the Suna ninjas. In fact, the reason why Ino took this exam was because he wanted to take advantage of his ability to perceive ninjas and fish in troubled waters in the second exam, and then wait for a while to see if he could steal a chicken or something. Who would have thought that this exam would be so confusing? It was just a rush and a scuffle, and the two of us suddenly became the favorites in other people's eyes. We couldn't let it go any further! "Kacha kacha Ino, please stop arguing. At least the second exam also gave instructions that you can only fight ten kilometers away from Konoha." "We can choose to leave later, right?" Choji waited until he finished eating the bag of potato chips, then he cleaned his mouth randomly and replied to Ino who was in a state of collapse. The corner of her mouth twitched, and looking at Choji who looked calm but almost blatantly wanted to say that he was the first participant and the second chuunin, Ino took a deep breath. This is my teammate, my teammate, my teammate! Your sister is my teammate (¨s¡ã§¥¡ã)¨s¦à©Ø©Ø! Ino stamped her foot hard, then raised her face, looked at a certain Konoha team in front, and stepped out resolutely. And just as the second exam was in full swing, Sakura, who was responsible for ANBU, was standing on the rooftop of a small building near the ANBU base, quietly waiting for the order from Captain Tenzo in front of her. "Now that the second exam has begun, our next round of missions will also begin." Tenzo, wearing a mask, said while looking at the ANBU in front. "Because the third exam is held in Sunagakure Village, our mission this time is to escort the fifth generation to Sunagakure Village." "So now your mission will be divided into two parts. One part is the investigators, composed of sensory ninjas, who will conduct a carpet-like search around the Fifth Generation team." "The other part is to serve as a defense personnel to protect the Fifth Generation Eye personally." "above!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ It has been two days since the start of the second exam, and as a subordinate of Tenzo, Sakura was assigned to the reconnaissance force. Of course, this is not because of Sakura¡¯s perception. But it's because of Saoi in Sakura's team. As early as when the ANBU accepted the root personnel, Tianzang had already mastered all the information about this group of root personnel one step ahead. Therefore, it¡¯s natural to know about Sai¡¯s special super beast fake painting. It was only limited to Sai¡¯s chakra, so Tenzo didn¡¯t go so far as to ask Sai to separate enough birds for all the investigators. He only asked him to draw four birds for the four of them to ride on. But even if Saoi¡¯s investigationLala is enough to draw so many flying birds, and Tenzo would not agree. After all, it doesn't matter if one or two big birds appear in the sky. Dozens or dozens of them appear all at once, which is quite eye-catching. You must know that this is not Konoha, but the barren Kawa Country. And with Asuka as her mount, Sakura can be said to be carefree at this moment. With the telescope, an invincible observation tool, she could observe the teams of candidates fighting in twos and threes on the ground while admiring the land of Sichuan Country. "Well, this style of forehead protection is from the candidate team of Kumo-nin and Kumo-nin. Tsk tsk, the luck of Kuno-nin is indeed as bad as ever." Seeing the three Cloud Ninja candidates on the ground finishing up the Grass Ninja team like chopping vegetables and melons, Sakura couldn't help but let out a sigh. Forget about the last exam, after all, you are being targeted by the great god Orochimaru, just lie down and accept death. But this time during the exam, they bumped into Kumogakure, a team that was good at ninjutsu, and were directly pushed to the ground and rubbed. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the Cloud Ninja candidates don¡¯t want to cause trouble, or what they think. They did not choose to kill the Grass Ninja candidates, but after knocking them down, they evacuated directly. And when Sakura saw this scene, she couldn't help but raise her eyebrows slightly. "That's not badyou actually want to let down the hungry dog ??to cause trouble?" After saying this to herself, Sakura turned her gaze and began to try to observe the other teams still fighting in the Kingdom of Kawa. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura, this is not a dereliction of duty, because the scope of the second exam is really too huge. Although Tsunade is the Hokage, this does not mean that she can participate in this exam indifferently. Therefore, the duty of the investigation team is not just to eliminate possible enemies, but also to avoid the candidates' team to avoid any accidents. However, the journey to the Kingdom of Sichuan did not last long. After traveling quickly, on the third day, the Hokage's team left the Kingdom of Sichuan and officially arrived at the Kingdom of Wind. After arriving at the Kingdom of Wind, the Hokage's traveling team came to a slight halt. Here, the ANBU of Sunagakure have been waiting for a long time. PS: I didn¡¯t want to update today. . It was past 10 o'clock when I got back. But I owed too much, so I frantically made up for it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 336 The official appearance of Granny Chiyo You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hokage-sama, we have been waiting for you for a long time." A middle-aged ninja wearing standard Wind Country clothes straightened his body and said in a neither humble nor overbearing tone to the Hokage team who arrived in front of him. "You are Sunagakure's Rokutani Toki-sama, right?" As the official bodyguard of the Hokage this time, Asuma stood up instead of Tsunade and greeted the middle-aged ninja of Sunagakure. Although the other party is a high-level advisor to Sunagakure and a ninja who has participated in the Second Ninja War, compared to the position of Hokage, he is still much lower. Therefore, it is normal for Tsunade not to come forward and talk to him. It's not that Tsunade is too strong, but if she comes out to say hello to the other party, it will be considered as lowering her status. We didn¡¯t communicate with the Sunagakure consultant from Rokutani for too long. After all, they were not the ones in charge of both parties. If the communication lasted for too long and the boss became impatient, it would be really disappointing. Let Sunagakure's welcoming team serve as a guide at the front, and the Hokage's traveling team continued to maintain its own actions. And Sakura's team, which was a hundred meters above the ground, naturally kept moving slowly. But there was one thing that made Sakura notice. Sunagakure's team didn't seem to notice their own team flying in the sky. "It was not discovered in broad daylight. It is no wonder that Deidara was not discovered even if he was sitting with a big white bird at night." Sakura complained, but she didn't take it to heart. She is a ninja of Konoha now, and there is no need to worry about Sunagakure. ¡°And even if you are stupid enough to join in, Sunagakure may not accept your favor, so you might as well just do your own thing honestly. Suddenly, Sakura remembered something. It seems that I have never seen my little friend during the flight from Konoha to the Kingdom of Wind. Although there are only eight of them combined, let alone the total number of people, even the genin participating in Konoha this time account for less than one-tenth of the number. "But after all, I have been scouting all the way from high altitude, and I can't find anyone. Isn't this a little strange?" But what Sakura didn¡¯t know was that they had already been observed by a certain genin when they were investigating in the Kawakuni area. And this genin is not the others, it is Sakura's last graduate, Neji from Konoha's third class. The fact that Ningci was able to detect the four Sakuras was purely an accident. Because just when they arrived at the Land of Kawakawa, they discovered a team of Kusanagi in front of them. Neji, who was naturally cautious, did not choose to directly attack the grass ninja. Instead, he opened his eyes and prepared to carefully observe the surrounding environment before taking action. As a result, as soon as his Byakugan opened, he unexpectedly noticed four waves of chakra floating in the sky above this group of grass ninjas. This startled Neji, and he immediately thought that this might be a trick unleashed by the rest of the genin team. Wait for the team on the ground to waste their energy and then come down to finish the job. So Neji made a prompt decision and chose to continue hibernating. At least wait until these four chakras in the sky disappear before taking action. Ningji¡¯s decision was helpless because Sakura and the four of them were flying at high altitudes and were originally small. In addition, the flying bird they sat on was made purely of chakra. The dense chakra makes it impossible for Neji to see the chakra of Sakura's body above Asuka. This is no wonder for Neji. And the remaining two classes It simply didn¡¯t appear in Sakura¡¯s sight. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ With Sunagakure¡¯s welcoming team appearing, Sakura and her team¡¯s advance speed increased by three points. The journey that was supposed to take more than a day was shortened to half a day. It¡¯s worth noting that the moment Sakura and the four of them descended from the sky on flying birds and passed through Sunagakure¡¯s perception barrier, several Suna ninjas on the border changed their expressions and looked at the four of them. Then he arrived at Liu Gushi¡¯s side extremely quickly and whispered to him for a while. So, after bringing them over just now, Sunagakure greeted the team with a smile on his face, his expression changing several times. He even apologized later.?, when I went to inform the two current bosses of Sunagakure, my pace accelerated several times. How could Sunagakure's performance escape everyone in Konoha? As the founder of this flight team, Sai said with a slightly unbeatable expression. "It seems that if we start a war with Sunagakure again in the future, my role will be reduced by more than half." Sakai did not say this sentence loudly, and the sound only spread among their own team for a moment. Sakura rolled her eyes, knowing the future plot, she did not think that Sunagakure under Gaara's control would break out into a war with Konoha. emmmmm Maybe it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t, but that I don¡¯t dare to Not to mention the Gundam that Sasuke will fly in the future, even if it is the atomic bomb that Naruto rubs, Sunagakure will probably have to kneel down and call Konoha boss. Raising her fingers to clasp her tender cheeks, Sakura was about to say something when Tenzo appeared in front of her in advance, interrupting what she wanted to say. "The two elders of Sunagakure have arrived. The Fifth Generation ordered that the two of us will provide personal protection for the rest of the journey." Sakura was stunned when she heard this, but she immediately responded. After nodding to Tenzo, she said to her three subordinates. "During this period of time, the command of the team will be handed over to Sai!" Afterwards, Sakura and Tenzo both teleported at the same time and disappeared in front of Sai and the others. "Command power?" Faced with Sakura's words, Sai's face under the mask paused, but then returned to its usual facial paralysis. ¡­¡­ "Very good!" Tsunade looked at the two people who appeared in front of her with a smile on her face. But the next moment he wiped away his smile, put on a steady expression, and took steps. Then she looked at the architectural style in front of her that was completely different from Konoha, and her eyes flickered slightly. "Oh, oh, oh, who did I think it was? You want the old woman to come out. It turns out to be one of the three ninjas of Konoha, Tsunade-hime? Why can't you see your teacher this time?" Time is like a butcher's knife. Chiyo, the top puppet master who was famous in the ninja world back then, is now just like an old and dim old woman. The wrinkles on her face represent the wrinkles of time, as well as the few age spots, which make people fear that the next moment, she will fall to the ground and never get up again. ????????????????????????????????????????? But as we age, what Chiyo¡¯s mother-in-law said is like a hidden secret in the story. She just blatantly said that Tsunade¡¯s qualifications are not as good as hers, and Hiruzen Sarutobi should be allowed to come out and talk to her. Although the expression on Tsunade's face did not change at all, the flash of anger in her narrowed eyes still betrayed Tsunade's true inner thoughts. ¡¾Damn Xipi, I think you are a bad old woman who deserves a beating! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 337 Sunagakure is the poorest on the surface but the most miserable in reality You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The wind gently picked up the gravel, slowly spinning it in the air, and suddenly jumped into the position between Tsunade and Granny Chiyo. So the windy sand that was about to fly into the sky and stand side by side with the sun was instantly scattered all over the ground by the aura between the two women, and flowed into a small yellow river. "Hahaha. Because Konoha is not like Sunagakure, it can only ask retired old cadres to come out to do the work. Not to mention the Sandaime, even I feel that I can no longer keep up with the young people. Ah." Tsunade said to Granny Chiyo with a smile. At this moment, the aura between the two could not be stretched any longer. Granny Chiyo twitched the corner of her mouth a few times. She was about to open her mouth to retort to Tsunade, but she saw that Tsunade had raised her palm. "Ah - I'm so sorry, I almost forgot." Tsunade's raised face showed an inexplicable meaning, "You Sunagakure is a ninja village that has always adhered to the 'tradition', how could you let young people come to power?" Granny Chiyo's face was about to drop. Every word Tsunade said was like a sharp knife, piercing her heart, but she didn't. Way to refute. There is really no way to do this. I was just using my seniority to suppress Tsunade, but Tsunade changed hands and directly attacked Sunagakure's biggest problem at the moment. What is Sunagakure¡¯s biggest problem right now? It¡¯s just one word: he¡¯s not getting enough! Now, in the entire Ninja Village, the number of existences that can be called a major combat force can be counted on one hand. Among the slightly younger generation, only Ma Ji can take on the important role. Even if it goes down further, only the three Gaara siblings can take it. And what about Konoha? As far as he could see, just following Tsunade, Asuma, who had the fire belt around his waist representing the symbol of the twelve guardian ninjas of the Fire Country, had a combat power that was no less than, or even surpassed, Tsunade. gay. In addition, there are two Anbu who accompany Tsunade, one on the left and one on the right. emmm¡­¡­ ?? Okay, maybe the pink-haired girl on the left can be put aside. But apart from these people, what about the other elite ninjas? Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas who is as famous as the fifth generation in front of him, Kakashi, the best technician in Konoha, Metkai, the precious beast of Konoha, Ino Shika Butterfly who was famous during the Warring States Period, the heads of various ninja families, etc The more Chiyo Granny thinks about it, the more helpless she becomes. She doesn¡¯t feel anything without comparison. Comparing this pair, her own Sunagakure can be exploded into a pile of slag. But the expression on her face became calmer and calmer, not revealing the half-hearted anxiety and helplessness, and even a smile appeared on her face. "Ahahaha There is no way. After all, the Kingdom of Wind is not as good as the Kingdom of Fire. The Daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind had already reduced military expenditures for Sunagakure and issued an order to disarm." Hearing this, Tsunade glanced at Granny Chiyo, she was a little surprised. You must know that during the Second Ninja War, although all the poisons produced by this one were eliminated by himself, the ruthlessness he showed impressed her like never before. ¡° There is no connection between such a character and the old man in front of me now, who looks almost the same as the naughty old woman next door. But even if she is the old lady next door, it does not mean that she can tell Xia Ji. ¡°Look at what they said at the end, it¡¯s all a cover-up that the daimyo cut military spending and ordered disarmament, just to defend Sunagakure¡¯s current predicament. If nothing else is said, the military expenditure alone is enough for Tsunade to complain about. "Does Sunagakure really think that the rest of the shinobi village doesn't know the Yondaime Kazekage's unique skill, which is a skill that can only be used to throw money at others? ???????????????????????????????????????:????????? It¡¯s a gold-dust funeral, giving the enemy a luxurious gold funeral that couldn¡¯t be more luxurious. And where did the Yondaime Kazekage¡¯s placer gold come from? Needless to say? It must have been given by Sunagakure! And a ninja village that can use gold as a means of attack will be afraid of others cutting military spending? And the person who issued this order was a mascot daimyo who actually didn¡¯t have much power? Well, whether you believe it or not, Tsunade doesn¡¯t believe it anyway. But Tsunade didn¡¯t pursue her too much anymore. Sunagakure is currently an ally of Konoha. What if she continues to attack her and her mentality explodes. ??So Tsunade also walked down the steps that Granny Chiyo had laid out for her. "Yes. It is true that the daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind are not as enlightened as the daimyo of the Kingdom of Fire." "" Sunagakure ninja. "" Konoha ninja. Hey Hey hey! Is it really okay for you two bosses to blatantly complain about the nominally powerful people in this world? ! ! Fortunately, neither Tsunade nor Granny Chiyo continued to complain about the Daimyo. Granny Chiyo just breathed a sigh of relief after Tsunade followed her words and gave up the pursuit. Then, with a smile, he lined up with Tsunade and took his own steps towards the location of Sunagakure's political core building. As for the rest of the Konoha ninjas, except for the two named guards, Sakura and Tenzo, and Asuma, who is nominally the most powerful person besides the Hokage, the rest of them followed the arrangement of Sunagakure to welcome the ninjas, and headed towards Walk to the allocated residential location. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Sticking tightly to Tsunade's left side, Sakura was not idle all the way. The eyes hidden under the mask were moving around all the time. For Sakura, this trip to the Kingdom of Wind is actually very special. Because this is her first time in this kind of desert area. Whether it was in her past life or this life, she had only admired the desert scenery in photos. ¡°But photos are photos after all, and there is still an unavoidable dimensional gap between reality and reality. And now, she can finally use her own eyes to appreciate and browse this exotic building. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although currently, she is on a very tense escort mission. But in fact, she is not responsible for the responsibility of 'protection', but the responsibility of 'face'. The person who is really responsible for the responsibility of guarding is not the Konoha ninja himself, but the Suna ninja who is currently leading him. Because this is their Sand Hidden Village! ?? If the Hokage was attacked in the Kingdom of Sichuan, or before arriving in the Kingdom of Wind, then Sunagakure would have no pressure at all. Because it does not belong to his territory, the attack only represents your own problem in Konoha. But if you are attacked in the Kingdom of Wind, it will really be doomed. ¡°At best, this is a lack of protection for the Hokage; at worst, it¡¯s because Sunagakure has set a trap for the Hokage in the Ninja Village! The current Sunagakure really can't stand the torment. If Konoha got angry because of this incident and abandoned his little brother, not counting it, and took the lead in starting a war, then Sunagakure is really doomed! So now, compared to Konoha's guarding ninjas, the group of ninjas in Sunagakure regard Tsunade as the Hokage as a treasure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 338 The Chunin Examination is about to end! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The meeting between Chiyo Granny and Tsunade, the two big bosses, did not affect the progress of the candidates who were in the second round of the Chuunin Examination. On the contrary, as the days passed, the battle among the candidates became more and more intense. But for Sakura, she is not very interested in this. Because just last night, as Tsunade's personal bodyguard, she got the only point she cared about in this exam. Ino and others have successfully arrived at Sunagakure and handed over two scrolls leading to the third exam. However, it is worth mentioning that Team 10, which had only two members because Shikamaru was promoted to Chunin, turned out to be Sunagakure who arrived with the three members of Team 8. However, because there was no requirement for this exam that candidates could not form teams, several Konoha examiners stationed in Sunagakure Village and cooperating personnel organized by Sunagakure did not deny the qualifications of the five people. As for the other third class that participated in the chunin exam with Sakura last year, according to the description of the chunin examiner who reported, they arrived earlier than the eighth and tenth classes with five people. They arrived at Sunagakure Village as early as the second day after the Hokage team arrived in Konoha. Regarding this result, Tsunade laughed of course. Although the combination of Class 8 and Class 10 made her want to roll her eyes, the performance of Class 3 made her feel more satisfied. Soon, the second seven-day chunin exam came to an end. The results of this exam were not much different from last year¡¯s results. The candidates sent by Xiao Ninja Village, including Yu Ninja Village, collectively scored GG. Some of them failed because the scrolls were taken away, and some failed because they suffered casualties after failing to snatch the scrolls from other teams. The result was that in the end, only the candidates from Konoha, Sand Ninja, Kumo Ninja and Iwa Ninja successfully passed the second exam. However, it is a pity that just like the last exam, because too many people passed, the senior officials of Sunagakure directly learned Konoha's choice at that time. Temporarily held qualifiers! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ There was nothing outstanding about the qualifying process. The only thing that surprises people is that none of the candidates from Iwagakure, one of the five great ninja villages, could enter the third exam, and that the genin from Konoha who entered the finals were even better than Sunagakure's genin. There is one more thing. The third exam does not give you as much time to revise and prepare as last year. Many candidates took just one week to adjust their condition before taking the third exam. In a large-scale arena full of desert style, under the gaze of densely packed civilians of Sunagakure and ninjas from Konoha and Kumogakure who traveled across mountains and rivers, Gaara stood tall on the highest stage! "Congratulations to all the candidates who passed the second exam and the preliminaries with flying colors" ¡ª¡ªActually, it was the Kazekage who should have delivered the speech at this time, but as we all know, there is currently no Kazekage in Sunagakure, only Kazekage's pre-selected person. Therefore, under various pressures, Gaara, currently the most promising candidate, successfully stood up and carried the banner for the somewhat embarrassed Sunagakure. While Gaara was talking to the candidates below without fear, Tsunade was also looking at his back with interest, the slightest surprise in her eyes flashing. ¡¾Obviously before this, he was an autistic man with panda eyes. But now, only one year has passed, and it has become what it is now. ¡¿ ¡°Did Sunagakure temper him, or did he experience something during this year? ¡¿ Not only Tsunade was surprised, but the figure reflected on a TV set right next to her position also frowned slightly at this moment. This figure is none other than the fourth generation Raikage Ai. (Actually, the Third Tsuchikage Ohnoki was also supposed to be present, but because the Iwa ninjas were all eliminated, the shameless Third Tsuchikage decisively refused to appear.) Gaara¡¯s opening remarks did not last long. After briefly expressing his congratulations to the candidates, he immediately announced that the competition had officially begun! Boom¡ª¡ª! In an instant, the entire arena seemed to be lit with explosives.In general, there was a roaring and roaring sound that reached the sky! How could people who survived in such a desert be a group of weaklings? In their eyes, this Chuunin test is actually a competition! A live show that allows civilians like them who cannot watch direct ninja battles to understand and appreciate the game between ninjas in the most intuitive way! Among the ANBU guards of Sunagakure, Granny Chiyo looked at this hot scene with a chuckle on her face. In fact, when she first received the invitation letter from Tsunade, Chiyo did not want to participate in this turmoil in the ninja world, because it would not bring any benefit to Sunagakure at all. But after she said at the end of the invitation that the finals would be hosted by Sunagakure, she immediately changed her thoughts and intentions. After the failure of the plan to invade Konoha last year, Sunagakure's morale fell to an unprecedented low, but she was biased and had no way to restore it. Because this time, Sunagakure was really a little too self-inflicted. Not only were the daimyo furious at this farce, but the expectations of the people of the Land of Wind for Sunagakure also dropped significantly. So after seeing Tsunade¡¯s last sentence that they would host the finals, Chiyo immediately activated her thoughts and agreed to her strong request. After all, in such a peaceful era, what can be more inspiring than military exercises between countries such as the Chunin Examination? ! And now it seems that this strategy has obviously been more successful. So with such a fiery roar, the game officially started! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Perhaps influenced by the enthusiasm of Sunagakure civilians, Sakura, who was Tsunade's personal bodyguard, narrowed her eyes slightly at this moment and distracted part of her attention to the center of the arena. Generally speaking, the first game should be more intense, but not the most exciting duel between characters, because this will completely arouse the mood of the people. As the organizer of the finals, Sunagakure has indeed made such a choice. They reviewed and adjusted the performance of each player in the qualifiers, and finally selected two people to compete. Konoha genin Inuzuka Kiba vs. Kumogakure genin Omoi. PS: I won¡¯t describe the battle in the finals Let¡¯s move on to the main storyline. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 339 The End of the Chunin Examination (Part 1) [Sorry, I¡¯m late] You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the center of the arena, Konoha genin Inuzuka Kiba and Kumogakure genin Omoi faced each other. At this time, the audience watching the two people in the field also gave the most intense welcome ceremony to the two people in the field. "Fuck Kumogakure's boy to death!" "Get rid of the guys in Konoha!" The crazy cheers almost overturned the entire arena! Ya and Omoi? A duel between nintaijutsu and nintaijutsu? Sakura glanced at Chiyo who was among a group of Sunagakure ANBU nearby, and thought to herself that she was indeed Chiyo's mother-in-law. What kind of battle between ninjas would be better? Genjutsu is definitely impossible. After all, the battle between ninjas is just two ninjas staring at each other with big eyes. So is it a duel between ninjutsu and ninjutsu? Yes, the ultimate ninjutsu moves are blasting back and forth, and the effect alone can attract the full attention of a large number of onlookers. but! The Chunin Examination is here! Ninjutsu versus bomb? Do you think that everyone in this world has a bloodline buff with a large amount of chakra like Uzumaki and Senju, which allows them to have so much chakra to become a ninjutsu cannon during their genin period? In fact, in this world, even most chuunin can only use a few B-level ninjas and then become useless, let alone a group of genin. So once a ninjutsu-type ninja comes to power, it is likely to eventually lead to ¡°Damn it, I haven¡¯t finished watching it yet, why did you just stop? ! In this way, everyone will feel that the battle between ninjas is mediocre. Therefore, the collision between taijutsu and taijutsu is the real eye-catching opening! Think about it, the extremely fierce collision between flesh and flesh, and every snapping sound can make people feel stimulated and excited, especially the scene of the duel that makes people's blood spurt! ¡°Ahem¡­this is indeed a duel between physical skills. Of course, it is definitely difficult to ignite the audience with just taijutsu, so just use nintaijutsu, which is slightly improved on pure taijutsu. At this moment, the cheers in the arena suddenly reached a high level again, attracting the distracted Sakura's attention again. Focusing on the arena below, as expected, Inuzuka Kiba was already having a fierce confrontation with Omoi at this moment. If the two of them are one-on-one, they should be almost the same in terms of strength. Unfortunately, as a member of the Inuzuka clan, Inuzuka Kiba has the assistance of Akamaru. As a result, the situation on the scene quickly changed from a similar strong showdown to a somewhat one-sided two-on-one. Under the waves of offensives from Inuzuka Kiba and Akamaru, Omoi was already a little overwhelmed, and his position was retreating again and again. boom! In the player waiting area above the arena, the Kumogakure kunoichi, who had red hair that was almost the same color as the Uzumaki clan's symbol, looked at the situation outside the arena, raised her fist and slammed it against the railing. "This guy Omoi! He was bullied like this by this Konoha ninja! Look at me if I don't take care of him when I get back!" Not long after her words fell, the battle between the two people finally came to an end. I saw Inuzuka Kiba's hand trembling slightly, and Akamaru, who had long been connected to him spiritually, kicked off his legs and leaped into the air. Inuzuka Kiba raised the corners of his mouth, and his body immediately followed. "Tooth to tooth!" Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª! The two figures instantly turned into two roaring crazy drills, launching a violent bombardment like a violent storm towards Omoi in front! Plop¡ª¡ª Omoi¡¯s own strength is almost the same as that of Inuzuka Kiba, and he consumed a lot of physical strength and chakra under Inuzuka Kiba¡¯s crazy attack before. How can he still persist now? After struggling to dodge several rounds of Gatoga's attacks, due to a mistake in his footing, Inuzuka Gatoga sent him out of the Chunin Exam sequence with a Gatoga attack. ¡°Well done!¡± "This is how Kumogakure's genin should be beaten!" ¡°¡­!!¡± The moment Inuzuka Kiba successfully eliminated Omoi, the sky above the arena once again erupted into endless roaring cheers.   "Humph, you did a good job~" Seeing that the genin of his own ninja village successfully eliminated an opponent, the corners of Tsunade's lips slightly raised, showing the extremely pretentious mood of this big boss. After one round, the examiner Sunagakure immediately announced the contestants for the second round. There is a Suna ninja and a Kumo ninja. If the first game was deliberately arranged by Chiyo to ignite the atmosphere, then the second game was Chiyo's clever use of the home court advantage. Because in the second exam, this sand ninja was obviously much stronger than his opponent. But within a short while, the duel between the two people was over. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, Raikage-sama, it seems that the strength of Kumogakure genin has declined significantly in recent years, right?¡± Tsunade, who was staying at the scene to watch the battle, could not hold back after seeing Kumogakure's second consecutive defeat. The joyful expression on her face became even more intense at that moment. Then she turned her head and looked at the TV next to her and said maliciously. "snort!" Raikage, who had been defeated in two consecutive battles by his own genin and watched the battle through the camera, couldn't help but calm down when he heard this. After snorting coldly, he immediately said to Tsunade: "Yes, when it comes to treachery, our Kumogakure genin cannot compare to you Konoha and Sunagakure!" After saying that, Raikage's temper increased to a new level, and he directly reached out and pointed at the screen and pressed it. Ding - the distinguished user, the fifth generation Raikage, has exited the live broadcast room. Tsunade looked at the Raikage who turned off the screen immediately after finishing his sentence, with a slight smile on his face. Hehe, scumbag. No matter what you say, it's just the wail of a defeated dog. After all, no matter what, Yunyin's second consecutive defeat is a fact! Raikage's withdrawal did not cause the slightest reaction, because at this moment, off the court, a new round of competition has begun again. Konoha genin Hyuga Neji vs Sunagakure genin Toba. kindness. In fact, this Sunagakure genin can be regarded as the number one and relatively powerful being in Sunagakure Village. It¡¯s just that compared to Neji "Hyuga Neji, wins!" ?Then it¡¯s the next round of competition. Konoha genin Rock Lee vs Sunagakure genin Bodero. If Neji¡¯s performance in the last round of competition was outstanding, then in this round when Xiao Li faced the Sunagakure genin, he was completely unspectacular. "Xiao Li just kicked his legs and made a Konoha Whirlwind, and this battle was over. This time, let alone the Raikage who had run away, even Sunagakure, who was the organizer of the final, looked a little downcast. Mmp, is this our Sunagakure¡¯s home court or your Konoha¡¯s home court? ! Are you Konoha amazing? Do you want a slap in the face like this? ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 340 The End of the Chunin Examination (Part 2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course, the inner complaints of the Sunagakure ninja did not affect the performance of the candidates in the arena. Among the genin who can enter the third exam, which one will be easy to get along with? For them, the stronger the genin of Konoha are, the more energetic they will be! Not only do you want to fight for your own village, but you also want to let your boss see your performance! Of course, what the Kumo ninja genin didn¡¯t know was that their boss, the fourth generation Raikage, had already withdrawn from the live broadcast room of the chuunin exam Sunagakure seems to have also considered the number of Konoha candidates, so in the next two exams, it will be a competition between Konoha candidates. Shino vs Tenten Hinata vs Ino Speaking of which, Tiantian is really unlucky. In the first exam, I met Sakura, the strongest ninja in the next session, and was kicked out on the spot. ¡° Then we finally reloaded and set off, preparing to make a breakthrough in the second exam. In the end, we met Shino, a man who had maintained an undefeated record from the beginning in the original drama. Um, the Shino in Boruto has been expelled from his place of origin, so please feel free to eat it. At the beginning, Tiantian and Shino were back and forth, and the two of them had a great time fighting. Then, just when Tenten was about to fly into the sky and force Shino to move with a hand of Tiannu Sanhua, she suddenly felt that the chakra in her body was out of control. The next second, his legs were weak, and his hands and feet were weak and he fell to the ground. "Sorry, when you used the wire control ninja tool to force me to dodge, my bugs were already close to your body." Facing Tiantian who had collapsed on the ground, Shino silently adjusted his sunglasses and spoke in an extremely calm tone. So, Tiantian, who was full of momentum and vowed to become a chuunin in this exam, was once again defeated by a junior who was one year younger than him. "It took a lot of effort for me to get to this point, so even if it's you, I won't hold back the slightest bit from now on, Hinata!" The vibrant golden ponytail fluttered gently in the wind. The girl held a kunai tightly in her hand, and her face showed a strong and indomitable aura! With great difficulty, she entered this Chunin Exam and passed the third exam. Although she and Choji managed to pass by holding on to Class 8¡¯s thigh before, she would never allow herself to give up the opportunity to catch up with, no, get close to her! "I, I will do my best!" Miss Hinata was not frightened by Ino's momentum, but her response was extremely small compared to Ino's. In fact, Hinata is not very interested in being promoted to chuunin. Just like the last exam, if it weren't for Inuzuka Kiba's strong request, she wouldn't want to take part in this Chunin exam. But now that she has participated, no matter whether she can be promoted to chuunin or not, she will go all out! Immediately, the game begins! For Ino, her only chance to win against Hinata is to keep a distance from Hinata, and then use secret techniques to directly control Hinata to win. So this is what Ino did at the beginning. It¡¯s just that Ino knows how to win, so why doesn¡¯t Hinata do the same? What¡¯s more, compared to Ino, how could Hinata, who specializes in taijutsu, allow Ino to keep a distance from herself. When she opened the show, the first thing she did was open her eyes, and the second thing was to flick her legs, and her whole body was like a strong wind, flying towards Ino! ?Then the question arises, what will happen to a small support with thin skin and low health when encountering a jungler with high explosive power? The answer is self-evident. "Konoha genin, Hyuga Hinata, wins!" Sakura on the high platform silently looked down at Ino who was regaining his energy and congratulating Hinata with a smile, without much shock in her heart. Ino¡¯s defeat is doomed. Although she and Hinata are similar, they are both ninjas who are more supportive than main combatants, but Hinata has been practicing the secret soft fist of the Hyuga family since she was a child. And what about Ino? She has also been practicing secret arts since she was a child, but the secret arts of the Yamanaka family are more focused on?Working with others to fight. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The weather in the desert has never been very stable. It was still sunny and windy in the morning, but by the afternoon, it was already dyed with a hazy yellow color, covering three thirds of the sun that was releasing heat energy. Although the weather looks a bit unfavorable, the atmosphere of the arena has not weakened at all, but has become even more lively than in the morning! But at this moment, Sakura suddenly noticed a glance with a hint of malice, which glanced in the direction of herself and Tsunade. Just for a moment, Sakura's face darkened under the mask. She moved her steps slightly towards Tsunade, and at the same time, her whole body began to tense up. "Hmm, what's up?" As Hokage, although most of Tsunade's attention was focused on the current game off the court, she was also immediately aware of Sakura's slight movement behind her. "Someone was spying on us just now." Sakura leaned forward slightly, and the sound she made could only reach Tsunade's ears, and then dissipated immediately. "Isn't he a civilian?" Tsunade has long been used to being spied on. After all, Jiraiya used to commit suicide every dayahem. As the Hokage, after arriving in the Hidden Sands, as long as she appeared in the presence of civilians, she could always enjoy the hostile eyes of those civilians who had been tortured by the war. But this kind of thing is trivial after all. Although the two families are allies now, every time Sunagakure's dream of domination was severely cut off by Konoha. "No." Sakura responded immediately, "It's different from the eyes of civilians. The eyes with malice and murderous intent feel more like those emanating from ninjas." Hearing what Sakura said, Tsunade's face darkened slightly, but she soon calmed down. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If someone discovers his bad face, it is very likely that he will fall over. "Can you find it?" Tsunade asked Sakura with a calm expression. There was a hint of pride in the corner of Sakura's mouth under the mask. "able!" A decisive answer! A smile appeared on Tsunade's face. It looked like a smile she would show when she was satisfied with Ningji who was taking the second round of exams. "Then, let's set off now. I believe that old woman Chiyo will give me an explanation." Tsunade said softly. "Do we need to arrange for the rest of the ANBU to cooperate?" "No." ¡°I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± The girl's voice was like gentle running water, instantly passing through Tsunade's ears. And when the words disappeared, the figure that was still behind Tsunade had quietly disappeared ps: Although it¡¯s late. . But the update was indeed successful. . It¡¯s just that I¡¯m tired after a day + staying up late, and I¡¯m in a daze (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 341 Hidden dangers within Sunagakure You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura did not leave the confines of the arena. Her ears were still filled with the cheers of the audience in the arena for the wonderful performance of the candidates. But this time, Sakura was not affected at all. ¡°Bang!¡± A cloud of smoke dissipated in an instant, revealing three shadow clones belonging to Sakura herself. Nodding to his own body, the three Sakura shadow clones bounced their legs slightly and disappeared without leaving a word. ¡°Then¡ªit¡¯s time to start!¡± The pink lips under the mask curved slightly. After Sakura closed her eyes and calmed down, she clasped her hands together. Immediately, orange-red eye shadow appeared on Sakura Bai Xia's face. ?? Immortal mode. This move, which caused her a lot of trouble when she first learned it, is now very handy for Sakura. Even if she doesn¡¯t activate her magic chakra stored in the Yin seal, she can easily activate it. And at the moment when the sage mode is turned on, the powerful perception brought by its increase is like an airtight net, covering the entire huge arena of Sunagakure. No one in the entire arena can avoid Sakura's extremely powerful sensory scan! "Come out, come out, come out. Let me see, who is your true identity?" With her fingertips lightly tapping on the ground, chakras representing the characters on the field appeared in Sakura's perception one after another. "Wellthis chakra, no, it belongs to Ino. Then this chakra belongs to the former Kumo ninja Omoi." Sakura frowned slightly, and her senses quickly scanned back and forth throughout the arena. But even though it was very fast, it did not attract the attention of any sentient ninja present. After all, the immortal mode is so terrifying. finally! It¡¯s at this moment. A stream of chakra that was moving from the inner area to the outer area of ??the arena was locked extremely firmly in Sakura's sensory world! This chakra is not very powerful, at least compared to the idol group of the Akatsuki organization that Sakura faced before, it can only be described as weak. But if compared with ordinary sand ninjas, they can already be ranked relatively high. "Well that is to say, this person's status in Sunagakure is not low?" Sakura frowned slightly. Sunagakure's status is not low but he is hostile to Tsunade. Could it be that he is trying to penetrate Sunagakure himself? Internal political struggle? After all, there has never been a precedent for a Jinch¨±riki to serve as a Kage in Sunagakure, and it¡¯s not like Gaara¡¯s violent performance before the Chuunin Exams has not been seen by everyone in Sunagakure, so it is obvious that there are objections. What's more among the entire ninja world, the only jinchuriki who serves as the boss of the ninja village is the fourth generation Mizukage of Kirigakure Village. And the Kirigakure Village under the rule of this Jinchuuriki Mizukage is called the Blood Mist Village by the outside world, but I don¡¯t know whether this title is a compliment or a ridicule given by the ninja world. After all, during this period, Kirigakure personally slaughtered all the blood-stained families in Kirigakure, and even the seven seven-seven-eight-eighth ones who were high-end combat power Ninja Swordsmen fled, becoming a veritable Five Ninja Villages The weakest. With such a precedent that makes people extremely happy to watch, it is completely understandable that there are opposition forces in the Ninja Village. "It's just understanding, but if you plan to set your mind on Konoha, it's your own fault!" A trace of coldness flashed across Sakura's face. At this time, the Suna Ninja who was targeted by Sakura had also left the inner court of the arena, and his current position had reached the periphery of the arena. But after he reached the periphery, Sakura also sensed several other chakras that quickly merged with him. "Are they accomplices? Wait a minute, they are meeting now. Are they going to cause trouble today?! This is in their own Ninja Village?!" Sakura's eyes widened, and this guess made her heart tremble. It got weird. Why do you feel that this routine is so similar to the operation of a certain scapegoat in Konoha? Yes! I am talking about you! Shimura ¡ñDuanzo will have to take the blame even if he dies! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of her mind, but her body did not fail at all. She is gathered in these fewThe rising ninja started his action the moment he set off, and disappeared from the spot in an instant. At the same time, she also arranged for her shadow clones to prepare them with Tsunade and several other ANBU teams. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Are the rest of the people ready? This time there are Konoha's ANBU presence, we must fight quickly!" Wearing a classic Wind Country style turban, Sunagakure Jonin turned his head and met Sunagakure who was following him. Shinobu whispered. "Don't worry. This is our own Ninja Village. Those Anbu in Konoha will suffer a devastating blow from us without even knowing it!" The Sand Ninja next to him said with a malicious smile, biting He spoke through his teeth. Hearing the Suna Ninja¡¯s answer, the Jounin who spoke out also showed a sinister expression. "Hmph! The Chiyo siblings are already crazy! They would actually agree to use a weapon like Gaara to take the position of Kazekage! And with the help of Konoha!" "Who doesn't know that in the entire ninja world, the one who hates us Sunagakure the most is Konoha! We are the only ninja village that has attacked the interior of Konoha." "And under such a premise, the old guys at the top actually agreed to hold the Chunin Examination in Konoha, and allowed them to enter our Sunagakure to conduct the third exam?" "I think Konoha is not doing it for the Chunin Exams at all, but to avenge us for attacking Konoha before, taking advantage of the third Chunin Exam to launch the same attack on us as the last time!" As Sunagakure jounin spoke, the expression on his face became more and more fierce. At the end, every word seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth! "" Sakura used the transformation technique to disguise herself as an ordinary Sunagakure chuunin, and had been following the group of Sunagakure quietly. When Sakura heard these words, she was speechless. Are you afraid that your kid is poisonous? ! At the very beginning, several high-level officials in Konoha, such as Danzo, Danzo, and Danzo, did have the idea of ????wiping out Sunagakure, but when Tsunade officially took over the power, they directly One vote rejected the plan. The remaining three major ninja villages, okay, let¡¯s exclude Kirigakure and treat it as only Kumogakure and Iwagakure. Do these two major ninja villages say they will sit back and watch Konoha attack Sunagakure? "Well, they will indeed, they will definitely fight Konoha and Sunagakure to the death, and then take advantage of the fact that both sides are seriously injured to take Konoha and Sunagakure into their pockets. Under such circumstances, how could Konoha take this opportunity to attack Sunagakure as these few sand sculptures said? ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, Sunagakure, who only seeks allies to backstab? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 342 Sunagakure¡¯s ANBU You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! While Sakura was fussing from behind, the several Suna ninjas in front of her had already arrived at their destination. This is a building that is almost four to five meters high, and it looks no different from the surrounding Fengzhi private houses. Several Sand Ninjas entered this private house one by one. When the last person entered, he just glanced at the surrounding streets before closing the door, and then disappeared from Sakura's sight. Looking at the tightly closed door, Sakura was not in a hurry to take action. Sakura herself did not understand the situation in the room at first, not to mention that in such a small space, if she wanted to enter without attracting the attention of several Sunagakure jounin and chuunin, it would be necessary for them to collectively become blind. Secondly Sakura glanced at the dozen or so chakra positions in her perception, and a strange look on her face came to her mind. Not because of anything else, just because among these dozen chakras, she discovered a familiar chakra. The younger brother of Chiyo¡¯s mother-in-law, Ebizo is currently one of the two elder advisors of Sunagakure! ¡¾Why is Ebizo here? ! ¡¿ This big question suddenly popped into Sakura's mind, but what followed was a thunder. ¡¾Could it be thatthis group of anti-Konoha elements have been discovered by Ebizo a long time ago and have been monitored? ! ¡¿ At this moment, Sakura's entire expression became dull. That¡¯s right, as Sunagakure is responsible for intelligence and espionage work, how could Ebizo not be aware of every move in his ninja village? I guess the few Suna ninjas in this room were already targeted by Ebizo's people as soon as they formed their own small organization. Thinking of this, Sakura felt as if ten thousand alpacas were shouting their favorite Gobi slogans and then passing back and forth crazily. ¡¾never mind. You've come here, you can't just go back just because you don't dare to do anything. How shameless is that? How about staying here for a while and seeing how Ebizo deals with his jounin? ¡¿ With a roll of her eyes, Sakura used her legendary skills, decisively choosing to stay where she was and hide herself, and then appreciate Sunagakure's rape-fighting operation. Just when Sakura quietly made her decision and was ready to enjoy the next great show, Ebizo, who was hiding around the street, stretched out his right hand. ¡°Your Excellency, Elder, do you want to act now?¡± Seeing this action, the Sunagakure ANBU members who had been closely following Ebizo immediately bowed to Ebizo and asked respectful questions. Ebizo glanced at this member for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No, it's not the time yet." Seeing this, the Anbu Sunagakure nodded immediately and respectfully returned to his original position. After retreating, the Sunagakure ANBU looked at the small house in front of him, with no trace of emotion in his eyes. Just as Sakura thought, this small organization was formed by several jounin and chuunin, and they knew of their existence almost on the first day of its establishment. As a captain of the Sunagakure Anbu, this Sunagakure Anbu was ready to eradicate it as soon as he saw this small organization. However, Ebizo blocked his action. At that time, he thought Ebizo was preparing to go crazy. He followed the example of the Fourth Kazekage and took advantage of the Chunin Exam to kill all the people sent by Konoha, and then launched another attack on Konoha. Er Wu Zai's back stab. It turns out that Ebizo had no such idea at all. He just wanted to use this small organization to gather together the unstable elements in Sunagakure and root them out. "There is no way, who made this small organization the leader, and was discovered by Sunagakure's ANBU immediately, if you don't do it, who else will do it? And under the strong onlookers of the mantis (Sunagakure ANBU) and the melon-eating crowd (Sakura), one after another Sunagakure ninjas from the surrounding streets walked into this house one after another with full vigilance. . It didn¡¯t stop until almost four or five new entries were made. It was at this time that Ebizo, who had been staring quietly at the house in front of him, had a hint of helplessness in his eyes. After sighing, he slowly straightened up his somewhat stooped body, pointed at the house in front of him and said softly. .  "¡ª¡ªLet's start" Swish swish swish! As soon as Ebizo's words appeared, before even the slightest stir was heard, the ANBU ninja behind him had already used the teleportation technique and disappeared. It was at this moment that the originally calm street exploded! Boom¡ª¡ª! The door that originally looked very strong could not withstand the sudden force. After only resisting for less than 0.0001 seconds, it suddenly turned into broken wood residue and scattered towards the door. The moment the door shattered, several black shadows rushed into the room. Before the dozen or so Sunagakure ninjas in the room could fully react, they had already rushed towards them! ¡¾So fast! Sure enough, people who can become ANBU should not be salty fish. ¡¿ Looking at this sudden change in front of her, Sakura's eyebrows raised slightly. Then he praised these Sunagakure ANBU in his heart. Boom! The house suddenly shook, and immediately two figures filed out from the roof. Without any communication, one left and one right tried to escape from the street at extremely fast speeds. Relying on the Sage Mode that she has not yet canceled, Sakura immediately knew the identities of the two Sunagakure jounin who were running away like crazy. The two of them were the Sand Ninjas who followed him first. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of this speed, this reaction, it seems that I have caught up with the leader of this small organization that was overtaken by Sunagakure from the very beginning, right? But it is obvious that even the leader is just the leader of a small organization. Not to mention comparing with the tall Akatsuki organization, even the group of ANBU in Sunagakure are completely incomparable. So even if they escaped from the house and were attacked by ANBU ninjas who rushed inside, and they quickly separated and escaped, it did not change their fate at all. Before the two of them could get within ten meters of the original house, the remaining Sunagakure ANBU who had already been ambushing in the street charged out like wolves and tigers! Looking at them, they look like jackals who have been hungry for dozens of days before seeing meat! And these two Sunagakure were indeed like two pieces of meat. Before they even put up much resistance, the Sunagakure Anbu who rushed forward were pinned to the ground without moving at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 343 I have never seen such a shameless person You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The arrest operation ended just like that. From the time the ANBU broke into this house to the leader of the organization being taken down at the last moment, there were no emergencies in the entire process, and it took less than a minute. Seeing this scene, Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly and looked to the side at Ebizo, who was slowly walking towards the captured Suna ninja. ¡¾He is indeed the old guy who controls the entire Sunagakure Village and even the entire Kingdom of Wind's espionage work. The people brought out by his subordinates acted so quickly. ¡¿Sakura secretly praised Ebizo in her heart. You can understand it if you think about it. Under the leadership of Ebizo, the spy defense capabilities of the entire Sunagakure Village have skyrocketed. Even Danzo, who was at the peak of his Dark Ninja title, was not able to defeat Ebizo on the dark side, which shows his ability. The matter is over now, and Sakura has no intention of staying any longer. She still needs to give a good report to her old planner about what happened here. So Sakura gently tapped her toes, preparing to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave her current position. But just before leaving, Sakura's expression suddenly froze, she immediately stopped her movements, frowned and looked at the field. "Hai, Ebizo I really didn't expect that this time the action against us was actually directed by you. It seems that I really didn't regret losing." His hands were tightly restrained, and at the same time The rebel ninja, who had been implanted with a paralyzing toxin by Sunagakure Anbu, raised his head and looked at Ebizo who had come to him, and said sadly. Ebizo's face showed neither sadness nor joy. He said to the traitorous ninja who was being pushed to his knees: "Actually, you wouldn't be able to escape even without me." "From the beginning of your organization's establishment, you have been exposed to the ANBU's sight. They were ready at that time to take you all down. But I rejected them." "¡ª¡ªReject? Let me think about it," a trace of indignation flashed on the face of this rebellious ninja, "Are you waiting for me to gather my companions and then kill us all?!" "The answer is correct, but there is no reward." Ebizo shook his head indifferently at the rebel ninja below, "Seal the chakra of him and the group of guys inside, and then put him in prison. The specific punishment for the crime will be waited until the fifth day. After Dai Fengying is selected, take them all!" After saying that, Ebizo didn¡¯t stop at all, turned around and was about to leave. And after listening to Ebizo's words and his actions, the expression on the face of the rebellious ninja who was pinned to the ground was distorted, and he yelled at Ebizo's back with a voice that was almost tearing! "I'm not guilty! It's you who are guilty! Don't think that we don't know that your senior management actually wants to choose that jinchuriki, that madman, to be the fifth Kazekage?! Isn't the tragic situation of the fourth Mizukage not enough? Feeling profound?!¡± "Forget it! As a veteran, you should be very clear about the hatred between us and Konoha! Now that the Hokage of Konoha has thrown himself into the trap, you are still stupidly cooperating with her in the Chunin Exam? They even didn¡¯t hesitate to arrange ANBU to raid us?¡± "Do you really want to show your eagerness towards the Hokage of Konoha and then wag your tail?!!" This crazy roar of the traitorous ninja was undoubtedly successful. Because just when his last two words fell to the ground, Ebizo, who was still leaving, stopped in his tracks. "Alas" Ebizo sighed inexplicably, then slowly turned around. He slowly walked back to where he was before, looking down at the rebellious ninja. "That's why you are just an idiot who doesn't know you are being targeted, instead of being the decision-maker of Sunagakure. I really don't know how those people were so blind that you were able to become a Jonin. !¡± Ebizo's eyes were full of helplessness, and he said: "Do you think Konoha itself doesn't know what you know? Let me ask you, if we directly kill Naruto in this Chunin Exam, then So what? Besides bringing war, what else can it bring?" "Once again, we launched an attack on our allies, and we did it during the important Chunin exam. Do you know what this will bring to Sunagakure? His reputation will be ruined!" "In addition, the death of Konoha's new Hokage will inevitably arouse unprecedented anger in Konoha. They will attack us Sunagakure at all costs. Even if we can really block Konoha's crazy attack, I'm afraid I am also already scarred and my vitality is severely damaged. Such a situationNext, what are you going to do with Kumogakure and Iwagakure? Are you saying that you have forgotten that there are five major ninja villages in the ninja world? ! " "If you really want to start a war with Konoha as you wish, not only Sunagakure Village, but even the entire Kingdom of Wind will probably become the land of other countries' games! You fool, you have reached this point and dare to talk about yourself in front of me Not guilty? I have never seen such a shameless person!" Having said this, Ebizo¡¯s tone only contained the feeling of hating that iron cannot become steel. After he took a deep breath, he just waved his hand in a dazed manner. He was just a scumbag. What was the use of talking so much nonsense? Without taking another look at the traitorous ninja, who was already pale, Ebizo turned around and took his own steps again. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ! ! ! "who?!" The Sunagakure ANBU who were on guard here noticed something was wrong immediately. They either drew their ninja swords in their hands and prepared to attack, or they ducked and appeared beside Ebizo to protect him. Each of them immediately found what they should do. thing. However, at the moment when he saw the intruder, the attacking Sunagakure ANBU paused slightly, but then maintained his movements and placed the ninja sword in his hand on the intruder's vital part, the carotid artery. The other Sunagakure Anbu did not stop their movements when they saw this, and placed their ninja swords on the other vital parts of the intruder. "Stop! Put down the weapon!" Just when the visitor was being held tightly by the Sunagakure Anbu, Ebizo's voice finally came from behind. Ebizo's order was absolute in the heart of the Sunagakure Anbu, and there was no hesitation. The Sunagakure Anbu's weapons were also moved away from the vital parts of Jiraiya's body. Even though the weapons were gone, the eyes of the Sunagakure Anbu didn't change at all. They stared at the visitor with sinister eyes, without wavering at all, as if they had a blood feud with the visitor! "Ahem. Then it's time to talk about it now, right? Why do you appear here, the ANBU of Konoha!" Ebizo didn¡¯t pay attention to the looks in his men¡¯s eyes. He just stared at the person in front of him and asked with a gloomy expression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 344 The leisurely Sakura~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "" Without looking at the ninja sword that left her body, Sakura's eyes were focused on Ebizo in front of her from beginning to end. However, Sakura was also drunk when Ebizo performed this operation. The first person to react was obviously this bad old man. He could have stopped this group of people before the ANBU took action, but he deliberately waited until the ANBU took action. After the Ninja sword was placed on his neck, he gave the order to put down the weapon. ?????? This sentence flashed through her mind, and Sakura no longer paid attention to the Sunagakure ANBU who had been watching eagerly around her, but directly spoke to Ebizo in front of her. "Your Excellency, Elder. I think your move is extremely unwise." Sakura stretched out her finger and pointed it at the rebel nin in front. Sakura¡¯s meaning is very clear. This move of the Sunagakure Anbu is said to be to catch them all in one fell swoop, but the premise of this is to sacrifice this Chunin Exam. There is no doubt that if this group of rebellious ninja succeeds, Tsunade's safety will not matter, but this Chuunin exam is obviously going to suffer a big disaster. And the associated consequences will also make Konoha lose a lot of face in the ninja world. Forget it that the first time was because of a big move jointly carried out by Orochimaru and Sunagakure, but this second time the Chuunin Exam was held, it was only completed by a group of rebellious ninja from Sunagakure? Moreover, this time the Chuunin Exam was so loud that it focused the attention of the entire ninja world. You made such a big mistake and made the entire ninja world laugh out loud? "Haha, what's unwise about this?" Ebizo was a little surprised by Sakura's straightforwardness, but he didn't have any doubts and answered directly: "We, Sunagakure, have full authority for this action. It's under control, and I don't think this will cause any flaws in the Chuunin exams." "Oh? Really?" Sakura's eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile on her face raised slightly. However, due to the presence of the cat-face mask, Ebizo did not notice her smile, but it was inexplicably reflected on Sakura's face. There was a strange feeling in the aura that emanated. ¡¾Could it be that she found any information in the past few days that even I don't have? ! ¡¿ As soon as this idea emerged from Ebizo's mind, he was immediately swept out of his mind. How can this be? This Konoha girl, okay, just think of her as an excellent ANBU, but she has only been in Sunagakure for a few days? Can he obtain information that even he, the person in charge of the entire Kingdom of Wind intelligence system, has not obtained? who do you think You Are? ! So Ebizo calmly looked at Sakura in front of him and nodded as he should: "This is natural. Don't worry about the Anbu of Konoha. This Chunin Exam and the safety of the Hokage are not in danger." There will be no problem at all.¡± Speaking of which, Ebizo stared at Sakura with his deep eyes: "And now is the time when our Sunagakure ANBU is performing a mission. I think you can leave now!" There was no threat in Ebizo's words, but the meaning emerging from his eyes and expression was enough. "Ah¡ª¡ª" A sneer sounded from Sakura's mouth, which made Ebizo's brows immediately knitted together, resembling the Chinese character "Sichuan". "Anbu of Konoha! I don't think there is anything funny about this! Now, I advise you to immediately" "No!" Before Ebizo finished speaking, Sakura forcibly interrupted him. Ebizo¡¯s expression was now hopeless, as dark as a dark cloud floating above his head. His face was dark, and the surrounding Sunagakure ANBU who were unhappy with Sakura's Konoha ANBU outfit reacted even more. I saw them either putting their hands on their weapons, or making seal movements with their hands. All it took was Sakura making some movement or Ebizo giving an order, and they would swarm up and tear Sakura apart. . "Actually, I still think it's quite ridiculous." The actions of the surrounding Anbu did not affect Sakura at all. Her clear blue eyes looked at Ebizo in front of her and said, "You are considered an elder after all, but you were killed by the enemy. I touched my side, but I still didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡± "Oh, by the way, look at how these guys are behaving now. You should be considered the ANBU chief of Sunagakure or something like that, right? Did you really not even notice at all?Do you feel it? " Nani? ! Ebizo's pitch-black face changed slightly. As he had guessed before, the ANBU of Konoha had noticed something that even he hadn't noticed? ! No, no, no. Ebizo immediately rejected the question. He looked at Sakura in front and sneered: "You are an ANBU of Konoha, and you just came to Sunagakure and you discovered something that none of us Sunagakure ANBU discovered? It seems like you are an ANBU of Konoha." Are there really crouching tigers, hidden dragons among the ANBU in Konoha?" "What's the matter?" Sakura immediately replied with a sneer, "We are not Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in Konoha, we are all set off by our peers!" Ebizo Zang¡¯s lungs are about to explode with anger. Isn¡¯t this just mocking Sunagakure ANBU for being a bunch of trash? His lips parted, "Are you serious" "enough!" Sakura didn't wait for Ebizo to finish what he said, and directly interrupted Ebizo again. However, the king was humiliated and his subjects died. The Sunagakure ANBU could not bear it when they saw Ebizo being interrupted by Sakura one after another. ? The Sunagakure Anbu who were already ready to attack immediately broke out together! "Wind Escape¡¤Wind Blade!" "Wind Release¡¤Vacuum Jade Wind Blowing Cut!" "Wind escape" The densely packed transparent wind blades, as if overwhelming, charged towards Sakura, who was surrounded by the Sunagakure ANBU! Whoosh whoosh! After the powerful wind blade, waves of kunai and shurikens followed closely! In just one moment, Sakura¡¯s entire body was covered in it from top to bottom, left, right, front and back. In just one second, Sakura¡¯s whole body could be torn to pieces! The remaining Anbu Sunagakure who had not yet taken action were staring at Sakura inside with their eyes. If Sakura broke out of the dense wind blades and the blinding pain, Without shurikens, they would force her in an instant and take her down directly! However, these sand ninjas were surprised to find that until the wind blade approached, the ANBU of Konoha did not make the slightest move? ! So in an instant, Sakura¡¯s position was swept away by the violent wind blade, making her invisible to everyone. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The air flow exploded with a rumble, and the stinging wind blades surged all over the sky. The fierce tearing force caused all the Sunagakure ANBU around the scene to show a look of mockery on their faces. ¡°You didn¡¯t even move your body until you were hit. How dare you show off in front of a group of elite Anbu like yourself at this level? hehe! But unlike Anbu's mocking smile, Ebizo's face changed drastically at this moment. His seemingly old body immediately burst out with amazing reaction power. His whole body dwarfed and flicked to the right, leaving him in an instant. original location. However, from beginning to end, Sakura¡¯s target was not Ebizo! Snapped! ¡°Ahem¡ª¡ª!¡± His abdomen was violently attacked. The Sunagakure Anbu who was originally stuck next to Ebizo's body opened his mouth wide and his body was bent and arched like a cooked shrimp. However, the next second he was grabbed by Sakura. The flickering flying thunder god kunai stuck tightly to his carotid artery. "Yeah. The speed is good, but the position of the attack seems a little wrong?" A smile appeared on the corners of her mouth under the mask, and with a full mocking tone, Sakura praised the Sunagakure ANBU who were surrounding Ebizo in front of them or who were fully on guard against her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 345 Sunagakure ANBU Yura You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Faces were red and red, and none of the Sunagakure ANBU present really felt that Sakura's words were really a compliment to them. Even a three-year-old child could hear the mockery in Sakura's tone. "Asshole! Who told you to do it!" At this time, Ebizo, who had the highest status among the theoretical people present, spoke up. His face was extremely dark at this moment, "What are you doing? Could it be that you want to provoke a war between Sunagakure and Konoha, and then become Sunagakure¡¯s sinner?!¡± After hearing this, not only the faces of the surrounding Sunagakure ANBU turned pale, but even the Sunagakure ANBU who had been making small gestures after being controlled by Sakura stopped his movements and did not continue. Something moved. "Hey, hey, old fox. Did you say this too late? Your subordinates had already taken action before you said it. Do you think you don't treat me as a human being?" However, facing Ebizo Sakura sneered at these words. ??????????????? But if she really wants to provoke trouble with Sunagakure, it¡¯s a situation she doesn¡¯t want to see. What's more, her goal has been achieved now, so there is no need to talk nonsense anymore. "Your Excellency, Elder, didn't you say that I have only been here for a short period of time, and it is impossible to obtain more information than you? Then I will prove it to you now. Why can I be so confident?" Having said that, Sakura didn't say any more nonsense to Ebizo. She exerted a slight force on her right leg and directly pressed down on the Sunagakure Anbu who was under her control, causing him to kneel on the ground with a plop. Immediately before Ebizo's face stiffened and he wanted to say anything in reply, Sakura immediately raised her right index finger and spurted out an almost silky blue chakra. "Chakra thread? No, this is a chakra scalpel?!" When Ebizo saw the chakra on Sakura's fingers for the first time, he thought it was his own Sunagakure's unique skill, chakra thread, but after all, he was an old man. Even though he was in Jianghu, he could tell the difference immediately. But, can the chakra scalpel be reduced to such a small size? This is already on the same level as chakra lines, right? Not to mention Ebizo, who was already questioning his understanding of the chakra scalpel, at this moment, Sakura had already concentrated her mind, and then she quickly lowered her finger downwards! ! ! ! Ebizo's eyes widened on the spot, "How dare you!" "Shut up!" Sakura interrupted Ebizo's words rudely. At the same time, she raised her finger slightly and looked at Ebizo opposite. "Don't worry. This guy is not dead. I just helped him solve a little bit of a needle in his brain." With a smile on her lips, Sakura held the Anbu's collar with her left hand and threw it towards him. He caught Ebizo in front of him. "You can now have a good chat with your dear subordinate, such as what his identity is." Sakura opened her palm towards Ebizo in front of her, and a needle that was so small that it was almost invisible to the naked eye was holding It floated slowly in Sakura's palm. This is? Ebizo's pupils instantly shrank tightly. This old man who had already experienced Senju Hashirama's invincibility and participated in three ninja wars in a row figured everything out almost as soon as he saw this needle. "If I'm not wrong, this needle was taken out from his memory center, right?" Ebizo's tone showed a tremor, and he looked at Sakura in front of him and said. However, he did not wait for Sakura to reply. He just said in a helpless tone: "You dare to act so decisively in this situation. Aren't you afraid of destroying his brain and letting Konoha and Is there a fire between Sunagakure and Sunagakure?" "Burn a fire?" Sakura laughed when she heard this, "If you were like me and had to operate on the nervous systems of various creatures every day for a period of time, you would be like me. I will make the same move at this moment.¡± "Anyway, the identity of the other party has been confirmed, so there is no need to waste time." "Do you need to undergo surgery on your nervous system every day?" Ebizo's eyes suddenly lit up, and then his eyes changed when he looked at Sakura. After a moment, he smiled bitterly. "In any case, Sunagakure has recorded what happened today. I will report this matter to the Hokage-dono. I believe that the Hokage-dono will be quite satisfied with your performance. In addition" At this point, Ebichi Zang paused for a moment, then looked at his feet. At this moment, his face was a little bitDarkened ANBU. "Originally, this kind of thing shouldn't be done in a place like this, and it should be done with outsiders. But if it weren't for you, maybe I wouldn't be able to know the fact that he was a spy until my death, so I will treat it as an exception today. That¡¯s all.¡± Ebi¡¯s status in the Sunagakure ANBU is transcendent. After all, it was this old man who brought out the entire Sunagakure ANBU, so when he said this, it had already become a fact. "Yura, you should also know how I do things. I think the best way out for you now is to honestly explain all the contents of your sealed memories. What do you think?" Ebizo's eyes were indifferent. But when he looked at Yura, who was shaking at his feet, it seemed that he was not a person at all. It was at this moment that the ANBU named Yura's face suddenly turned pale. And in sharp contrast, there were waves of crazy shouts in the arena next to them. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The third Chunin Exam finally ended successfully. Unlike the previous Chunin Exams, since there were no 'any' accidents in this exam, Gaara, who was responsible for presiding over the third exam, met with Tsunade and the others at the end of the exam. The examiner conducted a quick review and immediately announced the promotion results of this Chunin exam. There is no need to mention Kumogakure and Iwagakure for the moment. They came here to take the exam just to take a soy sauce and explore the reality of Konoha. And their group of candidates were led by their respective Jonin after returning to their own Ninja Village. I will quietly conduct an internal assessment and see if I get promoted. As the host of the third exam, Sunagakure is different. As soon as the third exam ended, he directly announced under the spotlight that Sunagakure would be promoted to four chunin in this Chunin exam. Finally, it was Konoha Fang. Tsunade could not lose face in front of her allies, so she immediately announced the result of this promotion. Hyuga Neji, Rock Lee, and Aburame Shino were promoted! PS: Sorry, I tricked you all. I could have updated it yesterday, but after going back and forth several times while writing this paragraph, I chose to skip it directly. Sure enough, my brain is no longer working well. . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 346 Pink-haired Girl Haruno Sakura You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! At this point, this year¡¯s Chunin Examination has come to an end. And just like the previous Chunin Exams, Tsunade, the supreme leader of Konoha, left Sunagakure the day after the exam ended. The only difference from when he came was that the person the abbot came to see off Tsunade was not Granny Chiyo, the current ruler of Sunagakure, but Gaara, the youngest son of the Fourth Kazekage. Looking at this scene, the expressions of almost all the ninjas in Sunagakure Village, except for a few jounin who had already known about it, changed dramatically. Tsunade should have been overjoyed about this. One of the reasons why Konoha held the third chuunin exam in Sunagakure this time was to remove Gaara, the pro-Konoha faction who was beaten out of the iron. The baby was righted. What's more, in this exam, Kumogakure and Iwagakure, the two ninja villagers who made Tsunade uncomfortable, were not promoted to genin, but Konoha was promoted to three. This is great news. . However, the good mood that all this should have brought was completely destroyed last night during the meeting with several senior officials of Sunagakure (including the three Gaara siblings and Maki). Needless to say, the reason for this is naturally because of an unknown Konoha ANBU who was passing by the Sunagakure ANBU on a mission and suddenly appeared among them and perfectly captured the Sunagakure ANBU spy. As her mind kept recalling what Ebizo said last night, and what the rebellious ninja named Yura said, Tsunade's brows rose involuntarily. Xiao organization. When Sunagakure mentioned this organization that he had known about a long time ago, Tsunade had already sensed something was wrong in her heart. A mercenary from the ninja world, an organization that was not even remotely famous at the beginning, has actually planted spies in Sunagakure without even realizing it? Tsunade suddenly remembered the masters and apprentices of a certain team who had not yet returned to the village, and subconsciously bit her finger. More than a year has passed. During this period, Jiraiya did send a lot of information about the ninja world back to her, but there was not much of the Akatsuki organization that she had wanted for a long time. data of. Originally, Tsunade didn't take the Akatsuki organization too seriously. In her opinion, it was just an organization that was hiding underground and didn't dare to show its face. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, the only real opponents in Tsunade's heart were Kumogakure and Iwagakure, the two former powerful enemies of Konoha. But now it seems "It seems that we must change direction. No matter what organization it is, this level of traitorous ninja alone is enough to warrant full vigilance!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A few days later, in Konoha Village. After finally comforting Ino, who kept crying about the unfairness of the Chunin Exam, Sakura vacated Ino's home. "I always feel a little bored now. I originally thought that this time the Chunin Exam would encounter some more challenging tasks, but in the end, I just helped Sunagakure catch a spy and that was it." Walking slowly, Sakura complained about the Chuunin Exam. As he said this, Ino's cheerful look just now resurfaced in his mind, and he felt mixed emotions. She really didn¡¯t expect that in the original Shippuden, only three of the young chuunin warriors who joined together at the beginning of Shippuden would pass the chunin exam this time. "So in that world, how did they get promoted to chuunin?" Sakura's delicate fingers circled the ends of her hair, making her head look a little bigger. But soon she flicked her forehead. If the only way to advance from genin to chunin is the chunin exam, how could there be so many chunin in the entire ninja world based on the difficulty and pass rate of the chunin exam? Thinking of this, Sakura also laughed at herself. Now that the strength of her group of friends has reached the standard chuunin level, how could she continue to stay at the genin level. What's more, when Konoha is originally about employing people, how can it be possible for Ino and the others, who have already had chuunin and close to jounin strength, to continue to stay at the genin level? This is simply a waste of natural resources, okay? Thinking of this, Sakura suddenly raised her eyebrows. When she was promoted to chuunin, they personally prepared something for her.After receiving so many gifts, it seems that now it is my turn to return the favor. Whoosh! "Haruno Sakura, summoned by the Hokage!" Just when Sakura was thinking about what gifts to prepare for Shino, who had become a chunin, and Ino, who was about to be promoted to chunin, an ANBU figure flashed out in front of Sakura and faced her. Said quickly. "Understood, go immediately." Without any more nonsense with the ANBU to ask why they were summoned, Sakura agreed immediately. Tsunade has directly arranged for the ANBU to come to find her. It is obviously an important matter, and as an ANBU, it is impossible to talk nonsense, and it is just a question in vain. Whoosh! After seeing Sakura nod, the ANBU did not stay where he was. He used the teleportation technique and disappeared directly in front of Sakura's eyes. He is also very busy, okay? Looking at the disappeared figure, Sakura was not idle, stretched slightly, and then adjusted her condition slightly. ¡ª¡ªThe art of Flying Thunder God, activate! The next second, Sakura saw Tsunade in front of her, leaning over a large desk, writing furiously on a pile of documents. "I think it would be better for you to come in through the front entrance next time." Without raising her head, Tsunade immediately sensed the appearance of a certain stinky girl in front of her, and was processing the file she was currently processing. After that, he started to complain to Sakura. Sakura no longer had any cramps and retorted to Tsunade, but she ran all the way here without using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m full to hold on, so I¡¯m crazy and don¡¯t need to use it, okay? (©V_©V) Seeing the expression on Sakura's face, Tsunade knew that Sakura was not prepared to listen to her words, so she stopped talking and leaned back, staring at Sakura in front of her. "Forget it, it's not a big deal. But do you know why I'm looking for you?" Sakura shook her head and said she didn't know. At the same time, she also felt that the current Tsunade was poisonous. According to Tsunade's past temperament, it was only right for her to tell her the answer directly to the point. The corners of Tsunade's mouth twitched, and Tsunade didn't expect Sakura to shake her head so decisively, so her face darkened a little, "Can't you think about it first?!" "But I really don't know." With an innocent expression on her face, Sakura said pitifully to Tsunade. Snapped! With her right palm slapped on her face, Tsunade now began to wonder if the ANBU path she had arranged for Sakura at the beginning was wrong. With such an ignorant Huang, no, can a pink-haired girl really be qualified to become an Anbu leader in the future? ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 347 New Mission You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Alas" Tsunade sighed helplessly. This kind of performance has completely disappeared from her now, but now it was broken by her disciple. "Forget it, I won't talk nonsense with you." Tsunade tapped her index finger on the table to refocus her attention, and then said to Sakura: "This time it is a new mission. It is very simple. Get in touch with an intelligence officer who is currently outside." "After that, your task is to follow the orders of this intelligence officer. Unless there is an emergency or I have a direct order, you must follow him at all times and obey his orders!" Sakura's expression was suddenly stunned. What the hell kind of mission is this? Indefinite deadline and no goal, just following a so-called intelligence agent and obeying his orders? "You don't have to put on such a face." As a master, Tsunade knew Sakura's mental activity at this moment by looking at her expression, and said with a hint of anger: "This mission does not exist in the first place. , and intelligence personnel should act independently. But¡ª¡ª" Tsunade intertwined the fingers of her hands, and her smooth and pearly chin rested on them, "Who made someone make such a great contribution in this Chunin Exam? Success made me realize that I originally planned to Is there any slight error in our strategic policy?¡± Hearing this, Sakura was stunned for a moment, but in an instant she understood the meaning of Tsunade's words. ???????????????????? Well, it was actually his fault for catching Scorpion¡¯s spy who was hiding in Sunagakure. I am afraid that Tsunade became wary because of Akatsuki's current strength. The first time she heard about the Akatsuki organization was actually from the mouth of Sarutobi Hiruzen. ¡ª¡ªWhen she first took up the position of Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi told Tsunade all the information about Itachi and the Uchiha genocide. Among them, the information that Itachi's last destination was the Akatsuki organization would naturally not be missed by Hiruzen Sarutobi and forget to tell Tsunade. It¡¯s just that at that time, Tsunade didn¡¯t have that much energy to deal with Akatsuki¡¯s affairs. In her eyes, the threat of the Akatsuki organization was far less troublesome than that of the other four major ninja villages. Therefore, when Jiraiya proposed to take Naruto out and investigate the Akatsuki organization, he agreed on the spot. But now after Yura revealed that Scorpion actually exists in the Akatsuki organization, Tsunade's heart has once again raised the danger level of Akatsuki to a higher level. Only then did the idea arise to move Sakura forward to support Jiraiya. "You don't have to think about so many things now. There's no need for this." Tsunade looked at Sakura's face as if she had understood something and said: "Follow-up tasks will rely on the orders given to you by the intelligence personnel. You currently have to All you have to do is gather your members and head out immediately.¡± After Tsunade finished speaking, she opened her drawer, took out a scroll and threw it directly to Sakura, "It contains the latest information he passed on, as well as his current address. Do you have any questions? ?" Sakura curled her lips, looked at the scroll in her hand and sighed helplessly, "I" "Very good! I knew you would be fine. In addition, you can put aside your identity as ANBU during this operation. After all, ANBU's clothes are still too conspicuous." Tsunade interrupted Sakura with a snap. He was about to blurt out the words, staring at Sakura with a smile on his face. After saying these words, he stretched out his right hand and pushed in the direction of the door. "¡ª¡ªActually, I just want to ask what the name of this intelligence officer is." After taking a breath, Sakura showed a faint (m) smile (m) face (p) towards Tsunade. "This is detailed in the scroll. You can watch it before gathering your team members." The smile on Tsunade's face did not diminish by half. "" The garlic paste is tough! After Sakura's eyes glared at Tsunade, she used the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared into the office in an instant. "Bye bye~" Tsunade looked at the empty office, raised her right hand and shook it towards Sakura's original position, and continued to say with a smile on her face. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the next day, before the sun even showed its face, Sakura, who had already informed Mitsuae, Mayumi and Saoi of their new mission yesterday, quietly walked out of her home. She has long been accustomed to going out before sunrise, and today she just got up a little earlier. Because of Tsunade¡¯s last few words yesterday, SakuraNot only did he not wear the ANBU mask when he went out for the first time, he didn't even prepare a set of ANBU's standard clothes. Her upper body is just an ordinary black shirt, a light blue shawl jacket, and then a pair of black pleated trousers with a black shirt. "If you look at it from a normal person's perspective, with such ordinary clothes, no one would treat him as a ninja. As usual, when Sakura arrived at the meeting point agreed with them yesterday, Mayumi, Mitsue and Saoi were already waiting there. But there is still one thing that is different from usual. In the past, Mayumi and Mitsue were wearing standard ANBU clothes, while Sai was wearing his sexy half-ninja clothes with his belly exposed. This time, due to Tsunade's order, the three of them each put on ordinary clothes. ¡ª¡ªQi Qi was wearing a black button-down suit that covered herself tightly. Snapped! Sakura's right hand slapped her forehead fiercely. She looked at the three men in black with a headache, "I said, is it your previous life that forced you to dress like this, or are you three? Have you contacted me in advance and got dressed?" Sakai glanced at the two people next to him calmly, and then said to Sakura: "I used to wear combat uniforms, and this outfit was bought in a clothing store because Captain you said yesterday that you don't want to wear combat uniforms. This outfit looks pleasing to the eye." When Mayumi and Mitsue heard this, they each nodded towards Sakura with dull eyes. "We are like this too!" "So black clothes are your favorite?" Xiao Sakura became even more helpless after hearing this. She rubbed her forehead, "Forget it, I will buy it for the three of you when I go to town to rest. Okay, here are a few. Just the three of you, you don¡¯t look like good people when you stand out. This is too attracting attention!¡± When the three of them heard this, they were also in a state of confusion. In their hearts, they and others were good people. Small matters such as clothing did not delay for too long. After a while, Sakura and the other three took advantage of the cover of the sky, which was not yet completely bright, and set off quickly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 348 You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A few days later, in the country of Tang. Sakura, who was carrying orders from Tsunade, was walking slowly with her team members on a street with hot spring shops on both sides. It seems that some kind of festival is approaching in Yuno Country recently. Carp streamers are hung on high poles on the roofs of hot spring shops all over the street, and they rustle with the mountain breeze. At the same time, the citizens of Tang Country on the street also had smiles on their faces, playing in groups of three or five on the street. "This country is probably the only small country besides the five major countries that can put a smile on the faces of its citizens." Sakura said with a hint of deep meaning in her tone as she looked at the flow of people on the street. Since this period of contact, the attitude of the three of them towards their team has changed subtly. Although I really don't want to admit it, compared to the place like Root where I have to worry about being abandoned by Danzo at any time, although this ANBU team led by Sakura is also licking blood on the knife edge, it is at least better than Root. So much better! ¡°After all, no one would like to live a life where they are stabbed in the back at any time and have to abandon all their feelings and be on guard against everyone. "Is this really the case?" Sai shook his head and said indifferently: "This kind of peace and this kind of laughter seem beautiful, but in fact they are just a layer of bubbles that can be completely burst with just a light poke." "Everything that exists in the Country of Yu is based on the current unstable peace in the Ninja world. Once a war breaks out, this country may not even have the ability to protect itself. The combat capabilities of their Yu Ninjas, I have already lost everything in this comfortable life." Guangzhi, who was following behind, also spoke silently at this time, agreeing with Saoi's statement. "The Kingdom of Yu is the only way for the Kingdom of Thunder to invade Konoha southward. This is also a fact that was confirmed during the Third Ninja War. You must know that the Tang ninjas in the Kingdom of Yu were also called He is the strongest ninja under the five major countries, but in the end, he was treated submissively by Kumogakure without even a splash of resistance?" Seeing Sai and Mitsue, both of them had already spoken out. After commenting on the current state of Yuno Kuni, Mayumi added after a moment of silence. "" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She would be stabbed in the back three times just by saying a casual word, Sakura almost rolled her eyes. "Do you want your thoughts to be so dark? What's more, the current ninja world is relatively peaceful. Coupled with the alliance between Konoha and Sunagakure, I don't think Iwagakure and Kumogakure will start a war at this time." "Don't say that Kumogakure and Iwagakure will form an alliance. There is a major rift between the two countries that is absolutely impossible to heal. This is impossible to happen without Konoha and Sunagakure actively provoking war." "As for Kirigakure, I don't need to talk about it, right? Now Kirigakure can't even lick his own wounds, let alone start a war." Faced with Sakura's counterattack, the three of them were all stunned, and then they discovered that Sakura's remarks were unable to be refuted for a while. Because judging from the current situation in the ninja world, the major powers really have no intention of provoking a war. After all, the most likely opportunity for the Fourth Ninja War to break out was when Orochimaru invaded Konoha. "It's a pity that all countries had concerns at the time, and Tsunade decided to reconnect with Sunagakure after taking office, so they ultimately missed this excellent opportunity. So for a moment, Sai and the other three were speechless. In response to this, Sakura arched her eyebrows and her chest unconsciously rose, feeling that she had fought such a wonderful battle. This little incident between the four people did not cause any waves. The voices of the citizens of the surrounding Yu Country came one after another, completely unaware of the conversation between the four people. In the blink of an eye, the four of them were moved from the street to a small hotel in this small town. The location of the hotel is in the northwest of the small town. It is actually a bit remote in competition with other hotel locations, and normal tourists will basically not choose such a remote small hotel. But it's a pity that the four Sakuras are obviously not normal tourists. After booking two rooms, Sakura did not go to her own room, but entered the room of Sai and the others. ??????????????????????? Money is tight, and the three of us are all men, so let¡¯s just share a room. The four of them sat on the floor indifferently, and they hadn¡¯t started talking to each other yet.A figure quickly passed through the window. For the arrival of this person, the four of them were obviously well prepared, and there was not even an unnecessary change in the expressions on their faces. "I guess the four of you are the Anbu who will be carrying out this mission." The visitor's face was cold, and he turned out to be the hotel owner with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and an approachable smile when he first entered the hotel. "You have crossed the line." Sakura said calmly without any expression on her face, "After we show you the token, you just need to honestly provide the corresponding information." In an instant, the air in the entire room seemed to solidify. But the next moment, the hotel owner¡¯s face fell. "Tch, I thought you were a girl and I could deceive you." The hotel owner's face seemed to have returned to the way it looked when the two parties first met. As he spoke, the hotel owner¡¯s right hand stretched out from behind, with an envelope in it, ¡°This is the information you need.¡± After Sakura took it, the hotel owner did not stay any longer. He turned around and went back to where he came from. Rather than opening the envelope immediately, Sakura just placed the envelope in front of her, then quickly performed the Seven or Eight Ninja Seals in her hand, then clicked on the envelope with her two fingers. Whoosh whoosh whoosh. Suddenly, the originally plain white envelope was covered with dense black sigils from where Sakura's fingertips were touching, and it stopped when it almost covered the floor of the room. Then, with lightning speed, the black sigils that had covered the ground returned to Sakura's fingertips in an instant, and returned to that white, ordinary envelope. After completing this series of operations, Sakura put on a smile, unsealed the envelope, and took out a note filled with words. There is no need to try to find me, I will not allow others to participate in this great journey of collecting information. I advise you to return to Konoha immediately. I believe Tsunade will not blame you. By¡ª¡ªJiraiya! "" ¡°What-are-you doing what?!!!¡± Looking at the last three words "Jiraiya", the corners of Sakura's mouth suddenly twitched like an epilepsy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 349 The Rasengan is in trouble! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Without even showing the note to the three subordinates around her, Sakura clenched her right fist fiercely, and when she released it, the poor note turned into a handful of confetti. "Huh¡ª¡ª" After blowing out the scraps of paper with a gentle breath, Sakura stood up. "It seems like there is something terrible written on this note?" Sai looked at the scraps of paper scattered in the room and looked at Sakura. "No, I'm just angry." Sakura exhaled heavily, and then said to the three of them: "There are no restrictions today. You can move freely. As long as you don't attract the attention of Tang Ninja." After saying that, Sakura ignored the three of them, turned around and disappeared into the room. The only three men left were in the room. You look at me and I look at you. On the other side, Sakura, who was out, certainly did not lose her mind. According to what Jiraiya left, she searched for him in the town of Yuno Country. She just calmed down and silently turned on her fairy mode. The moment you lean down and your fingers lightly touch the ground! ¡ª¡ªThe world has opened its eyes for Sakura. Sakura, whose perception ability could only barely compete with that of a perceptive ninja, was able to cover the entire country of Yu in almost an instant under the strong increase of Sage Mode, without attracting the attention of any ninja. "Humph, I found you!" With a slight snort, Sakura had a smug smile on her face. After the orange eyeshadow representing the sage mode dissipated, her mind turned slightly and connected to the marks next to the two familiar chakras. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The scene in front of Sakura changed in an instant. The first thing that caught her eye was the golden hedgehog head that she was accustomed to seeing before, as well as the huge blue chakra sphere and the huge blue chakra sphere that rushed into her sight. That shout that is no longer familiar¡ª¡ª "Rasengan!!!" Surprise! ! ! Sakura¡¯s originally emerald green eyes were dyed blue at this moment as if they were dyed blue by the Rasengan blast from the front! This is what Sakura never expected. When she saw Naruto for the first time in more than a year, she would actually be confused by his Rasengan! Of course, if you say it¡¯s silly, it¡¯s actually just a mean thing. Sakura¡¯s Anbu experience is not in vain. Coupled with her ability to sense the constant alarm, the chakra shield has become like an instinct, forming a blue color in front of Sakura. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" As soon as the two chakras came into contact, an extremely huge wave of air erupted. The roaring hurricane was like a whirlpool, smashing the surrounding leaves and rocks into pieces. And in the middle of the air wave, two figures shook slightly, then retreated in vain, flying upside down for more than ten meters. "What's going on!" Naruto, who was knocked away by this strong air current, was confused. He spit out a few mouthfuls of gravel that was smeared into his mouth due to the air wave, and looked at the detonation point ahead. Naruto(?§¥?¡Ô?§¥?) "Sakura?!" I saw the handsome figure standing in front of me, ah no, in fact, because of the air wave just now, not only was her hair a little messy, but Sakura, who was not even straight, could no longer use it. Pretty is how to describe it. "Bah, bah, bah!" Sakura straightened her messy hair angrily, and then looked at Naruto who was staring at her in shock, anger flashing on his face. "This is really a big meeting gift!" Now Naruto's shocked face turned a little embarrassed. He scratched the back of his head miserably, lowered his head slightly, and then murmured in a voice as thin as a gnat. "You still have the nerve to tell me, didn't you suddenly appear on your own?" "" The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched slightly, "I heard this sentence." Naruto¦²(¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ "Okay, okay!" At this moment, Jiraiya, as Naruto's master, came on the stage to save Naruto. With his brows furrowed, Jiraiya stopped the two of them from talking and walked slowly towards Sakura. "I really didn't expect that Tsunade was willing to send you out. If I knew it was you, I would have asked Naruto to put the kunai you sent him in a pile of detonating charms. By the way, Nowadays Anbu can do thisReady? You can still follow me and wander around the ninja world like this? " After hearing the first half of Jiraiya's words, Sakura rolled her eyes. Why did Jiraiya talk with a gun and a thorn in his words? But in a blink of an eye, Sakura also understood. Although she was nominally following Jiraiya to obtain information about the Akatsuki organization, in fact, she may have a protective meaning. After all, as soon as the tip of the iceberg of the Akatsuki organization was revealed, Tsunade couldn't wait to arrange an elite ANBU team under her command to come to Jiraiya and Naruto. No matter how you say it, it would have this meaning. " Jiraiya may not care. After all, he is a legendary figure in the ninja world. Even if he is really targeted, as long as Jiraiya wants to run away, Tsunade does not have to worry about his safety. But the problem is that Jiraiya is not alone. There is a self-propelled nuclear weapon beside him, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki Uzumaki Naruto. If he is really besieged by the Akatsuki organization that has not yet revealed the full picture, Jiraiya may indeed run away. Maybe in Tsunade's heart, he can kill several more and come back, but what about Naruto? In the information Jiraiya conveyed to Tsunade, there was never any information about Naruto. This caused Tsunade to think that Naruto was only a little stronger than when he first left Konoha. And if Naruto is captured by the Akatsuki organization, it will undoubtedly be a fatal blow to Konoha. As long as the Akatsuki organization spreads the news in the ninja world that Konoha has lost the Kyuubi, then the other major countries, including Sunagakure, will have a greed for Konoha. To put it bluntly, before Iwagakure and Kumogakure did not take advantage of the end of Konoha's collapse plan to invade Konoha, the Nine-Tails, a ninja nuclear bomb known as the strongest tailed beast, was the most important point. It was precisely because of Naruto that Tsunade decided to arrange for Anbu to follow Jiraiya just in case. First of all, Sakura's strength is obvious to all. If there is a real fight, Sakura can at least be the best. Secondly, I also want Sakura to follow Jiraiya to see if Sakura can learn some ANBU skills from Jiraiya. For example, ways to obtain information, etc. And even Sakura can understand the meaning of Tsunade's move, so how could Jiraiya, who has been Tsunade's teammate for so many years, not understand? How could a person who was recommended as Hokage several times by Hiruzen Sarutobi as Hokage before he resigned, really be as dissolute as he appeared on the surface? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 350 Intermission You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What? Next, Sakura, you want to practice with me and the lustful immortal?!" Just when Sakura was about to launch a counterattack against Jiraiya's words, Naruto's extremely excited voice came out from the side. Judging from his words, it was obvious that Naruto did not hear the word Anbu in Jiraiya's mouth, or that he had heard it, but he had no idea what this Anbu was. . And based on Sakura¡¯s understanding of Naruto, the possibility of the latter is obviously slightly better than the former. "Tch, this girl doesn't need to practice like you." Jiraiya said with a stinky face, "This girl is already an elite of ANBU, so why does she need me to help her practice." "Eh? ANBU?" Naruto looked at Jiraiya with a confused look on his face, "What is that?" "" "" The scene fell into an embarrassing situation for a while. After Jiraiya silently helped Naruto introduce the functions of the ANBU department, something seemed wrong in Naruto's eyes when he looked at Sakura. What? What? Why is it that a year has passed for everyone, and I am still just a little Konoha genin following Jiraiya, but Sakura has become an elite ninja of ANBU? ! "Sakura, you, you are not a jounin now, are you?" Naruto tilted his head cautiously, looked at Sakura and asked. Naruto's expression made people laugh and cry. Sakura shrugged her shoulders and said with a bit of helplessness: "No, at least I haven't been notified of being promoted to Jonin yet." That¡¯s right, even though she beat Danzo to the GG with her own hands, Tsunade still didn¡¯t upgrade her level to a Jonin. However, Sakura herself is also interested in the so-called jounin level. Anyway, she is in the ANBU now, so she can take on even S-level missions, and the rewards from these missions are already too much to spend, and she cannot be promoted. It doesn't matter if it rises or rises. "That's it -" Naruto breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, and his whole body looked much more relaxed, "As far as chuunin are concerned, I think I can still catch up!" No, you will never be able to catch up in this life! Hearing this, Sakura lowered her eyes and just looked at Naruto with her peripheral vision, silently complaining in her heart. Jiraiya raised his eyebrows in surprise at this time, as if he didn't expect that Sakura would be arranged by Tsunade to be by his side without being promoted to a Jonin. "Ahem, forget it." At this moment, Jiraiya coughed and changed the topic back to his hand, "I'm willing to admit defeat, even though you used the Flying Thunder God's Technique to come to me, But since you have already said that if you find me, I will allow you to follow, then I will not refuse you." "But you have to remember not to put on any ANBU posture in front of me. And all your actions must obey my orders. Unless you encounter an enemy, you must act according to my orders throughout the process. ." "do you understand?" By the end of the sentence, Jiraiya's face was already full of seriousness, and there was no trace of the dissolute character he had when he took Naruto with him this year. And Naruto was also a little surprised by Jiraiya's current expression. In his impression, Jiraiya had never used such an expression in the year since he brought him out. There was no surprise on Sakura's face. She nodded and said, "This is natural. Master already explained this when he gave me this task." "Until I receive further instructions from the master, or the Hokage, you are the only commander of me and my team." Seeing that Sakura was so understanding, Jiraiya also nodded with satisfaction. What bothered him most was that during the execution of his mission, there were others who wanted to cause trouble with independent personalities. As for the team Sakura mentioned, Jiraiya was of course not surprised at all. A chuunin was originally a squad leader and could have his own subordinates. What's more, Sakura was Tsunade's disciple, so it was natural for her to lead the team. "And Naruto didn't care. In his mind, the chuunin was just a team leader, and he was supposed to lead the team. After Jiraiya confirmed his absolute command in this team in the future, he stopped talking with a straight face and prepared to let Naruto continue his training time. But it was obvious that due to the appearance of a certain girl, Naruto, a little yellow-haired person, was very enthusiastic about training.?? has decreased. This can be seen from Naruto's absent-minded action of rolling the Rasengan, not to mention Naruto's frequent glances in the direction of Sakura. well¡ª¡ª Looking at this scene, Jiraiya sighed helplessly in his heart. He also knew that Naruto had no intention of practicing anymore. It was fine before, but now the sudden appearance of a schoolmate and teammate whom he hadn't seen for more than a year naturally brought out Naruto's thoughts and feelings. "Naruto!" Jiraiya shouted loudly towards Naruto, "That's the end of today's training. Now go get it rest and rest." With a black line on her forehead, Sakura looked at Jiraiya and still didn't know what one of the legendary Sannin wanted to do. However, Sakura did not refuse. After glancing at Naruto a few times, she raised her eyebrows slightly. "Naruto, I haven't seen you for more than a year. Do you want to do some warm-up exercise after your rest?" Naruto's originally excited expression after hearing Jiraiya's command to rest paused for a moment, but the next second he raised the corners of his mouth, "Of course! But let me explain in advance that the current year and I I am completely different from before!" After hearing Naruto's somewhat complacent words, Sakura's face became kinder. "If it's just a simple warm-up, wouldn't it be boring? So let's do this. The loser will be responsible for today's dinner. What do you think?" When Naruto heard this, he immediately extended his thumb: "Easy!" Jiraiya, who was standing aside, was also happy to see this. He had actually wanted to let Naruto have more contact with the outside world. Unfortunately, there is no one he can trust in this foreign country, so until now, Naruto's only opponent is Jiraiya. Now that Sakura is finally tutoring Naruto for free, Jiraiya is almost applauded. The simple exchange ended quickly. Naruto, who originally wanted to reminisce with Sakura, now wanted to immediately restore his body to its best condition, and then use the new ninjutsu he had learned this year on Sakura, In one fell swoop, he wiped away the shame of being pushed to the ground and rubbed by Sakura since he was a child. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 351 Daily Mode Starts You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In a messy valley, Naruto was gasping for air, his face covered with ash, and he was paralyzed on the ground without any image. In contrast, there was a man not far away from him, with his hands on his knees, who was also breathing heavily. Sakura panted. After a while, Naruto seemed to have recovered a lot of physical energy. He slapped his hands on the ground, and then sat up from the ground with some difficulty. A pair of blue eyes looked full of exhaustion. Sakura then said half breathlessly. "Sure enough, Sakura is still Sakura. I thought I could surpass you through this year's training, but now I still lose." Sakura also straightened her small body at this time, well In fact, over the past year, her small body has expanded slightly, and now it is no longer appropriate to call it a small body "Huh -" After exhaling softly to regain her breath, Sakura looked at Naruto in front of her and said, "Do you think you are the only one practicing this year? Don't say it's me. Even Shikamaru, a guy who is lazy all day, is practicing hard. If you still face them with the same attitude as a year ago, you will only be the one who suffers in the end." "Hahaha, when you put it like that, I really wonder how Shikamaru and the others will behave after I go back. But having said that, I haven't seen them for more than a year, so I really have some weird thoughts. Theirs." Naruto scratched the back of his head and said with a laugh. Sakura looked at Naruto in front of her and immediately noticed the thoughts welling up in the heart of the little yellow-haired boy in front of her. But Sakura didn't say anything to interrupt Naruto's inner fluctuations. She just moved her steps lightly and slowly came to sit next to Naruto. "Would you like to tell me about your experience this year? What I said was that I was performing tasks in the ANBU, and there is nothing good to say." Naruto's expression was blank, but a smile soon appeared on his face, "Actually, I don't have anything to say here. I have just been practicing with the lustful immortal from the beginning to the end." "It's just that sometimes, the lustful Sennin will leave me alone to ponder new ninjutsu and then disappear. Then he will not come back from outside until night. I asked him where he went without saying a word." Speaking of this, Naruto's face showed a hint of displeasure, "Actually, I know even if he doesn't tell me, isn't he just going to one of those hot spring shops and doing the so-called collection of materials there." The speaker is unintentional and the listener is intentional. Naruto, who is stupid and sweet, has no feelings when he talks. Sakura, who has been an ANBU for more than a year, is keenly aware of the problem. Jiraiya took Naruto out of Konoha this time, nominally to take Naruto to practice, but the real purpose was actually to protect Naruto as a top bodyguard while going out to collect information about the Akatsuki organization. And the only thing that made Jiraiya want to go out while leaving Naruto to practice alone, in Sakura's eyes, was the Akatsuki organization's intelligence. ¡¾Jiraiya now must have mastered a lot of information about the Akatsuki organization. ¡¿ While Sakura was thinking this, she also took a more comfortable position, wrapping her arms around her legs, resting her face on her knees, and continued to listen to Naruto's complaints about herself over the past year. Although he said before that he was practicing the whole time and had nothing to talk about, Naruto, who had not seen his friends for more than a year, could not stop talking. From all the unhappiness he had with Jiraiya over the past year to the new ninjutsu he was practicing recently, Naruto couldn't stop talking no matter where he thought. "Actually, I have been practicing several new techniques recently, but unfortunately I still can't find inspiration and always lose control during the execution. The Lustful Immortal just said that I should lay more foundations before practicing." "That's right!" Naruto said this, and suddenly clapped his palm, "If this new technique of mine can be successfully controlled, it will definitely surprise you. Who will win and who will lose? Not necessarily!¡± Seeing Naruto's confident look, Sakura also became a little curious. Naruto hasn't successfully mastered a new technique yet? Then the Otama Rasengan just now must not be included. Could it be said to be the Wind Release Rasengan Shuriken? "But curiosity is curiosity, and I still have to get my face back." "You have a new technique that you haven't mastered yet. Does that mean I don't have a new technique that I'm still cultivating?" Sakura raised her lips and said, "And who told you that you had all my strength just now?" Naruto was stunned when he heard this, then he stared and said with a puffed mouth:??: "You didn't use all your strength. Do I have to use all my strength?" The two bickered about this for a few more times, but in the end, Naruto played GG with an absolute disadvantage. "By the way, apart from you, is there anyone else who has been promoted to chuunin?" Naruto quickly changed the subject and asked Sakura with an extremely poor level. Sakura, of course, had a lot of skills and didn't mind Naruto's poor way of changing the topic, and said: "There are not many ninjutsu to advance to chunin. Just a few days ago, we and Sunagakure made up for the last one. Chuunin exams. Not many people have passed, only Neji, Xiao Li and Shino. Kiba and the others are still genin." Naruto's eyes widened. When he heard that Xiao Li and Shino were promoted to chunin, he wanted to complain about the thick eyebrows and the gloomy man with sunglasses who would become chunin, but when he heard that Kiba had not become chunin. After becoming a chuunin, he immediately started to smile. "Hahahaha. I know it, I know it! This guy Ya definitely didn't become a chuunin!" ??????????????? Obviously, Kiba, who had been comparing himself to Naruto since the days of Ninja School and shouting that he wanted to become Hokage, was completely concerned about Naruto. As long as Kiba didn't become a chuunin, Naruto would be content. However, seeing Naruto's happy look, Sakura couldn't help but turn on the attack mode. "You don't have to be so happy. You have to know that Yako is currently performing tasks under the leadership of Hong-sensei every day. Coupled with the current shortage of manpower in Konoha, it is estimated that it won't be long before Yako and the others will be promoted to Chunin together. Bar." "Don't forget, you still have to continue to practice with Jiraiya~~~" "" The corners of Naruto's mouth were twitching constantly. He looked at the girl with a bright smile next to him, and his heart felt like ten thousand mythical beasts roaring past in the Gobi Desert. We are still not teammates, are we teammates anymore? ! Are you unhappy if you don't poke my little sweetheart? ! PS: I have something to do tomorrow, Sunday, so I may not be able to update. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 352 Untitled¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The chat between Naruto and Sakura in the valley continued until the evening, only to be interrupted by Jiraiya's late arrival. Regarding Jiraiya¡¯s disappearance during this period of time, the two of them tacitly chose not to speak. Because before they returned to the valley, Jiraiya told the two of them with a slightly upright (wei) straight (suo) smile that he had just seen a little material, and then disappeared in front of them. When the veteran driver wants to drive, Sakura and Naruto cannot stop him. So at that time, Sakura could only silently wish the old driver a speedy overturn in her heart. Unfortunately, the happy look on the old driver's face when he came back was enough to prove that Sakura's blessing was ineffective. Jiraiya's appearance also showed that he and others no longer need to stay in this valley. "You guys have had enough trouble today, it's almost time to go back. Starting tomorrow, we will continue our trip." Jiraiya straightened his expression and looked at the two people who had already stood up. Sakura and Naruto are good at it. The previous sparring between the two made their bodies covered with sweat. For these two people, as long as they can take a shower, that is the greatest enjoyment. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "She has come back." Not long after Sakura and the others appeared near the small town, Sai, who had been forgotten, raised his head and spoke to the two thoughtful colleagues around him. Sakai started his own actions shortly after Sakura left the hotel. Although he did not leave the room like Mayumi Mitsue, his fake paintings of super beasts were enough for him to stay at home without leaving the house. Among the few birds currently flying over this small town in Yuno Country, there are more than a dozen blackbirds he has arranged to report the real-time surrounding situation to him throughout the process. "But there are two guys she doesn't know beside her." Sai told the two of them all the information he knew. "Two guys I don't know?" Mitsue glanced at Zuo and said immediately: "Are they the intelligence personnel mentioned in this mission?" "I don't know." Sai stood up and looked out the window with inky eyes, "I only got these two pieces of information from my fake paintings of super beasts." "You don't need to keep asking, they are here now." As soon as the words finished, the door that was still closed was suddenly opened, and those who bumped into the room were none other than Sakura and the three people Saoi mentioned. "Okay, these three are my three subordinates in this mission." Sakura pointed at the three people who were on guard because the door was opened, and introduced to Jiraiya, "This is Saai , light branch, true bow." After introducing the three people one by one, Sakura turned her head and said to the three of them: "Three people, these two are the intelligence personnel mentioned in our mission this time." Saying that, Sakura stretched out her hand and pointed at Jiraiya: "This is the disciple of the third generation Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, one of the legendary three ninjas in Konoha, the master of the fourth generation Hokage Namikaze Shuimen, known as the Toad of Mt. Myoboku Jiraiya-sama of the Sage.¡± "As for this" Sakura pointed at Naruto, who was already stunned when Sakura introduced Jiraiya's name, and was now about to hear how Sakura prepared to introduce him, and said, "Mu Leaf Genin Uzumaki Naruto." "Hey, hey, hey! Why are there so many titles when introducing the lustful sennin, but when it comes to me, there is only one Konoha genin?" Before anyone could react, Naruto jumped up instantly and hooked Sakura's back with a look like a harem. "Oh. Don't you think you are a genin of Konoha? My introduction is very simple and clear." Sakura glanced at Naruto, who was releasing his full of resentment, and said with a shrug of his shoulders. "Well¡ª¡ª" Naruto narrowed his eyes suddenly, and his whole body shook crazily. Looking at the aggrieved Naruto in front of him, Saai, Mitsue and Mayumi also murmured in their hearts. How did this idiot become a Konoha ninja? "Okay, the chat is over now." At this time, Jiraiya clapped his hands and stood up. "You two should go and do whatever you have to do. You're all covered in stinky sweat and you don't even know how to take a shower. Then it's my turn, Jiraiya-sama." Sakura raised her eyebrows. It¡¯s not that she was afraid that Jiraiya would come over to collect information. After all, although she had made some gains recently, she could barely avoid flying.It's just an airport, and Jiraiya doesn't think much of it at all. She was just a little unclear as to what Jiraiya wanted to talk to Sai and the others when he drove her away. But Sakura didn't hesitate. She turned her head immediately, poked Naruto who was standing still, and walked out of the room. Naruto, who was poked by Sakura, turned around and immediately caught up with Sakura. As for what Jiraiya will say to Sai and the other two later, that is no longer within the scope of Sakura's current consideration. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 353 New fighting methods are being developed¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The road from the Kingdom of Tang to the Kingdom of the Moon. Today, there are no clouds in the country of Yu. The clear sky sheds brilliant golden light, illuminating the entire road with golden light. In the small woods on both sides of the road, the occasional squirrel passing by exposed its little head. After looking around warily, it disappeared into the woods holding pine cones. Sakura hung lazily with Naruto behind Jiraiya, her hands holding her head, her eyes scanning casually, taking in the scenery on the road. What is completely different from Sakura is Naruto who follows her. At this time, he had a shadow clone on his left and right, and on the palms of his hands were two blue balls that were traveling rapidly. That¡¯s right, even when he was walking, Naruto was still in a state of cultivation. Boom boom! At this moment, a fierce wave of chakra burst out from Naruto, and the huge air flow suddenly shot out and swept towards Jiraiya, Sakura and others who were beside Naruto. Regarding this sudden change, Sakura and others reacted surprisingly quickly. Not to mention Jiraiya and Sakura, who had already reached the Kage level at this moment, Saai, Mayumi, and Mitsue were in the rear position. They all managed to escape the impact of the air wave in an instant. "Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª, failed again." Unlike these people who responded quickly, Naruto, who was at the detonation point, had absolutely no chance of avoiding it. He coughed violently a few times in the dust stirred up by the air waves, and then made an annoyed sound. "How many times has this happened today?" Sakura, who was in the same dodge position as Jiraiya, looked at the embarrassed Naruto and asked. Hearing Sakura¡¯s question, Jiraiya meditated for a moment and then said: "Today was not bad, only seven times." "Yeah - only seven times in one morning." Sakura shrugged her shoulders and did not run to comfort Naruto or anything else. She turned around and took steps in the previous direction. The same goes for Jiraiya. He didn't even glance at Naruto and walked forward in one stride. The two people who were closest to Naruto did not move, let alone the three people from Sai. They passed by Naruto indifferently with eyes that had not changed from the beginning to the end. "Hey, hey, hey! Are you all so cold-blooded?! Now I was directly hit by an A-level ninjutsu! Let me show you a little, are you all cold-blooded animals?!" Feeling the endless malice from these guys, Naruto's mentality suddenly exploded, and he roared at the top of his lungs at the guys in front. "We just think that after so many times, you should have adapted to the attacks of A-level ninjutsu. We believe that if you do this a few more times, you will probably be immune to A-level ninjutsu in the future. A level of attack!¡± Jiraiya, who had returned to the front position again, heard this, but still didn't even turn his head. He just raised his thumb and shook it at Naruto before saying. Naruto:"¡­¡­" Glancing at Naruto, whose mouth was twitching, Sakura ignored him. Originally, when Naruto caused such an explosion for the first time, Sakura was still a little frightened and worried that this wave would cause Naruto to lose weight. But later, after discovering that Naruto would minimize the power of the Rasengan with chakra control just before the explosion, and that what looked like a powerful explosion was actually just a small amount of air waves, even the expressive medical ninjutsu failed. Served. After Naruto continued to make trouble for a while and found that no one paid attention to him, he finally followed the steps of the people in front of him a little dejectedly, and then returned to Sakura's side in a few jumps, and separated again. After the two shadow clones, their left and right hands spread out and continued to condense chakra. The training that Naruto chose to do was actually to enable him to maintain the stability of his chakra while moving, and to use the Rasengan with both hands at the same time. To put it simply, Naruto is currently practicing the Rasengan. This ninjutsu, which was only a sudden appearance in the original drama, has become an extremely difficult ninjutsu for Naruto in reality. This has been blocking him for three days. In fact, the essence of this ninjutsu is not that difficult, as long as you can do two things at once and be distracted by the condensation and maintenance of two chakras. It's just easier said than done, as Naruto's current scratching of his head is enough to prove it. I noticed Naruto's concentration next to me again.Chakra, Sakura raised her eyebrows slightly. An inspiration had popped up in her mind three days ago, but due to some reasons, this inspiration was not developed by her at first. But after watching Naruto practice over the past few days, this glimmer of inspiration has turned from the very beginning into a theory that seems to be more reliable. Of course, she was not studying blindly alone. With a powerful Todoroki like Jiraiya beside him, a person with great strength and experience, how could he not take advantage of it quickly? Before she expanded the inspiration into a theory, she ran directly to Jiraiya and told Jiraiya full authority of the inspiration. And now, this theory has finally turned into a trail that people can travel on. At night, after a day of practice, Naruto dragged his extremely tired body and fell asleep the moment he touched the bed. The three of them had already held a vigil in the past few days, so today all three of them were able to rest in the room of the Four Pillars House that Sakura used. (Yes, Sakura had already used her Wood Release in front of Jiraiya and Naruto after the group left the Country of Yu.) Therefore, naturally, Sakura and Jiraiya are the candidates to take charge of this vigil. "Then, shall we start now?" Jiraiya asked with a frown on his face, crossing his hands on his chest. Sakura nodded, and she quickly stretched out her hands, drawing a square with her left hand and a circle with her right hand: "I have done enough theoretical actions in the past two days. Now it is time to practice. .¡± However, Jiraiya did not stretch his face. He stared at Sakura in front of him and said: "One-handed seals are an ability that is extremely difficult to train. Now you are not only making one-hand seals, but also doing them at the same time." Use two ninjutsu in your body. If something happens, let alone me, even if Tsunade is here, I can't guarantee that you can survive!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 354 Are you stupid? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Jiraiya's tone was extremely serious, which was completely different from the way he usually behaved. Sakura smiled when she saw this. She could certainly hear the deep worry in Jiraiya's tone, but as she said before, theory will always be just theory if it is not practiced. . not to mention¡ª¡ª Sakura didn¡¯t just start her new training in a normal state! The Yin Seal is solved! Jiraiya, who was still staring at Sakura with a serious face, suddenly changed his face after Sakura performed the Hundred Heroes Jutsu, and then even his mouth opened wide in surprise. "You, you, you, you actually know the immortal mode?!" And you don't need the psychic beasts of the Three Holy Lands to assist you in entering the immortal mode! Jiraiya didn¡¯t say the last half of the sentence. After all, once he said it, wouldn't it indirectly indicate the fact that the toad sage of Miaomu Mountain actually needed the help of toads to become a sage? Sakura¡¯s hands were not loosened and she maintained a clasped posture. His right eye was slightly raised to look at Jiraiya who was looking shocked, and he said to Jiraiya with a slight smile. "This is natural. If I were not enhanced by the senjutsu chakra, I would not practice in a place where there are no ninjas who are proficient in medical ninjutsu." "I really didn't expect this" Jiraiya's expression changed frequently, and finally he sighed suddenly. ¡°This time, I was really overtaken by a junior. Speaking of which, the last time I was overtaken by a junior was by that boy Minato. "Wait a minute, I suddenly remembered that this girl is still Tsunade's disciple, and she is in the same class as Naruto. Being left so far behind by a girl, Naruto is really shameless. It seems that I need to practice hard next time! After thinking about it, Jiraiya cast his gaze towards the room where Naruto lived in the Four Pillar House, and his eyes gradually became sharper. Sakura, who had entered the sage mode, did not pay attention to Jiraiya's performance at this time. At this time, she had already focused all her attention on the chakra that was running rapidly in her body. As her spirit slowly calmed down, Sakura stretched out her hands and quickly formed the Ninja Seal. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a soft sound, the chakra scalpel filled with blue light suddenly appeared in the palm of Sakura's hand. Sakura did not open her eyes. She was using her sage mode from beginning to end to carefully examine every direction of chakra when she used the chakra scalpel. Finally, she opened her eyes. "Actually, I've wanted to try this a long time ago!" With a whisper in her mouth, Sakura dispersed the chakra scalpel. Her left hand hung still, but the fingers of her right hand moved rapidly as if dancing. "One-hand seal. Well, that's right. According to her assumptions, one-hand seal is the most basic condition." Jiraiya did not show surprise at Sakura's one-hand seal. After all, According to the theory proposed by Sakura and him, if you don't know how to form seals with one hand, then all theories are in vain. A second passed and nothing happened. Three seconds passed and still nothing appeared. Five seconds passed, and a small blue light suddenly dispersed from Sakura's right hand. Sakura: "" Jiraiya: "" "Wait a minute, you won't tell me that you haven't successfully practiced the one-hand seal yet, right?!" Jiraiya was completely shocked at this moment, his tone was full of disbelief, and the shock in his eyes was even bigger than The Sage Mode that Sakura used just now was several times more powerful. "Ahem, although I have been thinking about it before, don't I have time to practice? And no one has ever taught me the movements of one-handed seals. This is just my first try." Sakura There was a hint of innocence in his tone, and Tomoe blinked and looked at Jiraiya pitifully. "You are so stupid." Jiraiya's forehead started to hurt. "That's right. Tsunade didn't have any ninjutsu that required seals, so naturally she didn't need any one-handed seals. So she didn't teach him It¡¯s natural for you to form a seal with one hand.¡± So Jiraiya's expression became even more tangled, "So why did you hurriedly ask me to come over and watch for you this morning? Isn't this a waste of time? You might as well take a good rest." Speaking ofHere, Jiraiya's expression changed, and there was something wrong with the way he stared at Sakura, "Wait a minute, you don't want to get something from me, do you?" "Hey hey hey~" Sakura stuck out her tongue playfully, and gently tapped her little head with her right hand. A pair of cute Kazilan's big eyes looked at Jiraiya innocently, and the meaning was self-evident. Metaphor. "Hey, hey, where did you know that I have a method of practicing the one-hand seal? I have never told anyone about this." Jiraiya frowned and continued He searched his memory to see if he had missed anything. But after thinking about it, Jiraiya still didn't find anything. Looking at Jiraiya's completely incomprehensible look, Sakura smiled inwardly. It would be strange if you could find out where I got the knowledge you have about the one-handed hand seal. Thinking of Jiraiya's awesome one-hand seals with his feet and Minato's awesome one-hand seals when he appeared in the Fourth Ninja War, Sakura silently smiled on her face. "Tch! Forget it. I don't care where you learned about this." Jiraiya waved his hand helplessly, "Anyway, you are also Tsunade's disciple, and you can be considered a direct disciple of the old man. It doesn¡¯t hurt to teach you.¡± Seeing Jiraiya say this, Sakura's smile suddenly became brighter. "Woo¡ª¡ª" After mumbling a few times on the bed, Naruto yawned loudly, lifted his quilt, rubbed the unknown object in the corner of his eyes and stood up. After getting up slowly, Naruto did not do anything else. After quickly cleaning his face, he ran out of Si Zhu's house with a refreshed look. After he just left Sizhu's house, he blinked a few times and looked at the two night watchmen in front of him with a confused expression. At this moment, Jiraiya hit Sakura on the head with his head, and said with a broken voice: "Are you stupid?! A whole night has passed, why do you still not understand the most basic things? You haven¡¯t learned it yet?!¡± Sakura, who suffered the violent blow, held her head in her hands, her eyes filled with tears, and stared at Jiraiya in front of her with a pitiful expression. However, Jiraiya didn't care whether Sakura was pitiful or not. He just looked at her with dissatisfied eyes: "I told you not to be in such a hurry, just take it step by step. Just pretend that you have never learned how to tolerate it." Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use this technique like that!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 355 What I saw... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The two shadow-level players naturally noticed Naruto's big move when he went out, and they didn't pay much attention to it. One was because Naruto was his classmate and teammate, and the other was because Naruto was his disciple. "Are you practicing a new technique?" Naruto, who was confused, after observing the two people's movements for a while, finally couldn't help but move closer to the two of them, and asked curiously. At this time, Sakura was still concentrating on forming seals in her hands, so naturally she didn't reply to Naruto out loud, which was different for Jiraiya. He glanced at Naruto and said with full of disgust. "If you have time to ask this or that, you might as well seize the time to practice!" "???" Naruto said hello with a black face, who did he provoke? Why would Mao get slapped by a lustful immortal as soon as he got out of bed? "Have you entered menopause, lustful immortal? Are you so angry early in the morning?" "You are the one who has entered menopause!" Jiraiya was furious when he heard this and stood up, "I am the sage of Mt. Miaomu! Even if you have entered menopause, I will not enter menopause!" As he spoke, Jiraiya's expression became even angrier. He grabbed Naruto's ears and roared loudly into his ears before he could make a painful sound. "Now! Immediately! Immediately! Go and practice for me!!!" (((¦Õ(¡ò¥í¡ò;)¦Õ))) What is Jiraiya going to do today~ Naruto was dizzy after Jiraiya's lion's roar, and his body swayed and leaped to the side. "What a careless guy." After Naruto walked away, Jiraiya's expression softened, but his mouth still didn't stop. Sakura on the side was trembling. She felt that Jiraiya was furious, most of which was because of his failure this night. So before Jiraiya could say anything, she stretched out her hands again and started a new wave of training by touching them tightly. However, what she didn't know was that just as she stretched out her hands to refine chakra again, Jiraiya's eyes towards Naruto became even more unhappy. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Time flies, and as time goes by, Sakura and her group, who have been practicing continuously along the way, have been in the Kingdom of the Moon for nearly half a year. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?? but the Kingdom of the Moon is different from the Kingdom of Yu, which is close to the border. No matter how hard it is, the Kingdom of Yu still retains its own ninja village, and its strength is not low. The Kingdom of the Moon has completely given up its armed forces. Except for a small number of city guards used for patrols and specially hired ninjas, there is not even a single ninja trained in the country. However, although its military strength is zero, the Moon Country has never worried that it will be invaded by other countries. The reason is also very simple. Next to them is the Kingdom of Thunder. And with the large protection fees they pay every once in a while, the Kingdom of Thunder has no reason to attack such a country that pays honestly and has few domestic resources. So here¡¯s the question, how can the Kingdom of the Moon pay protection fees to the Kingdom of Thunder every once in a while? The answer is, trade. This country does not have any outstanding characteristic assets, but their merchants rely on their own business capabilities to open up various trade channels among the five major countries. Now this country has become the richest country among small countries based on commerce and trade alone. The reason why Sakura and others have stayed in this country for so long is because there are no waves of ninja inspections in this country to allow them to practice properly Is it just that? Of course it¡¯s impossible! Although Jiraiya is always smeared by Naruto, there is no doubt that he is an extremely outstanding ninja. He obviously wouldn't hide in the Moon Country just because he wanted to take Naruto to practice. If you just take Naruto to practice, why not just let Naruto stay in the Land of Fire to practice? He came to the Kingdom of the Moon for a reason! As mentioned before, merchants from the Moon Country are all over the Ninja World, and Jiraiya came here because of this. As early as the end of the Third Ninja World War, after Jiraiya left Konoha, he had already begun to prepare to install his own forces in the Ninja World.His own eyeliner. But at that time, he had just left Konoha, and he didn¡¯t have much economic resources. He was so weak that he couldn¡¯t find any direction at all. It wasn¡¯t until later that Lailai caught up with a caravan from the Kingdom of the Moon in the Kingdom of Tian and became one of the escort members of the caravan at that time, that this was the moment of enlightenment. He spent several years in the Kingdom of the Moon, constantly developing the power that he could use in the Kingdom of the Moon. Today, this fruit tree has finally ushered in the day of picking. In the room, Jiraiya and Sakura sat on the floor, Jiraiya frowned and kept talking. "In short, this is the information I got from the outside. Akatsuki has also set up its own caravan in the Moon Country. And this is probably one of the financial sources of their organization." Sakura nodded and asked aloud: "What are the caravans related to Akatsuki? Jiraiya-sama, did your intelligence personnel disclose it?" Jiraiya looked at Sakura and said, "Well, this is natural. What? Do you have any ideas?" Sakura nodded when she heard this and said, "Now that we have the information about these caravans, I think it's time to take action." "Since they are merchants, they must have something indispensable for merchants - ledgers. As long as we have the ledgers and judge based on the journey of this caravan, we can easily obtain the Akatsuki organization The meeting point with these caravans.¡± "And as long as the intersection point is found, I think it will be just around the corner to find the base camp of the Akatsuki organization!" When Sakura finished speaking, her tone was full of confidence. As for whether Sakura will overturn in the end? That doesn't exist. As long as she figures out the caravan's progress and reaches the intersection of the two sides, Sakura has absolute confidence to insert the final spearhead into the Land of Rain. Sorry, as a reborn person, you can do whatever you want. Looking at Sakura's confident look, Jiraiya also laughed, nodded and said loudly. "The method you said is indeed good. After all, as a businessman, the ledger is indeed an indispensable thing. But have you ever thought about what if their ledger is not in their hands at all?" This question stunned Sakura for a moment. But Sakura quickly reacted. "You mean, Xiao and the others are likely to keep such important things as account books in their own hands?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 356 New collision! (Sorry it¡¯s too late¡­) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Of course, an organization that has been able to hide it until now. It is impossible that there is no preparation at all." Jiraiya nodded, and then suddenly changed the subject, "But this is just the worst guess. That's all, I just brought it up to see what you would do if this were the case." "And it seems like you didn't think that deeply." At this point, Jiraiya looked at Sakura with a smile, as if waiting for Sakura to admit it. "Actually, you don't have to think about it that deeply." Seeing Jiraiya's smiling face, Sakura raised an eyebrow. She thought about it for a brief moment before speaking out. "In the end, this is just a caravan. I don't think there is anything difficult in it. If things are really as you said, then at worst we can have a good interrogation." Interrogation? When Jiraiya heard this word, his face didn't change much. He's a ninja part-time writer, not a writer-part-time ninja. For ninjas, interrogation is the most basic method of obtaining information. "Then it's decided. I will prepare a basic survey of the target within the next few days. Besides, this is not Konoha's territory after all, so this operation must not cause chaos, do you understand?" After Jiraiya made his decision, he raised his body and warned Sakura. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiaoying nodded her head, she was not a novice. And it's not a big deal to attract the attention of the Moon Country. After all, as long as you run fast, the Moon Country doesn't know who did it. The most important thing is that if it attracts the attention of the Akatsuki organization and all previous efforts are wasted, this is the most important thing. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At two o'clock in the morning, outside the capital of the Kingdom of the Moon, near the station of a certain caravan. Two dark shadows hidden under the moonlight passed by quickly, making no sound other than the slightest hint of cool breeze. "Even on the edge of our country's capital, we have to light up all the lights, and then arrange for people to keep vigil. This caravan's card is really too big." Sakura, who was wearing a sophisticated Anbu outfit, looked at the caravan station in front of her, and glanced at Jiraiya, who was rarely dressed in black, and whispered softly. Jiraiya didn't even turn his head towards Sakura. After observing the caravan several times, he frowned and said, "No, something is wrong. The manpower they arranged today is several times higher than before. When I came to investigate at night, there would be more than twice as many!" o_0? Sakura's expression froze, she turned to look at Jiraiya, paused for a moment and asked: "Then, do you want to continue infiltrating tonight?" Jiraiya's expression became more and more tense at this time, but he said without the slightest hesitation: "Continue! There must be some reason for their sudden increase in vigil power." After saying this, Jiraiya pressed his palms and prepared to take action. However, at this moment, Sakura stretched out her hand and stopped Jiraiya's hand that was forming seals. "Wait a minute!" Sakura said quietly but urgently, "Before that, let me investigate first." Jiraiya paused and stopped following Sakura's words. Then he shook his head and said, "I almost forgot. You can already use the immortal mode now." Seeing that Jiraiya immediately understood what he was saying, Sakura had no more unnecessary explanations. What matters now is getting things done. After adjusting her posture, Sakura, who was sitting on the grass, immediately turned on the sage mode. In an instant, the perception ability greatly increased by the immortal mode was already overwhelmingly rushing forward. As soon as she entered the caravan's station, Sakura was already aware of the extraordinary nature of this caravan. During her time in the Moon Country, she didn't just practice her one-hand seal in a daze. She believed that she had seen quite a few caravans in the Moon Country, and even large caravans had met several times. But even if it is a large caravan, there will be seven or eight ninjas guarding the leader of the caravan. However, in this caravan, even the people stationed at the gate have more or less chakra in their bodies! "This kind of scale is not at the level of wandering ninjas at all. It is already considered an established ninja team-" Sighing in her heart, Sakura continued to extend her perception inside. So what if he has chakra? To put it harshly,With this amount of chakra, it was just a group of genin. Do you think that all genin in this world are mutants of the Konoha family? Just as Sakura was complaining, a huge burst of chakra suddenly caught her attention. "This chakra is a member of the Akatsuki organization?!" Thanks to the powerful amplification of Sage Mode, Sakura's perception ability was carefully controlled and did not attract the attention of the ninja staying in the caravan. However, Sakura did not continue to explore. She opened her eyes and looked at Jiraiya, who was waiting for her answer. She nodded with a slightly serious expression. "In this caravan, there is a huge chakra. I suspect that this person is a member of the Akatsuki organization." Jiraiya raised his eyebrows, "Huge chakra? It seems that the battle tonight is just for him. I really don't know if we are lucky or unlucky." Jiraiya stood up as he spoke. "But no matter luck or misfortune, today's fate is decided!" However, Sakura's thoughts became a little complicated at this time. She is actually a little different from Jiraiya. She had already had a big collision with Sasuke's team and most members of the Akatsuki organization. And incidentally, the person in the station in front of him is not one of them. In other words, the person you have to face in front of you is probably Xiaonan who never appeared in that collision! Why isn¡¯t it because of other people? Sakura doesn¡¯t think Payne will appear anywhere except the Akatsuki base at this time. And if it¡¯s Xiaonan Sakura silently glanced at Jiraiya beside her. She knew that she might have to prepare for the possibility that Naruto's three-year training would end prematurely! Jiraiya was not aware of the thoughts of the girl next to him. He just made his own preparations and quickly spoke to Sakura. "Are you ready? Let's go now!" Seeing this, Sakura immediately stopped her complicated thoughts. She quickly gathered her thoughts and nodded to Jiraiya. "Ready!" "Set off!" As soon as he finished speaking, Jiraiya's figure instantly disappeared from Sakura's sight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 357 Jiraiya, a ninja of Konoha Village! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Lord Angel, I have thanked you for traveling such a long distance. Are you going to return directly to China?" Within the station, the leader of the caravan dressed in brocade, with an extremely respectful face and a hint of admiration, asked the cold-faced woman in front of him, wearing a black trench coat embroidered with red clouds. This woman, whose whole body is covered by a windbreaker, has light blue-purple hair, and her light yellow eyes are shining with indifference. After hearing the voice of the caravan leader behind him, he paused for a moment and turned his head to look at the caravan leader's cold eyes, which immediately made this man who had experienced business wars feel timid. "I'm sorry! My subordinates overstepped their bounds! Please forgive me, Lord Angel!" The caravan leader did not hesitate at all. He even bowed down and said loudly to the woman before she could say anything. After hearing the caravan leader's response, the woman known as the Angel turned her head indifferently and looked forward. After picking up her steps again, a cold voice came out of her mouth. "Don't come to test things you shouldn't be exposed to in the future." Gulu The caravan leader's throat rolled a few times, and he quickly nodded to the angel in front of him several times. While repeatedly indicating that he would not do it again, he also stretched out his hand to wipe the dense cold sweat on his forehead. However, just when the caravan leader thought that the night would end like this, he suddenly realized that the Lord Angel, who had already taken steps forward, had stopped once again. "How¡­¡­" Before the words were spoken, the person was already speaking! The Lord Angel, who was still standing proudly in front, spread his hands and a pair of wings as white as snow appeared behind him. Then he stretched out his right hand, Leng Ao's face was already wary. "Who is it?! Come out!" "What?! An enemy has sneaked in?!" The guard ninjas stationed in the area were shocked to hear Lord Angel's words. They immediately shouted in shock, took out their ninja tools, or made seal gestures with their hands. There were also several guarding ninjas who looked at the gate of the station, trying to get the ninjas at the gate to close the door, and then cooperated with themselves and others with Lord Angel to encircle the enemies who had sneaked in. As a result, when I looked at the gate, I found that the few guarding ninjas who were supposed to be on guard had disappeared at this moment. The enemy who sneaked in actually got rid of the guarding ninjas quietly! Before the look of horror could appear on the faces of these people, they noticed a strange movement under their feet. The originally solid ground was broken through, and several vines burst out of the ground, tying them up in the blink of an eye. It was so solid that even its mouth was blocked by a vine, preventing it from moving at all. But after all, not everyone is a scumbag. The woman who was called an angel in the field had already fluttered her wings and floated in the mid-air the moment the sudden attack appeared. But at this moment, a crisp girl's voice came belatedly. "Wood Release¡¤The Technique of Silent Killing and Binding" At this time, a middle-aged man's voice, deep and yet powerful, with a hint of self-deprecation in his tone, came from a distance, "In the end, it turned out that I was the one who got embarrassed and the secret was exposed. This is really a big loss." Face." With the appearance of these two voices, two figures slowly appeared in the sight of Lord Angel in the darkness of the station. "I really never thought that we would be able to meet again, and we would meet again in this way, Xiaonan." The words slowly fell to the ground, and the two bodies covered by shadows finally revealed their true faces¡ª¡ª Sakura, Jiraiya. At this moment, Jiraiya looked up at the woman in the air with a trace of nostalgia on his face, and a little sadness in his eyes. He never thought about the three disciples he saved in Yuyin Village and guided them for three years. When I traveled to the ninja world, I heard that the three of them had died in the ninja world, but I never expected that they were still alive in the world. And when they appeared in front of him again, they actually existed as enemies. In fact, the reason why they were discovered by the other party just now was because Jiraiya saw his former disciple in this situation, and he couldn't stabilize his breath for a while and was noticed by him. However, unlike Jiraiya who had mood swings due to seeing each other again, Angel was not the same. Konan's long and dense eyelashes were slightly raised, and there was no emotion in her eyes caused by the reunion. She looked at Jiraiya, his face without makeup was full ofIndifferent, "I see, it's Teacher Jiraiya. No wonder he was able to sneak in here without knowing it." The dimness in his eyes flashed away, and Jiraiya looked at the indifferent angel in front of him, and found that the image in his mind of the extremely gentle girl who gave him the flower-like origami paper in her hand with a smile on her face had begun to appear slightly. crack. And underneath this crack is the woman in front of her at this moment. "Although it is said to be a girl's eighteenth transformation, she suddenly changed from a good girl back then to a sage who sells faith. Isn't this span a bit too much?" There was bitterness in his tone, and Jiraiya looked slightly self-deprecating. He stared at Xiaonan and said. "Are you the only one here? Where are Yahiko and Nagato? Since you are still alive, then the news of their death must be false, right?" "You've been gone for so long, does their death or life have anything to do with you?" For the first time, as if because of hearing the names of the two partners, Xiaonan's tone fluctuated slightly. Although her face was still as cold as ice, the words that sounded like resentment in her words were enough to prove the state of mind of this woman called an angel at this moment: "Since I have left so simply, now I have to leave again." Why do you need to pose like this?" "Actually, in the years after I left, I heard rumors about the three of you. It seemed that you were doing very well, but then came the news of your death. But I really didn't expect that in the end it would be It¡¯s become what it is now.¡± "There is no need to say more now, Mr. Jiraiya. Now it's time to have a serious talk about why you are here!" Xiaonan suddenly interrupted Jiraiya's words. She didn't want to think about it. Remember those past events. "You used to never interrupt my teacher" After Jiraiya interrupted, Jiraiya smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then the man raised his head again, but at this moment, he no longer looked like the slightly sad, bitter and self-deprecating master he had been before. Now he is Jiraiya, a ninja of Konoha Village! There is only one task now Defeat the enemy in front of you, and then obtain all the information about the Akatsuki organization from their mouths! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 358 Jiraiya VS Konan You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! How could Konan, who was in front of Jiraiya, not notice the change in Jiraiya's expression at this moment. As one of Jiraiya's disciples, she understood immediately ¡ª¡ªNow Jiraiya is serious! ¡¾In this case, there is no need to say more. ¡¿ With a thought in her mind, Xiaonan made a decisive decision and stopped answering Jiraiya's words. He didn't see any seal movements on her hands, but the pair of jade-white wings behind her suddenly began to fall apart, turning into white paper flying all over the sky. Faced with Xiaonan¡¯s changes, how could Jiraiya, who has extremely rich combat experience, not react. As soon as the eye-catching wings on Konan's back moved, Jiraiya had already formed the ninja seal and started to use it quickly. "Fire escape? Flame bullet!" The oil refined from chakra in Jiraiya's mouth was completely ignited by the Fire Chakra the moment it was spit out by Jiraiya. A fierce hurricane of pure flames rendered the entire night sky crimson. Then, it blasted straight towards Xiao Nan in mid-air. Xiaonan¡¯s ability to take up a position in the Akatsuki organization does not mean that she can enter simply because of her relationship with Pain. Her own special ninjutsu "Shiki Paper Dance" can turn herself into shreds of paper, and can also control it into various moves. And the sudden collapse of Xiaonan's wings just now was naturally because Xiaonan had already performed his magic in silence. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of the paper being controlled by chakra spread throughout the station, and then under the control of Xiaonan's chakra¡ª¡ª It crashed into the oncoming flames! The paper hitting the flame seems to be an act of hitting a stone with an egg. After all, the paper itself is a kind of material that can be used as a fire starter. But this is just common sense knowledge. If the amount of paper accumulates to the extent that it causes qualitative change, it will no longer be an egg striking a stone. As the paper crackling all over the sky crashed into the fire bullets spit out by Jiraiya, the flames that originally seemed to be able to ignite the entire night sky showed signs of giving way! Seeing that his piece of paper had the advantage in this contest, Xiaonan still showed no joy at all. She stretched out her right hand, and several pieces of paper suddenly appeared on her body and condensed into a ball on her right hand at an extremely fast speed. Then, he swung it fiercely in the direction of Jiraiya. Although Xiaonan looks soft and weak, the attack of this paper spear cannot be described even if it is powerful and heavy. The flying paper spear took advantage of the paper rain and slammed into Jiraiya's position with great ferocity. The fire, which had been suppressed by the paper rain, was completely unable to ward off the paper spear's attack. The flames were completely dispersed by the paper spear after a puff, revealing a dignified Jiraiya underneath. Boom¡ª¡ª! Without the obstruction of the flame, the paper spear moved forward and stabbed Jiraiya in an instant. But Jiraiya reacted extremely quickly. While making seals on his hands without stopping, he immediately turned sideways and fired more paper spear attacks with his legs. "Ninja Technique: Toad Oil Bomb!" The refined toad oil was like a high-pressure water gun, and it sprayed out after Jiraiya aimed it at Konan in the air. Seeing Toad Oil, Xiaonan's face that seemed unchanged for thousands of years suddenly changed. But she didn't make any moves. The densely packed shredded paper moved as she pleased, and immediately gathered in front of her to form an extremely wide paper shield. "The ways of performing the technique are much more powerful. It seems that your experience over the years has been really amazing." Jiraiya saw Konan's quick technique and immediately praised Konan. But after all, there was no pause in the movements of Jiraiya's hands. "Fire Release¡¤Big Flame Bullet!" Rumble! "Compared to before, the flames were larger and more turbulent. At this moment, the flames swept towards Xiaonan! "Another Fire Release? It's still useless this time." Xiao Nan said faintly, and at the same time, the chakra wave in his body became more intense, and the paper transformed by chakra appeared one after another like countless layers. "Huh, that's not necessarily the case!" When Konan's voice penetrated into Jiraiya's ears through the slightly noisy environment, the corner of Jiraiya's mouth suddenly curled up. Rumble¡ª¡ª! As if to verify Jiraiya's words, this time, at the moment when Konan's paper had just formed and poured into endless flames, an explosion suddenly erupted.   And accompanied by this explosion, there were powerful flames that surged several times! "Varied?!" This sudden explosion caught Xiao Nan off guard. The look of shock on her face was completely covered by the surge of blazing water as soon as it appeared. "This can really be said to have lit up the sky." Sakura, who had been standing aside watching the master-disciple battle, looked up at this extremely dazzling flame show and said with her hands folded across her chest. "Maybe." Jiraiya was not as comfortable as Sakura. At his level, unless he saw the enemy completely lose his fighting power, he would not be wary of Matsushita at all. He saw that he was still forming seals and murmured again. Take out a mouthful of toad oil and prepare to attack. But his actions were obviously a bit redundant, because as soon as the flames in the sky lost their ignition source, they began to gradually extinguish. The remaining one falling in the air was Konan, who had quit the Shiki Dance and had no resistance at all. Whoosh! Using a teleportation technique, Jiraiya flashed and appeared at the position where Konan had fallen. He stretched out his hands to hold Konan down by the waist. In just the next second, Jiraiya spit out the toad oil he had already refined on Konan, who seemed to have lost her resistance. "Ahem, even if this is the case, do you still have to be preparedTeacher." Konan, who had many black marks left by the flames all over his body, half-opened his eyes, looking at Jiraiya with some difficulty. Make a sound. "Since I'm ready to treat you as enemies, I naturally have to prepare a backup plan." At this time, Jiraiya's voice had a low tone. He looked at Konan's miserable state and whispered. Then he said: "You, the gentlest among the three, should obviously stay away from organizations like Xiao" However, Konan in his arms did not make a sound. At this time, she had lost consciousness and was no longer able to react to Jiraiya's words. "It's time to end now, right? Jiraiya-sama." Looking at Konan who had fainted in Jiraiya's arms, Sakura also lowered her hands around her chest. He walked to Jiraiya's side in three steps and said loudly. However, Jiraiya was obviously not in a good mood at this time. Although he defeated Konan, the fact that his disciple actually joined the Akatsuki organization and became his enemy really made him feel bad. "Well. There is no point in staying here anymore. Besides" Jiraiya turned around and said with a little sadness in his tone: "It's time for this mission to have something new." have changed.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Feel sorry. . The tendon was broken. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Now I¡¯m going to have surgery, and the doctor said I¡¯ll be hospitalized for 3 days for observation. It should be able to be updated later. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Surgery follow-up You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The surgery was performed early yesterday morning. Then this morning the doctor checked and said that I am recovering well and can be discharged from the hospital today. The recovery period is 1 and a half months. I will try to update as much as possible during this process. But one problem is that now I have left the place where I lived before and settled with my parents. And since they don¡¯t have internet access here, the most I can do is bring my own tablet to operate it. It will probably be a lot slower, so please forgive me. . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 359 Disagreement You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You actually went out on a mission together last night and didn't come to call us?!" Early the next morning, Naruto opened his eyes wide and looked at Konan, who was still unconscious on the bed, and yelled loudly at Sakura and Jiraiya who were standing aside. At this moment, Naruto's heart was full of tears. He really didn't expect that he just slept for a while, but he missed an opportunity to perform a mission with Sakura again for no reason. "Actually, we also thought about waking you up and going together, but we saw that you were sleeping soundly, so we thought of forgetting it." Sakura looked at Naruto's expression and felt bitter in her heart. The baby didn't say anything. He also looks quite big-headed. But it's not too difficult to deal with a stubborn person like Naruto. He just found an excuse and got over it. "Oh, so you still wanted to call me?" Naruto, who was still looking like a baby, immediately stopped after hearing Sakura's excuse, although he felt something was wrong. Some looked at Jiraiya blankly, as if he wanted to confirm something. Of course, Jiraiya would not be stupid. He nodded decisively and cooperated with Sakura, "Yes, yes. In fact, I pushed you a few times, but you still slept like a dead pig. So I can only I went on a mission with Sakura." Jiraiya's words were like a heavy hammer, hitting Naruto's heart hard. There was even a hint of embarrassment on his face, and he rubbed the back of his head with his right hand and laughed. "That's what I'm saying. Forget about being a lustful immortal, how could Sakura leave me alone and go on a mission? Hahahaha." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± A question rang in the minds of the three of them, Sai, Mayumi, and Mitsuae, who were standing aside. How on earth could such a bastard become a ninja in the first place? Of course, this question has not been answered, because the moment Naruto stopped, Jiraiya grabbed the right to speak on the spot and spoke. Jiraiya first pointed his finger at Konan on the bed, and then said to Sakura: "Actually, your mission has changed now. Originally, your main purpose of following Naruto and me was to collect information about the Akatsuki organization. . And now that you have successfully captured her, your goal has actually been achieved." "Here I issue a new mission. Your first goal is to take her back to Konoha immediately. At the same time, in order to avoid the information being exposed, I do not plan to report it to Konoha in advance. Therefore, your mission this time will be No one knew about it except a few of us here.¡± "Besides, just in case, Naruto no longer needs to be with me. I will take up the task of attracting the attention of the Akatsuki organization, and you just need to return to Konoha quickly." Hearing this, Naruto and Sai had no reaction yet, but Sakura was the first to react. She glanced at Konan beside her and immediately understood what Jiraiya's other target was. Xiaonan herself was born in the Kingdom of Rain, and the news of their death was also in the Kingdom of Rain. Now that Konan is not dead but has joined the Akatsuki organization, Jiraiya is probably very eager to find out what the relationship between the Akatsuki organization, Rain Country and Konan is at this moment. "I object!" Sakura shouted decisively. She looked at Jiraiya and said: "The number of people in this way is too scattered. If the Akatsuki organization really targets you and chooses to attack with all members If so, what should you do?" "Wouldn't it be great if everyone attacked?" However, Jiraiya immediately burst out laughing, "Originally, the purpose of our trip was to collect information about the members of the Akatsuki organization. If all of them attack, wouldn't it be exactly what we want?" As he spoke, Jiraiya seemed to be ready to refute something when he saw Sakura. He immediately stretched out his right hand to stop her words: "Okay, no more! We must not give up this opportunity. If my guess is not If we are wrong, the news that Xiao Nan was captured by us will definitely reach Xiao. If Xiao thinks it is necessary to continue to lurk after noticing this, then our mission will be in vain!" "Even if we obtain information from Xiaonan by then, it will only be outdated and useless information!" As soon as these words came out, Sakura was speechless for a moment, but she was not a vegetarian, so she immediately turned her gaze to Naruto who was standing aside and said with all her strengthHe gave a few winks to indicate that it was time for Naruto to appear. Although Sakura criticized him for being a one-sided person, Naruto is not a fool after all. Naruto, who had been hanging out with Sakura since childhood, immediately nodded to show that he understood, and then spoke directly to Jiraiya. "I think you're right, Sennin Lust, but after all, you can't do this task of attracting Akatsuki's attention by yourself. So add me, as I've been practicing for so long, so I'm strong enough!" As soon as these words came out, the whole place fell into silence. "no!" Jiraiya shouted almost as soon as he reacted. He stared at Naruto tightly and said, "This is really too dangerous. Now we don't know what Akatsuki has." What a trump card! An organization that has been able to hide in the ninja world to this day must not be underestimated!" "In that case, please come back with us first, Lustful Immortal! Wouldn't it be better to wait until we are ready to annihilate them in one fell swoop?" Jiraiya's refusal did not surprise Naruto, but this time At this moment, Naruto's eyes were extremely firm: "If according to what you said, Akatsuki will choose to lurk after she is captured by us, then even if you are a lustful immortal, it is useless for you to attract the other party's attention. Anyway, they will not They are destined to lurk. But on the contrary, if they choose to come out to deal with you, what should you do? Unknown quantities, unknown enemies, unknown intelligence. What if you make a mistake in calculation? manage?!" "Besides, didn't you say it yourself? The battle of ninjas is an intelligence battle. Now that we have detailed sources of intelligence, there is no need to go on another adventure!!!" Naruto looked at Jiraiya in front of him very firmly, and his voice became louder and louder! "" This time, even Jiraiya, who had just made up his mind, was speechless for a while. "Ahem" Just when the situation was awkward and quiet, a cough suddenly came from the bed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xiaonan - wake up! PS: Because of my foot injury, I will definitely have to stay in bed for one and a half months. During this period, I also had to lie down for a long time to prevent my feet from becoming congested and swollen. Therefore, the time for coding will be much shorter, but because there is no Internet, I can probably keep updating daily. Manually laugh and cry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 360 Decided to divide the troops! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Xiaonan wakes up! This situation attracted the attention of several people present. Among them, Jiraiya, who was the center of attention, strode forward and appeared beside the bed. It¡¯s just that Xiaonan¡¯s eyes were still closed on the bed, and her face, which had become a little pale due to the injury, remained unchanged, as if the coughing sound Xiaonan made just now was in vain. This is just pretending! This idea suddenly appeared in the minds of everyone present. "Huh? Didn't she already cough just now? Why does she still look unconscious?" Okay, maybe Naruto should be excluded from this group of people. ¡¾So how did this guy become a ninja? Doesn¡¯t the school teacher who protected his forehead feel heartbroken? ¡¿¡ª¡ªby Sai, Mayumi, Mitsue. "There's no need to keep pretending, Xiaonan. Now even the stupidest guy here feels something is wrong." Of course, Jiraiya did not choose to wake up Konan violently. He just lowered his head and looked at Konan, with a hint of vicissitudes in his voice that only an old boy would have. "As a former disciple, I think you should know me quite well." That¡¯s right, right?¡± ¡¾Former disciple? ? ? ¡¿Naruto, who was still standing on the side in a dazed state, opened his eyes suddenly after hearing this, and then quickly scanned Jiraiya and Konan with his head, as if a wife suddenly discovered her. The scene of her husband's cheating was like a rising star discovering big news. No one paid attention to Naruto who was acting cute at this time. The trio of Saoi were scattered in the room, each holding a ninja seal in their hands, just in case. Sakura's eyes brightened slightly, and then she came to Jiraiya's side and whispered: "Jiraiya-sama, if she is your disciple, then you must know some of her habits better than we do. In this case, you can return with us. After all, if she has any tricks to escape, you will find it faster than us." Jiraiya was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled bitterly: "If it were the year I just handed them over, I would dare to say that I have complete control over their every move. But last night you also saw it with your own eyes As you can see, the most gentle person among the three has turned a cold eye towards me" "No!" Before Jiraiya could finish speaking, Sakura interrupted him, "Maybe it's been a few years, maybe it's been through countless hardships. But some of the little habits and actions from the beginning are It won't change so easily" At this point, Sakura stopped talking. He just looked at Jiraiya calmly, waiting for the ninja with the title of Sage to make his own decision. Jiraiya has also fallen silent at this time. In fact, he doesn't understand these things, but compared to Xiaonan, who is in the bag, he now wants to go directly to the Kingdom of Rain to see what he has left. What is the situation of this disciple? When he thought of the orange-haired boy who was always full of confidence, and the red-haired boy who firmly told himself to protect the people around him, Jiraiya could hardly contain his desire to go to the Land of Rain immediately. ??Jiraiya was silent, and Sakura's eyes were full of calm. The moment of silence formed between the two people made the room not make any soundexcept Naruto. "Hey, hey, in other words, you are my senior sister, right? You were clearly awake just now, why did you close your eyes again?" Sakura, who was still pretending to be calm, was suddenly broken. She immediately looked at Naruto's position, but she saw that Naruto was already squatting in front of the bed, and his raised fingers were pointing towards Konan. The cheek was slowly poked. Seeing this scene, Sakura could not hold back any longer. She jumped over Jiraiya, then she aimed her fist at Naruto's head and hit him hard! Bang - bang! In fact, Naruto's reaction was not too slow. He had already made a move to dodge as soon as he spotted Sakura's movement. However, there was mental calculation but not care, and Sakura was much faster than Naruto, so before he could turn his body sideways and raise his hands, Sakura's super-heavy punch had already hit him hard. It hit his head and made an extremely clear sound. Naruto's eyes turned white when his head was hit by this powerful force. His whole body was carried away by the force. In an instant, he was shot against the wall of the room and could no longer move. ¦²(¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ ??Jiraiya, who had been silent just now with a look of sorrow in his eyes, looked at the scene in front of him and was completely shocked. Damn it¡ªthis punch looks so familiar! Ignoring Jiraiya, Sakura calmed down her surging heart at this time and just said to Jiraiya: "That's great! If you must arrange someone to attract Akatsuki's attention. , let me execute it!¡± Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "You" "I have mastered the art of Flying Thunder God!" Sakura immediately raised her hand to block Jiraiya's words, and then she was not in the mood to care about Jiraiya's unhappy look and continued: "Compared to you, I am more capable of mastering the Flying Thunder God Technique. There is a chance of evading Akatsuki's attack, even if you are surrounded. And as soon as you return to Konoha, I can escape immediately!" "Attracting Akatsuki's attention is just one of them!" Jiraiya retorted decisively: "Do you think that's all? You also have to shoulder the mission of going to the Kingdom of Rain to find out what the Kingdom of Rain is. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s not Akatsuki¡¯s base!¡± "This is easy for me!" Sakura responded immediately without any hesitation: "I believe that my performance last night was enough to get your approval!" ¡¾Is it Immortal Mode? ¡¿ As soon as he heard about last night¡¯s performance, Jiraiya¡¯s mind immediately flashed to the image of the girl in front of him easily performing Sage Mode last night, and he was immediately speechless. He thought for a moment about himself and compared it with Sakura, and a burst of bitterness suddenly came to his heart. Are all the newcomers in this class so difficult to lead? Compared to her age, this girl, who is not even old enough to be her own daughter, is actually able to perform the Immortal Mode that is even more perfect than her own, and she can directly enter the Immortal Mode without the assistance of the Slug Immortal from the Shiggy Bone Forest ¡°Looking at myself again, I can¡¯t cast the Sage Mode, and the speed of entering the Sage Mode is not as fast as Sakura¡¯s yesterday. Then when I think about Sakura's age now, it's no longer the back wave that slapped the front wave on the beach, it's the back wave that slapped the front wave on the beach, and then buried it with a hula hula, okay! The moment she saw Jiraiya hesitate, Sakura already knew that she was safe this time. However, just to be on the safe side, Sakura did not stop and continued to pursue the victory. "If you are worried about my latent ability, then you can rest assured. As an ANBU team leader, I believe that my ability is enough. What's more, don't you want to get the reason from her yourself? Why? Join Akatsuki, and why should it be spread in the ninja world that they are all dead." By the time she said the last word, Sakura had already raised her hand and pointed at Konan, who said that she was still in a coma on the bed. Arriving here, Jiraiya's eyes relaxed slightly for a moment. "You didn't convince me." Suddenly, Jiraiya said: "But what you said is indeed right. Compared to me, you with the time and space ninjutsu are more suitable to sneak into the Kingdom of Rain. This is I cannot deny the fact. Not to mention that escorting Konan is very important. Without me, she would probably use her own ninjutsu to escape as soon as she recovers her chakra." Jiraiya sighed deeply as he spoke, and said: "Although it is not a man's fault to leave a girl in a dangerous place, there is nothing we can do about it now." "so¡ª¡ª" "Please!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 361 The Art of Rain Tiger¡¯s Freedom You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Choosing to go to the Land of Rain has actually been in Sakura's future plan for a long time. After all, it is impossible for her to let Jiraiya and Nagato stage a tragedy of killing their master like in the original work. But she never expected that after flapping the wings of her little butterfly, she would be heading to the Kingdom of Rain so early. But now that the words have been spoken, it is naturally impossible for Sakura to go back on her words. What's more, if she says something unpleasant now, as long as she doesn't take the initiative to commit suicide, the ninja world can come and go without hindrance. Not to mention the Rain Country, which is most likely only guarded by Pain's Six Paths. Even with the remaining members of the Akatsuki organization, Sakura can come and leave as she pleases. Sorry, sometimes space ninjutsu can do whatever you want. (This statement was strongly endorsed by a certain person.) Of course, although the space-time ninjutsu is indeed very powerful, before heading to the Land of Rain, Sakura silently began to prepare a battle plan. However, when Sakura's heart expanded and she wanted to break into the location of the biggest boss in the ninja world alone, the two people in a dark cave also started a secret meeting. "As a member of Akatsuki, she is really useless. It's no wonder that Hanzo chose to attack her back then." The man wearing a wooden threaded mask sat on a chair made of stone. After listening to the information from the man below who was completely white, he shook his head with slight disdain. "But it's all thanks to her. Without her, Akatsuki might not be able to follow my instructions as she does now." However, the white man looked slightly troubled and said to the masked man above: "Madara, since Konan has been arrested, should we notify Payne and the others?" "Of course not!" Madara, the masked man, said immediately after hearing the white man's words: "The most important thing for Akatsuki now is to collect tailed beasts. Although he has joined us, after all, he is just an escape from reality. You just call yourself God¡¯s trash. What if telling him makes him extremely angry and calls back the members who are out to capture the tailed beasts?¡± "Then just let Xiaonan be captured by the people of Konoha? Aren't you afraid that Xiaonan will be tortured by the people of Konoha?" The white man asked in confusion. Madara did not answer directly. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked: "How many tailed beasts have been captured so far?" "Well we have already captured two, but now Deidara, Scorpion, Itachi and Kisame are on their way to capture the three and four tails. With their strength, they should be there soon," the white man said. "Only four." Madara stood up slowly and murmured: "Sure enough, after losing Kakuzu and Hidan, Akatsuki's manpower is already a little short. In this case, it is time to add more Just some new members will do" Speaking of this, Madara looked at the man below and asked again: "Is Nagato still in the Land of Rain?" "Yes." "Then it's time now, let Fei prepare. Now it's time for him to appear!" As soon as he finished speaking, the space around Madara suddenly distorted, and his entire body was swallowed up within a moment. The white man in the audience was not surprised. After seeing Madara disappear, his feet sank, and he sank into the ground like a ball of liquid. With the disappearance of the two people, this gloomy and gloomy crypt immediately fell into silence. Of course, it is impossible for Sakura to know about the talks in the crypt. No matter how powerful she is, she cannot be powerful enough to eavesdrop on whispers thousands of miles away. Therefore, she didn't know that the news of Xiaonan's capture was blocked by Akatsuki's internal factors. If she knew about it, she would probably be very lucky. ¡­¡­ Unknown time, in the Kingdom of Rain. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The footsteps slowly stopped. The figure on the road raised his head and looked at the rain clouds in the sky. He couldn't help but pull down the raincoat on his body again, as if he wanted to completely separate his body from the huge raindrops. isolated. But this is just a futile move. The Rain Country, which is rich in rainwater, seems to be even more excessive today. The huge raindrops are like stones, forming a small puddle on the ground. ¡°There has never been such heavy rain in the Fire Country.¡± Knowing that his actions were in vainHusband, the figure gave up pulling on the raincoat, muttered a few words before taking steps again. And as this road extends to the end, at the final end, there is a huge inland lake that is so huge that it can almost be called an inland sea. And in the middle of the lake, there is a hidden village built purely with a large amount of metal equipment, and its style is completely different from that of the major countries in the ninja world¡ª¡ª Yuyin Village! "We've finally arrived, Yuyin Village." Time did not pass too long. When the figure on the road stopped again, she was already on the only long bridge connecting Yuyin Village to the outside world. By now, the identity of this person has been revealed. Yes, she is the protagonist of this book, Haruno Sakura da¡ïze! [It¡¯s no wonder that the Rain Ninjas still have such strong fighting power in the cracks between the three big countries. With the rain that can¡¯t stop at all, it is difficult for them to produce and support themselves. Without hard power, the Country of Rain would have long been reduced to Other countries can knead it at will. ¡¿ With this thought in her mind, Sakura also quickly scanned the surrounding environment. After confirming that there were no people around, he closed his eyes and silently stretched out his hands to form a ninja seal. Fairy Mode¡¤Open! ¡¾Is this the art of Yuhu's freedom¡¿ Thanks to the powerful Sage Mode amplification, Yuyin Village, which originally looked ordinary, suddenly shed its outer layer, revealing its extremely powerful inner being. It was only a few steps away, but the raindrops at Sakura's current location were just pure rainwater, while the raindrops from the rain clouds in front of them that shrouded the entire Rain Hidden Village contained a trace of something so faint that they couldn't. No matter how little chakra you have. This is the Rain Tiger Free Technique, which uses chakra to create rain clouds and then make them rain. Every drop of rain that falls during the activation has an extremely close connection with the caster. As long as any intruder dares to step into this place, he will be sensed by the caster in an instant. However, although this technique is so overbearing, the huge chakra consumption it brings cannot be underestimated. It¡¯s just consumption that is consumption. For Sakura now, how to break into Yuyin Village without being discovered by Yuhu¡¯s art of freedom is the most important! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 362 Pink Hair is sneaking in... (announced return) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Yuyin Village, which was still covered by heavy rain, in a slightly narrow passage, a rain ninja who was on patrol looked at the man who was walking silently in front of him, with a sudden joy on his face. Then he said something to the patrol behind him, broke away from the patrol, walked forward quickly, then waved his right hand and lightly tapped the man in front of him on the shoulder. "Daisuke, it's been a long time since I last saw you. You went out on a mission some time ago and I didn't have anyone to drink with you. I really miss you!" When the man named Daisuke was tapped on the shoulder, his face immediately showed some vigilance. However, after turning around and seeing the rain ninja, he seemed to be stunned, and then he showed the slightest trace of smile. "I thought it was who it was, but it turned out to be you We haven't seen each other for a long time, what? Do you want to go out for a drink now?" Daisuke had a silly smile on his face. Yu Ren smiled bitterly when he heard this. He tugged on his clothes and said, "Didn't you see? I'm on duty right now, so how could I go drinking with you now? I'll go to you again in the evening I¡¯ll find you at home.¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????? also stretched out his hand and waved to Daisuke, and started to retreat towards the back with an apologetic expression. However¡­¡­ "Snapped!" Before the rain ninja could take three steps back, Daisuke, who had a smile on his face, suddenly swerved forward. Before the rain ninja's expression changed from apologetic to horrified, he was already struck with a sword. Slit his throat, and then hit him hard on the head with a split palm. After doing all this, Daisuke did not let the rain ninja fall down like this. He opened his hands to support the rain ninja, and then continued to look towards him with a smile on his face as if nothing had happened. Start taking steps in the previous direction. Because Daisuke's gesture of supporting Yu Ren was very subtle, unless someone was passing by them at this moment, otherwise, looking from a distance, you would only see two good friends hooking up on each other's shoulders, swaying toward each other. As he walked forward, he could only silently curse in his heart about being a drunkard in broad daylight. ¡­¡­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After throwing the body in Rain Ninja Patrol uniform to the ground, Sakura simply relaxed her body. After dragging such a corpse all the way here, Sakura's whole body and spirit were tense, but now she can relax a little. "Huh" Glancing at the corpse next to her, Sakura exhaled softly. When she sensed this person walking towards her, she really thought that her infiltration operation was going to fail. Although it is easy for her to deal with this patrol, don't forget that this is the Hidden Rain Village! Once chakra is emitted, or one person is exposed to the rain outside, his infiltration will undoubtedly fail. In the end, I was really lucky. This rain ninja just knew the person who played the role of his transformation technique. Although the secret was exposed in the end because I was not familiar with this Daisuke, it was already harmless. There may be some risks in dealing with a small team, but if there is still risk in dealing with this one person alone, then there is something wrong! After the short rest, Sakura clenched her fists and raised her head, casting her sights on the tallest, most central, and most conspicuous tower in the entire Yuyin Village, and immediately shook her head. "Forget itit's useless to think about it now. It's better to think about how to sneak in next." Now Sakura is in a relatively central location in the Hidden Rain Village. As Sakura goes deeper and deeper, the buildings that can provide her with shelter from the rain in the sky become increasingly rare. By the time Sakura arrived at the location closest to the central tower, there were only a few avenues leading to the central tower. There is not even a building that can provide her with cover! This idea appeared in Sakura's mind instantly. She frowned and stared at the central tower in front of her. But before Sakura could think about how to sneak into the tower, she was suddenly stunned and looked at her right hand. A dark kunai was lying quietly in her palm. "Ah¡­¡­" Looking at this kunai, Sakura also slapped her head. Really, do you need to think about this? The art of flying thunder god when you are in trouble! " Controlling the Flying Thunder God Kunai, she turned a few spins on her fingers very skillfully. Sakura looked upHe glanced at the tallest building in Yuyin Village in front of him, then pulled his right hand back, and violently threw the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand forward! Whoops! The specially made kunai disappeared in the blink of an eye, and after passing through the raindrops all over the sky, it plunged into a window of the tower. The next moment, Sakura, who was still standing happily under the eaves, was already standing in the tower with the flying thunder god kunai in her hand. "The Flying Thunder God's Technique is really useful." Sakura put away the kunai happily, thinking this in her heart, and quickly observed the surrounding environment. Although this high tower is the seat of Pain, who is currently regarded as a god by the villagers of Yuyin Village, its internal structure is not that high. Looking around, the entire interior is just like the Yuyin Village seen by outsiders. The building is purely made of steel and concrete, and coupled with the bright lights in the passage, it looks like a horror movie shooting. Place. Rather than taking action directly and rushing into the tower, Sakura spent a week observing and confirming that there were very few people coming to this area, and then she formed the psychic technique with a shake of her hands. "Long time no see, Sakura-sama." With the same gentle tone as always, a small slug appeared right in front of Sakura. Putting the little slug on her shoulder with ease, Sakura chuckled and said, "I invite you to come out this time, but you have a very important mission." "Huh? With my current body shape, my healing ability is far inferior to Sakura-sama. So that means" The little slug's tentacles paused, and then looked at Sakura's cheek: "In other words, Do you want me to cooperate with the Immortal Mode?" "bingo!" Sakura snapped her fingers playfully, but her face quickly turned serious, "The enemy this time is no small matter. As much as possible, I don't want to use the magical chakra in my Yin Seal prematurely. So now I still need to rely on you to help me enter the immortal mode and help me absorb natural energy." Hearing this, the little slug was a little confused: "Since it is such a powerful enemy, why don't you let others cooperate with you to carry out the execution? As far as I know, isn't Lord Sakura working with Lord Jiraiya now?" "They" Sakura looked at the little slug and said, "They have another mission now. I came here for several purposes. The first is to prevent the enemy I just mentioned from attacking Lord Jiraiya. They. What's more, this is not the territory of the Land of Fire. If I am the only one acting, once a large number of people from Konoha gather, it will become a war." "For more than a year, the reason why the other big countries have not stood up to stop us Konoha from entering Tian Country to attack the Sound Ninja Village is because the Sound Ninja Village was established by Orochimaru, and at the same time, the Tian Country itself has nothing resources, plus these big countries had grievances with Orochimaru in the previous ninja wars, so they didn't interfere too much. But if they do this again now, presumably the other big countries will also restrain themselves. Can¡¯t stay any longer.¡± "So that's it." The little slug nodded. "Don't worry." Sakura stood up slowly at this time, "This time the battle is not certain. Now the enemy is clear and we are hidden. Once the battle starts, we will be able to get the upper hand no matter what. Not to mention me I have also prepared several back-ups.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 363 Payne¡¯s Six Paths You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the high tower in the center of Yuyin Village, after dealing with some recent reports from Yuyin Village, Yahiko Tendo, who is currently the supreme leader of Yuyin Village, also returned to his previous position and began to continue to look down at the entire village. Yuyin Village. "Xiao Nan, it seems that I haven't been back for some time. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but such a thought suddenly came out of Yahiko Tendou¡¯s mind. But the next moment, he had thrown all thoughts about Xiaonan out of his mind. As a ¡®god¡¯, he would never allow himself to have such thoughts. But it is true that the information about Konan has not appeared in front of Payne's Six Paths for several days. Thinking of this, Yahiko Tendo's face looked a little pale and became a little gloomy. "Although Zetsu's ability is very suitable for gathering intelligence, he will only listen to that guy's orders. Could it be that that guy gave a new order to Absolute? ¡¿ Now Tiandao actually had some doubts in his heart, and he immediately made a decision in his heart. He needs to see him now, and new rules must be made for his cooperation with him. However, suddenly, he felt an extremely inexplicable sense of oppression suddenly pressing on his heart. Tiandao's heart suddenly tightened, and he didn't have time to think too much. He stretched out his hands, and the chakra fluctuated violently, and he directly activated his ability. Shenluo Tianzheng! Huge chakra burst out from Tendou Yahiko's body in an instant! Boom¡ª¡ª! The extremely powerful impact roared in such a small space, and in an instant, the room was completely twisted and torn apart. Thanks to this, the entire Yuyin Village was immediately shocked, and everyone unanimously focused their attention on the tower whose top was inexplicably blown off. At the same time, it was precisely because of this impact that the oppressive feeling that originally surged into Yahiko Tendo's heart was suddenly relieved. Taking advantage of this moment, Tendou Yahiko finally had time. He turned his head and looked behind him, where a figure straightened up. "Hey, there really is no way to make it work in one blow." Seeing the Tiandao in front of her who just raised his hand and swept across the entire room, easily neutralizing his sneak attack, Sakura's face suddenly became unhappy. At this time, Yahiko Tendou had already seen clearly who the invading enemy was, but the appearance of this person was obviously beyond his imagination. "I see, is Konoha planning to invade the Rain Country after invading the Land Country?" "Of course not." Sakura looked at Tendou Yahiko in front of her and smiled immediately, "It's just some personal grudges!" Before she finished speaking, several kunai were shot out from Sakura's hand rapidly. This was not a direct attack on Yahiko Tendo, but just to make these kunai appear around Yahiko Tendo as much as possible. Seeing Sakura's brazen attack, Tendou Yahiko also reacted quickly. When Sakura launched the attack directly after a disagreement, he had no hope of delaying time, but since it can delay a little time, of course It's better to delay for a while. But he really didn't expect why the Hidden Rain Village would be suddenly attacked by Sakura? This problem has not yet been resolved, because at this moment, Sakura is already using a speed that can only be caught by the Rinnegan, waving her fists and attacking! ¡¾The current Shinra Tianzheng has not recovered yet, can it only be forced on? ¡¿ Although I have seen the chakra in Sakura's hand and know that it is a ninjutsu called strange power, if it is forced, the entire arm will be penetrated, but there is no other way. Tendou Yahiko raised his arms in front of his chest to block, and suddenly felt a powerful and violent bombardment on his hands, and then smashed his hands, directly hitting his On the forehead. Having no ability to resist at all, Tendou Yahiko just groaned, vomited out large swaths of blood, and then whizzed down towards the tower. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ But Sakura didn't care what he thought. After she just discovered that Tendou Yahiko had blocked her punch with both hands, and was not directly shot in the head, she was already ready for the second blow. . As long as this most difficult Heavenly Path can be solved, the next six paths of Pain will be much easier to solve.? So Sakura didn't stop at all. She was still in the air, and her feet had already used her stepping skills. Facing the falling Tendou Yahiko, she kicked hard with her feet, clenched her right fist tightly and aimed at Yahiko again. Punch out, the pink heavy punch mixed with roar, as if to tear the air. Boom¡ª¡ª! Violent sound filled the entire sky and earth, and the air waves generated by the intersection of the two exploded visibly to the naked eye. Immediately afterwards, a plain voice came from it. "Shinra's Heavenly Conquest." Five seconds have passed, and this is the second Shinra Tianzheng! "Cough¡ª¡ª" Even Sakura, who was in sage mode at this moment, couldn't bear the close impact of Shinra Tenzheng's extremely powerful repulsion. She felt burning pain all over her body, and the feeling in her right hand was particularly severe. This is mainly because the right hand uses strange power, which causes the right hand to bear more repulsive force than Sakura's body. "Sir Sakura, are you okay?" The slug that had shrunk and squeezed behind Sakura's shoulder at the moment of the battle also appeared and asked with concern. At the same time, when he asked, he had already used medical ninjutsu to help Sakura recover quickly. "It's okay, it's just a head-on collision!" Sakura took a few big breaths and straightened her body again. The reason why he can recover so quickly is naturally due to the powerful amplification ability of the sage mode and the endless medical ninjutsu of the little slug. "Sir Sakura, what kind of ninjutsu was the enemy just now? I have been observing his actions before, but he used that ninjutsu twice in a row, and I didn't even see his seals?" The little slug asked. By the time Sakura had recovered, and after breathing a sigh of relief, she realized that Sakura had not chosen to attack again, she asked aloud, "Besides, could his eyes mean?" "That." Sakura scratched her head when she heard this. After thinking for a moment, she said: "You are right, those eyes are the Rinnegan, the eyes of the Six Paths Sage who founded the Ninja Sect. And he The jutsu just performed shouldn't be a ninjutsu, but the blood-stained ability derived from the samsara eye." "So that's it!" The little slug suddenly realized, but then he looked at Sakura with some worry and said, "Sir Sakura, even if you have the reincarnation eye, are we still going to continue fighting?" "Isn't it natural? It's true that he has the Samsara Eye, so I'm still an immortal now! Why can't I fight? Besides, even if it's the Samsara Eye, it depends on who uses it, right?" Sakura said. Hearing Xiaoying¡¯s confident words, the little slug couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s about to begin.¡± Sakura suddenly made a sound at this time, her body also took a full alert posture, and the chakra in her body began to surge. Immediately afterwards, before the little slug could say anything, figures suddenly appeared from the sky. "Haruno Sakura of Konoha, if a ninja like you is not killed now, it will become very troublesome later." The leader looked at Sakura in front and said (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 364 Six pairs of reincarnation eyes? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In Yuyin Village, one after another Yu Ninja was speeding on the street. And every time they passed a house, they shouted loudly to the people inside: "All civilians, go to the shelter immediately!" With the rain ninjas issuing orders so hard, even though they didn't know what happened, the civilians did not raise any questions, but immediately carried out the orders. Soon, the huge rain hidden village fell into Amidst the commotion. However, as if the Yuyin Village was still not lively enough, a roar that could almost shake the earth instantly completely dispersed the noise caused by the evacuation of civilians. But it was during this bombardment that the civilians who were unaware of the situation immediately understood why a ninja came to ask them to evacuate and enter the shelter. The great evacuation of civilians in Yuyin Village was skipped. At the source of the great commotion, a girl carrying a blue and white striped creature that looked like a slug on her shoulders looked down at the huge psychic beast that caused the roar just now. , and Pain Liudao, who has formed a formation at this moment and is ready to challenge at any time, with a gloomy face and raised eyebrows. ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect the Beast Path to be near Yuyin Village. No wonder Pain¡¯s Six Paths were gathered together so quickly. ¡¿ At this moment, the slug on the girl's shoulder spoke: "Sir Sakura, if I read it correctly just now, these six people seem to be" "Ah, that's right." Sakura nodded, "These six people, including the psychic beasts that just attacked, all their eyes are samsara eyes." "Sakura-sama, with all due respect, we might as well run away first out of respect." Facing the pairs of samsara eyes in front of him, the little slug, who had experienced the Six Paths Sage era, made a decisive suggestion to Sakura. suggestions. Hearing the unusually sincere words of the little slug, Sakura's face immediately froze, and then she was immediately seized by the six pairs of samsara eyes that were always staring at her, and controlled the strange bird in the sky. And the Cerberus, which had just become psychic, launched an attack. Fortunately, Sakura reacted in time and avoided the attack from the sky. "What were you talking about just now?" Xiao Sakura took advantage of the end of this round of attacks and said to the little slug with disbelief: "Why do you want to withdraw when everything is fine?" Suddenly, Sakura's words were stuck. She suddenly discovered a misunderstanding between her and Slug. She did know what Nagato's Rinnegan was about, but Slug didn't know. As the Slug Immortal, one of the three holy places, he has personally experienced the era of the Six Paths Immortal and his dear old mother, so it is natural for him to want to retreat after seeing this enemy with a pair of reincarnation eyes. After all, what he is channeling now is not the slug's true body, but only one ten thousandth of his true body. Coupled with the enemy's numerical superiority and unknown capabilities, evacuating yourself is indeed the best choice for now. "Since you also know that the enemies use the reincarnation eyes of the former Six Paths Sage, you should understand why I asked you to evacuate first." At this time, the little slug was born after Sakura stopped talking. He quickly said: "Although it is said that there is no strongest weapon, only the strongest enemy, but there are six people with the Samsara Eye. In front of the enemy, the best choice is to retreat first and then collect enemy intelligence." Sakura was silent for a moment, and by the way, she used the earth current wall to block Pain's six-path Shura path's arm missile, and then said to the little slug: "This choice is of course the best choice for the rest of the people. , but it¡¯s different for me. You won¡¯t forget, my flying thunder god, will you?¡± Before he finished speaking, Sakura's figure disappeared from the spot in an instant, and then just before Pain's six paths were about to cross their eyes to prevent Sakura from sneaking up on one of the six, Pain appeared in a flash. The people behind the formation of the six realms are on the side of the hell realm. Seeing this situation, the Human Realm behind the Hell Realm reacted immediately and charged towards Sakura. Tiandao, who was in front of the Hell Realm, raised his left hand toward the back, and the moment he clenched his fingers, he was about to use his ability. As the body that was attacked, Hell Road also knew that it was impossible for him to be hostile to Sakura, so he twisted his body crazily, trying to get away from Sakura's attack. boom! "However, Sakura didn't pay any attention to the two people's sudden attack. The magic chakra in her body burst out without reservation. She took a step forward, and her figure was like a thunderbolt, which was suddenly mixed with lowThe right fist with a roaring sound was aimed at the back of Hell Realm's head, and then punched out fiercely. So fast! Can't escape! The moment they saw this scene, such an idea popped into the minds of six Payne at the same time. Snapped¡ª¡ª! Just like a watermelon being split open by a hammer, Hell Dao's head fell apart the moment the fist hit it, and the black rods stuck in its ears and face fell to the ground with a crackling sound. There were a few crisp sounds. At least let her stay! A second thought quickly emerged in the minds of the five Payne. Human beings had already charged at the moment Sakura appeared, while Tiandao had already grasped his left hand and pointed it at Sakura, obviously having activated the All-Seeing Heaven's Guide. But it¡¯s a pity¡ª¡ª They are too slow. In other words, Sakura is too fast. For this attack, Sakura has already been prepared. She was already prepared to evacuate before the attack was launched. No matter whether her punch could hit the hell realm, Sakura could not change the result of her second flying thunder technique. Now, Sakura appeared at the place where she disappeared before, with an expression on her face like a fox that had successfully snatched the old hen from the henhouse, almost full of happiness. Faced with such a result, the little slug on the shoulder was also shocked. Although it is true that the same weapon will exert different powers in the hands of different people, you are also a master of the Samsara Eye after all. Isn¡¯t it a bit embarrassing to be destroyed with just one fist? "Well, it seems that it can be confirmed." Sakura didn¡¯t notice the stunned look of the little slug, but based on the slug¡¯s appearance, even if she noticed it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell whether the little slug was stunned or as calm as water. "What? What's confirmed?" Little Slug realized that Sakura didn't notice her gaffe, and quickly asked. "These are not six pairs of Rinnegan Eyes." Sakura said quickly: "Although it is true that there are six people and six pairs of Rinnegan Eyes, in fact, these six people are probably not the true owners of the Rinnegan Eyes." "Why do you say that?" Little Slug was surprised when he heard this, and asked Sakura. They were obviously fighting together, but why could Sakura be so sure, but he didn't know anything? "Did you notice? Each of the six of them had a black stick stuck in their face. Originally, I thought it was just a short point, just stuck on the skin, but the guy I just killed had a black stick stuck in his face. That busted the idea.¡± Sakura pointed to the black sticks next to the corpse of the Hell Realm that she had just killed and said: "Each of these black sticks penetrated his head, and even the brain was not spared. Such a guy , it¡¯s just a corpse that has been transformed into a puppet.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 365 Quick attack! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Are all the enemies corpses? ! This statement immediately relaxed the tight nerves of the little slug. He was actually shocked at the beginning by the six pairs of samsara eyes that suddenly rushed out. Now he has calmed down and added this little suggestion from Sakura. , also responded back. Feeling the mental change of the little slug, Sakura also smiled softly. But he quickly regained his composure, and now on the battlefield, the enemy was still the strongest enemy he had ever encountered so far - Payne's Six Paths. ¡­Although there are only five left now. "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu. It is truly the most disgusting space-time ninjutsu." Yahiko Tendou muttered to himself as he looked at Sakura in the sky, then glanced at the hell path that was obviously lifeless. . Sakura's flying Thunder God reminded him of a certain Uchiha wearing a mask. "But in this case, it's time to change the tactics." Tiandao seemed to be muttering to himself, but Shura Dao beside him had already started his actions before the words fell to the ground. I saw Shura Dao just turning sideways slightly, and the black red cloud robe representing the Akatsuki organization was torn apart after a moment of expansion, and his exposed body unexpectedly turned into three sides and six arms. Immediately afterwards, without waiting for any pause, Shura Dao raised his six arms at the same time and aimed at Sakura in the sky. The flesh on his wrists pricked and opened to reveal the pure metal structure inside, and the fire suddenly erupted. The next second, countless missiles seemed to fill the sky like a barrage, densely packed towards Sakura in the sky. One wave after another, the strange bird that had been channeled a long time ago but had been making soy sauce made a move in the air, soared across the sky above Sakura, and then it was like a supermarket sales price. Countless huge eggs were laid like a big sale. Finally, I am willing to attack! Under this situation, Sakura did not panic at all. Although under the perception of Sage Mode, Sakura can feel the violent chakra in the dense missiles coming towards her from below or the bird eggs falling towards her position from above, but that's all She looked down upon rough attacks. "Water escape? Water rushes waves!" "Suddenly, the falling rainwater was stopped by the force of thin air, and the next moment it was integrated into the water wave created by Sakura, forming a huge wave that rotated at high speed like a tornado. Looking at the water sweeping around her, Sakura just pressed her palms down. The water had already merged into the tide of a big river, and it was like the water of the Milky Way above the sky, with thousands of galloping horses crashing from top to bottom. It aimed at the huge group of missiles coming like a violent storm below. Rumble¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! Facing this overwhelming wave, even if the Shura Dao below deliberately controlled the missile to avoid it, it was completely unavoidable. But in an instant, this seemingly powerful missile group faced this wave, and even a spark could not bloom. It was completely submerged by the water waves, leaving only the dull sound of mines exploding one after another. The sound lingers in the air. The destruction of the missile swarm did not stop Sakura's hands from forming seals. She had already formed the ninja seal again after controlling the water wave to fall. "Water Escape? Water Circle Continuous Slash" With a soft drink, dozens of circular blue water jets surrounding Sakura shot out into the sky. The blue water light kept drawing arcs in the air. The eggs laid by this strange bird were even more tragic than the missile group just now. Even the chakra had not developed enough explosive power, and was destroyed by the blue water light. It was cut into pieces without even an explosion sound. However, Sakura's Water Circle Slash was obviously not just for chopping the bird's egg. With her increasing chakra control and powerful Sage Chakra amplification, the blue water sword that should have started to dissipate after flying dozens of meters The momentum increased instead of decreasing, and after flying through the air extremely gracefully, it struck hard at the body of the strange bird in the air. Bang¡ª¡ª! After his body died and his skills disappeared, after a cloud of smoke exploded, the strange bird that had just demonstrated one of its skills officially announced its exit. Looking at the dissipated white smoke in the sky, Sakura smiled, "Easy" Suddenly, before Sakura could fully reveal her smile, an extremely strong sense of crisis surged into her heart. Sakura didn't even have time to turn around to prepare. Completely under the control of instinct, she aimed at the Flying Thunder God mark closest to her and quickly performed her Flying Thunder God technique.   "I caught you! Wanxiang Tianyin!" However, just when Sakura had just finished using the Flying Thunder God Technique and was about to observe and be alert to the surrounding environment, the thin, high-pitched voice belonging to Yahiko Tendou had already reached her ears. "What?!" Before Sakura could scream in surprise, she felt the extremely huge amount of chakra clinging to her whole body like a shameless octopus, leaving no space left, and then there was no reaction from this chakra. The opportunity turned into a huge pulling force in an instant, grabbing her body heavily and pulling her in one direction. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tianyin? So fast? ! ¡¿ This thought came to mind, but Sakura did not sit still and wait for death. The huge Sage Chakra in her body began to surge crazily with just one thought. But at the moment when Sakura was running her chakra, an extremely strong body suddenly emerged from the edge of her vision. The target of her wide-open hands was obvious, it was her own head! ¡¾Hungry Ghost Path! ¡¿ The moment she saw this figure appear, Sakura already knew his identity. This was the Hungry Ghost Path among Pain's Six Paths, which has the ability to devour chakra and can absorb any ninjutsu. And it was at the moment when the Hungry Ghost Path appeared that the suction force wrapped around Sakura suddenly accelerated. The purpose was also extremely obvious, which was to use this sudden acceleration to interrupt the reading of Sakura's Flying Thunder God Technique. action. but! ! ! Chakra shield. Unlike the Flying Thunder God Technique, which requires you to locate the Flying Thunder God mark yourself, the use of the Chakra Shield does not require positioning at all. As long as the caster activates his own chakra and covers it on the body, it can be used directly. Compared to the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, Sakura has been able to master Chakra Shield for a longer period of time, which means that for Sakura, the ninjutsu of Chakra Shield almost does not need to be used deliberately, or even only a little bit. of ¡ª¡ªInstinct! Snapped Hungry Ghost Dao's eyes widened. He looked at the blue chakra touching the front of his palms. Although the palms of his hands had begun to crazily devour the small chakra shield, he secretly thought in his heart. Oops! boom! Although chakra produced some adverse reactions when being swallowed by the Hungry Ghost Path, relying on her current sage mode and the fact that more than half of the effective time of the Vientiane Sky Guide has passed, Sakura was still extremely successful in stamping her feet and borrowing strength. After directly getting rid of the suction of Wanxiang Tianyin and the subconscious pursuit of Hungry Ghost Path, he immediately moved quickly and quickly got out of the attack range of Pain's Six Paths. "Sir Sakura, are you okay?" At this moment, the little slug on the shoulder finally reacted. What just happened was too fast! "It's okay. Just continue." ¡°Now I am not as leisurely as I was before, where I can chat with you, little slug, and I can talk heart to heart. Sakura simply comforted the little slug and kept it absorbing natural energy. Only then did she have time to take a look at her position on the tower. It was this glance that made Sakura understand why she had suddenly felt such a strong sense of crisis in her heart just now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 366 VS Tendo Yahiko You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Even such a quick attack didn't work" Tendou Yahiko looked at Sakura who kept a safe distance from them in the distance, and his face, which had not changed much since his appearance, became a little gloomy. Just as he was muttering to himself, Shura Dao quickly landed from the air and stood behind him. If you look closely at Shura Dao at this time, you can find that the scalp of his entire head has several black lines intersecting in the middle of the top of his head that are rapidly squirming and thinning until they disappear. ¡°Obviously, Sakura¡¯s sudden sense of crisis on the tower just now originated from an attack by Shura Dao. "It's a pity that we didn't succeed this time. I will definitely be on guard next time." Yahiko Tendou spoke slowly, but of course no one responded to his words. After all, after all, they are all just corpses, and even after transformation, they have no self-awareness. However, Tendou Yahiko didn't think about seeking any response. After he finished speaking, he stretched out his right hand, and a black rod suddenly sprang out and was grasped tightly. Then he bent his body, and his whole body instantly burst out with a huge force. , was actually the first one to rush straight towards Sakura. As Tendou Yahiko rushed out, the other four Pain also acted in different ways. Shura Dao quickly changed his position with a vertical step and raised his six arms to point at Sakura. Although Hungry Dao next to him was huge, he had a strong body and guarded her closely without missing a beat. Standing next to him, a pair of eyes carefully observed the surrounding environment, obviously specially designed to cover the Shura Dao. Unlike the two Payns, the animal path and the human path stayed in place back to back without making any other movements. The animal path didn't even manage its own psychic beasts. It simply cut off the chakra and made the psychic beasts disappear collectively. "Abandon Payne, who is unlikely to pose a threat to me, and then focus on two points to deal with me?" After seeing the human world and animal world stop, Sakura instantly understood Payne's plan for this action, but before she could think about it too much, her concentration and chakra were reduced due to closing the two Payne. The massively improved Tendo Yahiko is already approaching. ¡¾It¡¯s getting faster! Is it because more chakra is allocated to Heaven? ¡¿ Noticing that Tiandao was faster than before, Sakura also bowed her legs, wanting to quickly open the distance between the two sides, so as to avoid entering the range of the Wanxiang Tianyin. However, as soon as this idea appeared, a gravitational force suddenly appeared on her body. "?!" "Everything is inspired by heaven!" ??????????????????????? The distance of the display is not yet close, but Yahiko Tendo¡¯s left hand has successfully used the All-Seeing Gravity, and this time the force of gravity is even stronger than before! ¡¾Yes! Because of the greater distribution of chakra, the casting distance and power of Wanxiang Tianyin have been greatly enhanced! ¡¿ "But do you think this is enough?!" Looking at Tendou Yahiko who was moving quickly while using the All-Seeing Tension in front of him, Sakura's face finally became a little tense, and several ninja seals were already formed with just a slight movement of her hands. "You want to stick a stick in me? Then I'll stick a stick in you too! Wood Release? Cutting Technique!" After performing the ninjutsu, several wooden thorns containing chakra were formed on Sakura's right arm in an instant. She didn't even need to take aim, and these wooden thorns were like discharged bullets, emitting sharp air. The sound was directed toward Yahiko Tendou's brain and heart! His eyes suddenly condensed. Although Yahiko Tendo, who has the Samsara Eye, has never really experienced the power of Wood Release, this does not mean that he cannot see the terrifying power carried by these wooden spike locks. The left hand that was originally aimed at Sakura in a heart-stretching shape suddenly stagnated. At the same time, the figure that was approaching quickly stopped in place, and then pointed its left palm forward and opened it suddenly! ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± The invisible aura unfolded, and the chakra that could not be seen with the naked eye instantly formed an indestructible shield in front of Tendou Yahiko. The moment the shield was formed, the wooden thorns of the Cutting Technique slammed into the shield formed by Shinra Tianzheng, and could only helplessly create a circle of ripples before falling to the ground. above the ground. However, the cutting technique has stopped, and Sakura's offensive has just begun! Without the gravitational pull of the Ten Thousand Elements, Sakura's body had already concentrated a large amount of chakra on her feet the moment her feet touched the ground again.?, then, it broke out! boom¡ª¡ª! The speed of her body was pushed to the limit, and a thunderous explosion roared out. Blocked by the omnipresent air, Sakura exploded at an extremely terrifying speed, and with the violently compressed air around her, she rushed straight towards Yahiko Tendou in front of her. Looking at the girl who was less than one meter in front of him, he could slowly observe her pair of emerald green eyes that shone with an incredible light. If the girl's right hand hadn't been clenched tightly, There were no words aimed at his head, no words wrapped around the fist with chakra. What a mistake! These three words came out of Tiandou Yahiko's brain. Boom¡ª¡ª! The twisted air flow was like a monstrous tsunami, centering on the explosion point and quickly dancing and crushing towards the periphery. Facing this terrifying impact, the building made of reinforced concrete turned out to be like a piece of paper. were torn apart extremely easily. However, it was not over yet. As the air flow swept through the entire Yuyin Village, the sound wave formed by infinite superposition at the central explosion point finally announced its debut at this moment. The extremely ear-piercing scream instantly spread across the earth, and large areas of surface soil and building debris were In an instant, it was cut into countless deadly fragments and shot out in all directions. If you raise your sight infinitely at this time, you will find that in the sky above Yuyin Village, the clouds and rain that originally covered the entire Yuyin Village were directly scattered. The powerful airflow mixed with the sound waves formed a terrifying shock wave. , tearing out a whole blank space in the entire sky. "Haha-ha-hiss" After this terrifying explosion ended, Sakura kicked the building debris covering her body away from the side of the battlefield and gasped with difficulty. But it seemed that the action just now tore some kind of wound, which made Sakura take a breath of surprise. Fortunately, because Yahiko Tendou has always been controlling the weather in Amegakure Village, there was no dust or gravel flowing into her mouth from the breath of cold air that Sakura just sucked in. But I have to say that at this moment, Sakura looked really miserable. Most of her clothes were torn, exposing the snow-white skin underneath. As for why the original was added, it is naturally because in the impact just now, Sakura's body was attacked by the most majestic force at the beginning. As the first person to face the impact, even if he used chakra to condense a chakra shield in front of him at the last moment, he was still unable to exert the maximum defensive effect in a hurry. Coupled with the last punch that she took the initiative to throw, Sakura suffered the reaction force. Now her right hand is drooping slightly weakly. It is obviously fractured. It is precisely because of the fracture that it caused the original The delicate and smooth skin of the right hand is full of folds. "You are still alive" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 367 Taking time by force! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Cough cough cough" In an empty, dark and silent room, a rapid and violent cough suddenly came out, echoing continuously in the room. Slowly concentrating your eyes, you will find that there is a device that looks like a cross in the innermost part of the room, and above the device, a bare-chested, skinny man with deep-set eye sockets is struggling to panting. But what is surprising is not just his body with visible ribs, but the dozens of dark black rods on his back that seem to grow out of his body! "Sure enough, it is too forced to use the Shinra Tensei continuously in a short period of time. It is still too forced to concentrate all the chakra to use the Shinra Tensei." Seeming to have slowed down a bit, the skinny man weakly raised his thin eyelids and slowly began to talk to himself. "At this age, she can push me to this extent. She must not be allowed to grow any longer. No matter what, she must be killed here this time!" ¡­¡­ ¡°As a dignified immortal, I can survive just by the attack just now, isn¡¯t it natural?¡± Although at this moment, her right hand was shaking unconsciously due to the tearing sensation caused by the fracture, there was no expression of pain on Sakura's face. She just pressed her right hand tightly with her left hand, and then A hard one! Click! There was a heart-wrenching sound of bones shifting. After doing this, Sakura finally breathed a sigh of relief. The chakra in her body was concentrated on her right hand without any trace, and she began to perform medical treatment quickly. However, during this process, it was clear that the distance between the two parties was only a dozen meters, which could be said to be within the range of the All-Seeing Tension. However, Tendou Yahiko did not react at all, and did not even raise his hand. It was as if they were the villains in the movie, just sitting back and watching Sakura perform medical ninjutsu. Time flew by, but at this moment, Yahiko Tendou spoke. "No more. Both the slug psychic beast and the eye shadow on your face when you first appeared have disappeared. At the same time, I can also feel the chakra intensity in your body. It has dropped a lot. Again. In addition to your injuries, are you still going to put up a useless resistance?" "Otherwise? If I don't resist, why should I sit and watch you stab me to death with a stick?" Sakura couldn't help but respond after hearing this. Yahiko Tendou was not angry after hearing this, and just continued: "Why not. When you know that you can't do anything, you have to bear the unnecessary pain for nothing. This" "Shut up!" This time, Sakura did not finish listening to what Yahiko Tendou said. She interrupted Tiandou Yahiko's words roughly, her bright eyes flashing with desire for war. "You and I both know why we didn't take action immediately. You are recovering your chakra, and I am recovering my injuries and physical strength. In this case, why don't you just shut up and spend this embarrassing time well? , and then there will be a life-and-death battle!" After clarifying the reason why the two of them did not take action, Sakura clenched her right hand tightly. After the bones of her hand made a crackling sound, she focused her eyes on Tendou Yahiko. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start the second round now!¡± "The Yin seal is broken!" The dark sealing technique bloomed from her forehead, and within a moment it was densely spread all over Sakura's body. At the same time, the chakra accumulated in the Yin Seal for a long time also spurted out. Sakura, who originally lost the sage mode and returned to the normal state, instantly felt the significant increase in power brought about by the infusion of chakra into the whole body. "Hmm If you put it this way, am I considered a Saiyan now?" Normal mode, Baihao mode, Immortal mode. Is it barely considered entering Super Saiyan mode? ¡¿ This thought flashed out of Sakura's mind for a moment. After all, we are facing a powerful enemy now, so there is no time to think about it. Compared with Sakura, Yahiko Tendou's reaction speed is half a beat slower, but the distance between the two sides is only a dozen meters, which makes him more able to strike first. "Everything is inspired by heaven!" "Compared to any time before, a stronger gravitational force rippled from Tendou Yahiko's body. In the blink of an eye, this gravitational force had already affected Xiao?. As one of the abilities of the Samsara Eye, the power of Wanxiang Tianyin itself is an affirmation. But now that Tendo Yahiko has lost the other five Pain's hindrances, the power is no longer the same. Therefore, let alone Sakura who has only activated the Baihao Technique, even if she is in Sage Mode, it is difficult for her to withstand this powerful gravitational pull. But who said you should avoid it? At the beginning of feeling this gravitational force, Sakura did not think about resisting. Instead, she grasped her palms without any resistance. She even took a step forward and exploded with the help of this gravitational force, with a roar. The strong wind rushed out. With a frown on his face, Tendou Yahiko immediately knew Sakura's plan when facing the oncoming Sakura. She was going to take advantage of this gravitational force to engage in close combat with him! but! "Who told you that the Ten Thousand Elements Tension only has one-way gravity!" Tendou Yahiko suddenly grabbed Sakura's hands, and then pulled them upwards as if holding something. Sakura, who immediately noticed something was wrong, narrowed her eyes, but at this moment, she had nothing to draw on due to the previous gravity grabbing and flying into the air. The direction of the pull of gravity changed, so Sakura, who was originally heading straight towards Tendou Yahiko, was soaring into the air like a ping-pong ball that was hit from bottom to top by a ping-pong racket. When she reached a height of almost tens of meters, the direction of gravity's drag changed drastically again, and she was violently pulled down from mid-air. This pulling force was extremely powerful. Sakura was smashed into the ground like a cannonball, and the dust mixed with gravel suddenly rushed out like a wave. Before Sakura could recover from the attack, Tendou Yahiko advanced forward without retreating. He quickly rushed into the smoke screen like a bolt of lightning. The moment he saw Sakura, he stretched out his right hand to hold the black stick and aimed it. He stabbed Sakura in the chest! Pfft¡ª¡ª The pitch-black rod was like a sharp sword, piercing directly through the flesh without any hindrance. There was no joy in Tendou Yahiko's face. Instead, his brows were furrowed and his body changed posture, as if he was about to retreat. However, just before he left, he felt that the right hand that was holding the black stick was grabbed by a slightly sticky palm, and his retreat momentum was suddenly stagnated. Then a voice came from the smoke that was gradually dissipating "caught you!" Before he finished speaking, a surging huge force emerged from directly in front of Yahiko Tendou, and a fist that had already been clenched into a ball, filled with chakra, and leaving an astonishing afterimage came quickly. Tendou Yahiko reacted quickly and immediately raised his left palm to try to block the punch. However, how could an ordinary body withstand the impact of strange forces head-on? ! A harsh 'click' sound erupted on Tendou Yahiko's left hand the moment the two hands came into contact, and the remaining force caused him to twist and pull him backwards. How could Sakura stop here? The veins on her left palm, which had been pierced by the black stick, were all over the place. She was holding on to Yahiko Tendou's right hand, and her right fist was moving one after another. The punches were as fast as the wind, and every move The fists are filled with majestic and terrifying power. If it were the rest of Payne, it is estimated that when Sakura fired the second punch, he would have become a wreck without any ability to move. However, Tendou Yahiko's production technology is obviously better, and because of the previous close range Before his right fist could fully recover from the frontal impact, Tendo Yahiko was still able to move after enduring several blows. With his face almost completely distorted and the left half of his body turning into mud, Tendou Yahiko was able to seize an opportunity when Sakura's right fist was thrown away. With the force of his feet, he pulled out his right fist. came out, and then quickly got out of the attack range of Sakura's fist. "you¡­¡­" "Your head!" Sakura, who knew that she was just attacking while Tendou Yahiko's Shinra Tenzheng had not yet recovered, could say anything for a moment. You must know that now her left hand was stabbed, not to mention her right hand, and the hasty treatment before could not be done at all. The extent of the recovery from the injury on his right hand, coupled with the bombardment that just broke out, the fact that even the most powerful techniques could not suppress the heart-rending pain has proved that the injury on his right hand has become more serious. Under such circumstances, how could she stop for a moment! With her feet flying, Sakura's figure suddenly flashed an afterimage, and rushed directly in front of Yahiko Tendou. Then she raised her right leg and swept the head of Yahiko Tendou with a whip kick without leaving any trace. If this blow could hit, no matter how good the craftsmanship was, Tendou Yahiko's head would have disappeared. But, after all, this is just what if. A twisted vortex opened in front of Yahiko Tendou in vain, and the next second a masked ninja came out of it. Sakura's whip leg didn't stop at all, and it hit the ninja's waist almost completely from the front! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)If this blow could hit, no matter how good the craftsmanship was, Tendou Yahiko's head would have disappeared. But, after all, this is just what if. A twisted vortex opened in front of Yahiko Tendou in vain, and the next second a masked ninja came out of it. Sakura's whip leg didn't stop at all, and it hit the ninja's waist almost completely from the front! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 368 Slipping away... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Uchiha Obito! When the twisted vortex appeared out of thin air right in front of Tendo Yahiko, Sakura already knew the true identity of the person coming. It's a pity that she didn't have time to stop her strength under the full speed impact, so she simply summoned all her strength and continued to sweep towards the masked Obito. As for how much damage she could cause, Sakura did not have any hope. Snapped¡ª¡ª! There was a sharp sound like a whip being swung hard against an object, and Sakura immediately felt that what she struck with the whip was not human flesh, but more like a shield-like object. There was no time to think about what it was. Sakura used the recoil to quickly move backwards. Until the distance between the two sides reached about ten meters, she stopped and turned her head to confirm what had sustained her kick. It is wood, or a tree made from Obito's Wood Release Ninjutsu filled with chakra. "Why do you appear here!" Looking at the full-body masked man appearing in front of him, Tendou Yahiko said coldly, not caring about the fact that if it hadn't been for him, his body might have been kicked into pieces by Sakura. "This is the first thing you said? Why don't you think about it, if it weren't for me, would you still be able to stand here and talk to me?" Obito, who was wearing a mask, sneered when he heard Yahiko Tendo's words, "But I really I never thought that you, with the reincarnation eye of the Sage of Six Paths, could be defeated so easily by this intruding Konoha rat." Hearing this, Yahiko Tendou's face suddenly darkened. When he opened his mouth to say something, Obito interrupted him: "That's enough. Repair your own injuries, and then heal this one." Let¡¯s take down the Konoha rat and discuss the matter between the two of us.¡± What the hell? Why don't you continue to make trouble? Sakura's expression changed on the spot as she was dilly-dallying to gather her chakra, searching for the Flying Thunder God's mark farthest away, and preparing to use the Flying Thunder God to run away. "That's fine." With a cold utterance, Yahiko Tendou immediately stretched out his movable right hand and pointed it at Sakura. Obito also twisted in front of him, and the black vortex that suddenly appeared before reappeared in front of him. Just kidding! Isn't it a bit too much for you two grown men to bully a weak woman like me? Sakura looked at the two people's actions with a serious expression, but then she opened her mouth with a big smile, and even opened her right hand, which was not in a good condition at the moment, to ruthlessly attack the two people who were using their abilities. He showed his middle finger fiercely. "Goodbye!" Before she finished speaking, Sakura's body disappeared in front of the two of them in an instant. The originally open black vortex paused, and then disappeared in front of Obito, and Tendou Yahiko also lowered his right hand. "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu. Sure enough, it's still as tricky as before." Obito looked at the empty front, his eyes flickering under the mask. "I didn't sense her chakra in the Hidden Rain Village. She probably left the Country of Rain directly using the Flying Thunder God Technique." The black and white Zetsu who appeared at an unknown time floated behind Obito and did not look behind him. Tendou Yahiko glanced at him and said. And looking at the two people in front of him, Tendou Yahiko's face couldn't help but become more and more gloomy. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Lying helplessly on the tree trunk that had already been engraved with the mark of the Flying Thunder God, Sakura looked up at the slowly floating white clouds in the sky, but she felt a little happy in her heart. The result of today's battle was really beyond her expectation. . Although in the end, because Obito, who was still pretending to be Uchiha Madara, appeared, the last Tendou Yahiko was not destroyed by him, but he did not fully show his strength! Although in essence, it relied on Sakura's knowledge of Pain's Six Paths abilities and Pain's Six Paths' unfamiliarity with Sakura to catch her off guard, but overall, Sakura's performance this time was enough. After all, Sakura didn¡¯t even use Wood Release this time! "But this time my hands have been severely damaged. I need to take good care of myself after returning to the village." Looking at her hands, Sakura's mentality slowly calmed down. Now she has closed the Baihao Technique, which means to close the Yin Seal again. In addition, in order to be able to get out of Obito's big pit at once, she directly chose a relatively distant mark coordinate. The chakra was naturally consumed as a result. Rest lessAfter a moment, Sakura felt that the chakra in her body had recovered to less than half, and she immediately stood up like a carp. "Then let's go back to Konoha first. I don't know if Naruto and the others have returned to Konoha now." After muttering a few words, Sakura also rolled down from the tree trunk, and then glanced around . The location here is already within the Kingdom of Fire. There is nothing surprising. The Kingdom of Rain is right next to the Kingdom of Fire. In addition, this time the Flying Thunder God Technique is fully activated, so it is not difficult to reach the Kingdom of Fire. At the same time, over the Land of Fire on the other side, several large birds were waving their wings rapidly in the direction of Konoha. "Do you have to keep it like this until we fly back to Konoha?" Jiraiya, who was sitting on a bird and beast with Konan, frowned and looked at Konan who had woken up. ???????? Xiaonan moved his eyes and looked at the sky aside, but remained silent. When Jiraiya saw Konan's actions, he also let out a breath, and then looked at his other disciple. Seemingly sensing Jiraiya's gaze, Naruto snorted and then closed his mouth. "This is really unfortunate." Looking at this scene, Jiraiya suddenly had a bitter look on his face. Naruto's attitude was actually good at first, but when he later discovered that Sakura did not return to Konoha with them, but went to Amegakure Village, he made a fuss about going to Amegakure Village to perform a mission with Sakura. He even almost jumped from the sky. It¡¯s a pity that this move was canceled by Jiraiya in an instant. He was directly entangled by Jiraiya¡¯s random lion hair technique and could not move at all. ??????????????????? Then after a whole day of noisy, and after realizing that Jiraiya didn¡¯t hold back at all, Naruto¡¯s face turned dark and hard, and he avoided Jiraiya¡¯s gaze as soon as he felt it. "Jiraiya-sama!" At this time, Sai who was standing aside spoke up. He controlled the birds and beasts under his seat to fly closer to Jiraiya, "We are about to reach Konoha ahead." "Well, in order to avoid any misunderstanding, let's fly down first, and then we will enter Konoha on foot." Jiraiya nodded and replied. "yes." Sakai replied simply, and immediately controlled all the birds and beasts to fall downwards. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 369 Return to Konoha You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When Jiraiya revealed his identity, the administrative efficiency of Konoha Village started to run at a super high speed. As a key figure in Jiraiya's return this time, Xiaonan was personally sent to prison under the heavy care of a group of interrogation department bosses. "Jiraiya-sama, I heard that she is one of your disciples." Morino Ihiki looked through the mirror at Konan who was completely tied up below, with both hands and feet wrapped in sealing scrolls, and faced Konan who was standing aside Jiraiya said aloud. "That's right." Jiraiya didn't shy away from it, and admitted it openly, "But you don't have to worry about anything. Now that it's confirmed that they are enemies, there is no need to hold back anymore. Besides, with the help of 'Angel 'With this title, her status in Xiaozhong will definitely not be low, so" At the end of the sentence, Jiraiya's voice faded a little. Morino Ihiki didn't interrupt when he saw this. It wasn't until a short while later that he said aloud: "Don't worry, this mission is very important. I will let Yamanaka Haiichi carry out the mission. The secret technique of the Yamanaka family , I guess you know better than me." Hearing this, Jiraiya's face was startled, and then he seemed to be relieved, but before he could say anything to Morino Ibiki, an ANBU appeared in an instant. "Jiraiya-sama, the Fifth Generation orders!" "¡­¡­clear." Not long after, in the Hokage's office. Tsunade, Jiraiya, Naruto and Shizune were in the same room. Listening to Jiraiya's explanation of the cause and result of this incident, Tsunade nodded slowly, "Now that we understand what happened, let's wait for the interrogation information." "without¡­¡­" "Wait!" Naruto's voice suddenly sounded. He slammed his hands on Tsunade's desk and leaned forward towards Tsunade, "Where's Sakura?! What information are you waiting for now? Sakura may have already been fighting in the enemy's base camp. Now, what information are we still waiting for?!" However, Tsunade's expression did not change. Instead, she raised her head and looked at Naruto and said, "As Sakura's teammate, are you so worried about Sakura?" But now Naruto is obviously not easy to fool. He raised his eyebrows and retorted: "But" "What's more!" Before Naruto could use his escape, Tsunade interrupted him with a serious face and said: "Sakura is now a member of the Hokage ANBU directly. I have personally seen her performance over the past year. In her eyes. Since she dares to take on this task, it means that she is sure of victory. Besides, do you have the slightest understanding of Sakura's situation now? If she is lurking now, once you do this Breaking into it recklessly will put Sakura in trouble!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Seeing this, Tsunade's tone softened slightly, "Anyway, don't worry, Sakura is far from what she was a year ago, and she won't fall into danger easily. And I have also arranged for ANBU members to Assemble at the border, if any accident occurs, I will immediately carry out rescue." Naruto still had no reaction, Tsunade looked at him and said no more, signaled Shizune and stood up directly, then glanced at Jiraiya and left the Hokage's office. Jiraiya immediately understood. After looking at Naruto's slightly lonely back, he pursed his lips and followed Tsunade out of the office. The place the two of them went to was not a hidden place. As Tsunade went up, they arrived at the rooftop platform of the Hokage Building after a while. "What are you going to do next? If there is a large-scale action, the other three major countries will definitely not let go of such a good excuse to start a war." As soon as they arrived on the rooftop, Jiraiya asked Tsunade. This may sound like a nonsensical question at first, but Tsunade, who has been in a relationship with Jiraiya for decades, obviously understands the meaning of Jiraiya's question. She suddenly turned around and faced Jiraiya, frowning and said forcefully: "So what, is it that we Konoha are still afraid of them? The losses of the Iwa ninja in the last war have not yet been completed." Although they have recovered, the Mist Ninja are still suffering from the sequelae of the Blood Mist Policy, not to mention that their Three-Tails have not been found so far. Although they are said to be the three major countries, in fact, the only real threat is the Kingdom of Thunder." "But you also know that what I really want to talk about is not the three major countries, right?" Jiraiya said in a deep voice."An organization with an unknown purpose that has been gathering those S-class rebellious ninjas, secretly collecting intelligence on the ninja world, and capturing tailed beasts since its establishment is really too dangerous." "And there is the most important point." Jiraiya suddenly paused when he said this, which made Tsunade look at him strangely. Seeming to be entangled a lot in his heart, Jiraiya sighed deeply and said to Tsunade: "You also know that the person I brought back this time is actually my disciple." Tsunade hummed and nodded: "If I remember correctly, she should be one of the three disciples you accepted in Yuyin Village." Then Tsunade's expression became more teasing, "You are indeed worthy of being a sage from Mt. Myoboku. A disciple he taught casually turned out to be one of the top leaders of the most mysterious organization currently lurking in the ninja world. Wait a minute, you Does this mean that your three disciples may all be members of the Akatsuki organization?" "That's right." Jiraiya said in a deep voice: "And if I guess correctly, they are not just members of the Akatsuki organization, they may even be the founders of the Akatsuki organization." At this time, Jiraiya's expression became more and more lonely, "This is not an unfounded guess. I actually concealed something at the time. You should know the legendary Rinnegan Eye of the Sage of Six Paths, right?" Tsunade's face became a little shocked, "I know, do you mean" "Nagato, this is the name of the child with the Samsara Eye." After receiving Jiraiya's reply, Tsunade's eyes suddenly couldn't be wider, and words of rebuke were about to blurt out from her mouth. However, Tsunade still forcibly calmed down her mood, and then said helplessly: "Should I say that it's really you? So what should I do now? If it's really what you said, I'm afraid I have to re-evaluate Akatsuki's It¡¯s quite dangerous, but I believe you won¡¯t give up on Sakura just like that.¡± "Isn't it natural?" Jiraiya said categorically after hearing this: "The main reason why I agreed to let her go this time is because of Naruto and Konan. I will handle Naruto's next settlement today. , then I will go directly to Amegakure Village, and leave as soon as I meet up with Sakura!" Leave immediately after meeting? Tsunade glared at Jiraiya angrily, "Do you think I will believe it? Leave immediately? With your temper, you will not be willing to leave Amegakure Village until you touch up all the things Akatsuki left in Amegakure Village. ? Don¡¯t even think about going alone, I will organize a special ANBU team to follow you and cooperate with your actions, and then as soon as we find Sakura, we will all evacuate immediately!" Jiraiya opened his mouth to speak when he heard this, "You" "Then it's not necessary." At this moment, a voice came from the side of the two people, and two pairs of startled eyes immediately looked towards the point of the sound. But he saw a girl covered in dust and looking very embarrassed, squinting her eyes and looking at the two of them with a big smile. "Jiraiya-sama, my mission has been successfully completed, and I am now officially back to report!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 370 Then Ichiraku Ramen You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "A new ninjutsu?" Naruto's eyes narrowed to a slit, and his right hand kept grabbing his head. He seemed a little puzzled, "But lustful sage, didn't you say before that you want me to practice the jutsu on hand first?" Do you want to learn other ninjutsu?" It has been two days since Sakura returned to Konoha, and the anger that Naruto was holding back towards Jiraiya has long since dissipated as Sakura returned safely. In fact, he was not unaware of the situation at that time. Jiraiya agreed that it was a helpless move for Sakura to go to the Hidden Rain Village on her own, but after all, the young man still had a hurdle in his heart that he could not overcome. Coupled with Naruto's careless character, it would naturally be over when this matter is revealed. "Although that's what I said, the situation has changed now." Jiraiya's face was full of helplessness now, "New enemies have appeared. If we continue to be as slow as before, , will only be completely crushed by the storm in the future." "That's it. Originally, I wanted to stay in Konoha for a few more days. In that case, should we set out to practice now?!" Naruto jumped up, his face full of energy, and faced Jiraiya also said. "Well, we do need to set off now. But this time the training place is different from before. The place we are going to is no longer the ninja world, but a holy land you have never seen before." Jiraiya said with a smile on his face. He smiled, then seemed to remember something, and his face turned a little bitter. "Forget it, there is no rush now. I allow you to leave Konoha in the evening after you have eaten and drank well today." ? ? ? Naruto first had a question mark, but he quickly responded. Since the lustful immortal agreed that he would stay in Konoha for another day, he naturally would not raise any objections, and agreed on the spot, and then a few Turned over and left the room. Watching Naruto's back go away, the smile on Jiraiya's face gradually faded, and in the end there was only a complicated look mixed with relief and loneliness. Late last night, good news came from the interrogation department. Yamanaka Haiichi successfully used his clan's secret technique to read out all the information about the Akatsuki organization in Xiaonan's mind. And in this piece of information, the appearance of a name made the atmosphere on the field become solemn. Although no one said anything next, but without exception no one thought that the owner of this name would still be alive in this world, but even so, out of careful consideration, Jiraiya still chose to change his plan. "Yahiko, Nagato" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Sakura!" It was already the long-lost training ground, and before Naruto's figure appeared, that iconic voice had already passed through the woods and reached Sakura's ears. "As expected, it's here!" Naruto's eyes lit up after reflecting the pretty figure in the middle of the training ground. He quickened his steps again and flew to the front of Sakura. "So excited? What good thing happened to you?" Sakura looked at the little yellow-haired man in front of her, grinning from the corner of her mouth to her ears, and she couldn't help but ask a little funny. "Yes!" Naruto nodded quickly. Looking at the smile on his face, if he had been given a tail, he would probably be able to shake it and raise a cloud of dust on the ground. "The lustful immortal said that he would leave Konoha tomorrow to practice new techniques. Originally he said to leave immediately, but for some reason he suddenly changed his mind and said he would leave tomorrow, so I thought I would come over and see you now. After all, I may not be able to come back to Konoha to see you for more than a year." "Practice a new technique?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, "I remember you said before that you had a new technique that you didn't control, okay?" Naruto nodded and replied, "Yes. I'm actually a little surprised. The lustful sage himself said that he wanted me to fully master the current ninjutsu before considering other things, but now he suddenly changed his mind." Speaking of this, Naruto was also a little confused. He scratched his head with his right hand and found that he still couldn't figure it out, so he decisively gave up the idea of ??continuing to study. "Forget it, let's forget about the lecherous immortal. Sakura, I remember when you came back before, didn't Grandma Tsunade say she wanted you to take a good rest for a while? Why are you here at the training ground again now?" "This." Sakura raised her hands and shook them at Naruto, "I didn't have any big problems to begin with, and I've almost recovered, so I came here to reminisce about the past." ? ??So that¡¯s it! "Naruto showed an expression of sudden realization, and then looked around with a little more recollection on his face. He put his hands behind his head and said with a smile. "Think about it now, but you're okay. I really haven't seen Ya and the others for more than a year. It's hard to come back this time, but those guys are all out on missions. But it's okay That guy in Ya is outside, if he dares to come back, I will let him see the results of my cultivation this time!" "As he said this, Naruto had a sinister expression on his face, as if he was already thinking crazily in his mind about how he had completely tortured his teeth. Seeing that Naruto seemed to be acting the same as before, Sakura also laughed out loud, and then the two of them did not stop, but just stayed on the training ground and played leisurely. It¡¯s just like a few years ago. It¡¯s just that this time there was a little less noise. Time passed quickly, and with Naruto's stomach growling, both of them knew that it was noon. "I'm hungry" Naruto rubbed his abdomen in embarrassment and said to Sakura with two rows of big white teeth. "Let's go then." Sakura stood up, patted the dust with her hands and said, "You probably don't have much money left with Jiraiya. Let's treat today as your farewell gift. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner and tell you where you¡¯re going and what you¡¯re going to eat.¡± "In that case, I won't be polite." There was no need for polite words between the two, and Naruto's mind could not think of any polite words at all. In less than a second, Naruto had already determined where to go. "Then let's get Ichiraku Ramen. After finally coming back to Konoha, I want to eat it all at once!" Hearing this, Sakura covered her forehead, shook her head repeatedly, and complained feebly. "If I remember correctly, you seem to have been drinking in Ichiraku Ramen every day these two days, right? Isn't this enough?" "Of course!" As a result, when Naruto heard this, his expression became extremely exaggerated. He patted Sakura's shoulders with both hands, "You can find other things outside, but only Ichiraku Ramen! And it's just Ichiraku Ramen." No matter how much I eat, I can¡¯t get enough of the taste of Raku Ramen!¡± "" The corners of Sakura's mouth twitched, and she nodded after a while. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have Ichiraku Ramen!¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 371 Another new technique? Are you tired? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto left without any delay. At dusk that day, Jiraiya appeared next to the two of them. After seeing Naruto who seemed to have had a full meal, he took him away with a smile on his face. Before leaving, Naruto put on a handsome look and said to Sakura in a loud voice: Thirty years to the east of Hedong and thirty years to the west of Hexi. When he comes back, he will definitely surpass you. ???????????????????????? Of course, Naruto¡¯s original words are definitely not this, but in terms of the way they are said, they are almost the same. Sakura just laughed at this. In fact, she originally wanted to complain about something in her heart, but after learning from Jiraiya's subtle hints that Naruto was going to Myoboku Mountain on this trip, he might have to stay for a long time. After going down, she calmed down. At the same time, she also understood why Jiraiya changed his decision that day and let Naruto stay in Konoha for one more day. ?? Stupid Naruto, it¡¯s right that there is no ramen in Myoboku Mountain, but at the same time, there are no barbecue, sushi, and tempura in Myoboku Mountain. There are only extremely delicious insect dishes made by Shima Sennin. ¡°Wellit is indeed extremely delicious for the toad family. In short, until Naruto and Jiraiya disappeared, Sakura still had a smile of pity on her face. After Naruto left, Sakura did not immediately return to the life of ANBU. Tsunade's order to her now is still to stay in Konoha and recuperate. ???????????????????? But there is no such thing as a rest and recuperation. Sakura had already started to make a fuss when the wound on her hand was still recovering, let alone now. So in the past few days, people and ninjas located around the Death Forest can always hear a strange roar coming from the Death Forest. But everyone didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. After all, in the Forest of Death, the tigers and wild beasts inside would roar up to the sky when nothing happened. Those who couldn¡¯t stand the sound had already moved away, and those who stayed It's just a big nerve, I've long been used to it. The only thing that makes people feel uncomfortable is that the time of this fuss seems to be a little too long. Needless to say, the person who caused the tremor in the Death Forest was none other than Miss Sakura, who destroyed five Penns in one fell swoop some time ago. And the reason why she was able to cause such a big shock and cause everyone around her to feel uneasy "Huh - as expected, the amount of chakra is still too small. If you rely on yourself alone and don't use the Yin Seal, the maintenance time of the new technique will be too short." With her hands spread wide, her whole body fell to the ground with a "big" sign. Sakura gasped for air while constantly analyzing the current problems of her new technique in her mind. However, after analysis and analysis, the final conclusion is still stuck on one point, that is, his chakra is insufficient. "ah¡ª¡ª" Angrily, Sakura scratched her head with both hands and tied her hair into a ball. Sakura couldn't help but think of Senju Hashirama, one of the ceilings of the ninja world in the past hundred years. "Why! I'm also a wood player, and it takes me a long time to develop a new technique. You really have thousands of hands, and you can use them like a Buddha for free!" After a roll and jump, Sakura raised her hands high and showed her middle finger. After the meaningless venting, Sakura had to face the fact that her newly developed technique could only be used with slug assistance or with the Yin Seal turned on. "Obviously there are so many things that have failed before they have been implemented. Forget it, I can survive this period of time with just one." Somewhat discouraged, Sakura kicked the ground with her toes, and Sakura muttered helplessly to herself. The new technique has barely been developed, but the current messy appearance of the Death Forest is definitely not enough, so Sakura did not leave the Death Forest directly, but waited until her chakra recovered. , directly used Wood Escape to roughly reshape the surrounding environment before leaving. Well, when it comes to afforestation, Mu Dun has never been weaker than anyone else. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Captain, how do you feel about recuperating now?" Just as Sakura was slowly walking towards home, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind Sakura, causing her steps to stall. "Sai?" Looking at the person coming from behind, Sakura had some confusion on her face. Tsunade had clearly given an order to let herself and her team rest.It's been a while, why would Sai come here to look for me? Could it be that Tsunade has a new mission? "Is there something going on when I come here?" Sakai seemed to see through the doubts on Sakura's face, so he said with the same smile as before, "I just saw the captain on the road, and I haven't seen him for several days. Once you pass the captain, just come over and say hello to the captain." "Really?" Disbelief instantly replaced the confusion on Sakura's face. You must know that after completing missions with them in the past, the three of them basically stayed at the training ground or stayed at home. Unless you are out shopping for daily necessities or something, why did you suddenly appear here to greet yourself today? There are no convenience stores near this street. You must know that she does not have the powerful mouth evasion ability like Naruto. It only takes a few days to bring back these people who have been raised by Danzo in the direction of Heishenzhan for more than ten years and turn them into normal people. Although after getting along with each other for this period of time, the attitude of the three of them was much better than at the beginning, but they did not go out of their way to say hello to themselves. "Haha, actually I'm not really passing by." Looking at the disbelief on Sakura's face, Sai smiled, "I accidentally heard that there have been some abnormalities in the Death Forest recently, so I came here specially today. Just wanted to take a look.¡± I see. Sakura¡¯s doubts were cleared, and then she understood why Sai appeared here to greet her. "It seems that you have also discovered it. Yes, the recent commotion in the Death Forest is actually because I am developing new techniques." Sakura said to Sai without any concealment. This is not something worth hiding. Besides, There are not a few people who know this. The Death Forest is within the scope of Konoha after all. Even if the surrounding residents think it doesn't matter, do the ninjas who guard the Death Forest think it doesn't matter? So before going to the Death Forest to practice, Sakura had already reported the matter to Tsunade, and then leisurely ran to the Death Forest to start her own destruction unscrupulously. It¡¯s just that there was no specific order not to spread it. Maybe residents living nearby casually mentioned the anomaly in the Death Forest in some hotel, hot spring shop, hotel or the like, and then it happened to be heard by Sai who was out. Saoi has no hobbies, he just likes to draw. After hearing about the abnormality in the Death Forest, he ran over to observe the wonders of nature, and then recorded it on drawing paper. There are some too. ¡°It might just be a coincidence that I happened to be bumped into by Sai when I came back. "It's true." Sai said calmly. She didn't know if it was an illusion, but Sakura always felt that she heard a hint of pity in Sai's tone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 372 Prelude begins You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the blink of an eye, it was already two weeks ago that Sakura was making trouble with her new technique in the Forest of Death. "Perhaps it is Naruto's simple bad luck. In the past two weeks, both Class 8 and Class 10 have returned to Konoha. Although the difficulty of their missions is not as exciting as Sakura ANBU, due to the large number of C-level and B-level missions, the number of times they meet each other is actually not too many, so a few people hurriedly got together. , and made a good complaint about his life. Among them, Shikamaru, being a timid person, was even more sad. He missed the time before he became a chuunin more and more. At that time, there would still be Asuma who could lead the team for them, and Shikamaru himself didn't have to worry too much. Like now. Since becoming a chuunin, Asuma has been completely liberated. All tasks have been placed on his head. Every time he goes on a mission, he is exhausted. "I don't think so!" Ya strongly disagreed with this. "Originally, I thought that after Shino became a chuunin, Hong-sensei would let us go on missions alone, but I didn't expect that he would still take us with him for a long time. . Speaking of which, I have to thank Teacher Asuma. If he hadn¡¯t taken Teacher Hong away forcibly, I guess the three of us would have followed her on the mission." "" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A few days after the party with a few friends, Sakura, who originally thought she would be forced to rest in Konoha for a while by Tsunade, suddenly received a notice. "Sakura-senpai, the Godaime requests to go to the secret room of the building immediately!" What happened? A question mark appeared in Sakura's mind, but the ANBU in front of her was obviously not an insider, so Sakura didn't say anything more and immediately nodded and prepared to go. The ANBU who was notified did not stay long. After seeing Sakura nod, they immediately left the sight of Sakura neatly. Obviously besides Sakura, there were other people he needed to inform. "Strange, why not use ANBU's Ninja Eagle?" She was still confused, and she set off immediately after pressing the button. ¡°I can¡¯t think too much now, it¡¯s better to go and meet the master immediately.¡± After a while, Sakura knocked on the door of the secret room of the Hokage Building. "You're here, let's take a look at this first." Tsunade's expression didn't seem to be too good at this moment. She just looked at Sakura who opened the door and said a word, then directly threw a scroll to Sakura. At this time, there were already several ANBU members in the secret room, and among them, the one whom Sakura knew was just her current boss, Mu Duntenzo. Sakura quickly took the scroll thrown by Tsunade, and trotted to sit behind Tenzo, then quickly flipped through the scroll information in her hand. However, as soon as she read the first few paragraphs, Sakura's brows frowned tightly, and she finally understood why Tsunade's expression was so bad. In the following time, several Anbu also arrived in the secret room one after another, and every time an Anbu came in, Tsunade would throw away a scroll like herself before. At this time, Sakura finally discovered that most of the ANBU members present seemed to be captains at the same level as Tenzo, and there were very few team captains like herself. "Okay, now we are finally here." Tsunade tapped her fingers on the table, making a crisp sound, "So, what do you think of the information on this scroll?" "This is simply nonsense! Since we in Konoha distributed the tailed beasts with our own hands back then, we will not use such despicable means to steal them back now!" An ANBU in the audience seemed to be unable to hold back for a long time. , after hearing Tsunade's words, he immediately stood up and said loudly. "Everyone here knows that this was not done by us in Konoha. If you say it, it's the same as if you didn't say it. It's better to analyze who did it." Another Anbu sneered when he heard this. "Being able to capture the Jinchuuriki in two places at once, the speed of action, the accuracy of the intelligence, and the strength are no less than any ninja village. I really can't think of any organization in the ninja world that can hide it So deep." At this time, another ANBU also said aloud, and compared to the first two, this one's way of thinking was obviously more consistent with the identity of an ANBU member. "Actually, the identity of this organization is not that mysterious. You must have heard of this name more or less." Tsunade picked up an information scroll from her desk and said,He gave it to the ANBU who just spoke, and then continued. "The name of this organization is Akatsuki. It first developed in Yuyin Village. Later, it was hostile to Hanzo and mobilized forces to wipe out it. Originally we all thought that Akatsuki had been destroyed after that, but now it seems that the situation at that time is obviously Not so. It was not Akatsuki who was defeated, but Hanzo. And after that, Akatsuki went into hiding and has been developing to this day." The ANBU, who had quickly read the entire content, took over Tsunade's words and said in a deep voice: "They have been hiding for so long, and now the target of their first attack is the tailed beast. Could it be that they want to be like the First Daime?" Same, collect all the tailed beasts?" "It's not impossible, is it?" At this moment, Tenzo in front of Sakura finally spoke up, with a serious look on his face, "Didn't the first generation accomplish this? It's just that this time the other party is not one person but an organization. The most important thing is, They've done it." "you¡­¡­" Snapped¡ª¡ª Just when the ANBU present wanted to refute Tenzo, Tsunade's palm slammed on the table, and the desolate table immediately shattered, causing the ANBU present to fall silent. "This is not the most important point. Sakura, please tell everyone what happened to you some time ago." "yes!" When her name was suddenly called, she thought that Tsunade would tell all the information so that she would not be embarrassed to be just a transparent Sakura in this meeting. She stood up without hesitation and began to speak. "Not long ago, I fought against someone from the Akatsuki organization. And just as Hokage-sama said, the current Hidden Rain Village has been controlled by the Akatsuki organization. And the opponent I fought did not know that he was in the organization. His identity is unknown, but one thing that can be confirmed is that his eyes are samsara eyes." Sakura¡¯s tone was flat, and in the end it seemed like she was just describing some ordinary things, but the last three words she spoke were like a thunderbolt in the clear sky that resounded through the hearts of the ANBU present. The eye of reincarnation? Does this legendary pupil technique really exist? ? ? A strange emotion suddenly appeared, and almost all the unknowing ANBU focused their eyes on the girl who stood up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 373 Support Sunagakure You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Samsara Eye really exists, and this girl who has only joined ANBU for less than a year and a half actually fought against the owner of the Samsara Eye herself. You must know that those are the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Immortal. So far, they are just legendary eyes. Sakura did not stop talking because of the looks in the eyes of these ANBU seniors. She just told the story of the battle with Pain Six Paths and the sudden appearance of Uchiha Obito that day in a plain and detailed manner. At this moment, the way everyone looked at Sakura had completely changed. Sakura was indeed just a girl who had graduated less than three years ago and joined ANBU less than a year and a half ago, but the strength she showed was enough to make all the ANBU present. There was a question mark in my heart. "What would it be like if I met the Six Paths of Pain?" The answer is naturally not clear, or they don¡¯t really want to figure it out. "Well, very good." Tsunade, who was originally having a headache because of the intelligence, suddenly felt relieved when she saw Sakura's performance. "Everyone must have understood what Sakura described. What we are going to face is What kind of enemy, but what is more important now is how we should face the hostility of Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village" "Hokage-sama, urgent information!" Suddenly, a voice from outside the door interrupted Tsunade's words. "Sunagakure Village sent an emergency call for help. The fifth generation Kazekage was abducted by an unknown enemy. Sunagakure senior officials hope that we will fulfill our covenant and send ninjas for support!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the Kingdom of Sichuan, two slow figures are moving forward. "It's too easy to capture the first one. That Taki-nin brat is much harder to catch than this guy." Looking at Gaara who was tied up by the white bird he made, Deidara's face was filled with relief and joy. Disdainfully, "No wonder Brother Scorpion that you left Sand Hidden Village. Such a weak guy can actually become Kazekage." "Shut up!" Faced with Deidara's taunting Sunagakure, Xia just glanced at Deidara and said sarcastically: "The reason why the Jinch¨±riki of Takigakure is so difficult to catch is because others don't know that I haven't." Do you know? If you hadn¡¯t wasted time there and allowed her to use tailed beast transformation, would it have taken a long time to solve it?!" "Hahaha," Deidara suddenly smiled awkwardly, then rolled his eyes and pointed in a direction, "It's in front." Seeing Deidara change the subject so abruptly, Xia didn't say much. He didn't have much interest in engaging in unnecessary wrangling with Deidara. The capture of Yiwei this time actually made Xie a little unhappy. The spies he had planted in Sunagakure were investigated and punished one by one at some point, forcing him to think of another capture plan. ¡°It¡¯s all just a waste of time!¡± Not to mention the artistic duo who were about to arrive at the scheduled gathering place, after receiving Sunagakure's request for help, Konoha was already operating at full capacity. Since the ANBU meeting was suddenly interrupted, Tsunade has made a decision. This time Akatsuki's capture of Gaara can be said to kill two birds with one stone for Konoha. Not only can the slander of the two ninja villages of Yun and Iwa be cleared away, but they can also take this opportunity to inform the other major countries of the existence of the Akatsuki organization. As a rising star of ANBU, Sakura didn't even need to jump out and explain herself, she was directly assigned by Tsunade to join the ANBU team that supported Sunagakure's sniper Akatsuki organization this time. Of course Miss Sakura would not object. On the contrary, it would be better to say that she readily accepted it. Now she has been idle in Konoha for such a long time, and she thinks that she will become a salty fish if she continues to idle. Now, finally, there is an S-level mission that can cheer her up. She will refuse anything, even They were all eager to get in the car quickly. It¡¯s just that this time, Sakura has to bring not only her three subordinates, but also a special person who needs to be brought with her. "Captain, next is Sunagakure Village." Controlling the flying bird he drew to come to Sakura's side, Sai gave a simple report. At the same time, he was secretly thinking to himself, why have he become so skilled now? "Okay." Sakura responded, and then looked at the red-haired girl with glasses next to her, "We will go to Sunagakure Village next, and after you solve the problem of the poisonous fog, I will leave first. You can entrust Sunagakure Anbu to escort you, or you can wait until we complete the mission and then come to pick you up." "I know, I know! How many times have you said this along the way? To be honest, I am your senior sister, why do you say it every time???You are leading me by the nose. "Xiang Phosphorus muttered something angrily. Although Sakura is now wearing an ANBU mask, who is Kaoru? Just based on Sakura's hair and height, she already knew Sakura's identity from the first moment they met. "" The voice of the last few sentences of Xiang Phosphorus has been deliberately lowered, but with Sakura's current physical condition, she couldn't hear it, but her face was speechless and she didn't say anything more. In fact, she also knew that she didn't need to say anything to Xiang Lian in such detail. The grass ninja village where Xiang Lian was originally from was not a peaceful place, and tasks hit them almost every day. Now Xiang Phosphorus has not accepted any field missions after joining Konoha, but this does not mean that Xiang Phosphorus is a simple novice when it comes to field missions. A group of five people quickly landed on the ground. At this time, the receptionist of Sunagakure Village had also rushed out. It was not a stranger, it was Gaara's eldest sister Temari. As soon as she saw Sakura, Temari was stunned for a moment, but she quickly responded and smiled, and walked quickly to Sakura. "Are these several of Konoha's ANBU, then who is this one?" Temari asked as she turned her gaze to Karin, who was standing behind Sakura, protected by the three-person formation of Sai's work. Sakura had a headache. She felt like anyone could figure out her identity at once, but she didn't stop talking and directly introduced Koso: "Her name is Uzumaki Koso, and she studied under the Hokage-sama. This time, the Hokage-sama specially sent down to provide medical assistance to Sunagakure Village!" "That's it." Temari nodded, but soon frowned: "Wait a minute, does it mean that the Fifth Hokage only sent her alone? I remember that we explained this time in the request for help we sent. The spread of poisonous mist in our Sunagakure must be very serious.¡± When talking about the latter part, Temari's face became a little ugly. "That's enough!" Seeing that Temari meant that she alone wasn't enough, Xiang Lian immediately moved past Sakura, gently adjusted her glasses with her right hand and looked at Temari in front of her, "Please don't put me and you together. On par with Yin's medical ninja, besides wasting time here to evaluate whether I can solve the poisonous mist, it's better to take me to your isolation area immediately." ??????????????????????????????? The corners of Temari's mouth trembled a few times. She seemed to want to say something, but in the end she was forced to suppress it. She just turned around and said: "I don't mean to look down on it, but the situation in the village is really not good now." . But just like you said, let¡¯s take action immediately.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 374 The actions of another team You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Why do we have to come here? It's a dry place with no shelter from the sun." Water vapor was rising from Shuiyue's whole body. With a dying expression, Sasuke, who was leading the team from the front, raised questions about his life. Sasuke glanced at Suigetsu, and then calmly wiped the sweat from his forehead and said: "According to the information obtained from these world exchanges, there are unknown forces in the ninja world that are capturing tailed beasts. If I didn't guess, If it¡¯s wrong, it must have been done by those guys from Akatsuki.¡± "But does this have anything to do with us coming to Sand Hidden Village? If it's a tailed beast, there are tailed beasts in other ninja villages." Suigetsu was even more puzzled when he heard this, and immediately started talking with his lips curled up. "Because compared to the jinchuriki of other ninja villages, I know the jinchuriki of Sunagakure Village. In addition, the status of jinchuriki of Sunagakure Village is also different from others. Once Akatsuki launches an attack on him, it will definitely It's a grand opening." Sasuke didn't stop, he just explained to Suigetsu calmly. As he spoke, Sasuke's eyes flickered a little. He suddenly realized that the battle that was earth-shattering to him at that time was just like that now. Lowering his eyes, Sasuke squeezed his right fist. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Actually, Sasuke. With just the few of us, are you sure we can deal with the guys sent by Akatsuki to capture the Jinchuriki? The last time we met those guys, if it weren't for Sakura, we would have all been defeated." Shui. At this time, there was another period of prison *******! "When Zhongwu heard the previous words, he already wanted to stop Suiyue from talking, but Suiyue spoke too fast. By the time he spoke, Suiyue had already finished his complaints. Snapped Stopping on the sand, Sasuke slowly turned around and looked at Suigetsu. With a grunt, Shuiyue suddenly felt as if the extremely hot weather had been replaced by a cold and snowy moon in an instant, and his whole body had begun to liquefy. "The last failure was just because they were attacked. Not only was their strength unknown, but there were even more people. But this time is different. This time we are all hiding in the dark, but as long as a pair of jinch¨±riki take action, they will It will turn from darkness to light. No matter what happens then, the Suna Ninjas will definitely come out in force to obstruct Akatsuki's people. In other words, this time we only need to insert it at the end of the fight between Suna Ninjas and Akatsuki. Do you understand? ?Shuiyue." Surprisingly, Sasuke was not angry. Instead, he calmly revealed all the plans he had prepared in his heart to Suigetsu and Jugo. This time, Suigetsu was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat. It was sucked back. "So that's it." Jugo nodded, "I remember that in several underground intelligence offices, it was written that the new Kazekage of Sunagakure Village seems to be the current jinch¨±riki. Indeed, if the shadow of a village is If someone captures someone in a sneak attack, then the entire ninja village will probably riot and attack Akatsuki." "Sitting on a mountain and watching tigers fight." Shuiyue finally recovered at this time, and reluctantly turned into a serious person with a straight face. "If you don't have any other questions, just leave." Sasuke was not interested in picking up Suigetsu's words, so he turned around and continued walking. Seeing this, Suigetsu Jugo didn't care about the nonsense and hurriedly kept up with Sasuke's pace. But at this moment, Zhongwu¡¯s steps suddenly stopped, and then he raised his head and looked at the sky. "That's not a bird!" Sasuke immediately followed Jugo¡¯s eyes and looked to the sky, and sure enough, he spotted several black figures flying towards Sunagakure Village in the sky. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t see clearly when you look up at the sky in the desert. Under the dazzling sunlight, Sasuke could only vaguely see a few huge birds. ¡¾Is it the same person from last time? ! ¡¿ Sasuke was confused, but as the black shadow in the sky disappeared, he had no choice but to give up. "Ah? What? I didn't see it?" Seeing that the two people around him looked thoughtful, Shuiyue was completely confused. He had just turned around in the air with his eyes wide open, but he didn't see anything. Glancing at Suigetsu, Sasuke stopped wasting time this time and immediately took steps toward Sunagakure Village at full speed. "Zhongwu did the same thing when he saw the situation, but when he passed by Suigetsu, he pulled his left hand and pulled Suigetsu away from where he was spraying water.   ¡¾Could this be Xiao? But with such a blatant action, are they not worried about being discovered by the people of Sunagakure Village? ¡¿ Sasuke ran, thinking constantly in his mind. And in front, the traces of civilian buildings relying on Sunagakure Village began to slowly appear in the field of vision. Now Sasuke and his group are not far from Sunagakure Village. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit tricky.¡± Xiang Ling sniffed, then withdrew his chakra and said to the ninjas gathered in a half circle: "No wonder you Sunagakure Village can't solve it by yourself." ¡¾Hey, hey, hey, is it too much to complain now? We are in someone else's home now! ¡¿ Looking at the phosphorus in front of her who had revealed her true nature, Sakura twitched the corners of her mouth and finally decided to remain silent. A large group of senior executives of Sunagakure were actually unhappy when they heard this. One of them, who was obviously the boss of Sunagakure Village's medical department, couldn't help but strode forward and pointed at the phosphorus and said loudly. "Sure enough, I was just talking nonsense! Look, I have already said that people from Konoha will definitely not come so generously to help us. In such an emergency, that Tsunade-hime just sent such an unknown person. Girl, come here, this is basically repaying¡ª¡ª" As soon as this person said something like this, the other Suna ninjas around him also dropped their faces, and their eyes became more and more fierce as they looked at Xianglan and Sakura. "Shut up!" But at this moment, an angry shout rang out. Chiyo, the highest-ranking mother-in-law in Sand Hidden Village, shouted forcefully to the medical ninja who had not stopped talking: "Perhaps Konoha in the past would use such small means, but if you dare Tsunade-hime, who ordered the eradication of that old thing, absolutely disdains this! Since Tsunade-hime is willing to send you out to support our Sunagakure, then she must have absolute confidence in you to solve this matter, that's it Bar!" The words of Chiyo's mother -in -law said that in the second half of the half, it was already facing the phosphorus. "Tch¡ª" Xiang Ling curled up his lips calmly, but he also suppressed his desire to make trouble. After sorting out his expression slightly, he asked Granny Chiyo seriously. . "Do you have any" "" "" Looking at the Xiang Phosphorus in front of her who had officially entered the state, Sakura felt a sense of relief in her heart for some reason, but then she shuddered and quickly put this feeling away. But now it¡¯s your turn to take action. Sakura looked sideways, and saw Sai at the door still looking at her with a fake smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 375 Meet again! Deidara! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "The only thing the Sand Ninja knew was that there was a traitor within themselves, a puppet master named Baizu. He was the one who guided the Red Sand Scorpion into the Ninja Village to release the poisonous mist. Although the senior officials near the Kazekage Building were aware of it at the time, It's wrong, but after inhaling the poisonous mist, they couldn't even resist, they could only watch the wind shadow being swept away by it." After Sakura and her group arrived at Sunagakure Village, they divided into two groups to carry out operations. Saoi and the others went to collect information from Sunagakure's Anbu and insiders, while Sakura stayed behind to assist with Xianglan. But now based on Xiang Ling's performance, it is obvious that there is no need for Sakura to stay and help. "Didn't the Sand Ninja try to track him?" Sakura asked Sai. "Of course I tried, but the pursuit force was wiped out less than ten kilometers away from the Ninja Village, and the clues left at the scene were in a mess. Coupled with the geography and climate of the Kingdom of Wind, there was no trace of anything after the past night. The whereabouts can be traced.¡± Sakura immediately had a headache after hearing this. The entire pursuit force was wiped out, and there was no trace at all. This was undoubtedly a nightmare start for any tracking mission. A headache is a headache, and Sakura naturally does everything she needs to do. "Sai, use the position where the pursuit troops were destroyed to search outwards along their route. There is no need to save chakra. Once you find any traces, set off immediately. This time, the support troops may not be able to wait for this operation." "Understood." Saoi responded and then used the teleportation technique to disappear from the place. "The acting style is indeed exactly the same as Tsunade-hime, and he is worthy of being her disciple." The second after Saoi disappeared, a rather old voice came from behind, and the distance got closer and closer with the words. "Grandma Chiyo." Sakura turned around, "Although my identity has been revealed, after all, I am still an ANBU now, so please don't reveal too much." Granny Chiyo showed an annoyed expression and hit her head, and then said aloud: "Oh, haha, that's right, the old woman is old after all, and she has forgotten even this taboo." Not paying attention to Granny Chiyo's senile appearance, Sakura said bluntly: "Then please forgive the young man's bluntness. Now please tell me your purpose." Mother-in-law Chiyo was no longer secretive this time. She only paused for a moment before speaking out her request to Sakura. "Please take me with you for this action. I know this is an unreasonable request, but my grandson has gone too far. Someone from the older generation should have come out to discipline him, right?" "Can." "Eh?" Mother-in-law Chiyo was stunned. She looked at Sakura blankly, as if she couldn't believe what Sakura just said. "Any questions?" Of course Sakura noticed Granny Chiyo¡¯s obvious expression and asked aloud. "No, it's nothing." Granny Chiyo smiled with a wrinkled face. She shook her head and looked at Sakura and asked, "Then shall we set off now?" "certainly!" Tracking the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara is really difficult, but with the full support of the special military pills carried by Sakura, Sai's chakra can't stop at all. Under the overwhelming collection of snakes, insects, and birds, no matter how small the clues are, they can be collected by Sakura and others immediately. With the collection of clues, the whereabouts of the artistic duo gradually became clear. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In a hidden cave with a barrier in the Kingdom of Sichuan, Gaara has lost any vitality, and all around him, except for the artistic duo, are a group of disembodied shadows. "It's finally done." Deidara let out a breath, glanced at Gaara at his feet, and then asked Scorpion beside him: "Brother Scorpion, what are you going to do with this guy? Do you want to repair it?" Before Xie Xie could answer, a shadow beside him suddenly made a sound. "Deidara, Scorpion, I'm afraid you should be careful next time. I just sensed a dozen chakras penetrating through the outer barrier. But they are not very strong. They should be ninja beasts or something like that." "Oh?" Deidara raised the corner of his mouth when he heard this, "It seems that the lesson learned last time was not enough, but it is just right, so let me make a perfect ending for this operation."?¡± After saying that, Deidara looked at Scorpion again, "Brother Scorpion, do you want to come and see my next art exhibition?" However, Scorpio just glanced at Deidara indifferently, and then slowly approached Gaara, staring intently like a chef appreciating a top-quality ingredient. "àÒ" Deidara didn't care about Scorpion's ignorance. Ever since Scorpio's collection was beaten to a pulp by that strange woman with a punch, Scorpion's mood has been getting worse day by day. Although during this period Xion killed the corpses of many powerful ninjas, their strength was, without exception, unable to meet Xiao's standards. "Forget it, so-called artists have to be prepared to be appreciated by no one." Deidara looked at Scorpion, whose eyes were getting more and more enthusiastic. He shrugged his shoulders and then took steps to walk towards the outside world. Originally, The circle of shadows didn't seem to want to waste any more time, and disappeared with the sound of the circle of eyes disbanding. "Hey, I haven't moved well for a few days. I hope Sunagakure's pursuit team this time can allow me to show off well." With Deidara leaving, Scorpion finally made a new move. After his body trembled for a while, the main body slowly walked out of it. "Although it can't reach the strength of the third generation, it is still much stronger than those trash!" At this moment, Xie¡¯s extremely handsome face was filled with gloom! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "It's in the area in front. I sense a huge barrier covering here." Sai opened his eyes, raised his right index finger and pointed at the lush river area in front of him, which was completely opposite to the rest of Kawakuni, and said to Sakura beside him. "Understood!" Sakura's eyebrows raised. Now that she has entered the barrier, it is her turn to appear. But just as Sakura clasped her hands together and prepared to form the Ninja Seal, a wave suddenly appeared in the river area below, and then several white shadows came into view, chasing her and others at lightning speed. Force comes. ¡¾This is Deidara's flying bird! ¡¿ Sakura's eyes lit up. She didn't expect that Deidara would choose to take the initiative. Without thinking too much, Sakura took the first step, jumped out from the ink bird drawn by Sai with a bow of her legs, and shot out several kunai in one stroke with her right hand. In less than half a second, they all hit the target. He grabbed Deidara's flying bird and tore it into scattered white mud. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!!! How could it be her?!¡± Deidara, who was still under the barrier and was ready to appreciate the impact his two-winged birds would have on the pursuers above, looked at the pink-haired girl jumping from the sky, and his eyes suddenly widened. The action of controlling the rising of the white bird under his feet was even more shocking. But then his expression suddenly changed, "It just saves me from looking for you again!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 376 Targeted Tactics You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! When several white birds appeared, Sakura already knew that she and others were still slow to arrive. Since the enemy has free time to take the initiative to attack, it is enough to show that Gaara's tailed beast has been stripped away. ¡¾I wonder if Granny Chiyo will use her reincarnation to save Gaara this time. ¡¿ After reciting something silently in her mind, Sakura immediately gave up all unnecessary thoughts. "This time, I won't let you escape again!" With these words, Sakura turned her hand, and the Flying Thunder God Kunai instantly turned into a black line, penetrating into the barrier below that covered the entire river area. The next second, Sakura was surprised when she saw Deidara in front of her with his right hand raised high and his mouth wide open, about to say something. However, she did not hesitate for a moment and saw a flash of green chakra on his right fist. And after that¡ª¡ª ¡°Go to hell!¡± The blast of his right fist caused a sharp howl of wind. Without waiting for the words to come out of Deidara's mouth, a heavy punch containing strange power suddenly hit Deidara's face head-on. The originally handsome face was instantly deformed, and the miniature telescope worn by Deidara's left eye exploded under the punch, and the blurred flesh and blood were scattered directly in the direction of Sakura. Deidara's head was blown to pieces, and the white bird under his feet suddenly lost control. His originally stable body suddenly softened, and his huge body was like a swamp, and began to swallow Sakura's feet. No! ! ! An unprecedented alarm roared in Sakura's mind, but it seemed too late at this moment. The color of Deidara's body in front of him suddenly faded, like a figure that had not been filled in yet. It was stuck to him after being blown away. The residue on his right hand suddenly expanded at this moment. What? ! Sakura's eyes flashed with surprise, when did Deidara use the clay clone? Could it be said that it was done from the beginning? But where is his true body? There are obviously two chakras in this barrier, one is the clay clone in front of me, and the other is the familiar chakra of the scorpion below? ! "Hahaha! Success!" At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared from under the white bird that had softened to the point where it could no longer look like a bird, with an extremely unrestrained smile on its face. It was Deidara! Looking at Sakura who was constantly covered by his own white mud in the sky, Deidara raised his right hand high, without any nonsense, and made a loud noise with a maniacally laughing face¡ª¡ª "drink!" Boom¡ª¡ª! With this huge roar, the smile on Deidara's face became even brighter. After his figure landed lightly on the ground, he still raised his head with incomparable excitement in his eyes. Opening his hands and looking at the flames that spread out in the air due to the explosion, Deidara was like an artist who had completed a masterpiece that would be handed down from generation to generation. He laughed and said, "Sure enough, my art is the best. Even Scorpion has this. Big brother must agree with it now, huh!" Since the last confrontation with Sakura Sasuke and others, Deidara has begun to prepare tactics against Sakura, and the perfect execution of this explosion is like drinking it in one gulp on a hot day. Like a whole bottle of ice-cold Sprite, it makes my heart cool, my heart soaring, and it feels so good that it explodes. "Everything is as perfect as my script. Maybe I can consider adding a script planner to my career in the future." Although there were some random thoughts in his mind, Deidara did not stop, and he stretched out his hand. After rummaging through his clay bag, he spread his hands flat and released several two-winged birds, and raised his eyes to look higher into the sky. There, Sai and others were rushing towards the barrier where Deidara was, and because of this barrier, Sai and others didn't even know about the battle that had just broken out inside the barrier. ¡°Now that the feast has been finished, it¡¯s time for the snacks. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me, eh.¡± Deidara's tone was full of expectations. Although the script for Sakura was perfectly implemented, he didn't care about a few more grand art performances. At this time, the two-winged bird was also completed. After flapping its wings casually a few times, it swayed like an arrow from a string and aimed straight at the sky above Sai and others. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡ª!¡± The sound of breaking the air came from behind Deidara, and several afterimages quickly passed by his side and chased the two-winged bird rising into the air in front of him. Deidara's pupils shrank instantly, and his instinctive reaction forced him to change his movement of turning his head into rolling towards a donkey in front of him. The expected attack did not happen! ? ¡¾who is it! ? ¡¿ When Deidara quickly turned around, his hands immediately reached for the clay bag beside him. The basis of his secret technique is to rely on his own explosive clay. No matter who the opponent is, it is always right to first chew a pile of explosive clay into his two hands. but¡­¡­ Deidara's movements stopped, and the joyful smile before had completely faded from his face. The cold sweat on his forehead left a trace and fell gently to the ground. "How is it possible? Why are you not dead? It has clearly exploded just now. Even your Flying Thunder God Technique will fly away with the detonating clay on your body." Deidara's hands trembled in disbelief. said. "Ah - I did not use the Flying Thunder God Technique." Ahead, there is a Tingting Yuli. Well, using Tingting Yuli to describe Sakura is a bit too much. Now Sakura is in a very embarrassed state. Her originally smooth long hair is as messy as weeds. Her original ANBU strength His face was riddled with holes as if it had been mauled by a husky, and the mask representing the identity of the Anbu had disappeared, revealing the gray face underneath. Sakura casually wiped the dust on her face with her free left hand, and exposed the orange eyeshadow on her eyebrows. She said to Deidara: "Although your targeted tactics are very good, you have indeed made me habitual." The three-axe that came up was used as a trap to trap me. I want to thank you very much for this. At least I will never do such stupid things again in the future. But it is a pity that you have not collected all the information about me, so This time you lose." After speaking, Sakura picked up the two clay bags in her right hand and continued with a victor's smile: "Your art comes from this, right? Do you have any other methods that you can use now?" "Hey. There are other means of defense." Deidara's expression changed slightly, but looking at the clay bag on Sakura's right hand, he suddenly fell to the ground, "No more, no more, what are you going to do next?" Do it? Are you going to kill me? Huh? " Ignoring Deidara, Sakura just raised her head and looked at the sky. At this time, Sai, who was controlling Asuka, had already passed through the barrier and discovered her location. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 377 Wind Shadow Persecution Syndrome You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Huh? Has it been solved so quickly? Sunagakure's pursuit force is really getting weaker and weaker." The scorpion in the cave raised his head, and the world outside was now peaceful. Because of Deidara's explosive art, Deidara would definitely cause a scene if there was a fight. Now that there are no explosions in the outside world, it means that the battle is over. "It seems that I have to speed up too." Scorpion looked at Gaara at his feet, stretched out his right hand and revealed a sharp blade with a crisp sound. "Although it's not as good as the Third Kazekage, I can still use it." He secretly made a slightly disdainful comment on Gaara's strength. Scorpion also stretched out his puppet right hand that was far sharper than a scalpel and pointed it straight at me. Gaara's heart crossed. This is his first and most important step in making human puppets. Now he is ready to devote himself wholeheartedly to the process of making human puppets. "Hey - does anyone here know where the fifth Kazekage is?" A female voice sounded at the entrance of the cave, stopping the scorpion's movements instantly. Before he could think about why it wasn't Deidara who appeared at the entrance of the cave, Scorpion's combat experience had already made the decision for him. He only heard an extremely slight click on the back of Scorpion's seemingly small, seemingly broken neck. A small baffle was opened, revealing the real situation hidden under the delicate jade-like skin - a jet hole made purely of metal. Chi¡ª¡ª! Although the diameter of the jet hole is not large, the purple-black poisonous gas released in an instant completely covered the scorpion's figure without revealing any gaps. ¡¾That guy Deidara was defeated? ! How can it be? ¡¿ From the beginning, Deidara thought he had defeated the enemy to being defeated by the enemy. Even the experienced Scorpion was stunned for a moment. But the facts have now been placed in front of him. Even if he still doesn't believe it, Scorpion has to start planning the next battle method. "This can't be Sunagakure's pursuit force. They don't have such strength at all. In other words, did they apply for assistance from the outside world? who is it? Konoha? ¡¿ In just two seconds, Scorpion had analyzed the most information that could be obtained so far, and just after he concluded that this time the pursuit force would be Konoha's reinforcements, a strange vibration suddenly came from the originally solid cave floor. . Boom¡ª¡ª It was like a volcanic eruption, with debris flying everywhere, and branches and vines like dancing demons rushing out from the soles of the scorpion's feet. Without even waiting for the scorpion's reaction, it was already squirming on the scorpion's limbs and even its head. Tangled tightly, the uniform representing Akatsuki on Scorpion was instantly crushed to pieces in such a rough dance. orders After a burst of heart-wrenching sounds came out, Scorpion had completely lost his original handsome appearance. Not a single piece of his body was intact, and the position of his heart was even more empty. The fragments that represented the puppet continued to fall from his body. His body slipped and fell to the ground along the branches and vines. "Aha, the fifth Kazekage is indeed here!" The scorpion, which was about to be crushed into pieces by the huge force of the branches and vines, did not attract the attacker's attention at all. She just made a slightly surprised sound and then snapped her fingers, and then the scorpion was completely swallowed and crushed. The branches and vines branched out into a slightly thicker vine, which wrapped around Gaara who fell aside like a tentacle, and then handed it to her front. Kneeling down and looking at Gaara, whose clothes were a little messy, Sakura curled her lips and stood up again, casting her gaze towards a shadowed corner of the cave. There, a stooped man, or puppet, was walking slowly. "As expected of the person who killed the Third Kazekage, he acted resolutely and decisively. He actually gave up his body as soon as the attack was launched." Eyes slightly lowered, Sakura said softly, "But are you suffering from the Kazekage? Are you suffering from persecution? It¡¯s not enough to kill a third-generation Kazekage and make him a puppet. You actually have to kill the new fifth-generation Kazekage and make him a puppet." Fei Liuhu, who had been reset and transformed, slowly carried Xie's body forward, and the clicking sounds of wood transformation kept coming from his body. It was obvious that Xie was now making new ones in his Fei Liuhu's body. Body. ¡°It turned out to be you This is really something I never expected.¡± Fei Liuhu¡¯s vocal organ was set up differently from the main body, and the sound it produced was so gloomy and hoarse, but even so, it could not hide the excitement underneath the gloom. "After that goodbye,I thought it would be a few years before I met you again, but I didn't expect you to reappear in front of me so quickly. I originally planned to use this waste to replace it for a few years, but now it seems that it is no longer needed! " Before he finished speaking, Fei Liuhu's rickety body launched a brazen attack. The left and right sides opened with a snap, and two bright spikes shot out from them. Together with Fei Liuhu's bouncing tail, they formed a three-way encirclement and rushed toward the small creature. cherry. In addition to this, the rest of the body of Fei Liuhu was not idle. The mouth opened wide with a click, revealing the Gatling-like jet port inside. After turning around, it looked like it was covered in venom. Senbon was facing it like a violent storm. Sakura's jet attack! "trouble!" Glancing at Gaara who was lying dead in front of her, Sakura took a quick step forward after spitting out two words, and the Ninja Seal was already at her fingertips. "Wood Release: The Technique of the Giant Wooden Pillar!" "Wooden Escape¡¤Wood Spindle Wall!" A huge, hard wooden pillar with many willow leaves sprouting from its head due to special chakra control broke out of the ground, rolled up Gaara behind Sakura and expanded all the way outside the cave. Following closely behind, the curved wooden pillar suddenly emerged from under Sakura's feet. In the blink of an eye, it formed an arch in front of Sakura, tightly protecting her. ?????????????????????????????????? It was too late, but just a second after the wooden ingot wall was formed, Qianbonyu, howling like a torrential rain, hit the wooden ingot wall, forcibly turning it into a curled up hedgehog. At the same time, the three spikes shot from Fei Liuhu's body also swept over, and stuck on the wooden pillars of the wooden ingot wall three times. "Is this strengthening Fei Liuhu's attack capability?" In the wooden ingot wall, Sakura looked at the three raised points on the inner wall and immediately understood the situation of Fei Liuhu. It was probably because after destroying the third generation Kazekage puppet last time, Scorpion strengthened Fei Liuhu in order to compensate for the lack of the third generation Kazekage puppet. Liu Hu's armed ability and the power of weapons, otherwise it would never be possible to become what it is now with the hardness of the wooden ingot wall. Click! At the moment when Sakura was analyzing Hirauko, the ground inside the wall of the wooden ingot suddenly made a soft sound¡ª¡ª "This is?!" Sakura looked at the small sphere drilled out of the ground, and a warning signal rang in her heart, and the fine hairs on her body stood up in an instant. Puff puff¡ª¡ª! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 378 Pain! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Have we just met once and you have already set up tactics against me?" Inside the wall of the wooden ingot, Sakura gently swept away Senbon at her feet, her face stained with an unpleasant color. She already knew that she had made a huge mistake, a mistake that could be said to be so big that she should not have made it at all. Most of the enemies that you have fought against in the past do not know your own intelligence, so it is impossible to make tactical arrangements based on your possible habits or weaknesses. Basically, you rely on your own combat experience to fight on your own. But Deidara and Scorpion are completely different. Not to mention that they are tactical geniuses themselves. In addition, he has met them once before, so he already knows at least a little bit about their fighting methods and habits. Under such circumstances, they will naturally use the flaws or fighting methods they revealed in the last encounter to use targeted tactics to deal with them. "In that case!" Sakura put her hands together and took a deep breath. ¡°Then let me play some tactics too!¡± At the same time that Sakura was making moves in the wooden ingot wall, the scorpion from the outside world also successfully reorganized his body in Fei Liuhu's body, and after walking out of Fei Liuhu's body, he took out his own treasure and kept it in Fei Liuhu's body. The treasure scroll inside the body. ¡°It won¡¯t end like this, right!¡± As if in response to Scorpio's words, as soon as he finished speaking, the wall of wooden ingots in front of him suddenly exploded and expanded, and the wooden bars that were produced were like a meat grinder sweeping around, not only the Qianben and Sandao hooks that were stuck on it before. Thorns, even the iron pipe that was shot into the ground from Fei Liuhu's abdomen to attack Sakura was crushed into scrap metal. If Xie hadn't reacted extremely quickly and quickly controlled Fei Liuhu next to him to disconnect the four pieces of equipment connected to his body, I'm afraid Fei Liuhu would have suffered the same disaster. "Correct answer! Reward a complete set of Wood Release Ninjutsu!" Sakura, who had unknowingly opened her Yin Seal, stood tall on the trees that had grown rapidly, looking at the Scorpion below with a bold smile. "Immortal Technique¡¤Wood Release¡¤The Tree Realm is born!" The moment the Ninja Seal was formed, the entire cave, no, the entire valley including the cave began to shake violently, as if a behemoth had awakened and was preparing to break out of the ground in the valley! Boom¡ª¡ª! Amidst the astonishing roar, tens of thousands of trees burst out of the ground and stood up. The branches on their plants were like tentacles, scrambling to tear the entire valley apart in just a few blinks of an eye. , the original valley has been completely covered by a forest that looks lush but is actually full of murderous intent. Under this situation, the three people from Sai who were arranged by Sakura to stay on the outside to guard Deidara were okay. After all, they had known their captain's abilities for a long time, so although they were a little shocked, they were not too shaken. However, she has lived longer than them, and even Granny Chiyo, who has seen the first generations of various ninja villages, is completely stunned. The vast forest formed in this moment, especially the branches that were still surging, was like a thunder falling from the sky and slammed into the depths of her memory, awakening the innermost thoughts that she thought were deep in her mind. A character hidden so that he will never be recalled again. That legendary figure who was known throughout the ninja world with just one skill of wood escape, and who could suppress the entire ninja world without even the slightest objection - Senju Hashirama! ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as that day.¡± There was even some fear in her eyes. Granny Chiyo stared blankly at the dancing forest, mumbling to herself as if she was lost in memories. Not to mention the performance of these few, the two people at the center of the tree world finally started a confrontation at this moment! The moment Sakura performed the Tree Realm Birth, Scorpion had already opened the scroll in his hand and performed his last resort, the Red Secret Technique: Hundred Machine Exercises. Hundreds of human puppets in red robes filed out of the scroll, and quickly formed a line of defense under the control of the chakra line connected to the regeneration core of the scorpion's chest. After showing their sharp blades, they faced the stabbing man head-on. Their branches and vines were chopped off. Excitement and extremely intense excitement appeared on Xie's face. He quickly opened his hands, and ten chakra lines quickly connected to Fei Liuhu beside him. "As expected of the strongest bloodline! If it were you, the Third Kazekage would be a treasure!" With a low roar, Xie waved his ten fingers, and Fei Liuhu immediately deployed all his weapons and rushed towards the human puppet. The front end. Because the regenerative nuclei in the body are connected??So there is no time difference between Scorpion's will and the puppet's movements, even if there are hundreds of puppets. Now he is like the conductor of a large orchestra, and hundreds of human puppets and Fei Liuhu are performing a perfect symphony for Sakura under his dedicated command. In front of this perfectly performed band, Sakura's arrival in the tree world didn't take much advantage for a while. It's just that offense and defense will eventually end. No matter how perfect Scorpion's performance is, there will still be flaws. As long as a puppet's defense shows the slightest flaw, endless branches and vines will wrap around it in an instant, rubbing it. Into waste. But the birth of the tree world is completely different. After all, the birth of the tree world is a ninjutsu provided by Sakura's chakra. Even if Scorpion's hundreds of maneuvers successfully cut and chopped several large trees, he can do it in just a few seconds. Resume again. In other words, in this seemingly passionate and fierce battle, as early as the moment Sakura formed the seal with her hands, it was already destined that Scorpion's eternal art would end here. But, is this really the case? ¡° Feeling the disappearance of another human puppet, Xie¡¯s expression did not change at all. It is true that the number of Scorpion's human puppets has dropped to less than a hundred, but the density of defense between them has increased significantly, and the loss rate of puppets has also decreased significantly. Scorpion's extra use of Fei Liuhu, controlled by his ten fingers, is the best among them. Even though four attack hooks were broken before, the various mechanical weapons left behind successfully prevented his attack from weakening at all. "It's almost time for the chakra to be exhausted" Just when the number of Scorpion puppets dropped to more than sixty, Scorpion suddenly focused his sights on the girl in front of him who was releasing chakra not far away. "Don't worry, you will become my most precious treasure and survive forever!" ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think this counts as survival at all¡­¡± ¡°Suddenly, at the moment when Xia was full of enthusiasm and said this sentence, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her. Before Xie Xie could react, a feeling that Xie Xie had not experienced for decades suddenly came to his heart. The name of this feeling was¡ª¡ª Pain! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 379 Reincarnation You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The art of Flying Thunder God? ! when? Looking at the blood that penetrated his chest and flowed along the blade, Xie's mind went blank. It was clear that there was no flying thunder god kunai in this battle. Could it be that! Struggling, he raised his head and looked at the giant tree in front of him, where a pretty figure was maintaining the original movement, with his hands clasped together to maintain the offensive of controlling the forest. The pupils shrank, and Scorpion finally understood. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? From the moment you perform this Wood Escape, you are not the real person at all, but a clone. And this one behind me is the real body? ! ¡¿ "Cough¡ª¡ª" Xie Xie violently coughed up a trace of blood. His vitality had begun to drain away extremely quickly as his heart was pierced. This is an unexplainable shortcoming. Making him a human puppet will indeed make his life last forever, but at the same time, his heart has also become his fatal flaw. As long as the heart is damaged, he will inevitably deteriorate. towards death. He did not turn his head to confirm whether the one behind him was the original body or a clone, nor did he think about when Sakura used the Flying Thunder God Technique, nor did he think about when the Flying Thunder God appeared next to him. Mark, he no longer has this spare energy. ¡¾The body is indeed the biggest enemy of eternal beauty. ¡¿ There was a sigh in his heart, and the look in Scorpion's eyes quickly dissipated. He no longer had any nostalgia for this world. His only concern might be for his eternal art. kindness? Suddenly, Xie blinked his eyes, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face that had begun to stiffen. That is? ! ¡­¡­ There was a crackling sound. As if to prove that the main body was dead, the human puppets in the cave that were fighting with the branches with their hands and feet in the air lost their ability to stay in the air and fell straight to the ground. What¡¯s strange is that these human puppets, which were originally floating in the air at different heights and in different positions, showed a strange movement posture after falling to the ground. Their eyes were wide open, looking at the same position. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Gently opening the human puppet in front of her, Sakura took out the heart that could no longer beat. "If I remember correctly, the Red Sand Scorpion is your grandson, right?" As the black curse marks on her body and face representing the art of hundreds of heroes were quickly withdrawn, Sakura suddenly felt a strong sense of fatigue and soreness spreading deep into her body, so after taking a few breaths, she finally Holding the scorpion's heart, he pointed at the entrance of the hole and spoke. No one at the entrance of the cave responded to Sakura's question, and the air seemed to fall into silence, but it was soon broken by the sound of slow footsteps. "Oh my, the blows are coming one after another. First I saw the body of my Kazekage-sama at the entrance of the cave, and now I came here and saw the remains of my grandson? Isn't this a bit too cruel for an old woman who should have died long ago? A few?" Granny Chiyo¡¯s tone still sounds so carefree, and even the expression on her face still has a smile, but in Sakura¡¯s eyes, Granny Chiyo is so lonely at this moment. After looking around at the human puppets who were looking at her with their eyes, Granny Chiyo finally arrived in front of Sakura, and gently took Scorpion's heart from Sakura's hand. "Have you transformed yourself into this? It seems that you have worked very hard in the past few decades." Inadvertently touching the heart with her hand, Granny Chiyo raised her eyes and looked at Sakura and said: "I subdued two members of the Akatsuki organization when I came up. Konoha is truly a village known as the cradle of genius." ¡°As she spoke, Granny Chiyo sighed, and did not wait for Sakura to reply for herself. This was just a protest against the new era by an old woman who should have died long ago. Sakura obviously knew this, so she was wise not to talk about it, but silently followed Granny Chiyo's footsteps and walked out towards the entrance of the cave. At the same time, the body of Sakura who performed the Tree Realm Birth began to fade rapidly, but after a while, it turned into a wooden sculpture that was almost unrecognizable. The surrounding trees that destroyed the terrain of the valley also faded rapidly. Slowly turn yellow and wither. The chakra used this time is the chakra of the wood clone. Being able to create such a large forest has already gone all out. I want it to create a forest that can be sustained.??There is nothing that can be done even if this wooden clone is squeezed dry. But what Sakura didn¡¯t know was that Granny Chiyo in front of her looked at the rapidly declining forest, with a glimmer of brightness in her eyes. This cave is not really big, and even the two people's steps are not big, but it only took a short time to reach the entrance of the cave, and saw Gaara's body lying on the giant tree. "Originally, I no longer wanted to participate in this boring chaos in the ninja world. After all, if it weren't for the war, Scorpion's life would not be what it is now." Coming to Gaara's body, Granny Chiyo placed Scorpion's heart. After he was done, he slowly knelt down and sat down, speaking lightly. "But as expected, giving up Sunagakure Village like this will still make me feel a little uneasy. After all, I don't want to have to listen to those old guys talking about it after I die." As she spoke, Granny Chiyo's eyes were also focused on Xie's heart, and then she showed a smile: "It just so happens that if we go down now, we might be able to catch up with him. We have been separated from him for decades, and now I finally had the opportunity to catch up with him and nag a few words in his ear, but I don¡¯t want to give up just like that.¡± Hearing this, Sakura's eyes widened slightly. She had already thought about what Granny Chiyo wanted to do. "I have a few words, I hope you can help me convey them to Suna Ninja." Granny Chiyo raised her head at this time, looked at Sakura and said softly. "Please tell me! I will definitely convey it!" Sakura nodded immediately without hesitation. A smile appeared on Granny Chiyo's face, then she lowered her head and looked at Xie's heart and said: "This child was able to be lost for decades, and even did such an unforgivable thing as killing Feng Ying, all because of the teachings I gave him. Since you can't teach him properly during your lifetime, you should at least take good care of this lovely grandson after your death, so I hope he can be buried in the same place as his old self." Speaking of this, Grandma Chiyo¡¯s tone was filled with a sense of loneliness, ¡°There is one more thing I hope you can bring to Ebizou for me, so I can say sorry to him. I won¡¯t be pretending this time.¡± After finishing speaking, Granny Chiyo no longer waited for Sakura's reaction, and placed her hands on Gaara's chest. After a slight pause, blue chakra suddenly bloomed on Gaara's chest. Forbidden Technique: Reincarnation! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 380 The End You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Unlike the original work where chakra became in embarrassment after the battle with Scorpion, the current Chiyo Granny can be said to have reincarnated herself in a perfect state, so there is no chakra shortage like in the original work. As the time for the operation slowly progressed, Sai also arrived at the scene. He had already placed Deidara and asked Mayumi and Mitsue to guard it together. "Is he already a corpse?" Sai, who was close to Sakura, watched Gaara for a moment and immediately came to a conclusion. He asked Sakura softly in confusion. ??He nodded noncommittally, and did not wait for Sai to ask any more questions. Sakura just raised her index finger to her lips and shook her head. Although she didn¡¯t know why, since it was an order from her captain, Sai chose not to say anything and just continued to be alert to the surrounding situation. Sakura interrupted Sai's question not just to prevent Sai from harassing Granny Chiyo. There are only two techniques in the entire ninja world that can resurrect the dead. One is the art of reincarnation, and the other is the reincarnation of one's own life right now in front of oneself. ????????????????? However, the art of reincarnation must have the reincarnation eye to be used, but reincarnation does not have this restriction. Although it is obvious that you cannot learn from just watching it once, no matter how you acquire some of the experiences and principles, it is enough for a medical ninja to benefit from it for life. With the continuous transmission of Chiyo's chakra, Gaara's body has begun to undergo an astonishing change. His body, which had become cold due to death, began to lose its stiffness. At the same time, his heart began to work again and his blood began to flow slowly. ¡¾After a while, breathing can start again. ¡¿ After quickly assessing Gaara's condition, Sakura looked at Granny Chiyo. Sure enough, compared to Gaara, who was gradually recovering, Granny Chiyo was now as weak as a candle in front of the wind, her whole body began to tremble slightly, and her breathing seemed to be more laborious. Throwing a soldier's food pill into her mouth, Sakura knew that there wasn't much she could do now. She just moved behind Granny Chiyo and gently moved her without interfering with Granny Chiyo's spell. His hands were placed on her back, releasing medical chakra. This chakra is not very powerful, but under Sakura's control, it quickly spreads throughout Granny Chiyo's body, and finally converges on her heart. With this wave of assistance from Sakura, Granny Chiyo, who was already exhausted and could hardly breathe anymore, finally managed to steady her hands. Your reincarnation is completed! "Thanks¡­¡­" An inaudible sound came from the front. it's over. The medical chakra being transported into Granny Chiyo¡¯s body stopped, and Sakura silently supported Granny Chiyo¡¯s body, which had lost its strength and was leaning forward. "No, I should say thank you." Sakura said softly behind Granny Chiyo, while slowly laying her body flat on the ground. "What kind of ninjutsu is this?" Seeing this scene, Sai who was standing aside couldn't keep his face paralyzed. He looked at Granny Chiyo who was no longer breathing and Gaara who was already breathing in surprise and asked Sakura. "Yes." Sakura nodded, "This is a forbidden technique that belongs to Granny Chiyo. Although the content of it is unknown, it is obvious that Gaara has been resurrected, and Granny Chiyo herself was sacrificed." "Sacrifice yourself and resurrect others?" Zuo Jing was silent for a moment, and clenched his fists unconsciously. Sakura was keenly aware of Sai's unconscious movements. She knew clearly why, but she stood up and said without any change on the surface. "The mission has been completed, let's take Kazekage and Granny Chiyo back to Sand Hidden Village together. By the way, how is the yellow hair just now?" Sakai was awakened by Sakura's words and immediately replied: "It has been placed according to the captain's instructions. All the mouths on his body have been locked with my centipedes, and the sealing talisman has been hung on him and he was knocked unconscious." "Very good, let's go back to Sunagakure together now. Although Kazekage was rescued, his elders died because of this. It is estimated that they still have a lot of resentment in their hearts to dispel, and this guy can just be used Stop their mouths." Sakura quickly made a decision and put Scorpion's heart away.?, he hugged Granny Chiyo with both hands. Saai didn¡¯t stop, he picked up Gaara who was still lying on the ground and still didn¡¯t wake up, and set off with Sakura. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Country of Wind, Sand Hidden Village, inside the Kazekage Building. A group of senior officials led by Ma Ji and a group of elders headed by Ebizo were in opposition. The senior officials on Ma Ji's side basically had peace of mind and joy on their faces, while most of the elders on Ebizo's side had sad faces. Some of them had angry faces and expressed their anger to the elders around them. "I have long said that it will not work for a jinchuriki to serve as the Kazekage! The fourth generation Mizukage is the best example, but you just don't believe it. Now, Chiyo-sama has died because of this guy!" "That's right! I shouldn't have" "enough!" Suddenly, Ebizo, who was standing at the front, interrupted the voices behind him with an angry roar. He turned around and stared at the two elders who were talking and said: "Now that the guests in Konoha haven't left yet, you are making a fuss here? Are you afraid that this time the village will not be embarrassed enough?!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the death of Granny Chiyo, Ebizo has become the oldest and most accomplished person in Sunagakure Village. When his words came out, there was an instant silence in the place. After yelling at the idiots behind him for causing trouble, Ebizo took a deep breath before turning around and looking at the four Sakuras in the middle of the crowd. "Thank you a lot. If it weren't for you, Sunagakure Village in the future might not know how to continue. And this time has also proven the terrifying nature of the Akatsuki organization. I am here to represent our Kazekage to Lord Hokage. Make a decision, no matter what the future holds, our Sunagakure Village will definitely support you Konoha." "I will definitely convey this." Sakura responded, "In addition, Granny Chiyo actually asked me to convey something before she died. I think it's time to tell you now." "Please tell me," Ebizo nodded. Sakura was not in a hurry, she took out Scorpion's heart from her seal scroll and placed it in front of Ebizou and said, "Grandma Chiyo hopes that this heart can be buried with her." "Heart heart?" Hai Laozang's eyes widened, and he was full of doubts when he looked at the object in front of him that was still stained with blood and looked completely different from the recognized heart. But when he saw the scorpion in front of the heart After the words ', my breathing became rapid in an instant. "I understand." Holding Scorpio's heart in his hand, Ebizo nodded. Originally, he didn't understand why the sister who kept shouting that the future of Sunagakure Village had nothing to do with him would sacrifice himself, but after seeing the word 'scorpion', he already understood. Although his heart was full of disgust for the objects in his hands, he also knew that this was his sister's last wish, so how could he refuse it. "The last thing I want to say is what Granny Chiyo specifically asked me to convey to you." Sakura paused for a moment and looked at the old man in front of her who had shone brightly in three consecutive ninja wars. ¡°She said: This time, I¡¯m not pretending.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 381 Something is going to happen again? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Lord Ebizo, the interrogation department has received the latest information from the captured Akatsuki members!" Just when Ebizo was still immersed in his sister's last words, a black shadow appeared in front of everyone. As soon as he appeared, he spoke shockingly and focused the attention of everyone present. "The latest news? What is it?!" Ebizo is the elder of Sunagakure Village after all. Even though he was deeply saddened by his sister's death, he still suppressed his sadness for the first time and looked at the Suna Ninja Anbu who came to report and asked quickly. . However, this Sand Ninja Anbu did not answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at Sakura and the others covertly and quickly, and the meaning was needless to say. "There is no need to hesitate." Ebizo is sophisticated and said it directly before Sakura asked to leave the room, "If we were not friends of Konoha, let alone this so-called information, even Lord Kazekage would probably be compromised. " After hearing this, the Sand Ninja Anbu answered: "Master Ebizo, the true identity of the captured Akatsuki member is actually the S-class rebel Ninja Deidara of Iwa Ninja, and he just took the initiative to explain their situation to the Interrogation Department. The identity of the person who helped them sneak into the village during an operation." "That is the missing puppet master - Baizu." "Puppet master?" Ebizo frowned immediately. After quietly glancing behind him at an elder whose face had completely darkened after hearing Baizu, he continued to ask: "Only this Yes? Why did he join Akatsuki? What is his whereabouts now? " The sand ninja ANBU replied: "According to the information provided by Deidara, Baizu was recruited by the Red Sand Scorpion during an outing mission a few months ago, and then returned to the village to conduct a lurking mission until that night. His current Deidara didn't know the location clearly, but he said Centipede went there to collect energy to enhance his puppet abilities." "Energy? Enhanced abilities? That Baizu guy, really it's because of that!" "As soon as the sand ninja Anbu finished speaking, the elder whose face turned dark during the crowd battle couldn't help but speak out. "What do you mean? What do you know?!" Ebizo's expression remained unchanged, and he immediately turned to face the elder and asked. "The energy that Baizu guy is talking about is the so-called dragon vein of the Loulan Kingdom in the past. But this is just a legend. Moreover, the Loulan Kingdom has long been implicated and destroyed in the previous Ninja World War. There is no way to investigate all this. And if If they really have such a thing, why would they lead to the destruction of their own country?!" After hearing the words, Hai Laozang pondered for a moment and said: "Does it mean that it is something that cannot be investigated? But no matter what, Loulan Kingdom must send someone to investigate!" After saying that, Ebizo gave an order to the Sand Ninja Anbu behind him, labeling the puppet master Baizu as a traitorous Ninja, and immediately sent out a pursuit force to hunt him down. The order was conveyed, but many senior Suna ninja officials and elders present had no interest in staying any longer. This time, the red sand scorpion's damage to Sunagakure Village was too great. The reason why they were able to gather together was because Gaara successfully returned. Now that it has been confirmed that Gaara is fine, it is time to return Got my position. Standing aside, Sakura watched the senior Suna ninjas leave one by one, and after staying for a while, she chose to step forward. "Master Ebizo, our mission has been completed this time. There should be nothing to do with us in Konoha next, right?" Ebizo was stunned for a moment, but immediately reacted and replied: "Yes. Thanks to your help, otherwise we Sunagakure may not know how much we will lose. According to Miss Xianglan, the antidote she has made now The medical ninjas at the entire Sunagakure Hospital have been informed, and we, Sunagakure, will indeed be able to recover on their own." "Okay." Sakura nodded, "Then I think our team can evacuate. After all, this is Sunagakure, not Konoha. But there is one thing I hope you can understand, Ebizou-sama. Although Deidara is in You Sunagakure, but he was captured by us, I hope that Sunagakure can be handed over to Konoha immediately." After hearing what Sakura said, Ebizo also had a headache. He had long known that with Konoha's current strength, it would be impossible for Deidara to continue to stay in Sunagakure, but he originally thought he would confront Tsunade, but no Come to think of it, Sakura was the first to ask this question. In fact, there is nothing wrong with handing Deidara back to Konoha. After all, in the process of capturing Deidara, they Sunagakure made no contribution at all. Whether it was tracking the location of Deidara and Scorpion, or taking action to defeat them, it was Sakura who was responsible. Her sister just used her own life to save her own Kazekage.?? In other words, Sunagakure should not continue to guard Deidara, both emotionally and logically, but should directly cooperate with Konoha to send Deidara back to Konoha. But here comes the problem. Now almost the whole village of Sunagakure is holding their breath. Deidara can be used as a venting point. If Deidara is now taken away by Konoha, then this venting point How to deal with it? ! After hesitating for a moment, Ebizo said to Sakura: "Deidara was indeed captured by you, but now you are also aware of Sunagakure's situation. As the culprit, I hope Deidara will be handed over to Konoha after a while. ." "Actually, the real culprit is Scorpion. He is the initiator and executioner of the invasion of Sunagakure. Deidara at most only contributed to defeating your pursuing troops. Moreover, compared to the contribution of this invasion The level of rebellious ninja centipede you just mentioned is much higher than that of Deidara, isn't it?" Sakura did not agree and immediately retorted. She knew that Ebizo now had a heavy burden on him. Granny Chiyo asked to be buried with Xia, so Xia couldn't be revealed as the intruder this time. However, Ebizo had to take the responsibility of finding someone who could be the culprit for Sunagakure. Someone who serves as an outlet. But this is not the reason for Deidara to continue to stay in Sunagakure Village. The current Akatsuki is different from the original work. Not only has he suffered a serious loss of combat power, but even Pain's six paths have been hammered by him. Once he knows that Deidara is still staying in Sand Hidden Village, who knows if he will come directly to steal a wave. . For an enemy with brains like Deidara, there is no way Sakura would let him out again. After all, even if she is not afraid of him, what about the other people in Konoha? Can everyone defeat Deidara alone? ! But what Sakura didn't know was that what Ebizo thought about was not the same thing as what she thought. In Ebizo's view, Konoha wanted Deidara just to wash away the slander he had been slandered by Iwa Ninja and Kumo Ninja some time ago. Suspicion, and an organization like Akatsuki that has successfully captured tailed beasts, once confirmed by Konoha, is likely to cause the five major ninja villages to jointly destroy it. By then, Konoha will be able to use Deidara in its own hands. , taking a dominant position in a possible alliance. In fact, Ebizo does not object to his idea. Now the decline of Sunagakure is obvious to all. Even if such an alliance of five ninja villages is established, Sunagakure will not get much benefit. It is better to hug Konoha's thighs honestly. Forget it. But now the problem is still the same one. Sand Hidden Village now needs someone to be the culprit, and Deidara is undoubtedly the most suitable one now. After thinking hard for a while, Ebizo finally raised his head with difficulty, looked at Sakura, and said to her. "Then let's do this!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 382 Ready to go You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "This is totally unreasonable!" If Baizu was not in the ruins area of ??the ancient Loulan Kingdom, this sentence would have definitely blurted out when Ebizo made his request. As soon as the term Loulan Ancient Country appeared in Xiaoying's ears, Xiaoying had already thought about it a little bit. You must know that the ancient country of Loulan is the place where the Lost Tower of Theater took place. The legendary dragon vein that can make people travel through time and space, you should go and see it no matter what. "I just want to go back home. If I really agree to go now, I'm afraid that my actions will be monitored by the Sand Ninja troops. "Master Ebizou, I hope you can understand that our mission in Konoha from the beginning is to help you solve the poisonous problem left by Scorpion this time and to rescue the Kazekage. And for these two tasks, my team and I Everything has been successfully completed. The request you are talking about now has far exceeded the mission of our trip!" Although there was a bit of embarrassment on Ebizo's face, he immediately replied to Sakura: "Of course we Suna ninjas are very clear about this, but we do extraordinary things in extraordinary times. We Suna ninjas are really here. They suffered heavy losses in an attack. Don't think that what I just said is nice and I will pursue Centipede with all my strength, but in fact, the current Sand Ninja simply don't have the extra manpower to pursue them." Sakura frowned when she heard this. In fact, she could also understand how bad the situation of the Sand Ninjas was now. The first team sent to pursue Scorpion and others, but the pursuit team that was brutally destroyed was probably no longer what the village could send. The most troops. "So this is not just a so-called transaction, but more of a request made out of desperation. And if you can agree to it, I believe that Hokage-sama will also agree." Ebizo hurriedly saw that Sakura didn't reply. He added, while bending down to bow deeply to Sakura. Seeing Ebizo acting like this, Sakura immediately raised her eyebrows and immediately helped Ebizo up after hiding to the side. It's enough to achieve this level, and there is no need to perform these things that are there or not. "There is no need for this, Ebizo-sama." Sakura said to Ebizo, "I can choose to help you this time, but I also have conditions." When Ebizo saw Sakura's change of attitude, his bitter expression disappeared instantly. He held Sakura's hands and nodded, asking, "What are the conditions? As long as the current Suna ninja can do it, we will definitely agree!" " Sakura gently pulled out her hands and said: "The condition is very simple, that is, Xianglan and my three subordinates must escort Deidara out of Sunagakure Village first. There is no easing in this, Deidara is my own I personally defeated him and brought him back, and the reason why he is now in Sunagakure's interrogation department is not just for temporary placement!" "This" Ebizo hesitated for a moment after hearing this, but after looking at Saoi and the others for a few times, he quickly sighed and agreed. "I understand. I will immediately order the interrogation department to hand over Deidara to your subordinates to take him back to Konoha. Then there is another question, when are you going to set off?" "Once Deidara is handed over, I will immediately go to Loulan Ancient Country." Seeing Ebizo's anxious look, Sakura didn't hesitate and immediately replied. "Understood. I will make arrangements immediately." Ebizo nodded, and by the way, he immediately called the Sand Ninja ANBU guarding the Kazekage Building to arrange Deidara's affairs. Ebizo needed someone to notify him to hand over Deidara, and Sakura also needed to inform Koso about the matter, so after bidding farewell to Ebizo softly, she immediately disappeared into the Kazekage Building. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Can you leave now?" After hearing what Sakura said, Xiang Ling, who was resting after taking care of a few patients, immediately jumped up from his chair. As a person who has already focused his future on the medical career after being trained by Tsunade, he can no longer bear to stay in the Suna Ninja's hospital. Of course, this does not mean that we are discriminating against Suna Ninja, but the patients with Suna Ninja are just too monotonous now. In the past, although there were not many types of patients in Konoha, and most of them were injured by ninjas handling field missions, it is much better than now when all Suna ninjas are admitted to the hospital due to poisonous fog! The reason why we have not completely recovered from the poisonous mist now is that the raw materials of the antidote are not enough, and we need medical ninja to use medical ninjutsu to support it for a while. ?In other words, whether there is fragrant phosphorus or not in Sand Hidden Village now has no impact. Xiang Ling's anxious look made Xiao Ying chuckle. She nodded and said, "Well, you can go back first. I only need to handle the rest." "Huh?" Xiang Ling heard Sakura's reply and looked at Sakura's face with a little surprise: "Why do you still want to stay? Shouldn't they be together? Could it be that the Sand Ninja is making things difficult for you?" "No, it's just a condition." Sakura shook her head and said: "During this attack, there was a rebel ninja who was fleeing from Sunagakure. But now there are too few manpower that Sunagakure can mobilize, and they can't They have to mobilize the garrison troops in the border area, so they can only ask me to help them recover this traitorous ninja." Xiang Ling immediately rolled his eyes and said, "What kind of village is this? It can't even deal with the rebellious ninjas in its own village. It needs ANBU from other ninja villages to solve them. This is simply a shame in the ninja world!" "Hehe, hehe." The corners of Xiaoying's mouth twitched slightly, and she didn't dare to respond to Xiang Lu's complaint. Kaoru didn't care about Sakura's condition. After all, Sakura had put on a brand new ANBU mask. Kaoru couldn't see Sakura's expression at all. He assumed that Sakura was just embarrassed to be in someone else's hospital. Just complaining about them. "But what kind of traitor is this? Are you sure about it?" Xiang Ling stood up and stretched his body and asked. "Alright, alright. This Sunagakure traitor is just a puppet master. The strange power passed down by his master has always been called the puppet nemesis. How could I not be sure." Sakura's answer was still so brisk. After hearing this, Xiang Lu muttered a few times, but in the end, considering that this was the Suna Ninja Hospital, he kept silent and continued to complain about Suna Ninja. After notifying Xiang Phosphorus, there will be nothing else to do next. All she has to do is wait until Sai and the others show up with Deidara, and then Sakura can set off for the Loulan area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 383: Habitual talkativeness, not habitual jerking! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sasuke, how long do we have to stay here? Since we came here, it seems that many Suna ninjas have only entered, and basically few have come out." Lying on a rock, Suigetsu said in a sickly tone to Sasuke beside him, who was observing the location of Sunagakure Village. It has been a few days since they arrived at their current location. Originally, they just wanted to take advantage of the Akatsuki organization's invasion of Sunagakure to sit back and watch the fight between tigers and tigers. Finally, they would appear and eliminate Akatsuki. As a result, they never expected that as soon as they arrived, they would find out the important news that the new Kazekage of Sunagakure Village had been captured by people from the Akatsuki organization. In just a moment, Sasuke thought of the huge birds that passed by in the sky when they first came over. He thought that was the guy who threw bombs in the sky when they first came into contact with Akatsuki. But guessing it does not mean taking action immediately. Compared with the tracking ability of his own people in the desert, Sasuke decisively chose to wait for the Suna Ninja's pursuit force to attack, and the three of him hung behind them. "Did we arrive too late? The Sand Ninjas have already found their Kazekage, and have even dealt with Akatsuki's group of guys?" Seeing that Sasuke still had a paralyzed look on his face, Suigetsu rolled his eyes and then chose to continue harassing Sasuke, but the words were no longer monotonous as the Suna ninja Kazekage, but began to ramble all over the place. After a while, Sasuke realized that if he didn't say anything, Suigetsu would probably keep talking nonsense, and finally couldn't bear it any longer. He turned his attention to Suigetsu and clenched his fists. "water¡­¡­" "Wait a minute, the sand ninjas are out!" Suddenly, just when Sasuke turned to look at Suigetsu and was about to teach him a lesson, Jugo on the side interrupted him. "What? Let's go now? Are these sand ninjas stupid? They have been chasing after so many days. Are they really not afraid that their Kazekage has become a wind dryer?!" Suiyue, who was originally acting sickly, was listening. After hearing Jugo's words, he immediately jumped up and started, his face full of disbelief. He thought that Sunagakure had given up on his Kazekage-sama. Compared to Suigetsu, Sasuke was much more reliable. He immediately turned to look in the direction of Jugo's finger and discovered that three teams of twelve Sand Ninja Anbu were rapidly heading towards the south. "South?" Sasuke frowned and realized that things were not that simple. The figure that I discovered that day that looked like the Akatsuki organization was obviously heading east. Why did the ANBU of the Sand Ninja attack south? But at this moment, no more time was allowed to be wasted. Sasuke immediately gave an order to Jugo. ¡°Chonggo, I¡¯ll leave it to you next!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Zhongwu nodded and immediately turned to look behind him. There, dozens of birds unique to the Kingdom of Wind were raising their heads cutely, looking at the burly young man in front of them with curious eyes. A warm smile appeared on Zhongwu's face, and then he squatted in front of the birds, and the breath from his body began to slowly spread out. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? After a short while, these dozens of birds began to flap their wings and fly, flying into the sky and flying straight towards a location. The target direction was obviously the location of the Sand Ninja ANBU. "I have asked them to help us monitor the whereabouts of this Sand Ninja ANBU. Should we set off now?" After watching these birds fly out, Jugo turned his head and looked at Sasuke and asked . "No, if we wait a little longer, there is something wrong with the direction of the ANBU of this Sunagakure. But according to the current situation of Sunagakure, since it is an ANBU dispatch, at least it will be something related to Akatsuki. If another five hours pass, the Sunagakure If there is still no dispatch, let's follow this team." Without any hesitation, Sasuke immediately expressed the question in his mind just now. Anyway, for Sasuke now, Jugo's birds have helped them hang up the ANBU team just now. Even if they waste a little time, they will definitely be able to follow their whereabouts. Hearing this, Jugo didn¡¯t say anything. Although he looked burly, he was actually a quiet and honest person, so he returned to his previous position and continued to stare in the direction of Sunagakure Village. However, Shuiyue is different. He is not even remotely as sick as he was before. He was speechless and said to Sasuke: "Isn't it?! Are we going to continue to stay here? To be honest, this is too boring, isn't it? It was obvious that the ANBU of the Suna Ninja just passed by in front of our eyes! ""I just said it! You yourself know the current situation clearly. We still don't know why this force is attacking. What if we rashly choose to follow up and later find out that they are not the force chasing Akatsuki at all? Are we going to waste these days of waiting like this?" "What's more, for a village, the capture of a shadow is absolutely the highest security matter. Even if they were unable to rescue the Kazekage due to internal casualties before, it is absolutely impossible for them to continue to let the Kazekage be captured now. Wait, if Sunagakure doesn¡¯t make any new moves tonight, we¡¯ll just leave immediately.¡± "Alas -" Suigetsu let out a long sigh, glanced at Jonggo who had already returned to his previous actions, and slapped his right hand on his face. ¡°It¡¯s boring, so boring. Following you two, it¡¯s so boring.¡± Muttering in his mouth, Shuiyue also walked towards his position. He knew very well that within his own team, Sasuke was the absolute boss. Instead of wasting time and continuing to ask for pursuit, it would be better to lie comfortably in his position and moan for no reason. However, he also knew that everything must have a degree, so he did not lie down and complained to Sasuke just like before. After all, when Sasuke turned to look at him, the eyes that had turned into Sharingan still made him uncomfortable. Suigetsu was a little impressed. He is just a habitual talker, not a habitual jerk. After spending this period of time together as teammates, Suigetsu has figured out the relative bottom lines of Sasuke and Jugo. Time passed for a while, and there was still no movement in Sand Hidden Village. It was as if time had returned to a few days ago. This made Suigetsu's addiction to mouth creep up again, and he could not help but want to die. . "Zuo" Just when he said a word, his pupils shrank sharply, and he quickly grasped his decapitating sword with his right hand. Sasuke's reaction was three minutes faster than him, and he had already opened it. With a flip of his Sharingan and his right hand, he had already pulled out his kunai. The next moment, the two of them stabbed the weapons in their hands toward their rear positions at the same time. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? The interlacing sounds of golden chimes are ringing! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 384 Sakura and Zuo meet again You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You're ready to chop me to death when you come up. Is this how you greet Suigetsu?" With emerald eyes shining brightly, Sakura raised her eyebrows and looked at Suigetsu and asked. "This, this, this" When he saw that the person coming behind him was Sakura, Suigetsu's eyes almost popped out. He glanced at the kunai struck by his decapitating sword, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Sasuke reacted quickly, otherwise he would have been in trouble for eight lifetimes with this blow. However, what he didn't know was that Sasuke was relieved at this moment. In fact, he pulled out the kunai to attack the people who appeared behind him inexplicably like Suigetsu, but one thing that was better than Suigetsu was that He had a pair of Sharingan that was already a three-magatama, so when he turned his head and looked behind him, he immediately realized that the person coming was Sakura. Before his heart could feel happy that the person who came was Sakura, Sasuke immediately realized that something was going to happen with his movements. Fortunately, Suigetsu followed his movements, so Sasuke quickly followed the trend and twisted his toes to change his position. With his strength and direction, his kunai was directly stuck in the front part of Suigetsu's beheading sword, and he pushed it down firmly. "Sakura, why are you here?" Quickly dispelling his Sharingan, Sasuke turned over and moved to Sakura's side. He looked into Sakura's eyes and asked half-heartedly. "Ah - well -" Sakura said, putting her index finger in front of her lips, then looked at Sasuke's slightly curious look and said with a big smile. "Confidential mission, can't talk about it!" Hearing this, Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and the icy face he maintained melted away in an instant, and then he didn't know which muscle was cramping, he stretched out his right hand and slapped Sakura on the head hard. "" ! ! ! Suiyue, who was standing aside and saw all this, was about to be shocked, but Zhongwu on the other side was stunned and then stretched out his right hand, and a little bird that didn't know when it flew in quivered. It fell down and stood on his finger. The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched a few times, and Sakura's whole face turned black inexplicably, and then there was a snap that instantly slapped Sasuke's right hand away. "You're so tall!" Sakura grinned and growled at Sasuke. She quickly reached out her hands to play with her head, removing the messy hair that Sasuke had just brushed away. Calm down again. After sorting it out, Sakura looked at Sasuke and felt helpless for a while. If she didn't pay much attention to it when she was a child, and everyone was about the same height, it is different now that they have been separated for so long. My own height growth has slowed down, but the heights of Sasuke and Naruto are jumping like crazy. Now I have to raise my head slightly to see Naruto, let alone Sasuke. I have to stand on tiptoes to see the top of this guy's head! "Hahaha" Sasuke was stunned by his actions at first, but he quickly reacted after Sakura yelled, and laughed after his hand was slapped away. After the brief laughter ended, Sasuke pinched his right hand and asked Sakura: "It's weird, Sakura, how did you know our location? And why did you appear in Sunagakure Village? Could it be that Has Sunagakure asked Konoha for help?" "Who caused the trouble first!" Sakura complained loudly at first, then quickly calmed down and explained to Sasuke seriously why she was here. Sakura naturally won¡¯t talk about tasks related to supporting Sunagakure Village to rescue the Kazekage ANBU. This is not to say that it has nothing to do with Sasuke. This is the most basic integrity of a Konoha ANBU! However, Sakura had no reservations about pursuing the Suna Ninja and rebellious Ninja Hyakuzu. After all, hunting down traitorous ninjas is not a confidential mission in the first place. In fact, each ninja village will put up a wanted notice for its traitorous ninja. Whoever can solve the problem and bring it forward will be rewarded by the village. They bounty money. As for why she knew Sasuke and suddenly appeared behind them, Sakura was actually a little surprised. Originally, after Sakura went to Sunagakure's interrogation department, she discovered that Sai and the others had taken over Deidara from Sunagakure, so she prepared to directly use the Flying Thunder God Technique to go to Kosovo's side, and asked Kosovo to immediately go to Sunagakure. Gathered at the gate of Hidden Village. As a result, the heart was just felt, and the big flying outside the Shatin VillageThe Mark of the God of Thunder was like a young girl who had already lifted up her skirt, and just said "come on, pretty boy", attracting all of Sakura's attention. So the next thing was simple. After quickly saying goodbye to Xianglan, Sakura immediately used the Flying Thunder God Technique and came behind Sasuke. ??Everyone will know everything about what happens next, so there is no need to talk nonsense anymore. "Ah - I guess I understand." Suigetsu also understood everything after listening to Sakura's words. He took the topic carelessly and asked Sakura, "Then you are going to be with Suna Ninja. Do you want to take action? Or do you want to join us?" This is a good question. For a moment, Sasuke didn't bother to worry about Suigetsu stealing his talk. He looked at Sakura with the same question. "I don't care -" Sakura spread her hands after hearing Suigetsu's question, "This time I don't have to work with the Suna Ninja Anbu. Anyway, as long as I can capture the guy who defected to Akatsuki, that will be it. ¡± "Nothing." At this point, Sakura's words suddenly changed. She looked at Sasuke with a big smile and said, "If you are willing to take me over, that would be the best~ So Sasuke, are you willing for me to join?" Doesn¡¯t matter? When Sasuke heard Sakura's first words, he felt a chill in his heart and wanted to say something. However, he didn't expect that Sakura would change the subject and immediately stuffed all the words he wanted to say back to himself. Looking at Sakura's cute look, A smile appeared on his own face. "If you are willing to join, I can take it over at any time." "very good!" What she was waiting for was Sasuke's words. Sakura immediately stretched out her right thumb and then performed a standard Kai-style tooth flashing technique on Sasuke. Snapped! Sasuke covered his eyes fiercely, Sasuke really didn't want to see Sakura doing such an action that would ruin his character. What's special is that Sakura's movements were learned from Rock Lee, who even confessed to Sakura in front of him! "Okay, okay, let's get down to business. What are your next steps? If not, I do have a map of the Loulan ruins given by Sand Ninja. Let's take a look at it before making a decision." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 385 Dragon Vein? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! plan? what's the plan? Sasuke and the three of them have other plans. If Sakura hadn't suddenly appeared, they would have just hung on behind the previous Sand Ninja ANBU to see if there was any fruit they could steal. Now that Sakura is here, naturally she will follow whoever has the idea. After a speechless look at each other, Sakura decisively understood what was going on with the three people in front of her. So there was no need to say more. After giving the order, the four of them decisively followed the map instructions and ran straight towards the location of the Loulan ruins. As for the plan? what's the plan? Need a plan? There is only one person on the other side, and the search area is only a small area like the Loulan ruins. To put it bluntly, as soon as they get there and open the entire map in Sakura Sage mode, can this centipede escape? ! " If there is no one who can sense Baizu, it can only mean that Baizu has not arrived in Loulan yet, or that Baizu has completed the transformation of his puppet by the dragon's vein energy. The location of the ancient Loulan Kingdom is not too close to the Sand Hidden Village, so even with Sakura Sasuke and the four of them running at full speed, they only managed to reach the ruins of Loulan at noon the next day. "We didn't see the Suna Ninja Anbu's whereabouts along the way. Are we taking a different path from them, or have we already surpassed them in the middle?" After arriving at the location, looking at the debris of the buildings around him, Suigetsu sat down on the ground, panting heavily and asked Chonggo. To be honest, it was okay at night. It was already his limit to let Shuiyue continue on his way in broad daylight. Now Shuiyue could only feel that all the water in his body was boiling crazily. Jonggo first glanced at Suigetsu, who was still breathing heavily, and then looked at the sky. After a long time, he shook his head and said to the three of them: "There are no birds in this area that I can sense. There is nothing I can do." In this situation, go and observe the Suna ninja unit." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If Sakura had not joined, he could use the birds around Sunagakure Village to quickly contact the birds that were tracking Sunagakure Anbu. But now there are no birds here, not even a root of grass, so he has no way to confirm the current situation. The situation of the Sand Ninja ANBU. Sasuke on the side spoke up. He said to Jugo and Suigetsu: "Our target from the beginning to the end has been the traitorous ninja who joined Akatsuki. It would be better to say that it is to our advantage that the Suna ninja ANBU is not discovered now. While we are taking advantage of this, It is much better to find Baizu now than to find the ANBU with no news." What Sasuke said is undoubtedly correct. There is really no need for the two of them to worry about the Sand Ninja Anbu. What is more important is to find Baizu quickly and then deal with him. "Here. Replenish your chakra urgently first." At this time, Sakura took out a few military pills from her ninja tool bag, threw one into her mouth, and handed the rest to Sasuke and the others. After finishing, Sakura sat down on the sand, took a gentle breath and immediately began to absorb the natural energy around her. The other three didn¡¯t say much, and immediately stuffed the Bingliang Pills into their mouths. Regardless of whether there is going to be a big battle next, it is always the best choice to replenish your chakra first just in case. But unlike the other two, Jugo was suddenly stunned when Sakura began to absorb the natural energy, and then sat down with the other two. A moment later, when Sakura, who had already taken over the natural energy around her, opened her eyes, the bright orange eye shadow had already appeared in the corner of her eyes. ¡°There is so little natural energy in this environment!¡± First she complained, then Sakura calmed down and quickly spread her senses throughout the ruins of Loulan. In just a few blinks, a smile appeared on Sakura's face. "Got you!" Sakura¡¯s words were like a bugle. Sasuke, Suigetsu and Jugo all opened their eyes and stood up in an instant. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In a deep and empty underground pit, on a circular platform in the center, a thin man is writing something. A moment later¡ª¡ª "It's finally completed. In this way, the dragon veins can be reopened!" It looks like it¡¯s finishedHaving mastered the technique, the man murmured to himself with great joy on his face. "Huh? Why is there anyone on the surface now?" Suddenly, the joy on the man¡¯s face suddenly turned into shock. "Could it be that the Jinch¨±riki has been captured and that Sunagakure's pursuit force is making a surprise attack? But it is also the Red Sand Scorpion after all, right? Will it be defeated by the rotten Sunagakure Village now?" The man's brain was spinning rapidly, and then he took a look at the spell he had carved, and finally gritted his teeth. "Forget it! No matter who the person above is! It is more important to complete the dragon vein now. As long as the infusion of the dragon vein can be completed, not to mention Sunagakure's pursuit force, even the five major ninja villages will become my defeat. of!" After finishing the words, Baizu quickly completed the seal on his hand, and slapped his hands hard on the raised stone in the center of the high platform. Wow¡ª¡ª The spell runes originally carved moved rapidly, and finally concentrated on the raised stone. In an instant, an incomparably huge amount of energy surged up into the sky from the crack in the center of the stone, like a stormy wave crashing on the shore! "Hahahahaha, dragon veins indeed exist!" Now there is no trace of surprise on Baizu's face, and her face is full of ecstasy. Suddenly, a black afterimage cut through the soaring energy and stabbed hard at Baizu's back. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? "You broke through my mechanism so quickly? The Anbu's strength has increased a lot!" Quickly turning around to block the stabbing kunai, Baizu looked behind him with disdain, and then his expression froze. Because the person behind him was not the Sand Ninja ANBU troop as he imagined, but a young man with a cold face. ¡°Humph, he¡¯s actually a little devil?!¡± The disdainful expression returned to Baizu's face. He didn't pay attention to the young man behind him. He just took half a step back and prepared to return to the dragon vein position he had long expected. But before turning around, the young man spit out a noun. "idiot!" As soon as the word entered Baizu's ears, before Baizu could react, a strong wind suddenly roared from behind him. Bang! ! ! It was as if a missile accurately bombarded his back vest, Baizu's body was instantly thrown high and flew straight in the direction of the young man. But it wasn't over yet. Before Baizu could fall down, the young man with a sweet smell jumped up high, glanced in the air for a few times, and then kicked Baizu's belly with both feet, helping Baizu hit the place where he was standing. At the same time, after an alley-oop, he landed gently on the high platform Baizu was standing on. "Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª" Suffering heavy injuries one after another, Baizu violently coughed up a large pool of blood after hitting the boy's original position. But even so, he still stretched his hand to the high platform in front of him with difficulty. "Dragondragon vein!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 386 Sakura Zuo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure in Another World You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The person who kicked Baizu off the high platform was actually Sakura. After she sensed the energy of the underground dragon vein, her face changed slightly and she accelerated away from the original four people. Sasuke immediately rushed away after seeing Sakura speeding up. He used Thunder Release to stimulate his body and kept up with Sakura in the sage state. As for Suigetsu and Chonggo "Sakura, this energy is getting stronger and stronger!" Sasuke, who could use the Sharingan to observe the increasingly violent energy of the dragon's veins, slowly walked up to Sakura and said to her with shock on his face. . "I know!" Sakura, who had posted several sealing talismans, quickly replied. Even though she was still in sage mode, she was deeply shocked by the huge energy of this dragon vein. Because this so-called dragon vein energy cannot be regarded as chakra at all, it is derived from the first and most original energy of this world, that is, natural energy! Who knows why this place can accumulate natural energy and keep it accumulating without exploding. Sakura doesn't know how long this natural energy has existed, maybe thousands of years, or tens of thousands of years, but what she can confirm is that this natural energy is completely different from the natural energy she comes into contact with on a daily basis. level. Although the natural energy of the outside world is powerful, it is like a simple and honest Gungun. As long as you don't provoke it, it will not do anything to you. However, the energy of this dragon vein is like a furious tiger, venting itself wantonly. of power. If you are hit by this kind of energy, I am afraid it will not travel through time and space, but it will take you directly to reincarnation, right? ! Sakura, who still had the plot of the Lost Tower in her mind, made her own complaint at this moment. "not good¡ª¡ª!" Suddenly, the already violent dragon vein energy surged again, and the sealing talisman used to seal it was instantly swallowed up and disappeared by the surge of energy. Without giving Sakura any time to react, the dragon vein energy completely broke through her seal, and the huge energy instantly swallowed Sakura and Sasuke beside her completely! "Sakura¡ª¡ª!" Only at the last moment, Sakura heard Sasuke's panicked voice in a daze. "Sakura! Wake up!" kindness? ! After opening his eyes suddenly, what came into view was Sasuke who was calling him. Seemingly seeing that Sakura was safe, the worry on Sasuke's face quickly faded like a tide. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled Sakura up from the ground. "How are you? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" Sakura is still a little confused now. She clearly remembers that she and Sasuke were completely swallowed up by the dragon vein energy just a second ago, but how come Sasuke woke her up the next second. Wait a minute? ! A sudden idea came to her mind, and Sakura's eyes widened. She thought she was crazy slapped in the face by her comments just now! "Sakura?" At this time, Sasuke's voice came again, knocking Sakura's random thoughts away. Turning around and looking at Sasuke's face that was once again worried, Sakura let out a breath and said to him: "I don't feel anything is wrong now. Let's not talk about it for now. This place is a bit strange. Let's leave first." The two of them didn't stay, but before leaving the central platform, Sakura suddenly discovered something strange. On the stone in the center of the high platform, a Flying Thunder God Kunai was stuck firmly on it. However, perhaps due to time, this Flying Thunder God Kunai had become somewhat broken with the passage of time. It could only be He just barely recognized it as the Flying Thunder God Kunai. "Although it seems that we are still at the original location, Baizu has disappeared, and there is no trace of Suigetsu and Jugo." After jumping off the high platform, Sasuke stood at his original position, picked up the dust on the ground, frowned and said to Sakura: "And the dust is too thick, as if it hasn't been moved for several years. It¡¯s the same here. This is so weird!¡± "There's nothing surprising." Sakura crossed Sasuke's body and rubbed her forehead and said, "This is no longer our original time and space, and I didn't sense any of my Flying Thunder God marks here. Except yours.¡± "It's not the original time and space?" Sasuke was surprised at first when he heard this, but then he came to his senses: "So that's it, time and space ninjutsu?" "It can be understood this way." Sakura was startled, Sasuke's reactionThe response speed is even faster than hers. Is this the ninja world? Sure enough, hardcore. "Forget it, let's go out first. Since this time and space also has the ancient Loulan Kingdom, then the outside world may be the same as our time and space, and there may be five major countries or something like that." Sakura rubbed her forehead again, wrinkled her little face and turned to Sasuke and said. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There was no danger on the road. To be precise, the two of them met no one at all along the way. The landscape of the Kingdom of Wind itself is close to a desert. It is sparsely populated and Sakura and Sasuke are deliberately avoiding it. It would be a miracle if someone can still find them! As the two of them moved forward and got closer to the border area of ??the Kingdom of Wind, the situation began to change significantly. Since the border area is not as desert-like as the interior, villages and towns appear more and more frequently, and there are even several towns that are not recorded on the map of the Kingdom of Wind owned by Sakura. With this, coupled with the newness of the buildings in these towns, Sakura also confirmed a fact. "This is indeed another world, but I don't know what the difference is between this world and our world. But one thing is certain, if the timeline of this world is included in our world, it should be considered the future. " "future?" "Well, and looking at the appearance of these towns, I'm afraid the timeline can be calculated as more than ten years in our future." Sasuke looked a little confused, but he soon understood, and at the same time his heart suddenly jumped. If there are five major countries, then maybe he and Sakura will exist in this world, and maybe even the Uchiha clan Thinking of this, Sasuke looked at those towns with a flash of eagerness in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. This is the Kingdom of Wind, and I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t know much about the situation in Konoha. And even if they knew, would he be willing to accept the answers given by a group of civilians from the Kingdom of Wind? Sasuke suppressed his emotions quickly, and Sakura, who was in front of Sasuke, naturally didn't notice. However, just as Sasuke behind him was unable to notice that he was leading the way in the direction of Konoha, Sakura naturally failed to notice that he was about a few hundred meters away from them¡ª¡ª A man was staring at the two of them closely with doubtful eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 387: About the incident of being bombarded by the King just after the start of a strange adventure in a different world You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Woo¡ª¡ª!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the Land of Fire, near a small village, Sasuke and Sakura were stunned like Grandma Liu who had just entered the Grand View Temple, watching a car speeding away. "I said" Sasuke raised his eyebrows, pointed at the car that just passed in front of him, and asked Sakura: "Does Konoha have such a thing now?" "No, no, no, there is absolutely no such thing in Konoha in our time and space!" Sakura waved her right hand down and said decisively to Sasuke, who was already in a dazed state beside her. "As I said before, this time and space can be roughly regarded as the future of our time and space. In other words, this car does not exist in our time and space yet." This modern gadget that seems completely out of place in the world of Naruto is called the Raid Vehicle, and it only appeared in Boruto. And it's a pity that this is it. In Sakura's previous life, she was not interested in Boruto, whose ratings have dropped again and again. She only briefly inquired about some characters and plots, so the difference between Sakura and Sasuke now is not actually that. No matter how old he is, he always has a black eye. However, after the Raid Car incident, Sakura and Sasuke became more and more curious about their upcoming trip to Konoha. Although one was deeply interested in Konoha in Boruto, the other was interested in this time and space. He was more interested in his encounter with the Uchiha clan. Now that the interest is more intense, the two of them naturally rush on their way faster, but¡ª¡ª A black shadow suddenly cut across the sky, aiming directly at Sakura and Sasuke, who were still on their way below! "Enemy attack?!" Sakura, who sensed the crisis in advance of Sasuke, was the first to react and immediately kicked Sasuke with a straight kick. At the same time, her body swayed and she immediately staggered away from the black shadow's attack. It was at that moment that Sakura saw the true face of this dark shadow - the Fuma Shuriken! "Don't stop!" Sasuke's voice suddenly came from the side, and he yelled with urgency in his voice: "This is the Uchiha shuriken technique!" Before she finished speaking, the Fuma shuriken in Sakura's sight suddenly stopped, and the hundreds of shuriken and kunai hidden under it suddenly revealed their sharp edges and turned into a gust of wind and rain. He stabbed Sakura who should have dodged the attack. "Damn it!" Seeing that Sakura was in bad shape, Sasuke gritted his teeth and roared, the Sharingan appeared in both eyes, and then he pulled out the Kusanagi sword with his right hand downwards. The chakra was spread all over the body with a slight movement of the thunder snake. "Behead!" Using all the strength of his body, Sasuke exploded at an extremely terrifying speed. His body seemed to turn into a bolt of thunder, which appeared in the air in an instant and slashed towards an empty place in front of him. ¡ª¡ª! The sound of flashing electric light and the sound of breaking transparent silk threads can be heard all of a sudden! Thanks to Sasuke's cutting of the thread, the speed of the ninja tools that originally stabbed Sakura was greatly reduced. Many of them lost their momentum and fell to the ground before they even reached Sakura's position. After completing the cover for Sakura, Sasuke did not stop there. The terrifying observation power of Sharingan was fully displayed at this time. Following the severed thread, Sasuke immediately turned his head to look in the direction where the kunai flew, trying to find out who the attacker was. but¡ª¡ª nobody! Sasuke's pupils shrank sharply. He had already realized that it was not that there was no one at all, but that the enemy had moved. where? As soon as this question arose, a figure appeared beside him. Keng! A crisp sound exploded in Sasuke's ears. When he looked back, it was Sakura holding the Flying Thunder God Kunai who had jammed the sharp blade in the hands of the unknown attacker. Seeing that he could not succeed in a single blow, the attacker did not hesitate at all, and with a slight force on his waist, his legs hit Sasuke and Sakura head-on like a heavy hammer. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? However, one wave after another arose, and before the two of them could get up, the enemy launched another attack. But the two people who had already seen the attacker had already entered the state. After turning over at the same time, Sasuke faced him with the Kusanagi sword. The two of them had only fought each other for several rounds in the moment of close combat, and Sasuke was obviously dominant. Disadvantages of the war situation. It is exactly thisAfter a round of fighting, Sasuke discovered something extremely shocking. The opponent's left sleeve was empty, and the enemy could suppress him to this extent with only his right hand. Seemingly sensing the shock in Sasuke's eyes, the attacker's attack accelerated again, making Sasuke's situation even more difficult as he was already at a disadvantage. Under the crazy attack, Sasuke was finally unable to resist. After half a beat of slowing down his blocking movement, the enemy's ninja sword was about to pierce his heart. Fortunately, Sasuke is not alone. Just when Sasuke was reduced to a dead soul under the enemy's sword, several kunai suddenly attacked from the flanks. The attacker did not react quickly and had already deflected all the kunai when the killing move was switched. When the momentum changed again, he was about to attack. He continued to kill Sasuke, but before he started, he suddenly changed his shape and slid sideways. ¡¾What a fast reaction speed! ¡¿ As soon as Sakura thought about using the Flying Thunder God Technique to attack from behind, the attacker raised his leg high and gave Sakura a hard kick, sweeping her back two steps. This is not over yet. The attacker's physical skills have obviously been cultivated to an extremely advanced level. While sweeping away Sakura, the attacker quickly spun on the ground, and after accelerating the ninja sword in his hand, he was about to hit Sakura. cherry. At the critical moment, Sasuke, who had just been persuaded to retreat, appeared again, and the Kusanagi sword in his hand was already attacking the attacker in the dance of electric snakes. The strength of the opponent is too strong. All the attacks from the two people from beginning to end are resolved in an instant. In the next second, the enemy can switch from defense to offense, and it only takes a few rounds to kill himself. In such a fatal offensive, there is no chance to use ninjutsu. Sasuke is not even sure whether Sakura will become the enemy's soul after completing the ninja seal, so he can only Transferring chakra into the Kusanagi Sword, he managed to rely on his own swordsmanship and taijutsu to cooperate with Sakura to contain the enemy. At this point, Sakura and Sasuke finally managed to adapt to the attacker's offensive. The cooperation between the two of them was extremely tacit, and coupled with their already good strength, although they still did not get any benefits from the attacker, But it won't lead to a deadlock after just a few rounds. But as if he was mocking the two of them for their efforts, not long after the two of them finally adapted to such a fierce offensive, the attacker's mouth curled up slightly, as if he had seen something funny. Immediately afterwards, a flash of bright red replaced his black pupils. Before Sasuke could see the surprise in his right eye, he appeared behind Sasuke, and then an elbow hit the back of Sasuke's neck cleanly. . The next moment, he appeared behind Sakura as if he had flashed. Snapped! Her eyes suddenly went dark, and Sakura, who didn't even have time to use the chakra shield, suddenly lost consciousness. Looking at the two people who had fallen to the ground motionless, the attacker did not do anything inhumane. He just put his ninja sword into its sheath and slowly removed the flying thunder god kunai and Sasuke's that were scattered on the ground. After Kusanagi picked up the sword and observed it, he focused his eyes on the two of them again. This time, the doubts in his eyes were deeper (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 388 About becoming parents in a wonderful journey to another world You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??Cold, shaking The moment she woke up, Sakura suddenly jumped up from the ground. She looked around in panic, and then she was overjoyed to find that this was not a moving carriage. Nonsence! What a joke at this time! She shook her head to try to clear her mind, but the pain coming from the back of her neck immediately gave up the idea. However, thanks to the appearance of this pain, Sakura immediately recalled why she was unconscious. Her vision wandered around, and Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. Sasuke, who was still in a coma, was lying next to her. Not far away. After scanning the surroundings again, Sakura discovered that she and Sasuke were now locked in a building that looked closer to a wooden structure. At the same time, Sakura finally discovered another thing that shocked her even more. , there are not even basic restrictions on himself and Sasuke. "What the hell! After the sudden attack, they threw us here again. There is something wrong with this person!" Sakura rubbed the back of her neck in pain, and greeted the attacker through gritted teeth. , while also coming to Sasuke's side and using medical ninjutsu to check him. Like her, Sasuke was not seriously injured. It seemed that the attacker was only more interested in the nape of their necks than killing himself and Sasuke. This time, Sakura became even more confused. Who has such strength and why would they do this? Wait a minute! As if a thunderbolt from the clear sky sounded in her mind, Sakura's expression suddenly froze. Ten years or even decades in the future, one-armed, armed with a sword, and capable of Uchiha's unique shuriken technique, his strength has reached a level that can easily crush her and Sasuke now. With such an obvious reminder, she didn¡¯t realize it until now? ! ! After having a headache and rubbing her forehead, Sakura's expression barely recovered. Now that she knew who the attacker was, she felt relieved. "Sakura?" At this time, Sasuke, who was lying on the ground, suddenly murmured, and then opened his eyes suddenly. As soon as his body moved, he realized that the person in his eyes was Sakura, so he immediately relaxed. "Where is this place? Where are the people who attacked us?" Like Sakura, Sasuke reached out and pinched the back of his neck in pain, but he still endured the pain and asked Sakura. "How would I know." Sakura shrugged, and she extended her right hand to gesture: "I only woke up a little earlier than you." Sasuke had already thoroughly confirmed his situation at this time. He looked at Sakura with a strange expression and said: "He didn't kill us, he just knocked us out and brought us here, and there are no restrictions? That guy Is he an idiot?" ¡°Idiot?¡± The corner of Sakura's mouth trembled slightly, but she quickly suppressed it. ¡ª¡ª Suddenly, a soft sound came from the door in front of the two of them. Is it that guy? ! When they heard the sound at the door, the two people looked at the door in unison. The light spread into the room as the door was pushed forward, and a black figure also floated in. "Are you awake already, you two?" It seemed that he was not worried about the threat that Sasuke and Sakura would pose to him. After the visitor slowly opened the door, he asked the two people inside in a slightly weak voice. open the door? He only has his right hand and can take advantage of the opportunity to act! Sasuke, who had completely recalled the previous battle, had a sharp look in his eyes. Without waiting for Sakura to react, he kicked his legs and rushed towards the opponent with his right fist raised high in the blink of an eye. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "Haven't you learned your lesson? No, the other one has obviously learned his lesson." The man who easily knocked down Sasuke with one punch and one kick, and then pinned him to the ground with his feet looked at the man. Sakura, who stood still for a moment, said calmly. "It's better for you to just look at her and stay there, do you understand?" With a slight exertion on his feet, the man warned Sasuke. After saying that, the man raised his right foot and kicked Sasuke back to Sakura. Then he closed the door and leaned against a shadow, and there was no sound. However, Sasuke did not stop. He stopped what Sakura was about to say, opened the three Magatama Sharingan, stood up and looked at the man. ?"In the previous battle, you used the Sharingan, right! Who are you? Why did you attack us!" "I should be the one asking you, right?" After a long time, just when Sasuke thought that the other party was going to ignore him and ask again, the man's cold voice came out: "Who are you? Why are you going to Konoha? There is no need to quibble, your route is obviously towards Konoha. Ye went." "you¡­¡­" "Because we are ninjas of Konoha, and to be precise, we are returning to Konoha." Sasuke originally wanted to say something, but Sakura pulled his arm and looked at the man with stern eyes before answering decisively. . "A ninja of Konoha?" The man seemed a little amused when he heard this. He looked at Sakura and Sasuke and said, "You two don't even have forehead protectors of Konoha, so how can you talk about ninjas of Konoha." "Because as an Anbu ninja of Konoha, normally you will not carry the forehead protector of the Ninja Village during operations." Sakura answered quickly. She had now straightened her body and stared at the man with her eyes. "Anbu ninja?" When he heard Sakura's answer this time, the man was obviously a little surprised. After muttering something in his mouth, he snorted and said: "I just revealed that I am an ANBU ninja. How can I do that?" This is the first time I have seen such a shameless ANBU ninja." "Are you shameless" Sakura re-examined the man's evaluation of her in her mouth, then glanced at Sasuke next to her, and sighed deeply before continuing: "If it's normal, I wouldn't say it anyway. But it can no longer be considered normal." Having said this, both the man and Sasuke had already focused their attention on Sakura, and Sasuke's eyes showed a hint of surprise and disbelief. "Whether you believe it or not, we are indeed Konoha ninjas, but we are Konoha ninjas from another world." "" Seeing that Sakura had revealed all her identity, as if to confirm whether what Sakura said was true, the man fell into silence. The atmosphere suddenly fell into a tense situation, and Sasuke, who had already climbed up from the ground, also pulled Sakura to his side, his eyes fixed on the man in front of him. But not long after this embarrassing situation came to pass, there was suddenly a burst of footsteps at the door. Accompanying these footsteps was a slightly rapid breathing. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The door that had just been closed due to inertia was opened again, and a girl wearing pink clothes and red glasses burst into it. As the light filled the room, the girl's eyes focused on Sasuke, who was sitting on the ground and looking at her. Then her face filled with great joy, and she blurted out a sentence to Sasuke. "DadMom???" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 389 The seventh generation Hokage appears! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "MomMom, why are you here?" The joy on Sarana's face turned into shock at this moment. She looked at Sakura and Sasuke in front of her, and her mind was spinning rapidly. The next moment, she showed an expression of sudden realization, her eyes moistened slightly, and she yelled at the two people in front of her: "It turns out that Mom, you have been in contact with Dad, so why didn't you tell me!" "Mom, dad???" Sasuke's face now doesn't have half of the vigilance he had after waking up. The two big words "confused" are already engraved all over his face. He turned to look at Sakura beside him in a daze and asked, "Is this guy calling us two?" When he said this sentence, Sasuke's tone was full of weirdness. Sakura is also confused about the current situation. She knew the identity of this girl when she appeared on the stage, but how could she say it in this situation. "Zorana?" Fortunately, they were not the only two here. In the shadow on the side of the door, the man who caught them slowly stood up and shouted to Zoliana who broke in. "Huh?" Zuoliangna was startled by the man's name, and then immediately turned her head to look at the man. As a result, her expression became sluggish the moment she saw the man. ¡°Two, dad???¡± No no no! Sarana quickly patted her face, then looked back and forth between Sasuke and the man before finally confirming the facts. Although Sasuke looks exactly the same as the photo of her father she saw, that photo was already more than ten years ago. How could he still look exactly the same after such a long time. So, who are these two? They look exactly like mom and dad. Could it be that "I see. Is it because of the two of them that dad you have never come home?" Tears fell down her cheeks. Zuo Liangna looked at the man and said with a tearful voice: "It doesn't matter to me, we can obviously live together. Yes." Looking at the scene in front of her, Sakura, who was still in a dazed state, turned sideways and whispered in Sasuke's ear. ¡°It always felt like she had misunderstood something.¡± Feeling the warm breath caressing his ears, Sasuke's face turned red and he hesitated. "What are you talking about, Zuo Liangna." The man was also dumbfounded by Zuo Liangna at this time. Why do they live together? These two guys are people whose identities have not been determined. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just when the atmosphere in the room became more and more awkward, the door was opened again. After a figure appeared, his eyes immediately focused on Zuo Liangna and the man. "Sure enough, you have already come here, Zuo Liangna." This person slowly walked into the room and said to Zuo Liangna with a smile. He had golden hair, and his sunny smile made people admire him. The first impression skyrocketed. Following him was a girl with brown skin. She bounced at the door. Her eyes lit up the moment she saw Zoliana, but she paused after noticing the moisture in Zoliana's eyes. Come down. Immediately afterwards, the yellow-haired man greeted the man with a slight smile: "Sorry, Sasuke, I was a step too late." As soon as he finished speaking, the man looked at Sakura and Sasuke inside again, "Are they the people you were talking about?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The other person's appearance and the name he gave to the man who captured him and Sakura made Sasuke feel like a thunderbolt was rising in his mind. Suddenly, he thought of Sakura's unusual behavior when she faced the man just now, and Sakura's behavior in the face of the man. I said on the road that you can treat this world as the future of your own world. He grunted, not even paying attention to what the two people in front of him were communicating with. He just immediately turned his head and looked at Sakura beside him, his eyes full of doubts, disbelief, and hidden deep connections. He didn't even know the joy. Sakura was keenly aware of the doubts and disbelief in Sasuke's eyes. Sakura knew that Sasuke had finally reacted, so she nodded towards him. After receiving Sakura's confirmation, Sasuke's eyes flickered slightly, and then he suddenly focused his eyes on Sarana. That is¡­¡­ At this time, the exchange between the four people in front seemed to have come to an end. As soon as they broke in, Sakura and Sasuke were confused.Sarana, who was happy to be a father, was already looking at Sasuke and Sakura with a blushing face. Apparently her father had told her about Sasuke and Sakura's situation. "Huh¡ª¡ª" Sasuke stood up. He looked at the man who had caught him here and said, "So from the beginning, you knew the identities of me and Sakura?" The man looked at Sasuke and sneered: "What identity? What identity can you have? In my opinion, you are just people who may threaten the world." "Okay, okay. Now what's the threat? They might have just appeared by accident? Are you right? Sakura and Sasuke." The man, should be said to be Naruto in this world, looked at Sasuke and Sakura said with a smile. "Speaking of this, in a reluctant sense, we did come to this world because of a mistake." Looking at the sunny man in front of her, Sakura gently patted Sasuke beside her and said softly. "If possible, I hope you can take Sasuke and me to Mt. Miaomu. Or let the masters of this world or Sakura of this world take me to Shigu Forest. They may know how to return to my own world. The world." Sakura said quickly, looking at Future Naruto in front of her with burning eyes. Maybe this Naruto has experienced a lot in the position of Hokage, but his nature will obviously not be changed like this, so what Sakura didn't say to Dazhu was easily explained to Naruto. "Miaomu Mountain and Shigu Forest?" Naruto raised his eyebrows after hearing this, and then said thoughtfully: "Is it because of natural energy that you came to our world?" "Yes." After softly agreeing, Sakura also calmly told Naruto everything about her time traveling to this world. Naturally, it also included the origin of the task of capturing Baizu. "Really? It turns out that in your world, Gaara has just become the Kazekage." Naruto nodded, then fell silent as if he was recalling something, and then frowned. Sasuke and Sakura looked back and forth. At this time, the future Sasuke also snorted coldly, strode forward to Naruto and said: "There is no need to doubt anything, the two of them did appear here together." "That's true. But if I remember correctly, at that time you weren't" Naruto said while touching his chin with his right hand, and then after glancing at the little girl behind him, he still choked on the second half of his sentence. Went back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 390 The battle begins? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Did I also choose to defect in this world? Of course Sasuke will not kill. Although he does not understand the process of this world, he already understood it when he heard Naruto's hesitant expression when he spoke to the big pillar. This big pillar may have chosen to defect and flee Konoha just like himself now. It just seems that the Sakura in this world is probably different from the Sakura next to him. Judging from the reaction of the big pillar, the Sakura in this world should not have been with him during his defection, and may not have even met him. None. Thinking of this, Sasuke suddenly felt a sense of pleasure and relief in his heart. but¡­¡­ Sasuke glanced at Naruto's appearance in front of him, especially the cloak on his body that represented the Hokage of Konoha Village, and felt suddenly amused for some reason. At the end of the world, I actually became Hokage. This really surprised him. Wait, since Naruto has become Hokage, is it possible that this guy has already! "The art of Flying Thunder God?" At this time, Naruto, who was discussing in front of Sakura and Zuo, suddenly shouted, interrupting Sasuke's thoughts. "Are there such big differences between Sakura in different worlds?" Naruto touched his head, then turned to look at Sakura and asked: "Although it's a bit uncomfortable to say this, I still want to ask you, Besides the flying thunder god technique, do you know any other techniques that Sakura in our world doesn¡¯t know?¡± Sakura's face was embarrassed. She shook her head and said directly: "Sasuke and I were knocked unconscious and brought here just after we reached the Fire Country. How did I know what ninjutsu I know in your world?" Sakura said this from the bottom of her heart. The original Sakura in Shippuden did only know a few moves, but she hadn't read Boruto later. Of course, I don't know if the original Sakura might be able to do it more than ten years later. Add a few more ninjutsu as trump cards. "Hahaha, that's right." Naruto immediately smiled when he heard this, and at the same time looked at the big pillar beside him and smiled. However, when Dazhu saw Naruto's smiling face, he didn't show any happy expression. He just snorted and said, "You are still as naive as before." But that¡¯s it. Dazhu didn¡¯t raise the subject further with Naruto. He just turned his head and set his sights on Zuo Liangna. "You said I'm the same as before, aren't you the same yourself?" Naruto looked at the big pillar who turned and walked towards Sarana and complained softly, then turned around and looked at Sakura and Sakura again. Sasuke. "He's like this, don't be surprised. Well, it's true that even I feel weird when I tell you two about this. Looking at you two, I almost thought I was back when Team 7 was first established. ." Naruto said with a smile of reminiscence on his face, smiling naively at Sakura and Zuo. "Let's not talk about this anymore. Now you have two problems. You" "Wait a minute! I have a question to ask him!" Just when Naruto was about to continue saying something to the two of them, Sasuke suddenly stopped him, and at the same time stared directly at the big pillar in front of him where the two little girls were not sure how to insert it into the communication. "That guy, that man, did you kill him? No, you must have killed him, right!" When it comes to a certain point, Sasuke's expression has completely changed, his heart is beating faster and faster, and his whole body seems to start to exude a terrifying aura of hatred. "That man? Could it be that he is." Naruto looked at Sasuke, whose aura began to change, and glanced at the big pillar that had stopped moving because of Sasuke's words, and immediately sighed. It¡¯s really hard for him to get involved in the Uchiha clan¡¯s family affairs. "Are you talking about Itachi?" Future Sasuke turned sideways and looked at Sasuke, "If it is him, he is already dead. Just as you thought, I killed him." "Have you killed him?" Sasuke's body suddenly trembled slightly, but eventually it calmed down, but he was still breathing heavily, and the aura of hatred on his body began to disappear. At this time, Naruto also discovered the curse mark on Sasuke's neck. He raised his eyebrows and understood where the breath just came from. "Sasuke" Sakura has also noticed Sasuke's change. She also knows where Sasuke's change comes from, but now she doesn't know how to solve it.Just break this curse seal. "Tell me how you killed him." It seemed that he had recovered a little. Sasuke, who had calmed down his breathing, immediately raised his head and looked at the big pillar in front of him and asked again. Sarana seemed to be shocked by Sasuke's performance, and she involuntarily moved closer to the big pillar in front of her. Feeling Zuo Liangna's movements, Dazhu didn't say anything more, but his body seemed less tense. "There is no way. It's just that when the time comes, he will naturally come to you." Dazhu looked at the extremely familiar face in front of him and sighed, "Now it seems that I believe your words. This time No matter what, I will never forget the murderous intent of the butt needle." Sasuke was already startled when he heard this, and when he was about to say something, Dazhu immediately interrupted him. "Some things you have to rely on yourself. Just like what Sakura said, this is not your world after all. Could it be that if I stand here and tell you how to kill Itachi, you will definitely do what I say? ?" After all, he has experienced it before. It can be said that Dazhu is extremely understanding of Sasuke's thoughts and ideas now. After all, this is who he used to be. "You should be lucky now that you have better companions than me. Naruto, take the two of them back to Konoha immediately. Since she said that Miaomu Mountain and Shigulin may let them go back The best way is to do it as soon as possible.¡± "Eh? Okay, okay." Naruto was stunned for a moment and then nodded. When Sasuke heard this, he just clenched his fists. Dazhu's words pierced his heart. After all, these are two different worlds. The information and information he obtained may be useless in his own world. Sakura glanced at Sasuke with a slightly worried look. She found that she had underestimated Sasuke's hatred for Itachi. Apparently during this period of time, Sasuke had just forced himself to temporarily forget about Itachi. The few of them didn¡¯t have any belongings with them, so after quickly sorting them out, they walked out of the wooden building and prepared to walk in the direction of Konoha. Suddenly, the moment a few people walked out of the door, a harsh scream sounded from high in the sky. "kindness?" Naruto's reaction was extremely quick. He raised his right hand upwards, and dazzling golden light immediately erupted from his body, completely covering and protecting several people in an instant. "Are you okay?" Naruto asked a few people quickly, then frowned and looked up at the sky. There, a man wearing a black red cloud robe with wriggling Sharingan eyes all over his body was looking at the people below with an arrogant smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 391 The Ugliest Uchiha in History You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "That uniform, he is from Akatsuki!" Sasuke, who kept in mind why he went to the Kingdom of Wind, immediately recognized the origin of the cloak on the person and immediately shouted out to several people around him. "So you still remember Akatsuki, Sasuke." The visitor heard Sasuke's voice and immediately sneered. Then he also noticed Sasuke's pair of three magatama sharingans, and his face suddenly showed a bit of disdain: "Three magatama sharingan ?Is this the only level of your eye power?" As soon as he finished speaking, the visitor¡¯s right eye moved slightly, revealing a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan? Naruto, staying in the position of Hokage for so long won't make your body rusty, right?" Seeing the other party's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Sasuke robbed him of his name in this world. The big pillar frowned at what was going on and said something to the golden Naruto beside him. Seeing Dazhu make a sound, the visitor noticed Dazhu. His expression froze at first and then immediately turned into joy: "Two Sasukes? I see, you also" Before he could finish speaking, the figure of this guy who was still talking loudly on the building suddenly disappeared, and the next second the person standing there had transformed into a big pillar. Bang! "Rusty? I should be the one to ask you this. You underestimate the position of Hokage too much, Sasuke!" Naruto's golden fox claw extended from his right hand firmly suppressed the exchange with the big pillar. The enemy who had found his position had a smile unique to Naruto on his face. "What? Is this a pupil technique?!" After being suppressed, the man seemed to have woken up from a dream and struggled wildly. "Shut up!" Seeing that the enemy was still trying to struggle, Naruto immediately exerted a little force, and his claws that still had room to struggle immediately tightened up. "Now let me ask you questions about your identity and what your purpose is!" Facing this unknown enemy, Naruto looked serious, and the aura on his body was completely different from when he first appeared. Even if the situation is completely unfavorable to him now, this enemy who is full of Sharingan and is not much different from Danzo in Sakura's eyes is still full of disdain. "Hokage? Forget it, let's just treat it as a face-to-face meeting with you this time. My purpose is to resurrect Akatsuki, as for my identity." His eyes looked straight at the person who jumped down from the sky. Sasuke showed a trace of contempt: "My name is Uchiha Nobu!" "Resurrect Akatsuki?" Dazhu lost interest as soon as he heard the words in front of the letter. After the Fourth Ninja War, Akatsuki was just a past event for him. The things he was investigating were not at the same level as Akatsuki. . But when he heard him say his name was Uchiha Nobu, he immediately frowned. "Uchiha? Are you still talking nonsense now?" Dazhu looked a little unswerving, although now he is not very interested in the glory of the Uchiha clan that he talked about when he was young, but at first glance Seeing such an ugly person suddenly saying that he was from the Uchiha clan still made him feel almost disgusted. However, something surprising happened. After hearing about Uchiha from Dazhu's mouth, the man named Uchiha Nobu's reaction was even greater than Dazhu's reaction: "You, the guy who killed Itachi, talk about it again." He Uchiha, you are the scum of the Uchiha clan!" Just when everyone was incomprehensible by Uchiha Nobu's inexplicable anger, a space vortex suddenly appeared above them, and several pale-faced teenagers with the same appearance all had a pair of three magatama sharingan eyes. Jumping out with weapons in hand. "The good ones don't come, and the ones who come are not good." This group of teenagers had a clear division of labor as soon as they appeared. The three of them formed a cone and rushed towards the big pillar, while the remaining few quickly separated and surrounded and attacked Naruto. "The same face, and they all have Sharingan?!" Naruto's face was a little unsettled, and the appearance of these teenagers reminded him of a person who was currently under his surveillance. But his reaction was also very quick. With a wave of his left hand, countless golden fox claws split from his body. In less than a blink of an eye, he instantly suppressed all the charging Sharingan youth group with great attack power. . Seeing this scene, Sasuke, who was standing beside him, suddenly stared: "In an instant" How could Naruto be so powerful in the future? ! Sasuke glanced at Naruto silently, but saw that his face was still relaxed, and even after noticing his gaze, he could show him a big signature smile.  This made Sasuke even more appetizing. Not only did he get rid of this group of people instantly, but he also seemed to do it with ease, as if he was as easy as yawning! However, Uchiha Shin's face did not change at all when he saw his Sharingan Youth Corps was annihilated. He even put on a bright smile after seeing his Youth Corps annihilated. Unfortunately, because Uchiha Nobu was pinned to the ground, no one present noticed the change in his expression. "Is this the only level? Is this your back-up plan?" With a few moves, he easily eliminated the three Sharingan boys who were rushing towards him. The big pillar walked towards Uchiha Nobu: "And as a guy from a foreign race, What qualifications do you have to talk to me about the so-called Uchiha shame?" "Humph, you can only be so quick-tongued for a moment!" At the moment when the big pillar passed the three Sharingan boys who were hammered to the ground by him, Uchiha Nobu suddenly raised his head, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his right eye widened instantly, and the power of the eye was immediately released from it. Sonorous¡ª¡ª! In an instant, the blade that Shin shot out at the beginning, as well as the ninja tools that had been scattered on the ground due to the suppression of the Sharingan Youth League, suddenly rose from the ground, and swept towards the big pillar as if they had their own intelligence. Dazhu clearly did not expect that the enemy still had this ability. In just an instant, several sharp blades were forced into his body, as if they were about to pierce his body in the next moment. Purple A rib made purely of purple appeared in an instant like a shield around the big pillar. The extremely sharp-looking blades and ninja tools were immediately inserted firmly into the purple rib, without any trace of it. Threat to the big pillar. "Control weapons? Is this your kaleidoscope ability? Can you use it any more?" Of course, the big pillar would not be merciful to the enemy. After controlling Susanoo to crush these weapons, he looked at Uchiha Nobu and said mockingly. This time, the disdain that had been hanging on Uchiha Nobu's face finally couldn't be maintained. His expression gradually became ferocious, but he still suppressed it forcefully. "Forget it this time. But next time, I will definitely kill you! Uchiha Sasuke!" After a while, as if he had adjusted his breathing, Uchiha Nobu yelled at the big pillar. next time? At the moment when this question popped up in everyone's mind, the bodies of Uchiha Shin and all the Sharingan youth group suddenly experienced a strange distortion. In just a blink of an eye, the black vortex had twisted and swallowed them all. . "Ran away?!" Sakura, who had been watching the battle until now, was suddenly stunned. She turned to look at Naruto and wondered, with the speed of the time and space ninjutsu just now, even she could catch one of them? Feeling Sakura's gaze, Naruto smiled and looked at the big pillar. "Have you recorded it? It's been a long time since I've acted with you. It's really exciting to think about it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 392 A different Orochimaru base You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Isn't that natural?" Facing Naruto's question, Dazhu released the Mangekyo Sharingan with a calm expression, and then walked towards Naruto's direction step by step. ¡°But before we go, there is one more thing we need to confirm.¡± Naruto nodded with a slightly solemn expression, obviously he understood what Sasuke said. How could they understand the riddle of these two people? Everyone present, including Sakura, was already confused. Fortunately, the big pillar was not going to hide it, and bluntly stated where he was going next. destination. "That guy named Uchiha Nobu has countless Sharingan eyes buried all over his body. In my impression, the only person who can do such a thing is Orochimaru." Orochimaru? ! As soon as he heard the name, Sasuke immediately frowned. In this world, even Itachi is dead, how can Orochimaru survive for more than ten years without dying? "Orochimaru. This is really a troublesome name." Seeing that Dazhu came straight to the point, Naruto had nothing to hide. He said in a troubled tone: "Obviously, Captain Yamato and the others have already taken care of him. Even though we were under constant surveillance, we were still able to cause such a big thing." At this point, the two people stopped talking. They just focused their attention on the four boys and girls behind them who were not very old but had a big gap in strength. "Then, do you want to take them away together? You can't take them back to Konoha with just a shadow clone, right? There is something I forgot to tell you. On the way we came here, there was someone like that just now A group of people who looked like children appeared and directly attacked Sarana." Naruto looked at the big pillar that had walked beside him and said to him aloud. "In other words, Zuo Liangna is a target of attack in their eyes. It is precisely because of this that I brought Zuo Liangna and the others here." "Attack Zoliana?" When he suddenly heard that his daughter was also the target of the attack, Dazhu's face, which was still calm at first, suddenly became a little strange. But he soon regained his composure, then turned around and took the lead. "Then let's take it with us." In the distance, the sound of the big pillar came from in front of everyone. "It's exactly the same as before." Naruto's expression was a little bit dumbfounded, and then he suddenly looked a little shocked, and looked at Sasuke who was still thinking about Orochimaru. "Let me ask, does this guy have exactly the same character as Sasuke in our world? Are they both so awkward?" Slightly leaning down, Naruto complained to Sakura in a super low voice. "Well" Sakura tapped her chin with her index finger, recalling a series of past events with Sasuke in her mind, and finally nodded decisively to Naruto. "Exactly the same!" "What's the same!" Sasuke, who was still a little distracted at first, came back to his senses when he saw Naruto standing next to Sakura. Now he heard that Sakura actually agreed and said that his personality was the same as that of the guy in front, and he immediately retorted to the two of them. One sentence. "Hahaha!" Naruto burst out laughing when he saw Sasuke jumping around, then looked at Sasuke with his hands on his hips and said, "It doesn't look like it, it doesn't look like it at all!" Poof¡ª¡ª Sarana, who had been standing behind Naruto all the time, suddenly laughed because of the awkward situation of the opening meeting, and had some strange feelings for Sakura and Sasuke. ¡°Nandaime, your tone is exactly the same as the tone your neighbor¡¯s aunt uses when coaxing her children.¡± I see, was your father like this when he was a child? What about mom? While Zuo Liangna was smiling, she also looked at Sakura who turned sideways and smiled furtively after hearing her words, feeling a sense of anticipation in her heart. After such an interlude, the few people did not continue playing around, but hurriedly followed the footsteps of the big pillar in front. After all, it¡¯s not easy to let Dazhu lead the way alone without anyone following I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a quick figure suddenly appeared here. "Huh? Not here???" The visitor looked around and found that the place was completely empty, except for some weapon fragments on the ground. He immediately let out a weak breath.   "I originally wanted to take advantage of this time to find Zuo Liangna and meet him~" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The next morning, near Orochimaru's underground research institute. "Hey! Captain Yamato, long time no see!" When a group of six people arrived in this area, Naruto had already found the Konoha ninja who was the surveillance team, and then showed his right hand and greeted Yamato, the team leader. "Don't be like this, I don't want to be called captain by the Hokage." Yamato turned around, revealing a face that was no longer familiar to Sakura, and said jokingly to Naruto. "I'm used to it. After all, for me, Captain Yamato is Captain Yamato." Naruto said to Yamato with a smile on his face. "So, are you here to find Orochimaru?" After finishing the greetings, Yamato looked at Naruto and asked. At the same time, he also saw Sasuke and Sakura standing at the back. After looking back and forth between them and the big pillar several times, a trace of curiosity appeared in his eyes. ¡®Isn¡¯t this right? Didn't it mean that Sasuke and Sakura only had one child? Why are there two now? By the way, the two of them look exactly like their parents' Regardless of the strange associations in Captain Yamato's mind, Naruto nodded to Yamato and said, "Yes, Sasuke and I came here specifically to find Orochimaru this time. Although it is unlikely that he took the initiative. Yes, but at least it has something to do with him." Yamato understood this, so he replied to Naruto: "I understand. But my team and I still need to be on guard, and there is no way to get out, so we can only let you go in by yourself." "I understand!" Naruto said with a smile, and then pointed his thumb towards the big pillar: "Sasuke will lead the way next. Captain Yamato, just carry out the mission properly." Before he finished speaking, Dazhu didn't wait for Yamato to reply. He said to a few people, "Follow me," and then took a step forward and ran towards the area monitored by Konoha ninjas. Naruto obviously already knew the character of Ozhu very well. After smiling apologetically at Captain Yamato, he motioned to the four people behind him to follow him step by step. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I know I¡¯m being monitored, or if it¡¯s because of other reasons. As far as Sakura is concerned, compared with the rest of Orochimaru's bases and research institutes, apart from the fact that they are all underground buildings, everything else is completely different. There are no damn traps, no unnecessary detours, and even snake-shaped lampposts are thoughtfully placed on both sides of the passage, as if they are afraid that you will take the wrong path. Aside from the shattered thoughts in Sakura at this time, Zo Liangna, who was behind her, was also mixed in her heart at this moment. Although she has met her father now, and even unexpectedly met a young father from another world who is about the same age as herself, she still wants to know. I want to know the identities of the people on the photo with my father in my arms at home. as well as¡ª¡ª Sarana glanced at Sakura in front of her, and her heart became a mess. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 393 I have a bold idea! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Because she was standing in the last row, and Zuoliangna's little thoughts were well hidden, few people present did not notice Zuoliangna's current state. The group of six people did not walk for too long, but just when Naruto expressed to Dazhu that he and others were too casual, two figures who were extremely familiar with Dazhu, Sakura and Erzhu came out of the passage. The shadows came out. "Long time no see, Sasuke." Wearing light clothes, Shuiyue stood in front of several people with his hands on his waist, and said hello to the big pillar with a smile on his face. "But this place is not suitable for children to go hiking. After all, the child behind you really looks exactly like you before." "" "" "" As soon as Suigetsu said this, not to mention Sasuke, whose face suddenly turned foul, even Sarana, who had some surprises on her face after seeing him and Jugo appear on the stage, immediately turned dark. Of course, in addition to those with dark faces, there are also people who are suppressing laughter. For example, Ming and Ying have turned their heads and their faces have turned red. After noticing Sakura's reaction beside him, Sasuke finally thought about it, knowing that anything he said could easily be misunderstood, so he chose to shut up and stop speaking. "Sure enough, you still like to talk as much as before. Forget it, you showed up at the right time and took us to find that guy." Dazhu only twitched his face at first, but soon recovered and looked at Shui with an indifferent expression. Yue spoke up. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shuiyueren was stunned for a moment, was there something wrong with what he said? Don't these two people have a father-son relationship? No, these two people look exactly the same! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The one who should be talkative is still the one who is poor. Shui Yue immediately rolled her eyes at the big pillar and said: "Huh? Who are you? Why are you ordering me?" However, before Suiyue could finish his words, Chonggo, who stood beside him without any change of expression from beginning to end, spoke to the big pillar: "I'll take you there." Being slapped in the face for being poor, Shui Yue¡¯s mouth twitched, but before he could continue to talk nonsense, a slow sound of footsteps suddenly sounded from behind the two of them. Naruto, who was still snickering at first, had returned to his normal face at this time, and his expression darkened slightly as he looked at the figure that had begun to appear in front of him. "Orochimaru." As the opponent's figure became clearer, Dazhu shouted his name. "This is really a rare visitor." Orochimaru looked at the group of people in front of him and said lightly. Naruto suddenly stood up with a raised brow and said to Orochimaru: "I said, why are you younger than when we last met?" However, Orochimaru did not answer Naruto's words. All his attention was focused on the two people behind them. After observing for a moment, Orochimaru finally said to the big pillar with great interest: "If I remember correctly, you should have only one daughter. So who are they? Are they your clones?" "Hmph, they have nothing to do with you, Orochimaru. We came here to find you for only one thing." Dazhu revealed the identities of the two people behind him. He just stepped forward and stared at Orochimaru and asked, "There is a guy who seems to be one of your subordinates who wants to kill my daughter. If this is a conspiracy with you, please explain everything now." "My conspiracy?" Orochimaru could naturally see Dazhu's deliberate cover, so he cooperated and did not continue to ask questions. He just said calmly to Dazhu: "Could it be that the surveillance of Konoha ninjas outside is just a decoration? ?I don¡¯t think I can do anything that could threaten you two under their surveillance." When Orochimaru talked about the two of you, his tone became much more serious. Understanding that Orochimaru was complaining about him, Dazhu didn't take it seriously and said directly to Orochimaru: "So, who is the man who calls himself Uchiha Nobu?" As soon as he heard the name Uchiha Nobu, Orochimaru's expression with a slight smile since his appearance finally changed, but the next moment he returned to the scene, just turned sideways and said: "Let's change the room, follow me." Follow Orochimaru around his own base? After hearing this, Sakura felt a strange feeling in her heart. At the same time, she looked at Sasuke beside her, and then realized that this guy's face had returned to normal after Orochimaru appeared, and it was just like the previous one.The big pillar walked away just like Naruto, without the slightest clue that this guy betrayed Orochimaru just a year ago in his own world. ¡°It¡¯s just that his face is dull, but the other person is not dull at all. After Orochimaru set off with Dazhu and Naruto, Suigetsu secretly slowed down his speed and came to Sasuke's side. Then after observing for a long time, he finally said: "Hey, hey, you turned out to be Isn't it Sasuke's son? Then who are you? What is your relationship with Sasuke?" "" Sasuke's plain face twitched, but in the end he remained silent. After spending a year with Suigetsu, he knew that Suigetsu was a talkative rather than a stalker, so he just had to keep his mouth shut. If you don't talk, Suigetsu will never talk too much. Just as he expected, just as he completely ignored Shuiyue and walked forward, Shuiyue lost much energy and just put his hands on his waist and complained. "This guy not only looks the same as Sasuke, but also has the same personality." The place Orochimaru wanted to go was not too far away. In just a short while, he led a few people to a larger room. It¡¯s just that compared to a room, this room filled with various experimental equipment should be called a laboratory. After leading a few people to the culture tank in the room, Orochimaru stopped and looked at the big pillar behind him with interest. "Uchiha Nobu, I haven't heard this name for a long time. He was one of my former experimental subjects, but he left me a long time ago. That child's body is extremely special, no matter what tissue is transplanted, There will be no rejection reaction on his body" Orochimaru spoke slowly. After explaining the relationship between him and Uchiha Shin, everyone finally understood what the situation of the Sharingan Youth Group that appeared later was like. That should be the product of Orochimaru's experiments on Uchiha Shin. To put it simply, they are actually clones created by Orochimaru through Uchiha Shin. But after learning about the clones, Naruto immediately asked Orochimaru, if it was a clone, how to deal with it? Orochimaru's answer was very simple. "If you want them to disappear, you can only kill them." Naruto was stunned, and immediately stepped forward to refute Orochimaru: "Humans are not such simple things!" But Orochimaru didn't take Naruto's rebuttal seriously, "On the contrary, human beings are much simpler than you think. Human beings are like slaves of genetic genes. For example the reason why a child looks like his father is It¡¯s just inherited genes, all this is just information recorded in genes.¡± Naruto was not convinced and immediately refuted Orochimaru further. However, the argument between him and Orochimaru did not last long because the big pillar on the side was not in the habit of watching dramas, so he forcibly interrupted them. Although the argument between them stopped, the consequences of their argument did not stop there. ¡­¡­Gene. Sarana, who was in a trance, looked at Orochimaru in front of her. A bold idea suddenly came to her mind. After she glanced furtively at Sakura in front of her, she clenched her fists tightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 394 At this moment, there is no fluctuation in my heart, and I even want to laugh a little bit. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Dazhu was focused on getting rid of Uchiha Nobu, and Orochimaru was fine. To him, Uchiha Nobu was just a defected experimental subject, and he no longer had anything to do with him. However, the files related to Uchiha Shin have been sealed in another secret room by Orochimaru. In order to prevent himself from making two trips for no reason, Orochimaru decisively led a few people towards the secret room. "Excuse me, were you my father's companions before?" Looking at Suigetsu behind her, Sarana took advantage of everyone to move back while everyone was following Orochimaru. She came to Suigetsu's side quietly and asked Suigetsu in a low voice. "Ah? That's right." Shuiyue looked at Zuo Liangna who had slipped next to him, and said directly as she had nothing to hide. Hearing Shuiyue's answer, Zuo Liangna was already prepared. She immediately took out a photo from her clothes and asked Shuiyue: "So, where is this woman now?" Shuiyue blinked and looked at the team photo of the former members of the Eagle Squad gathered in Zuo Liangna's hand, and immediately understood who the woman Zuo Liangna was talking about was. "Xiang Phosphorus. She is currently guarding another stronghold, not here." Although Shui Yue is a poor talker, it still depends on who is right. When Dazhu asked him this question, he would definitely retaliate, but since she was Dazhu's daughter, Shui Yue didn't talk too much. "Is that so?" Zuo Liangna looked a little disappointed when she heard this answer, but she quickly recovered, took a deep breath, looked at Shui Yue and said firmly: "I have one more request, I hope you can agree!" Shuiyue looked at Zuo Liangna with firm eyes and asked, "What's the matter? If it's too troublesome, I won't do it." When Suigetsu agreed, Zuo Liangna's eyes lit up, and then she leaned into Suigetsu's ear and whispered quickly: "Are there any instruments for genetic testing here? Since Orochimaru has done genetic testing here, If it¡¯s an experiment, it should be possible!¡± "Instruments for genetic testing?" Shuiyue was stunned for a moment, and replied to Zuo Liangna without thinking too much: "I remember there is a room here. Can I take you there now?" "kindness!" Zoliana nodded firmly. Shuiyue didn't say anything when he saw this. After glancing at the people who were walking away in front of him, he finally shrugged his shoulders and disappeared into this passage with Zuo Liangna. But what they didn¡¯t know was that just when they slipped out of the big team, someone was already keenly aware of their movements. "Want to follow?" Sakura looked at Naruto who stopped in front of him and realized that Suigetsu had taken away Sarana, and asked him softly. Although Naruto's attitude towards her and Sasuke is very friendly, she also understands the status she and Sasuke are in now. She doesn't know if Naruto will still harbor her identity in his heart, so don't do anything he shouldn't do. Just be aware of this. After Naruto looked back at the people who were continuing to walk in front of him, he nodded to Sakura, not because of Sakura's status as a visitor from another world, but more because of his concern for Sarana. He had noticed on the way here that Zuo Liangna seemed to have something on her mind, but Zuo Liangna herself did not explain directly, and he was too embarrassed to ask directly, so he delayed it like this. Since now there is a chance to know what Sarana is worried about, Naruto is naturally ready to follow up and ask. After all, Zoliana is the child of her two closest teammates. Without affecting the others, Sakura and Naruto sneakily stopped and then followed Suigetsu and Sarana's footsteps. Shuiyue didn¡¯t take Zuo Liangna too far, but after turning left and right a few times, he took Zuo Liangna into a room. "Now, here is the genetic testing instrument you want. Speaking of which, what are you going to use this for?" As soon as Shuiyue entered the room, he asked Zuo Liangna strangely. "This" Zoliana hesitated for a moment, and finally told Shuiyue the reason. From the moment I first found a photo of Dazhu at home, I began to doubt the relationship between my mother and my father, and finally I questioned whether I was my mother¡¯s biological daughter. As she personally expressed all her worries that had been accumulated for a long time, Zoliana's pent-up emotions were finally vented, and the pressure on her whole body was finally released.?? seems to be much lighter. She was relaxed, but Shuiyue was stunned. What the hell? ? ! ! Sasuke, this big pig who seems to be serious, turns out to be a scumbag! ! ! He always blurted out what he had to say immediately: "Sasuke turns out to be such a scumbag! And she actually" At this point, Suigetsu's mind flashed back to the first time he and Sasuke met Kosovo, Kosovo looked extremely crazy about Sasuke, and a drop of cold sweat slipped down his face. Although Sasuke is a scumbag, he seems to be good at it When she heard that Shuiyue was slandering her father, Zuo Liangna quickly clarified: "For the time being, it is just a possibility, so I want to check the genetic gene so that I can know whose child I am. !¡± Shuiyue nodded solemnly when he heard the words, then an idea flashed in his mind, and he squatted in front of the table and searched frantically for something. But while the two of them were doing things like this, the two people standing outside the door had their faces twitching. Naruto glanced at Sakura, who was from another world, standing next to him, and no longer knew what to say. And Sakura is no better than Naruto. Of course, she doesn't feel that she is being fooled. After all, she and Sasuke in her own world have a 'pure' comrade-in-arms relationship. She just thinks that what Dazhu is doing is not right. It's a bit too destructive. At the moment when the two of them were struggling, Shuiyue inside had already shouted in surprise, apparently having found what he wanted to find. In the room, Shuiyue excitedly picked up a small box. Inside the box, there was a small piece of something similar to fried and dried pig intestines. ¡° Then Shuiyue immediately turned around, signaled Zoliana to open her mouth, took some samples for genetic analysis from her mouth, and put them into the genetic detector together with the small object. "This is the umbilical cord of Aroma. Next, I am going to use the genes collected from you to compare the genes of Aroma's umbilical cord. Are you sure you want to do it?" Before the implementation, Shuiyue asked Zuo Liangna kindly. Zuo Liangna was obviously ready and nodded immediately. Seeing this, Shuiyue said no more and pressed the button to start the test directly. But what they didn¡¯t know was that just after they revealed the two samples for testing, Sakura at the door was already putting her right hand on her forehead. "What's wrong?" Naruto noticed Sakura's movements and asked in a strange voice. Sakura sighed, and then said: "Their test failed this time. Regardless of who gave birth to Zuo Liangna, but only based on an umbilical cord, and it is still an umbilical cord that has passed eleven or twelve years? This It¡¯s just a joke.¡± "Huh? Why" However, before Naruto could ask the question, Suigetsu's voice in the room was the first to break into their ears. "It seems that Xiang Phosphorus is indeed your mother. It's no wonder, the glasses are also very similar." "Sasuke, this bastard!" Naruto was stunned, and after reacting, he unconsciously uttered this sentence, and then he inadvertently glanced at Sakura. He knew this was another Sakura, but it was really difficult not to look at Sakura now! However, facing Naruto's gaze, Sakura's heart remained unmoved, and she even wanted to laugh. This time she didn't care about her identity anymore, she stepped directly over Naruto and entered the room before Naruto could stop her. "Although I do know the extent of your chaos, the trouble this time must have been too big, Suigetsu!" "Eh?!" Suigetsu, who was initially panicked when he saw Zuo Liana crying at the result, immediately panicked when Sakura shouted, but he soon realized that he seemed to be in a relationship with this pink-haired girl. Girl, it doesn't matter, right? At this time, Sarana was also brought back to her senses by Sakura's voice. She turned around slowly and her eyes were hazy. Although she knew that Sakura in front of her was not her mother, the familiar face still made her There was an inexplicable anger in my heart. "What are you doing here? I obviously have nothing to do with you." "You can indeed say that." Sakura didn't pay attention to Sarana's anger, because it was obviously directed at herself in this world, "Of course I don't know the relationship between Sakura and you in this world, but I still want to tell you one thing. In fact, the human body structure such as the umbilical cord actually belongs to the baby itself." Zorina, who was originally even more angry after hearing the first half of Sakura's words, was stunned after hearing the rest of Sakura's words, and the anger in her heart stopped unconsciously. "Eh?" This sound was made by Shuiyue. Sakura rolled her eyes at Suigetsu. If it weren't for him, there would be no need for him to run out and cause trouble. Then he looked at Zuo Liangna and said helplessly. "In other words, you were just comparing your own genetic sample with your own genetic sample, and the results you got were naturally completely consistent." "" Zuo Liangna "" Shuiyue Zuo Liangna and Shui Yue immediately looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?'s. " Zorina, who was originally even more angry after hearing the first half of Sakura's words, was stunned after hearing the rest of Sakura's words, and the anger in her heart stopped unconsciously. "Eh?" This sound was made by Shuiyue. Sakura rolled her eyes at Suigetsu. If it weren't for him, there would be no need for him to run out and cause trouble. Then he looked at Zuo Liangna and said helplessly. "In other words, you were just comparing your own genetic sample with your own genetic sample, and the results you got were naturally completely consistent." "" Zuo Liangna "" Shuiyue Zuo Liangna and Shui Yue immediately looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 396 The interaction between Dazhu and his daughter! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Where have you been?" Dazhu looked at the few people walking out from the entrance of the research institute and asked softly. But as soon as he finished speaking, he was a little surprised to find that his daughter and Xiao Ying came out hand in hand. , and with a somewhat similar appearance to his wife, Dazhuhu almost thought that his wife gave birth to twins. "What's going on? Naruto." Dazhu noticed something was wrong and asked Naruto in front. As for why he didn't ask Suigetsu who was hanging at the back, it was probably because among everyone present, Suigetsu was the one. The most unreliable one. However, when faced with the question from his good friend, Naruto just curled his lips and did not answer. After he came to a few people, he asked the big pillar: "Where is Uchiha Nobu's base? Have you asked?" Dazhu was a little surprised by Naruto's reaction, but since Naruto asked about business, he ignored it and said directly: "He has already obtained the location of Uchiha Shin's base, but he is not in a hurry to get them first. Send it back to Konoha." "don't want!" As soon as she heard Dazhu¡¯s words, Zuo Liangna, who was holding hands with Sakura, stepped forward, stared at Dazhu and said firmly: ¡°I want to act with daddy!¡± Dazhu frowned. He looked at Zuo Liangna and said seriously: "This is a dangerous mission. If you are not careful during the battle and cause me to lose my mind and fail to protect you, you will die at any time!" "You don't need dad to protect you!" Zoliana didn't give in at all. The chakra in her body moved, and the single magatama Sharingan appeared in her eyes. "I have the ability to protect myself." "Oh ho ho, I am indeed Sasuke's child. He opened the Sharingan at such a young age, it seems to be earlier than you." Seeing the Sharingan in Sarana's eyes, Orochimaru, who had been standing by and watching the Uchiha family's "infighting" with great interest, couldn't help but go out in person to make the two father and daughter angry. However, what he didn't expect was that before he finished speaking, Zoliana suddenly stared at him with her eyes tightly, and then snorted before looking at the big pillar again. "Oh? It seems that something remarkable has appeared during this unknown period of time." Of course Orochimaru was not frightened by Sarana's performance. On the contrary, he was even more curious about what happened to Sarana during this period of time. What happened. But this time no one paid attention to him, but his previous words still had an effect. After Dazhu stared at Sarana's Sharingan for a long time, maybe he really thought of himself back then, or maybe he wanted to train his daughter, but in the end he really didn't stop anything, but looked towards Naruto said. "Are you leaving?" "Huh, isn't that natural?" Naruto clasped his hands into fists, a fighting spirit flashed across his face. "That's good, let's go now." Dazhu took a few steps forward. When he turned around, his right eye had turned into a scarlet Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. The moment he revealed the kaleidoscope, Sasuke's body shook violently, and his hands clenched tightly unconsciously. "That's mine, the Mangekyo Sharingan!" ¡¿ Unexpectedly, the moment he moved, Orochimaru, who had long been interested in him, raised the corner of his mouth and at the same time shifted his gaze to look at Sakura, who was still holding hands with Sarana, with a bit of interest in his eyes. "Come up together, you guys." The Mangekyou's eyes turned, and the purple Susanoo appeared around him in an instant. The big pillar looked at them and said lightly. Without any hesitation, Sasuke was one step faster than Naruto, directly raised his steps and stepped into the Susanoo of the big pillar. The next few people also approached one after another. Seeing that everyone was ready, the big pillar didn't say much. He only glanced at Sasuke again before using his eye power, and then controlled Susana to flap his wings and fly. There is no feeling of being stuck in the air. The feeling of staying in Susana's body is like standing on flat ground, except that this flat ground can fly by itself. This is even more exciting than Flying Thunder God! Sakura could not help but show a hint of excitement on her face as she looked at the scenery passing by below. She is indeed capable of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, but the Flying Thunder God Jutsu does not allow her to appreciate the beautiful scenery from above when flying in the sky like Susana. At this moment, she suddenly noticed that the hand holding hers was being squeezed slightly, so she immediately looked at Zuo Liangna, and then she found that there was a nervousness on Zuo Liangna's face.But his eyes were fixed on the big pillar in front of him. This is also inevitable. Sakura felt a little funny in her heart, she knew why. After all, this is Zuo Liangna's first mission out of the village in her life. No matter how determined she was before, she would still feel nervous if she actually ran into it. not to mention. Sakura glanced at the big pillar in front of her. This was also the first opportunity for Sarana to show off her skills in front of her father. The girl who had only seen her father a few times since she was a child, when she saw her father this time, she naturally wanted to show off her talents to her father. Show your best side to your dad. "It's in the area below. I'll leave it to you, Naruto." At this moment, Dazhu made a sound. He looked at a large area below and said directly. "Understood!" Naruto did his part, and after taking the first step, the golden light was already radiating on his body, but in the next second, he had already stretched out his right hand to point in the direction. "over there!" Following the direction pointed by Naruto's right hand, the big pillar controlled Susan to flap its wings, and Susan immediately fell into a strange white valley below at a speed several times faster than before. The purple giant quietly dissipated as it approached the ground, followed by a group of six people sprinting towards a cave ahead at extremely fast speeds. "coming!" Just as the six people were about to approach the entrance of the cave, several white figures quickly swept out of the cave, and the big pillar immediately issued a warning. Seeing the incoming enemy, Zorina, who was still standing behind her, had her Sharingan eyes exposed. Chakra surged in her body, and in the next second she quickly rushed out of the entire team. The image of her mother teaching her how to use strange powers flashed through her mind. Zorina's chakra was refined and concentrated to the maximum extent on her right fist, and she blasted it out at the oncoming Sharingan boy group! ¡°Go to hell!!!¡± This clone itself was a big pillar running towards the target at full speed. It was already too late when it noticed the sudden eruption of Zuo Liangna, and it actually bumped into Zuo Liangna's right fist head on. As if it was hit head-on by a speeding train, the face and body of the clone that looked like Shota were directly distorted the moment it was hit by Zolianna's fist, and then the body was violently smashed at a speed hundreds of times faster than when it came. Embedded in the rocks next to the cave. Boom¡ª¡ª! Looking at this astonishing scene, Naruto and Dazhu couldn't help but be stunned. ¡°But Zuoliangna has already fired the first ring, and it¡¯s her turn to perform. ¡°At the moment when the other two clones turned their guns and tried to attack Zoliana, two figures on the left and one on the right had already flashed on their attack route towards Zoliana. Bang bang! With one punch from one person, the two clones didn't even have a chance to scream in pain before they were knocked unconscious by Dazhu and Naruto. "dad¡­¡­" Zoliana took a breath and looked at the big pillar with expectant eyes. However, the big pillar took one step past Zuo Liangna, but at the moment when Zuo Liangna's breathing was slightly rapid and Naruto's brows furrowed, that slightly encouraging tone came from the front. "There are still many enemies, we have to keep up!" The disappointment that was about to appear in her eyes faded away in an instant. A smile appeared on Zoliana's face and she nodded heavily towards the big pillar. "Hmm!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 397 The birth of some different tree realms You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "that¡­¡­" Just as the two men in front, the big one and the small one, were rushing faster and faster, Akimichi Diedie, who was staying in the back and had not yet moved, and acted as a soy sauce man in a series of actions, spoke up. ¡°You two, don¡¯t you act together?¡± Of course, the two of you that Die Die is talking about are Sakura and Sasuke, who haven't done much since the enemy appeared. Sasuke naturally didn't answer Diedie's question. In fact, he didn't have time to answer now. He had already opened his Sharingan and was constantly observing the big pillar in front and Naruto's actions. How could he have time to answer a strange question that had nothing to do with him? The world's girl problems. Sakura was different. She glanced at Diedie beside her, then recalled the look Naruto gave her before setting off, and then said: "If the two of us act together, who will protect you? You won't Do you think these clones won¡¯t come and attack you?¡± Seeing that it was Sakura who answered her own question, Diedie was actually a little disappointed. After all, she was more curious about Uncle Sasuke's otherworld version than the otherworldly version of Aunt Sakura, whom she often met. However, after hearing what Sakura said, Diedie subconsciously approached Sakura. She still had some shadows in her heart about the group of clones that attacked her not long after she left the village. As if to verify Sakura's words, just as Diedie approached Sakura with fearful eyes, dozens of Sharingan youth groups suddenly appeared around the valley, staring straight at them. Sakura, Sasuke and Diedie were swarmed in the next second! "Bang!" Sasuke, who had been staring at the action of the big pillar in front, curled his lips, and then turned his head to look at Sakura: "Just watching their actions will always make people feel uncomfortable. You protect her, and I will follow them." After saying this, Sasuke didn't wait for Sakura to agree. He pressed the Ninja Seal with both hands, and lightning spread all over his body. "Get out of the way!" Sasuke charged forward with a strong step. Sasuke looked at the clones rushing towards him. He didn't even use ninjutsu. He punched one by one and defeated these clones in the blink of an eye. "You're too anxious." Sasuke's flying shadow was reflected in his eyes, and the corner of Sakura's mouth couldn't help but twitch. She also knew that Sasuke wanted to catch up with the big pillar and get something that he could learn from his battle, but he just ran away like this. Lu, I was a little too impatient. ¡°Whoa¡ª¡ª! Sister Ying¡¯s enemies are coming soon. How many of them are there?¡± The scream of Diedie sounded from beside Sakura, which drew her attention back to herself from Sasuke's back. "Don't worry." Sakura said with a smile to Diedie beside her, and then the moment she turned her head back, her smiling expression had disappeared without a trace, her hands were clasped in fists, and her face was filled with Full of fighting spirit. To be honest, she has been holding in her anger for a long, long time now! Even though she is quietly acting as a good girl now, in fact she was brutally beaten by a big pillar as soon as she traveled through time, but it would pop up in her mind from time to time! Just like when she was captured by Orochimaru, she followed Sasuke and the others to destroy Orochimaru's bases one after another to vent her anger. If it weren't for the fact that she couldn't defeat the big pillar, she would have wanted to let the big pillar know why the flowers were so red. . And now, although it is not a big pillar to be beaten directly, looking at the three Magatama Sharingan in the eyes of these clones, it can be used as a way to vent! Wood escape¡¤wood clone. Of course, Sakura did not forget Akimichi Diedie beside her, but there was no way to enjoy fighting while protecting her, so she decisively created a wooden clone, picked up Diedie, and ran out of the battle circle into the distance. There was no one to intercept the wooden clones. These clones were not stupid. Sakura was their target. In an instant, there seemed to be an endless stream of clones, and they could be seen in Sakura's sight from all directions. "How many clones did Uchiha Nobu create?" Looking at such a huge number, even Sakura couldn't help but be speechless. No one answered Sakura's question, not even the clones who were close to Sakura and raised the giant kunai in their hands high to slash at Sakura's head. Seeing that the giant kunai that cut through the air and made a piercing scream was about to hit Sakura, a loud noise suddenly erupted from the ground. Boom¡ª¡ª!   ¡°My feet hurt.¡± With his right foot, he stomped the ground hard, and the entire ground instantly disintegrated into pieces. The gravel bloomed like cherry blossoms and shot towards the incoming clones. After all, it was the Sharingan of the Three Magatama. Of course, the clones were not defeated by the shattered rubble. The ninja tools they held high immediately retracted to their chests and blocked all the rubble with a quick wave of jingling. However, this is just a prelude. Just when the clones knocked down the rubble and wanted to launch another attack on Sakura, the target was Sakura who had already formed the Ninja Seal on her hands. "We can't let her use ninjutsu!" The leader of the clones immediately gave the order, and the tide of clones instantly launched an offensive against Sakura. But was it too late? "Wooden Escape¡¤The Tree Realm is born!" Crackling! The calm ground began to shake and crumble the moment the Wood Release was activated. Countless thick brown branches rose from the ground and expanded and grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not only that, the branches began to split, and then the willow branches also grew rapidly, changing from ten to ten, and from ten to hundreds. In just a blink of an eye, the entire battlefield had changed from a lifeless valley to a lush green ocean! Whoosh whoosh! Before the group of Sharingan youths could react to this extremely astonishing scene, the thick dancing branches and vines were already sweeping towards them crazily. The branches and vines were like a tsunami that covered the sky and the sun. Green waves came one after another. The Sharingan Youth League had never seen such a scene before. The ones they cloned only had Uchiha Nobu's ability, and did not have his. memory. So in just a moment, eight or eight of the stunned Sharingen Youth League were hung up and entangled by branches and vines, and the remaining ones were already doomed. For a while, the screams were ups and downs in this green sea, and they were continuous. After a while, there was no sound in the forest at all. After doing all this, looking at the group of Sharingan boys hanging on the branches in the forest who had been strangled or knocked unconscious, Sakura's face showed no joy. On the contrary, the expression on her face now was more of confusion. Instead of looking at the immobile clone, Sakura looked around and saw the lush green ocean. However, looking at the valley where she had completely changed the ecological environment, the doubts in Sakura's eyes deepened. got up. "When did my Mudun become so powerful?" "Obviously, I don't even use magic." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 398 Sasuke and Sasuke You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Bravo!" Akimichi Diedie, who was picked up by the wooden clone, looked at this sea of ??green trees that was created by Sakura alone and was full of vitality and even still expanding. Stars of admiration filled her eyes. "Is Aunt Ying in our world so powerful?!" The wooden clone was also frightened by the sudden arrival of the tree world. She was as dumbfounded as the main body, but she reacted immediately after hearing Diedie's question. "We haven't seen her yet, so how can I know whether she is powerful or not?" the wooden clone complained to Diedie. As for the birth of this unusually powerful tree world, she should leave it to the main body to handle it. After all, She is just a weak and powerless wooden clone. "That's it." Diedie looked a little disappointed when she heard the wooden clone's reply. She recalled the history of her meeting with Aunt Ying, and found that in her memory, the place where she saw Aunt Ying most often was Konoha Hospital. "Hmm - thinking about it now, Aunt Ying seems to have been in the hospital all the time? Does she get sick frequently? It seems that she is not as powerful as Sister Ying." Diedie began to talk to herself. No, no, no, that¡¯s definitely not an illness! The wooden clone looked at the imaginative Diedie, and couldn't help but shed a cold sweat on his forehead. How could this girl be so talkative? No matter which world Choji is from, he should not have the attribute of being a talkative. Not mentioning the thoughts on the wooden clone's side, the scene turned back to Naruto, Dazhu and Sarana. After they dealt with a group of clones that rushed towards them, they discovered the strange movement behind them. . Now Dazhu's expression was a little stunned. It wasn't that he was shocked by the power of the Tree Realm. It was because he didn't expect that this technique would be cast by Sakura. Although Naruto knew about Sakura's experiments at Orochimaru Research Base, he really didn't expect that Sakura's Wood Release would be so amazing. It was even better than Captain Yamato's Wood Release. How much. Whoosh¡ª¡ª Dragging his long figure, Sasuke drew a long 'drift line' on the ground. He looked at the sea of ??trees that was still expanding in surprise, and then his heart was full of mixed feelings. ¡¾Sakura, is she already so powerful? But I still] Clenching his hands, Sasuke quickly focused his eyes on the big pillar. At this time, the big pillar had also withdrawn his eyes from the astonishing sea of ??trees. At this moment, Sasuke from two different time and space looked at each other. Collided together. ¡¾If it were him, he would definitely make me stronger! ¡¿ Following this thought, Sasuke's body accelerated his legs and immediately appeared next to the big pillar. His eyes stayed on Sasuke for a moment and then moved to the cave. The big pillar didn't say anything specifically to Sasuke. After gently patting Sarana's shoulder, he took the lead and broke into the cave. "Naruto, did you sense that guy's movement?" As soon as he entered the cave, the big pillar asked Naruto who had already caught up with him. "Isn't it of course!" Naruto chuckled and replied to the big pillar. Immediately afterwards, the few people did not encounter any trouble. It seemed that all the clones had set off to fight in the valley outside, and the traps left behind, not to mention the two big bosses Naruto and Dazhu, even Sasuke could easily It was destroyed easily without any delay. But not long after, this strange group of four people had arrived inside the valley, a rather empty underground cave supported only by a few huge stone pillars. Pointing to one of the thick stone pillars, Naruto said directly: "That guy is right there." "It's surprising that we were able to find this place. Who told you?" Just when Naruto put down his hand and the others were about to walk towards the stone pillar, Uchiha Nobu's arrogant voice suddenly resounded in the empty underground space. As the sound became clearer, Uchiha Nobu's figure finally appeared in everyone's sight, walking out from the middle of the stone pillar that Naruto pointed to. ¡°Obviously, this stone pillar has been transformed by Uchiha Nobu. Looking down at the four people below, Uchiha Nobu's face flashed with arrogance, and he said with a cold snort. "Humph"?But since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s stay together! " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As his words fell to the ground, all the stone pillars in the cave below trembled slightly and then exploded, revealing the steel pipes inside that had been modified by Uchiha Nobu. These steel pipes have long been marked by Uchiha letters. The moment they broke through the stone pillars, they were already overwhelmingly swarming towards the group of four people like octopuses. This is not over yet! Just when Uchiha Shin used the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan and controlled the pipes to rush towards the four people, he also jumped to stand on one of the pipes, and then shouted loudly. "Die all of them!" The Sharingan embedded in Uchiha Shin's body rotated crazily. The densely packed kunai and knives were instantly controlled by the power of the eye. They immediately merged into one and turned into a Fuma Shuriken. Along with the steel pipes, they let out a piercing scream. He rushed towards the four people below. However, facing this seemingly overwhelming attack, neither Dazhu nor Naruto showed any sense of urgency on their faces. The two of them even looked at each other leisurely before turning their attention to Uchiha Nobu's attack again. Boom¡ª¡ª! Just when the attack was approaching the four people, a bright purple light bloomed in the big pillar. As soon as Susanoo appeared, with just a wave of his hand, the dazzling purple light filled the entire underground space. What followed was a series of roaring noises. "Is this all you can do?" After clearing away Uchiha Nobu's confident attack with just one move, the big pillar quietly dispersed his own Susanoo, and then looked at the people who were standing on the steel pipe because they were too confident. Uchiha Nobu, who launched an offensive and was cut off half of his body by Susanoo, said calmly. "Ahem, cough, cough - how is it possible? How could you, who should have rotted away in peacetime, still have such a powerful ability!" Although half of his body was cut off, there was no trace of resentment on Uchiha Nobu's face. Reduced: "You are a disgrace to Uchiha, I will inherit Itachi's will and resurrect Akatsuki to destroy this hypocritical peaceful world!" "Itachi's will?" Sasuke¡¯s lips, who were standing behind, trembled slightly, and then his eyes became even colder when he looked at Uchiha Nobu. "Itachi's will?" Dazhu looked at Uchiha Shin and said softly, with a hint of indifference on his face, "Inherit his will and resurrect Akatsuki to destroy the world? You don't understand him at all." The words of Dazhu slowly spread in the underground cave, and the moment they reached Sasuke's ears, he was stunned, and then looked at the back of Dazhu with trembling eyes. The distance between the two is obviously not that far, Sasuke is even standing within the range of Susanoo cast by the big pillar, but he deeply feels that the gap between himself and the big pillar is as big as Natural moat. This is not a gap in strength, but a gap in belief and thought. The self in this world, the self in the future, he¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t hate Itachi Uchiha! ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 399 Orochimaru: I'm out, I'm dead. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! No This is no longer a level of hatred, he is agreeing with Itachi's philosophy. His hands trembled slightly involuntarily, and Sasuke's eyes became more and more confused as he looked at the back of the big pillar. What happened to this person, this future self? Wait a minute! Why do you have to say it¡¯s something that has changed in your future self! Like thunder flashing in the dark night, this idea was deeply engraved into Sasuke's mind the moment it appeared in his mind. Memories of himself and Itachi when he was young began to appear in Sasuke's mind like a spurt. At the same time, various experiences within the clan before the night of genocide also began to appear. If, if, if! Sasuke's eyes opened wider and wider, and his breathing became faster. "What do you know!" Almost subconsciously, Sasuke shouted loudly towards his future self in front of him, "What do you know about the entire family, about that night, and about Uchiha Itachi?!" Sasuke's roar continued to spread in this underground space, and the urgency contained in it could be completely felt by Sarana standing next to him. "This time, we are in trouble." Naruto, who had always been smiling, stopped laughing this time. He stretched out his hand and pulled the confused Sarana behind him, but he didn't say anything. Again, this matter is between Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi. It is no longer something that can be solved by just talking. Although Sarana was a little curious about the origins of her father and his peers and what they said about Uchiha Itachi, now Naruto had directly pulled her behind her, so she still chose to be obedient even when not being serious. Playing sauce behind Naruto. "say something!" Sasuke's expression began to look a little ferocious, and even because of his emotional fluctuations, the curse seal that he had deliberately suppressed began to slowly exude an aura. ¡°This feeling is really nostalgic for the past.¡± Seemingly being touched by the power of the curse seal, Dazhu finally spoke. He turned around and looked at Sasuke. His calm face was in stark contrast to Sasuke's ferocious look. Of course Sasuke knew the meaning of Dazhu's words, but he had no time to care about the curse seal now. Instead, he shouted directly at Dazhu: "Don't say these meaningless words. Since you are my future, then You should understand how I feel now!" "I understand. The feeling of being an avenger who is trapped in darkness and unable to extricate himself, and the unfilled feeling of emptiness that comes after he completes his revenge." Dazhu said lightly, but no one present except Naruto, who was familiar with all this, could hear the feeling hidden in the deepest part. "I said, don't say such meaningless words! I just want to know what Uchiha Itachi did and what role he played in it that night!" However, after listening to Dazhu's words, Sasuke's reaction became even more intense. The curse seal on his neck was even slowly opening and trying to spread. Sasuke's reaction made Dazhu look like he had some memories in his eyes, and then after staying on the curse seal for a moment, Dazhu stopped covering up. "Itachi, as you know, acted as a murderer that night." Dazhu said lightly, "But another thing that is different from what you know is that everything he did It¡¯s all just to protect you.¡± Click¡ª¡ª Sasuke felt as if something was broken in his heart. He couldn't believe it and looked at the big pillar incomprehensibly. The expression on his face was completely broken. "Protectionhow dare you say it's for protection?" Taking a step back, Sasuke's whole body began to tremble. "Just like me before, you really know nothing about Itachi now. Have you never thought about it? Why did Itachi suddenly make the decision to kill the clan? Is it really because of what he said? A little bit, you wouldn¡¯t still believe it now, right?¡± "Ha ha¡ª¡ª" Sasuke's breathing became faster and faster. He really wanted to refute, but facing the future self in front of him, all the refutations Sasuke wanted to blurt out were choked in his throat. ¡°?; Suddenly, Orochimaru's gloomy and hoarse voice emerged in Sasuke's mind. ¡¾Come on, stop resisting. Now all your chakra is going to be sucked away. Give up resistance and throw yourself into my arms! ¡¿ "Uh-" Sasuke's expression twisted for a moment, and a disgusting squirming suddenly appeared at the location of his curse seal. And with this weird squirming, Sasuke couldn't hold on any longer and cried out in pain. "ah¡ª¡ª!" "Ahhhh!" Pfft¡ª¡ª! It seemed like he couldn't stop at all. Sasuke's shoulder felt like a ball being punctured, and white objects continuously spurted out of his body. "That is!" Naruto had never experienced this situation, and he frowned and did not stay where he was. He picked up Zuo Liangna beside him and disappeared in a flash. The same is true for the big pillar. After one jump, it had already retreated to a dozen meters away. As for the disabled Uchiha Nobu, while everyone was ignoring him, the white object that emerged from Sasuke's body directly carried out a dimensionality reduction blow. It only takes one or two breaths! ¡°Howl¡ª¡ª!¡± The eight-headed and eight-tailed white-scaled snake with a height of tens of meters has officially appeared! "Hmph, I thought I would hide. It seems that you have put a lot of effort into suppressing the power of the curse seal." The big pillar looked at the Yamata no Orochi, which was already roaring continuously and had a body as big as eight mountain peaks. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "Hahaha, I don't know who you are, but thanks to you, the chakra that Sasuke used to suppress and seal me has disappeared, and this body can finally become mine!" Orochimaru's familiar gloomy voice came from the Yamata no Orochi. If you look closely, you can see that Orochimaru's body has emerged from one of the snake heads. He laughed and looked at the one below. Dazhu shouted. "Hmph As expected, you are even more disgusting when you are like this!" Dazhu looked up at the Yamata-no-Orochi, which had occupied almost the entire underground cave, with visible disgust on his face, "But I didn't expect that he could suppress you to the point that even the outside world couldn't detect it. . Otherwise, there would be no need for me to waste such a big effort!" As soon as he finished speaking, Dazhu's left eye, which had been covered by his hair, was finally exposed. The purple six-magatama samsara eye instantly activated the illusion. With just a glance, Orochimaru's snake eyes were already covered by the samsara eye. Qi Orochi also stopped his twisting movements. It was still not over at this time, the big pillar's body floated up, and Susanoo appeared this time in a complete body, but he stretched his left hand towards the Yamata-no Orochi, and the huge chakra instantly emanated from the Yamata-no Orochi, and then gathered together. It rushed straight towards the palm of the left hand of the perfect Susan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 400 Did Big Pillar do something wrong? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hu-ha-" Cold sweat dripped down his cheeks and fell to the ground. Sasuke, who was holding his hands on the ground, had to use all his strength to even breathe. Now, not to mention his own chakra, he was about to get it through the curse seal just now. All the Orochimaru in his body has been taken away by the big pillar Susanoo, not even a drop of residue is left. And as Orochimaru was taken away by Susana, the curse mark on his shoulder also disappeared. If he hasn't been able to figure out what the big pillar wants to do, then he doesn't have to think about it anymore. If you go to your own world to take revenge, it would be easier to just stab yourself to death in this place. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a soft sound, and in Sasuke's slightly distracted eyes, the big pillar had already appeared in front of him. "Huh? Have you calmed down?" Looking at Sasuke who was gasping for air on the ground without any resistance, Dazhu asked lightly. "Is your purpose just to find out Orochimaru?" Sasuke didn't raise his head, and he even seemed to be curled up on the ground. "So, is the thing about that guy, Itachi, true or false?" "You don't even have the courage to look up at me. Doesn't this prove your current thinking? It's true that Orochimaru's curse seal will corrode people's hearts, but if it has been removed, you should have some brains." Dazhu He didn't answer Sasuke's question directly, but his meaning couldn't be clearer. "In addition, I didn't know about Orochimaru residing in your body." Seeing Sasuke curled up on the ground still panting, Dazhu also knew that it was time for him to give the last injection of medicine, he said calmly Said: "In my world, my curse seal was removed by Itachi using Susanoo. And on that day, the curse seal was removed, and Itachi was killed by me myself." Having said this, it was actually enough. Sasuke's breathing suddenly stopped, and his fingers dug into the ground, digging out distinct finger marks. When Dazhu said this, he turned around and stopped looking at him. If he still needed to continue, then the guy who fell to the ground should be the Uchiha Sasuke he was thinking of. On the other side, the Yamata no Orochi, who was watching Orochimaru's incarnation with all kinds of boredom, was sucked up by Sasuke's Susanoo, and even the last little white snake was burned to ashes by Amaterasu, Naruto and Sarana. Finally, a few people came to the side of the big pillar. Well, actually for Sarana, Susanoo sucking up the entire Yamata no Orochi was quite fun, and it was not as boring as Naruto, so at the moment when she arrived at the largest pillar , Zuoliangna looked at her father with shining eyes. "Is this okay? In fact, at first I thought that when he asked that question, you would just ignore or even knock him out." He still didn't get up, but from the feeling Naruto asked the big pillar next to Sasuke who was much better than before. ¡°This time I miscalculated.¡± As soon as Dazhu opened his mouth, Naruto was shocked. This Sasuke of his own would actually admit his mistake? Is this still the Sasuke he knows? ? ? Dazhu didn't pay attention to Naruto's visible surprise, and just continued calmly: "When I saw the curse seal, I was already ready to remove it. Just like Anko back then. Likewise, even if a seal is imposed, Orochimaru can continue to observe the world through her eyes. And if this is really the case, then Orochimaru will know the changes in the world in the future. With his temperament at that point in time, who can Knowing what he will do in the end, maybe he will even cooperate with that guy Black Zetsu?" "But he did something that Anko couldn't do. Maybe it was his own will or chakra. In short, Orochimaru's chakra was suppressed by him to the extent that he could hardly perceive the outside world. If I had known this a long time ago, I might It would really be like what you said, just ignore or knock him out." "Oh - Orochimaru is really a guy Fortunately, he took the initiative to settle down after the war." Naruto's mouth twitched after hearing what Dazhu said, but on the surface, Naruto was agreeing with Dazhu. Zhuzi's words, but he was completely disapproving in his heart. With Sasuke's current ability, even if he didn't tell what happened just now, he could still force Orochimaru out and kill him directly. Having said this, both of them paused for a moment, and took this opportunity to talk to the person who had been standing next to them.Liangna spoke up. She looked at the big pillar with gleaming eyes and asked, "Dad, was that ninjutsu you just did?" "Susanohu?" Zuo Liangna's look of slight admiration made Dazhuji raise the corners of her mouth inexplicably, and then explained to Zuo Liangna: "This is not a ninjutsu, but a writing There is a kind of pupil technique possessed by the wheel eye. You are not strong enough now, but you will be able to master it in the future." Naruto, who was standing aside, was suddenly stunned when he heard this, and then shook his head crazily in his heart. To be honest, he would rather Sarana never turned on the kaleidoscope for the rest of her life. Of course, Sarana didn't notice Naruto's strangeness. She was very excited after hearing what her father said. To be honest, the figure when Ozhu killed Yamata no Orochi just now was so handsome. This already made Dazhu in Sagara's mind. Na's status in Na's heart skyrocketed, so Dazhu's slightly perfunctory words were immediately accepted by Zuo Liangna. After finishing her envy, Zoliana looked at Sasuke who was nestling on the ground with some hesitation, and then asked to the big pillar: "Dad, what should I do with him? Will something happen to him?" ??????????????????????????????????????If the status of the big pillar Susano Second Yaqi in Sarana's heart has skyrocketed, then there is no doubt that Sasuke, who exploded with the Yamata no Orochi in his body, has plummeted. Not to mention how disgusting the Orochimaru spit out by Yamata-no-Orochi was, the Yamata-no-Orochi itself is a disgusting existence, so Sarana was able to worry about Sasuke after speaking, all for Sakura's sake On. However, Sasuke didn't wait for the opportunity for Dazhu to speak. When Sarana's question had just been asked, he managed to support his body with both hands, and then during the fierce struggle, he struggled under the gaze of the three people. He stood up, but his face was still looking downward, so that no one could see his expression clearly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The bright red blood dripped down his cheeks and fell to the ground. After Sasuke's breathing slowed down from rapid to calm, he finally raised his head and slowly looked at the three people in front of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 401 Mangekyou Sharingan? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course, Sakura, who has been so successful in the outside world, doesn't know the specific situation in the underground cave. Whether she has turned on the sage mode now, so it was only when the big pillar turned on Susana that she had a sense to know the big pillar and the others. Enemy encountered. Although her single-handed Tree World Advent has turned the bare valley into a lush green forest, there are still some clones who were originally on the edge of the Tree World Advent, and then took advantage of the forest not crowding them. While standing by, he quickly escaped from the attack range, and then stood in the distance and used ninja tools to continuously attack Sakura. But just as Sakura went up to kill them one by one, the expressions of the clones suddenly changed drastically, and then they collectively looked at the entrance of the underground cave, and they all used the teleportation technique and flew towards the entrance of the cave. past. Seeing this scene, Sakura was suddenly a little confused. You must know that her chakra transfer has not ended yet. The tree world is still expanding, and because the entrance of the cave is currently the only entrance, Sakura has deliberately controlled it for a long time. Mu Dun has covered that place, and now these guys are rushing towards the entrance of the cave, aren't they looking for death? Just when Sakura's doubts had just arisen, a familiar chakra suddenly appeared in her range of perception. "This chakra Orochimaru?!" After feeling it for a moment, Sakura's expression suddenly changed. This chakra was very impressive to her, so at the first moment, Sakura turned her head and looked towards the unknown underground. There was no time to hesitate. After Sakura quickly separated a wooden clone and let her control the tree world, she immediately kicked off her legs and chased towards the entrance of the cave. She did not use the Flying Thunder God Technique, not because the Flying Thunder God Technique cannot be used in this world, but because the Flying Thunder God Kunai she gave to Sasuke had long been taken out of Sasuke's body by the big pillar, and then was Pillar returned it to her along with the Flying Thunder God Kunai he took from her ninja tool bag. After that, because she had been following Dazhu and the others, Sakura didn't think about giving the Flying Thunder God Kunai back to Sasuke. After all, there were two big guys, Naruto and Dazhu, following them. Sakura felt that something was unlikely to happen, so she I expected to send it back to Sasuke when I returned, but I didn't expect Wait a minute! Sakura's sprinting steps suddenly stopped, and doubts suddenly emerged from her heart. Yes, this world has two standard six-level combat powers, Big Pillar and Naruto. What kind of waves can a small Orochimaru cause! Thinking of this, Sakura suddenly became even more strange. The sudden appearance of Orochimaru was undoubtedly derived from Sasuke's curse seal. However, although Sasuke's curse seal had not been sealed yet, when she met him, By that time, I could hardly feel the breath of the curse seal anymore. This meant that the curse seal was suppressed very well by Sasuke himself, to the point where the seal was no longer needed. Why did it explode when it got here? At first, Sakura was anxious about Sasuke's situation, but after connecting these clues, Sakura was not so anxious about Sasuke's situation. As if to verify Sakura's guess, Orochimaru's iconic chakra suddenly began to drop significantly. Sakura had just stepped into the entrance of the valley, and she sensed that Orochimaru's chakra was already so weak that it was almost It's beyond the point of perception. This must have been an instant kill! Absolutely! The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched, and then her face turned pale and she quickly picked up her steps and rushed inside. Although Orochimaru has beaten GG, it does not mean that Sasuke will be fine. She wanted to find out why Sasuke suddenly broke out the curse seal! With the girl's rapid progress, she finally successfully arrived at the underground cave that was in ruins due to Orochimaru's appearance in just a few breaths after Orochimaru's breath completely disappeared. The first thing that caught Sakura's eyes was the back of Sasuke who had stood up unsteadily, and then passing by him were the big pillar, Naruto and Sarana standing together. Her emerald eyes flashed slightly. Looking at Sasuke who seemed to be seriously injured, Sakura put aside her unnecessary thoughts for the time being. Just as she was about to rush in their direction, she suddenly felt the water pouring out of the underground cave. A large amount of chakra belonging to clones. What the hell? ! Even if there are so many outside, there are still so many underground? How many clones has Nobu Uchiha made? Is he preparing for a clone war? Sakura was a little stunned, then temporarily put aside the idea of ??meeting with Sasuke and others, and immediately turned to look at the clone in the perception?The largest number of locations. ?Then the astonishment on Sakura's face became even deeper. This large group of clones, although the three magatama sharingan eyes were still open, looked at the direction of Sasuke and others with more or less fearful expressions on their faces, and then looked at their respective feet. Looking at the ninja tools scattered around, Sakura came to a surprising conclusion. ¡ª¡ªThese clones are so scared that they can¡¯t even hold their weapons! The emergence of this idea made Sakura think that she was crazy, but she soon confirmed the fact that these clones were indeed afraid, because in fact, they were just a group of people who were better than her. Have small children. Since he is a child, he will naturally feel fear after seeing something scary, and then he will throw away the weapon because he cannot control his body because of the fear. After understanding the situation of these clones, Sakura immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then without wasting any more time, she immediately turned around and rushed towards Sasuke and others. Sakura's movements were not concealed, so when she was about to arrive, not to mention the rest of the people, Sarana had already noticed her figure, and then the little girl ran out from the side of the big pillar, feeling a little happy He raised his hand at her, and one of the other two people also raised his hand and waved at her, while the other just ignored it completely. "Sasuke?" As soon as she landed, Sakura first gave Sarana a friendly smile, and then looked at Sasuke. From her position, she could only see Sasuke's back, but the slightly torn clothes on Sasuke's body were enough to prove that he was now He was not in a good condition, so he shouted slightly worriedly. As if he heard Sakura's shout, Sasuke's body trembled slightly. Apparently, the impact of the big pillar draining all his chakra just now has not been completely eliminated. And as Sasuke slowly turned around, Sasuke's face with two blood stains came into Sakura's eyes first, and then Sakura's expression changed from worry to shock in an instant. Because the face that turned from Sasuke, the Sharingan that was supposed to be the three magatama had disappeared, and was replaced by a pair of six-pointed star-shaped Mangeky¨­ Sharingan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 402 The biggest difference between the two worlds You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura has no way of knowing what happened in this underground cave, but from Sasuke's sudden appearance of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, she can actually know something. "Sasuke, are you okay?" Sasuke's Mangekyo Sharingan combined with the two bloody tears flowing from his eyes and sliding down his cheeks, seemed really oozing, so Sakura asked softly. "It's okay. It's just that the chakra in the body has been exhausted, so just take a short rest." Sasuke looked at Sakura's slightly worried look, raised his hand and casually wiped away the blood stains on his face, with a tone of voice. He said calmly. After saying that, Sasuke turned around, his pair of six-pointed kaleidoscope sharingan eyes staring straight at the big pillar in front, and then said lightly: "I will prove it with my own integrity and eyes, no matter what you think Is it the truth or a lie?" The tone is calm, but the unwavering belief contained in it can be easily felt by both the interlocutor Dazhu and the young Zuoliangna present. "Hmph." Faced with Sasuke's firm eyes, Naruto on the side felt deeply, but the big pillar just snorted softly, and then said lightly: "I hope that as you said, I can rely on my own Will it to prove it.¡± Having reached this point, Dazhu didn¡¯t speak to Sasuke anymore. He has done enough for Sasuke, and now the road has been paved for him. If he still needs to be taught how to get there, then the guy in front of him can no longer be called Uchiha Sasuke! "Naruto, where is that guy? Can you still sense his chakra?" After saying the last words to Sasuke, Dazhu looked at Naruto, and then asked the purpose of their coming here in the first place. "Believe? Believe!" Naruto was stunned when he heard Dazhu's words, his eyes widened and he turned on his fairy fox mode in a hurry, and quickly searched for the chakra of the letter. At the same time, Naruto also secretly poked in his heart. If the relationship between the two Sasukes hadn't been too big, he wouldn't have become addicted to eating melon and forgotten the original purpose. As soon as he searched for Uchiha Shin's chakra, Naruto immediately twitched the corner of his mouth, then looked at a place that was covered by stones and raised his finger. Several people immediately looked in the direction of Naruto's finger, but did not find Uchiha Nobu's figure. However, before they could ask Naruto, Naruto took the lead in answering. "That guy is under those rocks. I'm afraid it was a coincidence that when Orochimaru appeared just now, the rocks that fell from the top hit him." After hearing what Naruto said, several people suddenly looked at each other. They never thought that their main target would be killed because of such an unexpected incident! "Naruto, you are still the same simple idiot as before." Dazhu, who had always maintained a paralyzed face, couldn't stand it at this time. He turned to look at Naruto and complained fiercely, "I have lost even one Even enemies who have no ability to resist can't stand it, so you'd better quickly find a successor and hand over the position of Hokage!" "" Naruto murmured a few times, but in the end he did not refute Dazhu's words. He just waved his hand and pointed to the depths of the cave - where were the remaining clones that Sakura had sensed when she first entered. human position. "Although the main body has not been caught, there are still many clones here. Let's catch them first and then talk about it." When Naruto said this, his tone perfectly described what it means to be cowardly. Dazhu could only sigh helplessly, but without turning his head, he just said: "Since it's just a clone, you can solve it by yourself." ! ! Several exclamation marks appeared on Naruto's forehead. Just when he was about to say something, there was a sudden movement in the direction of the clones behind him. "My father is dead. It's up to us to evolve his eye power!" Three clones who seemed to have recovered from fear stood at the front, holding the picked up weapons in their hands, and in a slightly trembling tone, they each finished a whole sentence in just a few words. "Evolution?" Naruto was a little confused when he heard the word, but he put this doubt behind him in the next second because he saw an interesting picture. Among the entire clone group, except for these three leading birds, the remaining clones were still trembling, and they only reacted a little after hearing their words. "Even if the quantity isThere are many, but they are still just a group of children. "A trace of a fox-like sly smile appeared on Naruto's face, and then he immediately appeared in front of the three young birds in a flash, and grabbed the hands of one of them without waiting for their slightest reaction. The next second, the eyes of the clone that was still struggling were dazzled. When he could see the things in front of him clearly again, the thing that filled his eyes had transformed from Naruto into a beast with sharp teeth and a size of several meters. Nine Lamas, ten meters tall and swinging nine huge tails. "Do you still need to evolve?" The Nine Lama showed off his former reputation as a ferocious beast, pressing his huge face against the clone, and spoke out with the evil intent of seeing through. The Yamata no Orochi was enough to instill fear in these clones, and the Nine Lamas, who were once called ferocious beasts, completely declared the end of this incident. A moment later, the clone army, which had been completely surrendered by Naruto, quietly divided into two teams, and filed out of the cave entrance under Naruto's command. If Sakura and the others had not come out before them, the wooden clone standing outside to replace Sakura and take over the birth of the tree world would have been tied up with the branches for education. "Zorana!" Because it was safe outside the valley, Qiudao Diedie, who had long since escaped from the arms of the wooden clone, spotted Zuo Liangna's figure with sharp eyes, and immediately took steps and rushed towards Zuo Liangna. Seeing her good friend, Zuo Liangna also had a smile on her face, and she and Akimichi Diedie rushed together. Then it was time for the two little girls to talk by themselves, so they skipped it. "Wooden Escape on this scale is really rare." Suddenly, Dazhu, who had been silent all the way out of the cave, spoke up. His eyes were dull and there was not much fluctuation in his tone. "Although I don't know what exactly happened to you, from what I can see now, the person with the biggest difference between our two worlds is probably you." ! ! ! Sakura's heart skipped a beat, and she glanced at Dazhu's face very quickly, only to find that his eyes were still focused on the Wood Release she had performed in front of her, and his face was as clear as his tone. No unnecessary expression appears. It¡¯s like this sentence contains no unnecessary meaning. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 403 Sudden Homecoming You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Is this a temptation or an unintentional remark? The plain expression of Dazhu made such a question pop up in Sakura's heart. At the same time, she shook her head at Dazhu and said: "Me? I don't know how the Sakura in your world grew up, but I It¡¯s still pretty good¡ª¡± Sakura, who was about to say something, suddenly got stuck in her words, her eyes lost their brightness, and her body seemed to have lost control for a moment, and she was about to fall towards the ground. And in the next second, Sakura's eyes suddenly lit up, and then her body that was originally tilted towards the ground returned to control and stood firm. This made Sasuke, whose face changed drastically and had already stretched out his hand to help him up, suddenly embarrassed. In situ. "Huh? What happened to you?" Dazhu, who had observed Sakura's changes throughout the process, frowned and immediately asked her. Sakura's absence has nothing to do with him. He is indeed very interested in Sakura in this other world, and the topic just now was indeed testing her, but he is not so radical as to directly use tolerance on her. magic or illusion. Sakura rubbed her forehead, but did not immediately answer Dazhu's question. She just frowned with both hands, and then rubbed her forehead harder. Sakura's unusual appearance made Dazhu feel wary, while Sasuke looked at Sakura with a little more worry in his eyes. Just when the two of them couldn't wait any longer and were about to say something to each other, Sakura stopped. Her left hand naturally drooped, and her right hand gently pressed on the center of her eyebrows, and then she slowly exhaled. "What happened? Sakura?" Sasuke saw that Sakura seemed to have recovered, and immediately asked Sakura. A wry smile appeared on Sakura's face, and she replied that it was nothing. Then, just as Sasuke showed a relaxed expression, he gently lowered his right hand and said to Sasuke again: "It's just that we found out that it wasn't long." Sakura's words were too ambiguous. Sasuke's expression was stunned on the spot. Even the big pillar beside him was stunned after hearing Sakura's words. But after all, he has experienced more. Dazhu immediately reflected what Sakura meant when he came back: "You mean, you are going back to your original world?" "Ah, I was discovered by you." Seeing Dazhu tell her what she really meant, Sakura nodded gently. She just wanted to have sex out of the blue. "Hey! What are you doing here? Did you discover something else?" At this time, Naruto, who noticed that the three of them had been standing still, appeared. After a few jumps and came to the three of them, Naruto asked curiously. "I'm sorry Naruto," Sakura said to Naruto before the big pillar, "Originally, I still wanted to go to Konoha with Sasuke to have a look. After all, what will Konoha be like more than ten years later?" , it still attracts me, but now it seems I can¡¯t go.¡± "What's going on?" The curiosity on Naruto's face turned into seriousness. Sakura organized her words slightly, then stretched out her right index finger and gently poked the diamond-shaped mark between her eyebrows: "You should know this, right? Don't talk about me in this world. It's like that, but Master Tsunade must have mastered the Yin seal." Naruto nodded. Although he didn't specifically look at the diamond-shaped mark of Tsunade or Sakura in his daily contact, he still had an impression in his mind. Not to mention Dazhu. Although he is away on missions all year round, Haruno Sakura in this world is also his wife. How could he not know the characteristics of his wife? Wait a minute! Dazhuli narrowed his eyes slightly. After comparing the marks on his wife's forehead with those on Sakura's forehead, he immediately discovered the difference. "Is it a different color?" Dazhu asked Xiao Sakura immediately. This nonsense question made Sakura stunned for a moment, but she immediately responded. However, her next reaction surprised even Dazhu. I saw that Sakura's own expression was also filled with curiosity. She touched the mark of the Yin Seal lightly with her hand and then said: "Eh? Is the color different? I thought it was just that the energy stored was different." Stored energy? Dazhu was keenly aware of the most important information in this sentence, but before he could ask,Sakura had already explained. "As I said before, Sasuke and I only traveled to this world due to our own mistakes on the way to hunt down the traitorous ninja. I don't know if you have heard of Loulan. There is a road called Loulan there. It is called the powerful chakra of the dragon vein, but in fact, the dragon vein is not chakra, but another type of energy called natural energy." ??Natural energy? This is a name that is very familiar to Naruto. His eyes immediately widened. It was also because Sakura said this, so he finally understood why Sakura mentioned Mt. Miaomu and Shiggong Forest before. "While Sasuke and I were hunting, the traitorous ninja triggered the dragon vein that was originally banned. Originally, Sasuke and I were planning to seal the dragon vein, but because of an error in the process, the two of us sealed it. Failure, the natural energy accumulated for countless thousands of years completely exploded and hit us. Originally, I thought we would die like this, but I didn't expect that we would come to such a different world." At this point, Sakura smiled a little self-deprecatingly, then looked at Naruto and continued: "Originally, I thought that since we traveled to this world because of natural energy, maybe we can also return to the original place through natural energy. world, that¡¯s why I wanted to see if you could take me to the Shigebone Forest or Miaomu Mountain in this world.¡± "It's just that just now, maybe it was because I finally let go of using ninjutsu that the energy that brought Sasuke and I across time changed. Or maybe it was because this energy has been constantly transforming my Yin since we time traveled. Seal. Now this energy has been completely absorbed and stored by my Yin Seal." "And it is precisely because of the complete absorption of this energy that Sasuke and I, who have lost the protection of dragon vein energy, can no longer stay in this world." As if to confirm what Sakura said, before Sakura could finish her words, a strange white light suddenly appeared on her and Sasuke's bodies. ¡°Hmm¡ªit¡¯s a little faster than I thought.¡± Looking at the white light on Sasuke and herself, there was some regret on Sakura's face. She was really curious about Konoha under Naruto's control. Not being able to see it with her own eyes really made her A little disappointed. Unlike Sakura's regret, Sasuke, who saw the white light densely covering his body, clenched his fists fiercely, and then looked at the big pillar with an extremely determined light in his eyes. The next second, Sakura, who had not even said goodbye, flashed and simply disappeared from this world together with Sasuke. "This is really true, I don't even have time to react." Looking at the place where the two disappeared, Naruto said with some emotion. "Huh, I shouldn't be a person in this world in the first place. Isn't it right to leave?" Dazhu didn't have as much emotion as Naruto. He snorted coldly as usual and walked towards Zuo Liangna. Looking at the back of the big pillar, the corner of Naruto's mouth suddenly turned up: "More than ten years have passed, but his personality is still the same awkward as before. Since he said he is from another world, why bother? We still have to spend so much energy to help him open his eyes." At this time, a breeze suddenly blew, gently blowing up the black hair covering the left eye on the big pillar, revealing the Samsara Eye under it. Yes, an ordinary samsara eye without magatama. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 404 After returning to the world You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It was as if she had fallen asleep, but it seemed like it was just a blink of an eye. When Sakura opened her eyes again, she immediately discovered that her position had changed dramatically. She has moved from Uchiha Shin's base to the Dragon Vein location under the Loulan ruins, and Sasuke, who has gained a huge improvement during this journey, is lying next to her at this moment. Obviously, he has not yet recovered from this time and space. Wake up during time travel. Seeing this scene, Sakura, who originally had regrets about this space-time adventure (referring to not being able to backhand the big pillar to vent her anger, and not being able to see herself in that world), suddenly raised her eyebrows, and then immediately looked towards The eyeball-shaped stone representing the energy of the dragon's veins. That piece of stone, although ancient but very complete, has become dilapidated at this moment, with cracks full of decay up and down. Indeed! After seeing the stone, Sakura's mind settled down. She finally understood why Sasuke woke up earlier than herself when she traveled to the time and space of the big pillar. I am afraid that the energy of the dragon vein has been integrated into my Yin seal from the beginning, but the energy of the dragon vein is too huge, which directly caused me to fall into a coma. "If Sasuke hadn't kept shouting at that time, I might have had to wait until the dragon vein energy completely entered his Yin seal before he could wake up. Thinking of this, Sakura, who had connected basically all the clues, stood up and came to Sasuke's side. She looked at his brows that were still furrowed even though he was in a coma, and let out a breath. After seeing Sasuke¡¯s pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, she already roughly knew what the big pillar did to him underground and what he told him. There is only one way Sakura knows that can make the Sharingan evolve into the Mangekyo Sharingan, and that is to let the owner of the Sharingan see the person closest to him die in front of his own eyes. In such a strong negative energy Under the stimulation of emotions, the Sharingan will produce special chakra, allowing the Sharingan to successfully evolve into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. But this method is not the only way. The most obvious example is the only enemy Sakura encountered during this journey, Uchiha Shin. Just relying on Uchiha Nobu's crazy appearance and the fact that he voluntarily became Orochimaru's test subject for some inexplicable reason, Sakura absolutely did not believe that he would have any close relatives, and his eyes would turn into brown eyes because of that relative. For kaleidoscope. You must know that his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is embedded in most of his upper body! From this point of view, Uchiha Shin's ability to activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is probably because he obtained some method that can stimulate the Sharingan to evolve into a Mangeky¨­. Now that this guy knows how to open the Mangekyou Sharingan, how could the big pillar not know it? After all, Sasuke is his past, and Sasuke's Sharingan is equivalent to his own. Coupled with his own experience, a little If you say something to stimulate Sasuke, the Mangekyou Sharingan will naturally come naturally. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura looked at Sasuke's frown and sighed once again. I¡¯m afraid Sasuke¡¯s obsession with Itachi will go up to a whole new level this time. "You, what have you done! Where is the dragon vein? Where is the energy of the dragon vein!" Just when Sakura was thinking about Sasuke's pursuit of Itachi, a barely familiar voice suddenly came into Sakura's ears. It¡¯s Baizu. Sakura¡¯s eyebrows were raised in anger. After so many days, she had almost forgotten the culprit that caused her and Sasuke to travel through time together when she came back! At this moment, two familiar chakras broke into her range of perception, followed closely by Suigetsu's familiar rushing voice. "Sasuke! Sakura! Are you two okay?" Amid the commotion, Suigetsu suddenly appeared within Sakura's sight with his own voice and Jugo. "Sakura?" Panting Suigetsu saw Sakura's figure for the first time, and then saw Sasuke's body lying at Sakura's feet. His face immediately changed and he shouted: "Sakura, what's wrong with Sasuke?" Did that energy just hurt him?!" What is completely different from Suigetsu is that Jugo, who was originally as worried as Suigetsu, saw Sakura's intact body.After looking damaged, his expression calmed down and turned into exactly the same look as before, as if he was convinced that Sasuke was fine. As if to prove Jugo¡¯s idea, Sakura spoke before Suigetsu shouted loudly and was about to rush in their direction. "It's nothing, Sasuke just fell into a coma." Although falling into a coma itself cannot be regarded as "nothing happened", now that Sakura has said so, Suigetsu's worried heart can only be relieved a little. However, Shuiyue felt relieved, but the other person couldn't let go anymore. Because Suigetsu felt a little more relaxed, he naturally began to observe the surrounding environment. This observation naturally revealed that he was lying on the ground with blood still flowing from his mouth, and his eyes were fixed on Sakura's centipede. Therefore, adhering to the principle of avenging any grudges on the spot, Shuiyue rushed to Baizu almost immediately, then pulled him up from the ground, and then used the Water Prison Technique to submerge him in the water ball. At the same time, he began to curse continuously. Looking at Shuiyue's suspected prisoner abuse behavior, Jonggo didn't even look at it. He just looked around in shock at the surrounding environment, with a strong sense of astonishment in his eyes. How long has it been since you felt this way? Chongwu thought this in his mind a little dullly, and at the same time he raised his hands in disbelief and looked back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s really gone. The energy that has been constantly infiltrating into my body since I was a child and eventually caused me to go berserk is gone! He is free! No! Zhongwu suddenly calmed down, and he immediately realized that there was something wrong with his previous thoughts, because the energy still existed around him, but they were no longer concentrated towards him, but were skipping his body. Then he rushed directly in a certain direction! Jugo immediately raised his head and looked at the concentrated point of this energy. Then he found with some disbelief that the direction of this energy was actually Sakura. Her attraction to these energies at this moment far exceeded his own. As a result, these energies no longer enter the body. Jugo didn¡¯t know what happened to Sakura, but he knew that just a few minutes ago, Sakura did not have the physique to absorb the ¡®killing¡¯ energy. Thinking of this, Zhongwu thought of the powerful energy that suddenly burst out before he arrived here, and he suddenly felt enlightened. I¡¯m afraid that in the energy shock just now, Sakura must have experienced something extraordinary. Chongwu thought like this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 405 The funeral arrangements are completed! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°It¡¯s completely useless to us, so I¡¯ll leave this guy to you.¡± In the underground ruins of Loulan, Sasuke, who had woken up for a while and interrogated Baizu as soon as he woke up, closed his Sharingan, turned to look at Sakura and said. There was a trace of regret in his tone. One thing had been proved from the interrogation of Baizu just now, that is, the Akatsuki organization itself did not like Baizu very much, and might not even know about Baizu's appearance at all, and Baizu I don¡¯t think much of the Akatsuki organization either. The reason why he helped Scorpion sneak into Sunagakure to carry out destruction was to save his own life in the first place. At the same time, it was also to prevent Sunagakure from focusing on his defection, and then he took advantage of this opportunity to sneak into this place and absorb the dragon veins. The energy uses this to transform its own puppet. As for whether you will join Akatsuki after successfully transforming the puppet? Does this even need to be said? In other words, it was Scorpion who proposed to Baizu to join Akatsuki, and the witness was Deidara, but I'm afraid Scorpion never told Akatsuki about Baizu at all. This was evident from Baizu's casual mention of leaving their team. Lou Lan, it can be seen from the fact that Xie Xie agreed to this without even looking back. "Understood." Sakura was not polite and nodded in agreement. After all, Baizu was her mission target, "What about you? Where are you going to go next?" Sasuke said calmly: "I will continue to explore the whereabouts of the Akatsuki organization. As long as that guy is in Akatsuki, I will continue to investigate until I find him." The tone was calm, but Sakura knew that Sasuke was a little confused now. Although there was no difference on the surface, this unexpected journey still caused a great change in Sasuke's heart. The almost extreme paranoid hatred towards Itachi turned into a pursuit of the truth under the guidance of the big pillar. . What happened that night? What else was Itachi carrying? Is it the distortion of human nature or the loss of morality? Sasuke didn't know all of this. But he also knew very well that no matter what the truth of all this was, as long as he found him and found the Itachi who had personally experienced the night of genocide, everything would be revealed! Suddenly, Sakura felt several waves of chakra coming from far to near, rushing into her range of perception, and what she originally wanted to say to Sasuke paused. "The Sand Ninja ANBU finally discovered this place." Sakura stared at Sasuke and said with some emotion, "It seems that our gathering this time will end here." Sasuke looked at Sakura and hesitated to speak, but in the end he didn't say anything. He just said "Let's go" to Suigetsu and Jugo who were standing by eating melon. Then he turned around and led the two of them towards the North Korea on the other side of the ruins. Go up the passage. "Sasuke!" At this time, Sakura's voice came from behind. Sasuke's footsteps paused slightly, and then he heard Sakura continue. "After I collect the information about Akatsuki and the whereabouts of Akatsuki members, I will put the information in a place known to Team 7. You will not forget it, Sasuke." Sasuke turned his head and looked at Sakura behind him, his face suddenly lit up, "Don't worry, I will never forget it no matter what." As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke didn't stop any longer and disappeared into the shadow of the passage with a single step. Suiyue and Chongwu were the same. After waving to Sakura at the end, the two of them disappeared into the Loulan ruins that had completely lost their value. Shortly after watching the three people leave, Sakura took out the sealing scroll that stored her ANBU suit, and then quickly put it on, the few strands of chakra she sensed came as promised, and there were a few swishing sounds. Several Sand Ninja Anbu appeared in the empty underground ruins. "It's you!" The ANBU captain at the head recognized Sakura at a glance, and then saw the unconscious Centipede lying beside her, and his tone suddenly became a little embarrassing. In fact, he was very dissatisfied with Ebizo's request for Sakura to participate in the hunt. Suna Ninja is one of the top five ninja villages in the ninja world. When will it be the turn of Konoha's ANBU to perform auxiliary tasks? . But reality slapped him hard in the face. While they were still clearing away the traps and false clues Baizu had set in the Loulan ruins, the Konoha ANBU had already pressed Baizu to the ground and finished rubbing them. Even if it weren¡¯t for the terrifyingly powerful chakra that appeared before, I and the others would still have to fight against Baizu¡¯s traps.I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been gone. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The ANBU captain clenched his fists fiercely, but naturally he could not release this anger. In the end, he sighed helplessly and chose to accept the reality. Although Sakura was not completely aware of the psychological fluctuations of the Sand Ninja Anbu Captain, she could get a rough idea by looking at his movements. However, it was none of her business, and she didn't care whether they had calmed down and said directly: "You guys The traitorous ninja has been defeated by me, so I don¡¯t need to carry out the next escort thing, right?¡± This is completely Hong Guoguo¡¯s ridicule! When all the Sand Ninja ANBU present heard this, they were so angry that their eyes almost turned red. "This is natural!" At this time, the ANBU captain stood up and spoke. His tone was extremely firm, and he was not at all offended by Sakura's seemingly sarcastic words. "The rest of the return journey will be decided by our Sand Ninja ANBU. Let¡¯s deal with it.¡± "That's good, then I'll evacuate first." Seeing the ANBU captain agreeing immediately, Sakura was not polite. Now that the meaning of her words had been conveyed, it was time for her to leave. So the ANBU didn't see Sakura's seal, but suddenly felt their eyes blurred, and the next second Sakura's figure had disappeared from the ruins. "So fast¡­¡­" Seeing this, a Sand Ninja ANBU who had never seen Sakura suddenly spoke unconsciously. But not everyone was as surprised as him by how quickly Sakura disappeared. Just a few seconds after Sakura left, another ANBU stood up and shouted to his captain. "Captain, why should you listen to her? This makes us seem like her subordinates." This sentence is obviously still dissatisfied with Sakura's previous sarcasm of Hong Guoguo. "Shut up!" However, after hearing his question, the ANBU captain's expression turned ugly. He turned around and said sternly: "What do you think she is doing? She is just trying to save a little bit of our face! Ours There are more people than her, and the departure time is earlier than her, but what¡¯s the result? It¡¯s all in vain!¡± "If we just go back empty-handed, our sand ninja ANBU will be completely disgraced, but now that she lets us take Centipede back, we can still get the last bit of dignity, do you understand?!" After finishing speaking, the ANBU captain stopped talking. He only glanced at the unconscious Baizu coldly for a few times and announced his departure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 406 Bang! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although she used the Flying Thunder God Technique, Sakura did not arrive directly at Sand Hidden Village. If a Flying Thunder God Jutsu appears inside a ninja village, even if she is a Konoha ninja assigned by Ebizo to work in the field, she will definitely be hostile, not to mention that she needs some space and time to think now. Thinking about what Jugo said to himself before Sasuke woke up. With her right hand, she gently touched the mark on her forehead, and Sakura's expression became serious. The location she is currently in is a relatively remote valley in the Kingdom of Wind on the way to the Loulan Historic Site. She specially separated a clone and placed it here while accompanying Sasuke and his group on their way to the Loulan Historic Site. Compared with the rest of the Kingdom of Wind, the degree of desertification here is slightly lighter. Although it is not much better, at least there is some vegetation. Randomly finding an open space, Sakura formed a ninja seal and used Wood Release. However, this time the Wood Release was a bit strange. The branches and willow trunks that came out were not hard at all, and even looked dry and weak. Only a small branch was needed. It can be pierced directly with your finger. The dry tree trunks rose crazily from the ground, and under Sakura's control, they quickly turned into several half-stretched dead trees that were swaying, as if they had lost water for several months and were lying on the ground without any vitality. Facing this ugly dead tree, Sakura didn't have any dissatisfaction on her face. Instead, she smiled and looked very satisfied. Then she gently pulled away one of the dead trees and dug into it like this. Got in. That¡¯s right, the reason why Sakura purposely used Wood Release to create such a few dead trees was to give herself a place to hide. As for why you should use Wood Escape instead of Earth Escape, it is because the place created by Earth Escape will eventually have some dust, and after using Wood Escape, you can directly walk into the wood and stay there, without having to touch the dust~ Well, in fact, the main reason is because Sakura has become the standard equipment of Wood Release. She has become accustomed to using Wood Release in her starting ninjutsu, so she did not change it back for a while. Sitting down with a snap, the expression on Sakura's face became serious. The next step is the highlight. She needs to know what happened to her Yin Seal and what it has been transformed into! After calming down and controlling her chakra, Sakura began to actively input chakra into her Yin Seal. This action is something that must be learned for the Yin Seal. Because only by cultivating this active behavior into habits and bones, chakra will automatically transfer chakra towards the Yin seal in the future. In this way, practitioners do not need to tediously control chakra towards the Yin seal every day. Conveyed in seal. Of course, Sakura has already cultivated this automated chakra transmission line a long time ago, but it is precisely because of this automated transmission that Sakura was shocked to realize something was wrong until Jugo reminded her today. "Sakura, did Orochimaru put a special curse seal on you? Was the energy just now caused by the explosion of your curse seal? If not, why can you absorb this huge amount of energy like me? The energy in nature?¡± The question that Jugo said with his calm expression came to mind, and Sakura finally discovered the movement of the Yin seal. In addition to actively controlling the chakra that enters the Yin Seal, just as Jugo said, there is another powerful source of energy that automatically enters the Yin Seal. This powerful energy is none other than the energy of nature that Zhongwu calls, also known as - natural energy. ??Gulu Just when Sakura was about to swallow her saliva with some difficulty, she discovered that the transmission of this natural energy had not ended yet. An unknown energy hidden in the Yin seal began to swallow the natural energy directly after it was transmitted in. It swallowed up the natural energy, and then just like plants performing photosynthesis, it released a large amount of energy that was even more manic than the swallowed natural energy. ¡°Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª!¡± Sakura, who was still swallowing her saliva, was shocked by this change and choked on her own saliva on the spot. She almost became the first ninja to die from swallowing saliva in the history of the entire ninja world. Fortunately, Sakura reacted quickly and recovered after quickly rubbing her throat. Then she quickly regained control of her chakra and poured it into her Yin Seal to observe. "Obviously, this unknown energy is actually the real cause of the creation of dragon veins. Because of the accommodation of this energy, this will lead to natural energy.?A large amount is concentrated in the dragon veins, and through its transformation, it becomes an extremely destructive and powerful natural energy. Just why? Sakura is a little confused, why does this energy appear in her body, and why is it inside the Yin seal? Could it be that his character really exploded? Or is it that the Yin Seal was originally created for this energy? A lot of questions kept appearing in Sakura's mind, but she couldn't understand them at all. She could only continue to observe this energy. This was her body and her Yin seal. If something went wrong, What to do! When Sakura thought that this energy might explode, she suddenly felt a chill in her heart, and her brain automatically associated the scene where she fell to the ground covered in blood, and her entire head disappeared. Of course, this was just an imagination of Sakura, so she hurriedly concentrated on observing the Yin Seal. At the same time, she began to slowly control chakra and input it towards this energy, trying to See if your chakra will also be transformed by this unknown energy. However, just as Sakura carefully transferred her chakra to that energy, the energy suddenly shook violently, and then, as if she saw a crazy beautiful girl, she turned around and directly connected the chakra. Sakura's consciousness was kicked out of the Yin Seal in an instant. "" Sakuraba, who was kicked out of her vaginal seal, blinked a few times, and then an incredible feeling came to her mind. Then the next moment, it was like ten thousand alpacas cheering crazily from her mind. Suddenly, Sakura spat out a golden sentence. ¡°What the hell?!¡± If you disobey him, pay him back! At this moment, Sakura's mentality exploded. She struck with both hands, her face was filled with anger as if she had been humiliated. She immediately controlled her chakra and rushed towards the Yin Seal with a look of displeasure. The result was as if she had a memory. This time, before Sakura even got close to the energy, she had already reacted, and then quickly turned around - bang! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 407 Dragon Vein Energy! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me first, I¡¯m the one who came first Whether it¡¯s cultivating the Yin Seal, breaking the Yin Seal, or pouring energy into the Yin Seal. Why, why does it become like this? After being knocked away again by the dragon vein energy in the Yin seal, a drop of crystal clear tears flowed out of the corner of Sakura's eyes, and then fell down her cheeks to her knees. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????! With the palms of both hands patting her cheeks hard, Sakura quickly cleared all the white knowledge from her mind. She was a pure and innocent person, how could she blindly learn the white knowledge. Turning back to the topic, Sakura's face was also a little troubled at this time. The existence of this weird energy actually did no harm to her. She had already discovered an important point in the experiment just now, as long as she did not take the initiative. If you control the chakra to approach this energy, it will only silently absorb the natural energy and transform it. This can be seen from the fact that it did not react at all when the chakra first entered the Yin Seal. Maybe the Yin Seal is like a house to it. It just stays in one of the rooms in the house and does its own thing silently. The entry of outsiders (chakra) into the house has nothing to do with it, but if outsiders enter In the room where it is staying, it will directly counterattack. But even so, Sakura is still full of dissatisfaction. You must know that the house of Yin Seal was originally created by her. It is wrong for the weird energy to move in without the owner's consent. What's more, the quality of this weird energy is still unknown. What if this thing suddenly breaks out and causes trouble? ? ! The headshot scene once again appeared in her mind, and the corners of Sakura's mouth twitched several times. Then after calming down her emotions, she immediately regained control of her chakra and rushed towards the Yin Seal again. ??????????????????????????? Yes, this time I used dash. Since trying to approach quietly failed, this time Sakura directly used the army to attack. As for the result. Dozens of minutes later, Sakura, who was already covered in sweat, felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her whole body was shaking and trembling, and her spirit seemed to have suffered a major blow. It has been countless times. Sakura recalled her experience of being photographed flying out of the Yin Seal for dozens of minutes without interruption, and her whole person began to feel bad. The dragon vein energy in the Yin Seal cannot be taken softly or hard. No matter how Sakura controls the chakra, as soon as she presses into this damn energy, she will be directly shot away by it, and then she will continue to transform the natural energy leisurely. In fact, Sakura herself knows that she is overstepping the mark. After all, since this energy can absorb natural energy, Sakura can also try to absorb natural energy and refine it into senjutsu chakra before trying it again. But at that time, Sakura's mind was already full of determination, and she didn't want to try it first without looking back. However, looking at it now, the dream is full and the reality is cruel. After struggling for most of the day, Sakura can only raise her hands and surrender, no matter how stubborn she is. Since the senjutsu chakra in the Yin Seal was depleted in the previous battle with Deidara and Scorpion, and after traveling through a different world, there was no time to store senjutsu chakra, so Sakura chose this time Using local materials, he put his hands together with a snap, and began to absorb natural energy directly into the dead tree he made. ¡°You don¡¯t know this if you don¡¯t suck it, but you¡¯ll be shocked when you suck it!¡± I don¡¯t know if the dragon vein energy played a role in it. When Sakura absorbed the natural energy this time, the efficiency was almost five times higher than before! This really startled Sakura. Absorbing natural energy quickly is not an absolute good thing. If the natural energy is absorbed too fast and the natural energy is too much in the body, then the terrifying consequences it will bring. The sequelae will break out instantly. Even the current Sakura is unable to resist the aftereffects of natural energy. But fortunately, because of the existence of Yin Seal Dragon Vein energy, Sakura also kept an eye out in advance, so she immediately controlled the amount of absorption the moment she discovered the abnormality. "so far so good¡­¡­" Sakura patted her chest thankfully. There was no little slug to help her absorb the natural energy. "Hmmwait a minute, it looks like there really is one. ¡¿ The dragon vein energy appeared in her mind, and Sakura's expression suddenly became a little cute. But now is not the time to think about this, not to mention absorbing natural energy is a way to improve your control ability., even if the dragon vein energy can really replace the little slug to help her absorb excess natural energy, Sakura will not really abuse the natural energy. After calming down for a few breaths, the fairy-like eye shadow appeared on Sakura's face. Sakura, who had already entered sage mode, wasted no time and directly controlled her senjutsu chakra to flow towards her Yin seal, just like when she normally stores senjutsu chakra. When she saw the dragon vein energy again, Sakura no longer had the same determination as before. She knew that she had few methods left. If the celestial chakra could not solve the dragon vein energy, it would be within a short while. There was really nothing she could do. Under Sakura's control, the Senjutsu Chakra approached the Dragon Vein Energy bit by bit, and she felt the approach of the Senjutsu Chakra. The Dragon Vein Energy seemed to have gained experience from the process of driving away the Chakra just now, as always. He immediately became alert, and immediately made preparations to shoot the flying magic chakra, but just before the previous scene was about to happen again, the dragon vein energy suddenly stopped all movements. There is a play! Seeing this scene, Sakura's face suddenly showed an expression of surprise. At the same time, she continued to control the magic chakra to slowly approach the dragon vein energy, for fear that she would move too fast and the dragon vein energy would hit her like before. Get shot and fly out. But Sakura was obviously overly worried. Facing the gradual approach of Senjutsu Chakra, the energy of the Dragon Vein did not reject Chakra at all like it did before, and she just quietly waited for the arrival of Senjutsu Chakra. It¡¯s like a newlywed lady, waiting for her groom to arrive and lift her red headband. At this moment, the surprise on Sakura's face immediately turned into excitement. The magic chakra she controlled naturally changed. She immediately turned into a wolf-like groom and rushed towards the dragon vein energy. The bride's red hijab was lifted. Then¡­¡­ At this moment, the magical chakra was perfectly integrated with the dragon vein energy! In an instant, the terrifying amount of information was like a turbulent wave, and the surging wave of terror was almost overwhelming and hit Sakura hard! For a moment, Sakura's thinking fell into a brief stagnation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 408 The truth about dragon veins You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I don¡¯t know how long has passed, maybe it¡¯s just a second, but it could be several years? Sakura didn't know this clearly. She only knew that the moment her magic chakra merged with the dragon vein energy, she felt as if her mind was being stretched infinitely. And when Sakura opened her eyes again and saw the things in front of her clearly again, everything about the dragon vein energy had already appeared in her mind. The emergence of dragon vein energy is not accidental. The source of everything comes from an outsider thousands of years ago. When he arrived on the planet, he planted a seed in an unknown valley. The moment the seed was implanted, it absorbed all the life energy in the valley and turned into a towering tree. Later, the outsiders left the planet, and the tree was preserved by them. During this period, whether they were animals or plants on the planet, once they came within a certain range of this giant tree, they would be directly sucked away by it. of life energy. So far, the indigenous humans on this planet have called it the sacred tree. But what even the outsider didn't know was that from the moment the Divine Tree was implanted on the planet, thousands of miles away from the location of the Divine Tree, an energy core imitating the operation of the Divine Tree came from an unknown source. Quietly appeared on this planet. The only difference between the two is that this energy core does not rob the life energy of living things, but slowly absorbs another type of energy that exists on this planet. This energy is natural energy! What happened next was already known to Sakura¡¯s past life. Thousands of years later, the accumulated fruits of this sacred tree were eaten by Kaguya Otsutsuki, an outsider who also came from the planet, and then became the ancestor of chakra. The energy core thousands of miles away was later The royal family of the ancient king of Loulan discovered it and later named it Dragon Vein and made use of it. Later, it was nothing. The profoundness of dragon vein energy was beyond the control of this group of ignorant Loulan royal family. What they mastered from beginning to end was just the surface of dragon vein energy. Therefore, after entering the ninja era, Loulan also It naturally entered into decline, and even now the country has disappeared. ¡°Whew¡ª¡ª!¡± Sakura exhaled a long breath. Now she understood why the natural energy in the dragon veins she felt before felt so strange. This was actually equivalent to purified natural energy. No. Speaking of other things, its power is far beyond ordinary natural energy. And the most important thing is that since the structure of the dragon veins comes from the sacred tree, the current Sakura is equivalent to Kaguya who just ate the fruit of the sacred tree. The only difference is that the dragon vein is equivalent to an imitation of the divine tree after all, and the energy improvement is far inferior to the divine tree fruit that can instantly improve people. Of course, although Sakura feels a little regretful about this, there are policies and countermeasures. Now that Sakura has merged with the dragon vein, the natural energy absorbed and transformed by the dragon vein will naturally be shared by Sakura. soup. In other words, Sakura¡¯s Sage Mode can now be divided into two types. The first one is the most natural, which is the immortal mode that is directly trained from ordinary natural energy. The second type is the immortal mode that directly extracts the dragon vein energy transformed from the dragon veins. "No matter what, this experience in Loulan is a huge profit!" Having understood her current situation and knowing that it was impossible for her to get the headshot scene she had guessed before, Sakura couldn't help but clenched her fists and let out a cry. Now her foundation has climbed to a big level. If Sakura's future achievements may be stuck before the Six Paths level because her foundation (bloodline) was too low, now she has no reason not to. It has reached the level of six levels. Even if Sakura no longer practices in the future, Dragon Veins will continue to improve Sakura. As long as time passes, she can still reach the level of Sage of Six Paths, but it may only be decades later. After all, Dragon Vein is just an imitation. If you don¡¯t work hard yourself, how do you still want to catch up with other people¡¯s genuine products? ¡°Ahem, the topic has gone too far. Now that her condition has been confirmed, Sakura immediately turned around and walked directly out of the dead wood. She needed to confirm how much time had passed during the fusion process. She really couldn't understand it while her mind was being stretched.Time has no concept. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been too long.¡± After briefly observing the marks on the dead tree that she created, she found that there seemed to be no big difference from when she first created it. Sakura also roughly guessed the length of time for her fusion. Judging by the power of the wind and sand where you are, the time for your fusion will not exceed five days at most, and at the shortest it should be about a full day. "I don't know if those ANBU have gone back to report. But I've given you time, so don't blame me for running too fast." With the situation of those Sand Ninja Anbu appearing in her mind, Sakura didn't stop for long. She roughly sensed the mark of the Flying Thunder God closest to Sand Hidden Village and disappeared instantly. And with Sakura leaving, because it was a dead tree specially created by Sakura, it immediately lost the power to stand without the supply of Sakura's chakra. Only when the next gust of sand came, it just followed the wind. Dissipated. Not long after, at the gate of Sand Hidden Village, a dusty figure slowly appeared in the sight of the Sand Ninja guarding the gate. "The ANBU of Konoha?" Seeing the figure gradually becoming clearer, the gatekeeper immediately discovered the mask representing Konoha Anbu on the face of the visitor. He was shocked and at the same time understood his identity, and hurriedly faced the Sand Ninja next to him. said. "Immediately inform Ebiz¨­-sama that Konoha's ANBU have returned. Ebiz¨­-sama knows what's going on." The companion nodded to express his understanding, and immediately turned around and ran towards the Kazekage Building in Sand Hidden Village. Needless to say, the person who appeared in front of the Suna Ninja gatekeeper was naturally our protagonist Sakura. As mentioned before, the current Sunagakure Village has not yet come out of the shadow of Kazekage's arrest, so she He didn't have the nerve to directly use Flying Thunder God to ignore the Sunagakure gatekeeper and directly enter Sunagakure Village. No matter what, the current Sunagakure Village is still the younger brother of Konoha! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 409 Gaara wakes up, the mission is over! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There was no unnecessary obstruction. When Sakura appeared in front of the gatekeeper of Sunagakure Village, the Suna ninja who had already received the notice from Ebizo immediately agreed to let Sakura enter Sunagakure Village. It didn¡¯t take long for Sakura, who had an unimpeded journey, to arrive at the office directly under the Kazekage. However, the first person who caught her eye after opening the door made Sakura briefly surprised. "Long time no see, Haruno Sakura." Sitting on the Kazekage's seat, Gaara looked at Sakura who pushed the door open and said lightly with a slight smile. Mingming and Sakura had only met a few times, and the next few times Sakura had met briefly as an ANBU wearing a mask, but Gaara still recognized Sakura's identity immediately. This made Sakura¡¯s face under the mask frown slightly, and then her eyes moved slightly to look at the person sitting in the other direction of the room - Ebizo. As if he noticed Sakura's movements, Gaara shook his head and said, "Don't be wary. After all, you left such a deep impression on me during the Chunin Exam. I'm not a forgetful person. .¡± The implication is that I clearly remember the time you beat me during the Chuunin Exam, and I will never mistake you even if you turn into ashes. Hearing Gaara's words, Sakura suddenly felt a little proud in her heart. After all, beating up one of the top five ninja village chiefs is not something that anyone can achieve easily. Judging from the current history, only two of the Uchiha Laughing Four and the Senju Pillar of the God of Ninja can achieve it easily. This has been done before! This is what I thought in my heart. Of course Sakura would not behave like this on the surface. When she saw Gaara recognized her, Sakura did not deny anything. She just nodded calmly to confirm her identity, with a look on her face. The mask was not pulled down. After seeing the two of them and saying hello, Ebizo, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke: "Godaime, can this end the reminiscing about old times? It's time for us to talk about the mission. Bar." Hearing Ebizo's words, Gaara was also slightly serious. He looked at Sakura and asked: "About your mission, Elder Ebizo has already explained it to me. Since you are back now, does it mean that Baizu has been taken over by you?" beat?" Gaara¡¯s leadership style is already quite impressive now. I really don¡¯t know what Naruto will think after he finds out. Sakura was thinking this while replying to Gaara's question: "Hibizu has been defeated by me, and he himself has been brought back by the Sand Ninja Anbu who assisted me, but I want to return early now, so I will go ahead with them Just one step back." Return first? Ebizo on the side frowned when he heard this. He had indeed seen Sakura's ability, but the vigilance he had cultivated over the years still made him doubt Sakura's words. As the saying goes, seeing is believing and hearing is false. Ebizo was suspicious of Sakura, and it was understandable that Sakura might not have solved the problem of Baizu at all. But before Ebizo could think of words to reply to Sakura, Gaara, who was sitting in the front seat, spoke first. "Do you want to return early? That's right. After all, the mission has been completed, and there is no point in staying in Sunagakure Village. In this case, you should return to Konoha first. I will take the initiative to deal with the follow-up process with the Fifth Generation. Please contact the Hokage." What? ! Ebizo's eyes, which had been squinted all year round, widened. He looked at Gaara and felt a lot of reluctance in his heart to believe that Gaara had so easily recognized the words of this Konoha ANBU girl. The reason why he agrees with Gaara becoming the Kazekage is actually because Gaara's political talent is better than his own. And after his constant guidance, Gaara is now naturally extremely capable, and he will definitely not be able to do this at all. There is no need to exercise basic caution. Ebizo was still very confused in his heart, Gaara had already stood up, and then said to Sakura: "In addition, this time I forgot to say thank you to you. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid I wouldn't be here now. It¡¯s already a corpse.¡± Since he woke up, Ebizo has told him all the series of things that happened after he was captured by Scorpion. Therefore, it is natural to know that this time it was completely thanks to Sakura's help that he was able to escape from Scorpion and Dida. He was rescued from La's hands, and this time he saw Sakura and expressed his gratitude. "But I still have a question. Now that the Akatsuki organization has begun to attack the jinchuriki. So KonohaAre you ready to protect the Jinchuuriki now? " ?????????????????????????????? Is it that I¡¯ve gone through a lot of emotions just to ask this? Fortunately, Sakura did not take off her ANBU mask, otherwise the two people in the room would have directly seen Sakura's face full of her aunt's smile. But the protection of the jinchuriki is a big deal after all, even if Gaara has now been promoted to become Naruto's die-hard fan, Sakura will not reveal a trace of Naruto's whereabouts. However, Sakura didn't say too much, and just said: "Don't worry, Kazekage-sama, we have already taken protective measures against the Jinchuuriki. Now, no matter how powerful the Akatsuki organization is, it is absolutely impossible to find me. The current location of the square jinchuriki." "Really?" Gaara nodded. As someone who had experienced it, he knew how painful it was to feel the tailed beast being pulled out of his body bit by bit. Compared to the others, he naturally wanted to know Naru more. Is the person's current situation safe? But he is not a fool. He has become Naruto's fanboy now, but spying on the Jinchuuriki of other Ninja Villages is taboo at all times, so after hearing Sakura say that Naruto has been protected by Konoha Finally, I stopped thinking about asking. "This is the best thing. The strength of the Akatsuki organization is still unknown. In addition, they have obtained several tailed beasts, which is an existence that no ninja village can face alone. So I hope After you return to Konoha, you can inform the Fifth Hokage that no matter what happens next, Sunagakure Village will stand on the same front as Konoha and face the enemy!" As soon as these words came out, the surprise in Sakura's eyes immediately disappeared, and then she focused her eyes on Ebizo, only to find that Ebizo had a calm face and showed no sign of protest. It was obvious that Gaara¡¯s words were only spoken with Ebizo¡¯s approval. You must know that Sunagakure and Konoha are now considered an alliance, and no matter what position Sunagakure is actually in, at least Sunagakure and Konoha are considered a cooperative relationship on the surface. But now that Gaara's words are spoken, it is equivalent to Sunagakure taking the initiative to bow to Konoha. The relationship between the two will inevitably change qualitatively in the future! "I understand, I will definitely bring this sentence to Master Kazekage." After a moment of silence, under the gazes of Gaara and Ebizo, Sakura nodded slightly and responded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 410 Daily life again You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! She didn¡¯t stay in Sunagakure Village for too long. In fact, Sakura started her return journey directly after meeting Gaara and Ebizo. However, what Sakura didn't expect was that the ANBU of Sunagakure with Centipede would return to Sunagakure later than she did. Originally, she thought that Sunagakure's ANBU would return earlier than her, so she directly After entering Sunagakure Village, on the way back, she also had a wave of fusion with dragon veins. But from this point of view, the time for me to merge with the dragon vein may be much shorter than expected. It is very likely that it only took a day to successfully integrate. ??????????????????????????? Those guys are also Anbu, and there will definitely be nothing wrong with bringing a Baizu who has lost its ability to resist, so the fact that they came back later than me can only be explained by the fact that their fusion time is very short. The time for dragon vein fusion was so short, but Sakura was not too surprised. Didn¡¯t you see that after Kaguya ate the fruit of the sacred tree, she flew into the sky and became a god? Thinking of the end of her random thoughts, Sakura had already walked out of Sand Hidden Village and looked helplessly at the endless desert in front of her. To be honest, the desert style and so on were fine the first time I saw it, but after seeing it too much, it really just made me feel boring. It¡¯s boring to say that, after Sakura took one last look at the desert scenery of the Kingdom of Wind, her figure swayed for a while and completely disappeared in the desert. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Hey, that's what you were talking about. Seeing how excited you were as soon as you came back, I thought you brought some good news." That afternoon, as soon as Sakura arrived in Konoha using the Flying Thunder God Technique to quickly return to Konoha, she jumped directly into the Hokage Building, and then briefly described the reason for her stay. , bringing out what Gaara said to her. After hearing this, Tsunade immediately rolled her eyes, and then started complaining to Sakura without interest. Sakura's face immediately wrinkled, "What do you mean, this is" "But what, but." Tsunade waved her hand and said with a bored expression: "Ever since that Kazekage boy was robbed on the spot in his Kazekage building, I have been prepared. You want Knowing that besides him, there were a lot of senior Sunagakure people in the Kazekage Building at that time, those guys basically gave up, not to mention that they later lost a lot of backbone combat power in the subsequent pursuit. .¡± "In other words, the current Sunagakure Village is basically the same as the Kirigakure Village that just ended the blood mist policy. It is completely strong on the outside and weak on the inside. The main combat power has been greatly lost. The only difference is that they do not have so many defectors. That's right. But at the same time, they don't have a unique geographical location like Kirigakure Village. If the Kumo ninjas in the north of Sunagakure want to go south, Sunagakure will only be taken over by the Kumo ninjas after the last bit of blood is drained. I¡¯m just going down to my hometown to declare defeat.¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tsunade stopped, staring straight at Sakura, just sitting there and waiting as if to see how Sakura's consciousness was. In fact, when Tsunade said this, Sakura finally came to her senses, and then rolled her eyes. She already understood why Ebizo didn't say a word at that time, because this seemed to be a strategy that would bring shame to Sunagakure, but in fact it was Sunagakure's only way to protect himself now. Having lost a large amount of backbone combat power and another one, Sunagakure has no cards that can be placed at the top of the ninja world. If we don't hug Konoha's thigh quickly, the aggressive Kumogakure Village will move south, and Sunagakure Village will become a historical name. The reason why Sakura is asked to say this is probably mainly because Sakura is a disciple of Tsunade. "Hey. Dirty politicians." Sakura curled her lips and whispered. "kindness?!" However, Sakura forgot that she was not the only one here. Tsunade, who was originally uninterested, immediately raised her eyebrows after hearing Sakura's quiet complaint. This girl, what did you say? The Kazekage and his advisors are dirty politicians, so wouldn¡¯t I, the Fifth Hokage, be a dirty politician too? "No, no, no, I didn't say anything about you! I swear on my conscience!" Hearing Tsunade's cold snort, Sakura didn't know that she had violated the precept. She clenched her right hand in front of her left chest, put her left hand behind her back, and said to Tsunade with a firm look. "Conscience?"??Tsunade glanced at Sakura's right hand, and then sneered: "Your conscience is not big at all, so swearing on your conscience is useless." "" ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Sakura always feels that if she takes the lead, she will definitely lose miserably. "Okay, okay, go back and have a rest. Along the way, you first fought with the Rock Ninja boy and the Red Sand Scorpion, and then hurriedly ran to Loulan to catch the Sand Hidden Rebel Ninja. It took a lot of effort to get out of there. Don't waste time with me when you come back from the Kingdom of Wind. As for the handover from the ANBU, leave it to me, I will arrange it." Tsunade didn't really get serious with Sakura. She just teased Sakura in her spare time, so she straightened her face and said to Sakura with a little concern in her tone. Sensing the concern in Tsunade's tone, Sakura had a slight smile on her face, nodded, and then said goodbye to Tsunade and left the room. Walking on the streets of Konoha, looking at this particularly friendly building complex, Sakura's mood became slightly elevated. After seeing too much of the endless desert, Sakura, who returned to Konoha, was a little excited no matter what she saw. Step by step, Sakura arrived at the street near her home. After recognizing her, some villagers who had been familiar with her since childhood also expressed their closeness to her. greeted Sakura with a smile. It feels more like home now, Sakura thought as she smiled and said hello back and continued walking forward. Instead of going home directly, after turning a corner in the street, a familiar flower shop appeared in Sakura's sight. The flower shop in the mountains. I wonder if Ino will be at home this time? With this question in her mind, Sakura was about to walk into the mountain flower shop when a young and beautiful girl with a shower in her hand walked out slowly, mumbling something. . "I know, I know, I'm going to sprinkle it now - Sakura?!" The girl who was still complaining to the owner of the store was startled when she saw the ANBU girl standing at the door, and her face was quickly filled with surprise. "Why are you here!" The girl quickly threw away the showerhead in her hand. She took a step forward and arrived in front of Sakura. She spoke to Sakura with a smile on her face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 411 Different world, same mother You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "I just finished a mission, so I wanted to come over to see if you were there. But now it seems that I came at the wrong time." When Sakura said the next part, a look of impatience appeared on her face. Smiling, he pointed at the showerhead that Ino threw away. "Well, it's better to say that you came at the right time." After following Sakura's finger and seeing the shower head, Ino's face suddenly turned bitter. "You don't know that during the days when you were out on missions, that guy Shikamaru deliberately didn't pick up the missions. After going back and forth, I stayed at home and my mother rushed to the store to help every day." Speaking of which, Ino's face was full of collapse. In fact, she also wanted to go on duty as soon as possible, but Shikamaru didn't give her a chance! Every time he found him, Shikamaru would just drag his Buddhist face and deal with it. It is said that all C-level and above tasks have been accepted, and they are all tasks that are not difficult, so I will not participate, or because the reward is too low, I do not want to take it. Forget the second excuse, Ino himself is not very interested in a mission where the effort and reward are not proportional, but what the hell is the first excuse? It's not challenging? What kind of challenge does a mere Shikamaru want from you! Because of Shikamaru's constant pushback and the fact that staying at home felt really good, she didn't insist on it. The good times didn't last long. Before she could enjoy the comfort of staying at home, her dear mother suddenly turned against her and slapped her on the butt. Then without hesitation, she pulled her up from the bed and dragged her to the bed. Inside the flower shop at home. "Ino, you girl, you are not happy Sakura?" Yamanaka's mother, who was busy in the store, originally had dissatisfaction with her daughter on her face, but the moment she saw Sakura, it disappeared and turned into a kind face. With a smile on her face, Yamanaka's mother looked at Sakura and said softly: "It's been a long time, but that's right. After all, under normal circumstances, no ninja would stay at home like Ino and not go on missions every day." Hearing that his mother was complaining about herself, Ino's beautiful eyes couldn't help but roll their eyes. Noticing Ino¡¯s unladylike behavior, Yamanaka¡¯s mother immediately glared at her, and then gave Ino an order without politeness. "You girl, since Sakura is here as a guest, why don't you hurry up and prepare tea!" ¡°Hmm¡­what¡¯s going on with this inexplicable sense of immediate vision? Sakura complained silently in her heart. "Who told you that you were a guest?" Facing the oppression of her mother, Ino unceremoniously raised the flag of rebellion. Anyway, now that she has Sakura, she doesn't want to stay in the flower shop and continue to suffer from her mother's eyes. "Of course Sakura came here to ask me to hang out with her." After saying these words, Ino immediately took off the scarf that was still wrapped around her body and threw it to her mother. Then she took Sakura's right hand and ran out of the street without waiting for her mother to say anything, leaving only Shan. The middle mother was standing alone in front of the flower shop, messy in the wind. "This girl needs to be dealt with again. I hope you come back and I'll teach you a lesson!" After a while, Yamanaka's mother gritted her teeth and uttered these words before turning around and returning to the flower shop. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Hahaha! I finally escaped!" As soon as she was out of sight of her flower shop, Ino immediately raised her hands and shouted loudly without paying attention to the weird looks in other people's eyes on the street. "Tsk. It seems like you have been suppressing it for a long time." Sakura, who was standing next to Ino and saw Ino's staggering performance, suddenly showed an expression of pity. She is not as pitiful as Ino. She does not have a shop at home, so she does not need Sakura to help. And unlike Ino, she just stayed at home and didn't move. She had the habit of getting up in the morning to train. Seeing Sakura's pitiful look, Ino became a little unhappy. He turned around, stretched out his hands, pinched Sakura's cheeks and pulled her several times. "Well, you little Sakura, you just don't comfort me when you see me like this, but you actually add insult to injury!" After having a little fun, the two of them did not continue playing in the street. After all, many passers-by on the street started to stop and admire the interaction between the two beautiful girls. A little later, a small and famous dessert shop in Konoha. "Well¡ª¡ª! I'm really tiredEating a piece of pudding after a long day is the best thing in life! " After stuffing a mouthful of pudding into her cheeks, feeling the elastic and smooth texture of the pudding, Ino became excited, and the spoon quickly switched back and forth between the pudding and her own mouth. Within a moment, the piece of pudding in front of Ino had disappeared without a trace. Without any intention of stopping, Ino immediately raised her right hand, shook it, and then shouted something inside. ¡°Boss, please give me another cream pudding!¡± "okay!" The dessert shop manager responded quickly and immediately started preparing Ino's pudding after he responded. "I said, if you eat like this, are you going to treat pudding as dinner?" Sakura couldn't help complaining as she looked at Ino, who was holding his face in his hands and smiling, obediently waiting for the next serving of pudding. However, after listening to Sakura's words, Ino's expression did not change. He just quickly stretched out his index finger and shook it at Sakura, and then said in a serious tone: "How can you compare pudding with dinner! Besides, , the stomach for desserts and the stomach for dinner are completely different!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura stretched out her finger and hit Ino's forehead with a snap, causing Ino to let out a small cry of pain before retracting. "Okay, okay, I'll just eat this one again." Ino gently rubbed the spot on her forehead where Sakura knocked, raised her mouth and said, "And after eating this, it's not like we don't want to Let¡¯s go out and go shopping in the commercial street later. We haven¡¯t hung out together since the Chunin Exams.¡± Speaking of this, Ino's eyes suddenly became disgusted. She stretched out her hand and tugged at Sakura's ANBU clothes, and her disgust became even stronger. "Since the mission is over, don't wear this outfit anymore. It's just a good time to go to the commercial street. I want to dress you up properly!" At this time, a smile appeared on Ino's face, and she suddenly recalled the shy look on Sakura's face when she first pulled Sakura to buy clothes for her. "Speaking of which, it seems that Auntie asked me for help before!" A hint of evil smile appeared on Ino's face. "Auntie? Mom? What did she ask you for?" Seeing the evil smile on Ino's face, Sakura couldn't help but shudder, and asked Ino something ominous. At the same time, she also felt that the status between herself and Ino seemed to have undergone a strange change. "Hehehe, you will know later! The most important thing now is, eat! Bu! Ding!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 412 Ino¡¯s dress-up fetish You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Later that day, Ino, who had finished several puddings by herself, was satisfied and pulled Sakura out of the dessert shop. Although she felt a little uneasy in her heart, after Ino grabbed her left hand tightly, Sakura still had no choice but to let it drag her towards an unknown place. Fortunately, Sakura did not struggle for too long. After being dragged through a few turns by Ino, the two of them successfully arrived at their destination. As soon as she arrived, Sakura's eyes widened. "This is a commercial street? When did this appear? I don't remember that there was such a commercial street before?" Turning to look at Ino beside her, Sakura asked in surprise. "You really don't know!" After hearing Sakura's question, Ino chuckled and continued: "A long time ago, Davan Company decided to enter Konoha. Then after the negotiation with the Fifth Generation, they rented this place. It came down and was transformed into a commercial street. It is not officially opened until you start this task." Dawan Company This company is a large business-focused company in the Land of Fire, and Sakura also knows their situation, because this company will hand over tasks to Konoha from time to time, and the rewards for each task are extremely high. So sometimes Tsunade will transfer slightly dangerous tasks to ANBU for completion. Sakura has also taken over the company several times, so she knows the situation of Dawan Company. "Okay, okay, don't stand at the door in a daze." Holding Sakura's hand with a little force, Ino pulled Sakura who was standing there into the shopping street, and then walked directly in a certain direction. finally! In front of a gaudy-looking clothing store, Ino, who was holding Sakura in hand, finally stopped. It is said to be a clothing store, but whether it is the female models wearing suits standing at the entrance or the sexy and cool clothes inside, it all shows that this is actually a women's clothing store. A black line was drawn on her head, and something was wrong with Sakura's face. "Dang, dong, dong, dong! This is it!" Looking at Sakura's face that was gradually darkening, Ino couldn't stop snickering on his face. "I'm talking about Ino, you said Mom please ask you, could it be" "Yeah! Auntie said a long time ago that the clothes you are wearing now, Sakura, were all bought by her. So she said, in order to get rid of this big trouble of yours, get rid of me and increase your sense of matching. If you have the ability, you won¡¯t need her to buy clothes for you in the future!" When talking about the latter part, Ino even put on a serious look. "No, no, no, that's not necessary!" Sakura's face was stiff, and she decisively rejected Ino and walked outside. At the same time, she began to curse her mother in her heart. Where she was bought by Sakura Mom, she said that she was not bought by this dark uniform she wore on her body. And she obviously bought a lot of clothes for herself, okay? Although most of the clothes she bought were neutral, she still bought a lot of clothes, okay! With his backhand, Ino grabbed Sakura's body that was about to retreat. A big smile appeared on Ino's face, and she didn't even try to hide the excitement revealed in her eyes. "Don't worry, Sakura. I swear that I will not let down my aunt's wishes. It will definitely be fine! Okay! Dress up! Dress up! It's yours!" After saying that, Ino gradually tightened his grip on Sakura's hand, and regardless of Sakura's strength to break free, he dragged Sakura into the women's clothing store bit by bit. "How can you say that you will not live up to your wishes! You are just trying to satisfy your own dressing fetish!" No one paid attention to Sakura's wailing, as if no matter how much she resisted, it was impossible to stop Ino from dragging her towards the women's clothing store. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ An hour later, in a women¡¯s clothing store. Ino held a pair of dark green woolen sweaters and a pair of black casual pants in her right hand, and a light blue cape-style casual shawl hanging in her right hand. Her eyes were fixed on the fitting room in front of her. , waiting for the people inside to finish dressing up. "Click¡ª¡ª" The door lock of the fitting room turned with a sound, and the person who pushed out the door was Sakura, who had been tortured for more than an hour, and her eyes were filled with fatigue and helplessness. Now she is wearing a slightly cool black superIf it were a short dress at the beginning, Sakura's legs would be tightly pressed together now, and her face would be covered in pink and shyness. But after more than an hour of continuous costume changes, Sakura, whose mind had long been numb, could still be like this. After walking out of the fitting room, Sakura put the clothes she had changed on the stool next to the fitting room with ease, then spun around in front of Ino, then opened her hands, and quietly waited for Ino to do something to her. Evaluation comes. After frowning and looking at Sakura for a few times, Ino showed dissatisfaction on his face. He shook his head and commented: "Well it really doesn't work. Sakura always feels a little too sexy when she wears this outfit. Let's change it to Let¡¯s do this!¡± Seemingly prepared, Sakura picked up the selected clothes from Ino's hands without any unnecessary words, turned around and got back into the fitting room. Seeing Sakura getting back into the fitting room and starting to change clothes, Ino didn't take any time off. He immediately picked up the clothes Sakura had changed from on the stool and handed them to the store employees. Then he turned around and went to this women's clothing store again. The store was ransacked. ¡¾I haven¡¯t been so happy for a long time! ¡¿ Ino thought with some glee. She was very satisfied with Sakura being at her mercy. In addition, Sakura was a near-perfect clothes hanger. This directly unearthed the secret hidden deep in Ino's heart. I have a bit of a habit of dressing up. "Hmm~ It seems that this store doesn't have any good-looking clothes anymore. Let's go to the next one, then the next one." Ino, who was in a happy mood, hummed softly. After looking around without finding the clothes he liked, he felt a little disappointed. Then he turned around and ran back to the fitting room to wait for Sakura to come out. ???????????????????????????????????¡­ Amidst a flurry of rustling sounds, Sakura finally changed her clothes successfully, and then with another click, a beauty walked out leisurely. As always, Sakura put the black dress on the stool, but just when she was about to turn around and let Ino comment like before, she was shocked to find that Ino's eyes were shining at this moment. The way you look at yourself is as if you are admiring a masterpiece. (The expression that will appear after you successfully pinch your face in the game) "kindness?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 413 The poisonous oath in the heart! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Looking at this lovely person in front of her, the excitement on Ino's face became more and more intense. This time, without waiting for Sakura to start circling, she walked around Sakura twice with a few steps. While taking small steps, the light in Ino's eyes shone brighter and brighter. "Sure enough! My vision is the best!" On weekdays, Sakura is like a lively girl who grew up next door, but now wearing this cool green + blue outfit, she looks like a gentle and graceful lady. "It's just that the hair is a little too much in the way!" After looking at it for a while, Ino finally made a negative comment and immediately stretched out her hand to straighten Sakura's slightly messy pink hair due to her constant dressing up. Fan. A moment later, Ino, who had used all his abilities, looked at the beautiful girl in front of him, and a burst of ambition emerged in his heart. ¡°Maybe if I can¡¯t be a ninja anymore, I can just become a stylist full-time. Anyway, I happen to have a perfect clothes rack like Sakura, so I can definitely use her as my spokesperson! Just when Jing Zhiyi was extremely excited and thought that she seemed to have opened a new chapter in her life, the perfect clothes rack in her mind was also excited at this moment. ¡¾This is the first time I have seen this expression on Ino. It seems that she is very satisfied with this outfit? Does this mean I can be liberated? ¡¿ Sakura started shouting with almost all her body. Compared to being forcibly held down by Ino to satisfy her gradually awakening fetish for dressing up, Sakura would really rather run for a super high load and super difficult game by herself. Physical training! Of course, Ino didn't hear Sakura's inner cry. She only knew the secrets of the Yamanaka family and didn't master the magic of mind reading. However, Ino did not continue to keep Sakura as his clothes rack. It¡¯s not that Ino doesn¡¯t want to continue. If she could, Ino wouldn¡¯t stop like this at all. Where is this? But she hasn¡¯t forgotten what Sakura said when she came to find her today. Sakura had just finished her mission, and she was definitely not as strong as herself mentally. So at the beginning, Ino wanted to take Sakura out to relieve the physical and mental stress after just finishing the mission. The plan was already in place. It has already been arranged. For example, the first step is to take Sakura to a dessert shop to satisfy her appetite, and then take Sakura to a bath to evaporate her fatigue. At the end, she and Sakura will have dinner together. However, without thinking that this first step was not over yet, Ino suddenly remembered what Haruno Meabuki had said to her, hoping that she could help her dress up Sakura properly and not let her mind be filled with ANBU and missions. Yes, it makes Sakura a little girlier. Ever since Sakura became an ANBU, she has been wearing the ANBU uniform almost all day long without changing. The result turned out to be like this. Ino dragged Sakura to nearly half of the clothing stores on the commercial street, and Sakura herself was so tortured that she became numb. "Okay, let's do this for now!" With a slight snap of her fingers, Ino said the answer she wanted most under Sakura's hopeful eyes, "That's it. But as compensation, I will help you pay for this." Before Sakura could react, Ino immediately turned around and walked to the counter, took out his wallet and quickly paid the bill. It¡¯s done~! Seeing Ino's behavior, Sakura didn't know what to do. Ino's timing was just right. The ninja bag containing all her belongings was now hanging on the ANBU uniform in the fitting room. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you don¡¯t need to change your clothes!¡± Ino didn¡¯t pause after finishing the checkout. When he came back, he threw a handbag to Sakura, "Just stuff your uniform here, we have to continue!" ¡°As long as it¡¯s not shopping, anything is fine!¡± When Sakura heard what Ino said, her reaction came back. She stuffed all her uniforms into her handbag in a panic and immediately appeared in front of Ino and shouted out in an extremely humble and sincere voice. This attracted the attention of everyone in the store, but the people who were just preparing to watch the joke were a little stunned the moment they saw Sakura. They all thought that this was shouted by a man. The voice came out, but I didn't expect that the owner of the voice would be a young and beautiful girl. ??Immediately noticed the gazes of the people around her. Sakura, who had never experienced such a scene, couldn't help but blush slightly, and then pulled Ino awayHe immediately ran out of the store. "Pfft, what a cute kid." Seeing Sakura¡¯s actions, a clerk who looked to be in his thirties or forties couldn¡¯t help himself. "It would be great if my children were as cute as hers." With the first one, there was naturally a second one. An aunt who was buying clothes in the store also started talking. "Uh-huh¡­¡­" "" Of course, Sakura didn't know that her actions directly caused the mood in the store to rise, but even if she knew, she would never return to that store again. right! I will never go there again! Sakura, who had been tortured by Ino for so long, gritted her teeth and swore a vicious oath. Even if she was beaten to death, she would not go shopping with Ino and act as her doll! Ino, who was still happy and even laughing at Sakura's performance just now, could never have imagined that after just over an hour, this perfect clothes rack next to him would actually emit such a loud noise. Du vowed that he would rather die than go shopping with her anymore. After walking all the way out of this commercial street that Sakura now regarded as hell, the inexplicable suffering in Sakura's heart finally ended. Although wearing the outfit carefully selected by Ino made Sakura feel uncomfortable on the street. The return rate has greatly increased, but this is the core area of ??Konoha after all, so there are no unsighted guys who dare to come up and look for trouble. The next trip for the two girls was much simpler. After all, it was time to relieve their fatigue after shopping, so the two of them had a clear goal. First, they set off to the bathhouse with the highest security protection in Konoha. After resting and finishing the bath spa, the two of them felt their stomachs rumbling slightly and headed towards Konoha's latest planned food area. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Later that day, in a secret base in Yuyin Village. "I've told you a long time ago, don't waste your chakra to maintain the so-called six paths. The scattered power will only greatly reduce your combat power. And if you accept my suggestion earlier, let me help you By treating the disability on his body, the current tailed beast capture progress will not be so low, and Konan will not still be under the control of Konoha and do not know how to live or die." The man wearing a threaded mask looked at the red-haired man standing in front of him with his back turned, and said with a mocking tone. The red-haired man did not move at all, as if he did not hear the ridicule from the people behind him at all, but the strong killing intent flashing in his eyes represented his true state of mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 414 Attack? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Time passed quickly, as if it was just a blink of an eye, but almost a year had passed since the afternoon between Sakura and Ino that belonged to the girls. What is surprising is that in such a long time, the Akatsuki organization did not appear in the ninja world again, as if this organization mysteriously disappeared. Not to mention everyone in Konoha, even Konan and Deidara, who have been detained and monitored by Konoha, are completely unaware of this situation. By the way, although Deidara was captured after Konan, the information he knew was much less than what Konan, who was captured earlier, knew. The only information worth mentioning is that after Konan was captured, Payne, the leader of the Akatsuki organization, suddenly announced that the plan to capture the tailed beasts was advanced, and informed all the members of the Akatsuki organization of the locations of the jinch¨±riki and tailed beasts, requesting an immediate attack. What surprised everyone was that before Deidara was defeated by Sakura, the Akatsuki organization had already obtained five tailed beasts. Among them were the first tail that had been collected at that time, the second tail of the Kumo ninja, the third tail in the wild state, the fourth tail of the Iwa ninja, and the seven tails of the Taki ninja. However, before that, the information obtained by the Konoha intelligence department turned out to be only the first tail, Two-Tail and Four-Tail were captured by Akatsuki! Another thing is that after Xiao Nan was captured by the Akatsuki organization, a mysterious figure named A Fei joined the Akatsuki organization. However, Deidara was not familiar with this mysterious figure. After all, he followed Scorpion all the way. He also didn't have much interest in this junior named A Fei, so he didn't know what ninjutsu this person knew or whether he had blood stains or anything like that. Regarding A Fei¡¯s matter, Konoha put it aside for the first time. What made everyone even more uneasy was the current tranquility of the Akatsuki organization, which was like stagnant water. No one knows what a terrifying plan is hidden under the seemingly peaceful and quiet ninja world. No one knows that this mysterious organization that has obtained the first, second, third, fourth and seventh tails is hiding behind the scenes. What are they planning under this tranquility? Of course, Konoha did not say to sit still and wait for death. In fact, according to the intelligence provided by Sakura, a large number of Konoha intelligence personnel have already infiltrated into the Kingdom of Rain. "However, the traces of Akatsuki's organization in the Kingdom of Rain are so few that they are almost pitiful. Coupled with the Kingdom of Rain's own wariness against outsiders, this group of intelligence agents has only achieved nothing in the end. However, in addition to conducting intelligence operations against Akatsuki, Konoha also did a lot of things this year, the most commendable of which was the change in the alliance relationship with Sunagakure. Just like what Gaara said when Sakura left Sand Hidden Village, Gaara took the initiative to go to Konoha not long after. Then he and Konoha's senior officials sat in a secret room heavily protected by Konoha and Sunagakure Anbu for a full day's meeting. As for the content of the meeting, no one knows, but judging from the slightly satisfied expressions on both sides when they came out later, it seems that both parties probably benefited. Regardless of how many political exchanges took place, just after Gaara's visit, the relationship between the Fire Country and the Wind Country improved significantly, and the two sides even conducted several joint missions. . Click on this boring political game and return the perspective to our protagonist Sakura. In the past few months, Sakura certainly has not given up on improving her own strength. However, what is different from her previous training is that this time Sakura did not destroy the innocent trees around Konoha, but used the art of channeling. Went to the Marsh Bone Forest. "Compared to those who practice lightly around Konoha and have to worry about whether it may affect other people's mood, Sakura can be said to be extremely unrestrained when training in the Shimobone Forest. After expressing her intention to come to the Slug Immortal and getting the Slug Immortal's consent, Sakura started her own training mode directly on the edge of the wet bone forest. There was just a small episode in the middle, and that was the surprised look in Slug Immortal's eyes when Sakura used the dragon vein energy. But Slug Sage didn't ask anything out of Sakura. He just found out that the energy of the dragon's veins didn't put any physical burden on Sakura, so he continued his life of half-sleeping and half-eating in a Buddhist manner. So under such circumstances, Sakura explored the research on dragon vein energy bit by bit, while also improving her own strength bit by bit. I originally thought that everything would go on so peacefully, until this night appeared¡ª¡ª When the incident occurred, the entire Konoha Village was still the same as usual. civiliansAfter a day of hard work preparing the dinner, the ninjas took the rewards from the mission they just completed and prepared to celebrate with their teammates. But while everyone was still struggling for tomorrow, a blurry black spot quietly appeared in the uppermost sky of Konoha. He was so condescending and too small to attract the attention of anyone in the Leaf Village below, until he began to slowly descend! "what is that?" At first, it was a ninja who accidentally looked up at the sky. Originally, he was just out of curiosity and wanted to look up to see how big the moon would be tonight, but suddenly he saw a black spot falling from the direction of the moon towards Konoha, so He looked at his companion and asked. How did his companion know about it? He just looked at the sky blankly at first, and it took him a long time to find out where the black spot his companion mentioned was. However, before the two ninjas could think about whether to report this to their superiors, the speed of the black spot in the sky suddenly exploded, and then its speed began to increase significantly. Because of the sudden increase in speed, the black spot became larger and larger under the moonlight, and its true appearance became more and more obvious. ¡ª¡ªThis is a strange bird with a strange appearance and a huge size! However, there was no need to report from these two ninjas at this time. Konoha's troops on duty tonight had already discovered the traces of this strange bird, and also discovered that the target of the strange bird was exactly in the direction of Konoha Village where they were. , so he was immediately ready to sound the alarm. But because the speed of the strange bird has become faster and faster from top to bottom, even the feathers on its body directly ignited into blazing flames due to such rapid air friction. Then, because it did not stop at all, this strange bird was completely burned by the flames. After swallowing it, the strange bird accompanied by flames turned out to be like a phoenix bathing in fire! At this point, this strange bird has successfully attracted the attention of most of the residents of Konoha. They just stared at the firebird falling from the sky with belated alarm bells. With absolute speed, it hit Konoha's barrier head-on! Boom¡ª¡ª! Because the alarm bell sounded in time, the Konoha barrier class quickly increased the intensity of the barrier. This strange bird accompanied by flames was like a fireworks display the moment it hit the barrier. "Is the enemy attacking?!" The ninja responsible for tonight's defense mission looked at the extinguishing wave of flames in the sky and murmured with a streak of cold sweat on his forehead. "Fortunately, the barrier class has been strengthened urgently, otherwise if this happens, the village will probably pay a heavy price." His companion was not much better than him, and said with some lingering fear. But just when they were extremely lucky, on a tall tree a hundred meters away from Konoha, a red-haired man was expressionlessly assessing the strength of the barrier the Firebird had hit. Under the tall tree where he was, The corpses of several pairs of Konoha patrol ninjas were placed in a messy manner. After a while, it seemed that the strength of the barrier had been confirmed, and the man gently closed his hands. "The art of psychics!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 415 Conflict in Konoha You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "What happened? Why is it that now that the enemy has stepped on our faces, we are still in a state of ignorance?!" On the roof of the Hokage Building, Tsunade looked up at the disappearing flames in the sky, and the anger on her face no longer required too many rhetorical words. "Hokage-sama, now the ANBU has dispatched manpower, it's accurate" Boom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª! Before the ANBU, who was protecting the Hokage, could finish speaking, while everyone was stunned, a series of explosions erupted from the frontmost barrier of Konoha. Tsunade's pupils shrank sharply, no longer waiting for the ANBU behind her to say more, she immediately jumped up and flew towards the gate of Konoha. ¡¾Can the barrier class withstand such a powerful explosion? ¡¿ As soon as this thought came to mind, Tsunade suddenly discovered that the barrier covering the entire Konoha Village in the sky was already full of cracks. Then, before Tsunade could give the order to strengthen the barrier, there was a harsh tearing sound. Suddenly, he burst into her ears. Click¡ª¡ª! The barrier is broken! ! ! "Are the garrison troops and ANBU freeloaders?! Why did they just let the barrier be breached?!" Tsunade gritted her teeth and cursed fiercely. She no longer cared about anything else. Her chakra immediately burst out as if she didn't need money and rushed to the gate of Konoha Village with all her strength. "Go on, the barrier has been breached. Now raise the realm level to the highest level! All ANBU go to the surrounding areas of the incident. The jounin stays behind to prevent the enemy from launching a raid on the village. The chunin and genin speed up the evacuation of residents to underground shelters! " Tsunade, who galloped out, loudly gave the order to the ANBU behind her and no longer held back. She disappeared from the sight of the ANBU in an instant like an arrow from a string. At the same time, as the initiator of everything, the red-haired man who was still outside the Leaf Village still looked calm. But when he saw the Konoha ninjas who had gathered on the wall of the Leaf Village, his eyes finally showed up. A hint of coldness. "The barrier has been destroyed, so it's God's turn to appear." After the words fell, the red-haired man did not take another look at the three psychic beasts, the rhinoceros, the bull, and the bullfight, which were as big as a small mountain and successfully broke the barrier for him. Then he did not see any unnecessary movement from him, but the whole person He actually just rose out of thin air and slowly flew towards Konoha! "Hokage-sama!" When the red-haired man made some changes, Tsunade, who went all out, finally reached the wall of Konoha. "Don't talk nonsense, what happened? Who is attacking Konoha?!" Tsunade interrupted the other person's speech resolutely, and looked at one of Konoha's two great gods - Steel Steel with a serious face. "I don't know who the enemy is yet, but it was three huge psychic beasts that broke through the barrier." Gang Zitie did not hesitate and immediately told Tsunade everything he saw. "Three psychic beasts?! The enemy still doesn't know his true identity?!" Tsunade was stunned. How dare you just let these three psychic beasts break through Konoha's barrier? Gang Zitie is one of the door gods after all. He didn't know what Tsunade meant, so he immediately replied: "It's not that we let the attack go, but" "It's been such a long time, Tsunade-sama." The cold sound spread overwhelmingly from top to bottom to the Konoha Village below. The Konoha ninjas who were still struggling with where and who the enemy was all focused on the figure in mid-air. Being called out by name, Tsunade frowned and looked at the sky, barely able to see the face of the person clearly under the bright moonlight. Wow¡ª¡ª Like a flash of lightning, Tsunade's mind immediately flashed to the faces of the three children that Jiraiya had adopted at the end of that battle, and she blurted out immediately. "Oh it's you!" "It seems you still remember me." The red-haired man said indifferently. Seeing that the two seemed to know each other, the ANBU next to Tsunade asked in surprise: "Do you know him?" "Well, it's absolutely impossible to forget. I just didn't expect that he would appear with this face." Tsunade nodded and said meaningfully. Hearing this sentence, the rest of the people present did not know it, but the red-haired man understood it immediately.What he meant was that his eyes turned even colder. "Who is he?" This question seemed to touch Nagato. His purple samsara eyes flashed slightly in the moonlight, and then he heard Nagato's cold voice. "The God who maintains order in this world!" Some of the ANBU members present couldn't hold it in any longer, and the ANBU captain who asked this question looked at Tsunade speechlessly. "You look like you've gone crazy." Compared to the group of Anbu beside him, Tsunade's expression only became more and more serious: "What exactly do you want to do in Konoha?!" "Purpose?" Nagato, who was floating in the air, looked at the leaf village illuminated by the moonlight in front of him, and the expression on his face suddenly became gloomy. "It's just a divine punishment!" ¡°Action!!!¡± Real murderous intent erupted from Nagato. The ANBU captain standing next to Tsunade immediately stepped sideways in front of Tsunade and shouted angrily. This unnecessary conversation with Nagato was certainly not nonsense. As soon as Nagato's voice came out, the ANBU captain stretched out his right hand and quietly made several tactical moves, signaling everyone to be ready to signal the ninja. Technique and then kill with one shot. "Fire Release¡¤Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!"*n "Wind Escape¡¤Big Breakthrough!"*n The ANBU members have extremely rich combat experience. Coupled with the accumulated cooperation experience, they immediately used the joint ninjutsu they are most familiar with almost immediately. The wind aided the fire. After the fire dragon flame bullets, which originally had terrifying power, received the bonus of wind escape, the terrifying wave of flames completely swallowed up Nagato in the sky in less than a blink of an eye! "Succeeded?!" The ANBU captain sounded a little surprised. This guy who claimed to be a god was so easily hit by the ninjutsu of himself and others? ! "No! Not yet!" The person who answered him was Tsunade who was standing aside. She now had several black curse seals emanating from her forehead. It was obvious that she had activated her Yin seal. And just as Tsunade said, the fanatical flames in the sky suddenly shook after swallowing Nagato, and then began to decrease rapidly. In just a few breaths, the raging flames had completely disappeared. Among them, Nagato's body was not even scratched, not to mention scars, and even his clothes were not messy at all! "Absorbed the ninjutsu!" The ANBU captain standing in front of Tsunade was stunned, but he immediately reacted. "As a mortal, how can you hurt a god!" Nagato shouted coldly, and at the same time stretched out his left hand and pointed it at Tsunade below. When his right hand came out of the wide cuff, he had already grasped a jet-black stick. stick. "Everything is inspired by heaven!" "careful¡ª¡ª!" Information about the ability of the Rinnegan Eye appeared in the ANBU captain's mind, and he immediately understood what Nagato wanted to do. His body appeared in front of Tsunade faster than his brain could react, so the ANBU captain immediately He rose into the air instead of Tsunade and rushed towards Nagato in the air. ?Then¡ª¡ª Pfft! The black rod pierced the ANBU captain's heart. Nagato's eyes did not change. He just waved his right hand hard and threw the ANBU captain away. "you¡­¡­!" Having lost one combat force as soon as the war started, the remaining ANBU members could not hold their breath. Except for a few instantaneous appearances that appeared around Tsunade for protection, the remaining ANBU immediately took out their own ninjas. tool, or immediately form the Ninja Seal with both hands. Nagato can absorb ninjutsu, so he can't even absorb ninja tools! With this thought, in addition to the various ninjutsu that covered the sky and the sun, what swept over from the ground this time were densely packed ninja tools. However, can this be successful? The answer is of course no! ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Facing the attack, Nagato slowly opened his hands downwards, the power of the Rinnegan Eyes flashed away, and the invisible strong repulsion instantly wiped out the overwhelming ninjutsu, and the ninja who originally attacked Nagato The tool was instantly reversed, and with the repulsion, it stabbed at the Konoha ninjas below at several times the speed! "Wooden Escape¡¤Tree Boundary Wall!" "Earth Escape¡¤Multiple Earth Current Walls!" At this critical moment, two voices suddenly appeared, and then two afterimages quickly came into sight, and they had already performed their respective ninjutsu before they landed. ???????????????????? Boom! Earth and wood quickly rose up on the high wall under the exertion of chakra. With a creaking roar, the wall formed by wood and soil instantly appeared in front of many Konoha ninjas. Boom¡ª¡ª! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Earth and wood quickly rose up on the high wall under the exertion of chakra. With a creaking roar, the wall formed by wood and soil instantly appeared in front of many Konoha ninjas. Boom¡ª¡ª! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 416 Shenluo Tianzheng! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It's been a long time since we had teamwork time. Do you miss it? Kakashi-senpai." "Reminiscence is something that only the elderly do. Please don't drag me into the same old life as you, Tenzo." Accompanied by two calm male voices, two people who successfully jointly performed defensive ninjutsu finally appeared in everyone's sight. It was none other than Kakashi and Kiden Tenzou. "Is that the Rinnegan Eye? You really have to see this legendary thing with your own eyes before you can feel it." Kakashi, who had already opened the three Magatama Sharingan Eyes, stared at Nagato above, and his body had already made into a fighting stance. At this moment, Nagato was no longer floating in the sky. After performing the Shinra Tensei, Nagato slowly landed on the tree boundary wall covered with ninja tools and looked indifferently at Kaka below. West. "Copy Ninja Kakashi, what a pleasure to meet you." Nagato's face showed no unpleasant expression at all because his attack was blocked, and he even said hello to Kakashi lightly. "You look so at ease. Although I don't know who you are, you seem to underestimate Konoha a little bit." Kakashi's Sharingan stared at Nagato tightly, and he didn't know what was going on in his heart. Why did something bad arise? "Underestimating Konoha? We're just mortals, don't be too arrogant." Facing Kakashi's questioning, Nagato's expression remained unchanged, and then he looked around at the eight-story wood that was already inside and outside. The leaf ninja queen then said calmly to Kakashi. ¡°I just hate wasting time killing ants one by one.¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Inexplicable words. But these inexplicable words set off a huge storm in Kakashi's heart. Almost as soon as Nagato's words came out, Kakashi's eyes widened, and the two words suddenly blurted out. ¡°Run away quickly!!!¡± too slow! ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± The pupil power in Samsara's eyes exploded instantly. The moment Nagato spread his hands, the repulsive force was a hundred times greater than before, like a nuclear bomb embellishment. The horrifyingly twisted repulsive force roared through the entire sky, and the powerful impact blew in all directions, covering a long distance. The group of ANBU ninjas closest to the door disappeared instantly without any resistance. But this is just the beginning! This repulsive force, which was so powerful that it was visible to the naked eye, quickly spread, and the unparalleled power swept through everything around it in the blink of an eye. The earthen wall jointly built by Kakashi and Tenzo was torn apart almost the moment the shock wave touched it. It was shattered into pieces, and the originally strong Konoha city wall was completely destroyed in an instant by the impact. The endless sand and dust are rushing. If you look down at Konoha at this moment, you will find that the current Konoha Village is like an apple with most of it bitten off. The entire village is already a The half moon is miserable. As for the ANBU troops who had surrounded Nagato before, they had disappeared and disappeared without a trace "In this case, you don't have to waste time killing ants anymore." Slowly landing on the collapsed ground, Nagato looked at the deserted place and spoke calmly. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Among the ruins, a sound of foaming bubbles suddenly came out, and then a hand suddenly stretched out from the ruins, pressed it on the ground, and managed to get up from the stones with a crackling sound. It¡¯s Kakashi. His body is now covered with scars. His originally neat Jounin uniform is already ragged, and a lot of blood slowly seeps out from these broken holes. "Cough cough cough¡ª¡ª" The body was shaking a little, Kakashi coughed violently a few times, and then he was stunned after seeing everything around him. "This is Konoha?" ¡ª¡ª! At this moment, there were several more sounds of gravel being pulled away. Kakashi suddenly looked at the source of the sound with expectation, and then saw several blue and white stripes climbing out of the ruins with difficulty. It¡¯s a slug! Kakashi finally recalled everything that had just happened. At the moment he shouted to run away, Tsunade, who had already activated the art of Baihao, also used the art of channeling, and as soon as the slug appeared, He immediately spread out as quickly as possible and rushed towards all the Konoha ninjas present to wrap them up. He also?One of them. "Kakashi-senpai. Where is Tsunade-sama?!" After being spat out by a slug, Tenzo saw Kakashi in a trance at first sight, but as an ANBU protecting the Hokage, he blurted out to ask about Tsunade. But Kakashi just climbed out one step ahead of him, so how can he know what Tsunade's current situation is. "Tsunade-sama is okay." Slug helped Kakashi out of trouble, but his tone was no longer as soft as before, and there was just a sense of sadness: "Although I have tried my best to protect him, I was not able to contact him. I'm afraid it's already" The meaning of slug is already very clear. "asshole!!!" Tsunade's voice suddenly came from behind, and her tone contained unprecedented anger, but both Tenzo and Kakashi could hear the sadness hidden in it. However, the fact that Tsunade was not in trouble obviously encouraged the Konoha ninjas who were still alive. The fact that Naruto was still alive was undoubtedly the only good news now. They immediately got up quickly and rushed towards Tsunade. Breathing heavily, Tsunade looked at everything in front of her with splitting eyes, and the veins on the back of her hands were already bulging. It's just that she is powerless now. In the impact just now, she used up all the chakra of the Yin Seal to assist the slugs to quickly split and protect everyone present. Now that she can stand up, it is Tsunade's best effort. . "Tsunade-sama, what exactly happened here? Who can have such a powerful power?" The slug protecting Tsunade looked at the tragic scene in front of her and quickly asked Tsunade. "Pain, no, it's Nagato! This is caused by his own ability. I don't know why his legs were healed. I'm afraid it's because of this that he no longer needs Pain Six Paths. Now he is alone. People are the entire Six Paths of Pain!¡± Tsunade slammed her right hand on the ground, her tone full of regret. She didn¡¯t expect that Nagato, who had gathered the full power of Pain¡¯s Six Paths, would have such terrifying abilities! "Hokage-sama, are you okay?!" In addition to the surviving ninjas who faced Shinra Tenzheng head-on, the jounin and chuunin who had been arranged by Tsunade to stay in the village to guard against possible enemies had also arrived. But this did not make Tsunade smile happily, because at this moment, the voice of the culprit came from the front. "You actually survived? As expected, every Sannin is not an easy existence to deal with. Although they are still mortals, they are already mortals at their peak." There was a hint of surprise in Nagato's tone at first, but then it calmed down again, and his figure slowly emerged from the sand in front of him. "Do you understand now? Tsunade-sama. This is the power of God, and this is the divine punishment I have imposed on Konoha. Now I give you a chance to survive, release Konan and Deidara, and at the same time I offer you the Kyuubi. In this case, it is not impossible to let you Konoha live." ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!!!¡± Unsurprisingly, the only answer to Nagato was Tsunade's voice of rejection. "You have destroyed the treasures that were treasured and protected by our ancestors like this, and you want us to hand over our companions. In the name of Hokage, I will not hesitate to chase you to the ends of the earth!!!" "Huh, noisy!" Hearing Tsunade's refusal, Nagato finally showed an impatient look, raised his right hand slightly and pointed it at Tsunade. "If you don't tell me, then it doesn't matter if I come and get it myself! Wanxiangtian¡ª¡ª" Pfft¡ª¡ª! At the critical moment, the belly of the slug standing next to Tsunade suddenly exploded, and a wooden dragon covered with barbs rushed out in an instant, charging towards Nagato directly in front of him at super high speed! ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Nagato¡¯s reaction was not slow at all. The All-Seeing Tension that was originally displayed was instantly transformed into the Shinra Tensei. Boom¡ª¡ª! The two powerful forces collided together, and a deafening roar suddenly spread over the ruins of Konoha. After all, the power of Shenluo Tianzheng was slightly superior. Under the extremely strong repulsive force, the wooden dragon head failed to go any further and was finally knocked away slightly. Seeing this, Nagato immediately looked at the slug, as if he wanted to know why a mere slug could actually master the Wood Release. But before he could completely shift his gaze, he was shocked to find that there was a small mark on the wooden dragon's head. The Mark of the Flying Thunder God? As soon as this thought occurred, a figure appeared in front of him. "Give it to me, go to hell!!!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Small mark. The Mark of the Flying Thunder God? As soon as this thought occurred, a figure appeared in front of him. "Give it to me, go to hell!!!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 417 The first confrontation with Nagato! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Recognizing the true identity of this figure at a glance, Nagato had an unprecedented look of anger in his eyes, but the anger did not go to his head. Almost immediately, Nagato was keenly aware of the fist. That terrible chakra. If you get hit, you will definitely die! "Everything is inspired by heaven!" Both hands were stretched out to aim at Sakura, and Nagato almost used all his strength to pull hard! A huge gravitational force immediately acted on Sakura, which immediately stopped her momentum towards Nagato. Then her entire body was grabbed by the irresistible gravitational force and thrown to the top of the sky. Nagato was not relieved because he had thrown Sakura away. He had fought with Sakura once before, and of course he knew how annoying the time and space ninjutsu like the Flying Thunder God Jutsu was. The Way of Shura! With a low cry in his heart, Nagato's back suddenly bulged and squirmed. The next moment, four extremely strong arms ripped open his skin and appeared on his back. If there were two more heads, maybe Nagato's move could be called three heads and six arms. Facts have proved that Nagato¡¯s actions were not without reason. Just after he used the ability of Shura Dao, Sakura, who was originally thrown away, reappeared above Wood Dragon¡¯s head. Thanks to the blessing of being thrown away by the Vientiane Sky, Sakura has been lucky enough to 'appreciate' the entirety of Konoha Village now. Unfortunately, the street where Haruno's house is located is in the area that was wiped out. Looking down at the deformed culprit, Sakura took a deep breath and coldly uttered a few words through her teeth. "After doing something like this, it seems you are ready for your own cemetery!" Nagato snorted coldly: "Do you think you can defeat me? Defeat a god?!" Sakura said no more, she had restrained herself until now her anger could no longer be suppressed. Without seeing her move, the wooden dragon under her feet flew high and swooped down at Nagato below. Snapped! Nagato didn¡¯t panic and slapped the ground with his right hand. "The art of psychics!" Roar¡ª¡ª! A hellhound that was no smaller than a wooden dragon came out in response, opened its big mouth and rushed forward without fear to meet the oncoming wooden dragon. Bang¡ª¡ª! The moment the two behemoths collided, a deafening roar broke out. Chakra surged slightly at Sakura's feet, above the head of the wooden dragon, and she immediately jumped over the wooden dragon and the hellhound that were already biting each other. It was like a flash of thunder falling straight down. Of course, Nagato could not let Sakura fall like this. The four arms that formed from his back were suddenly disconnected, and a series of dense missiles were revealed with a click at the cutouts of the arms. "bring it on!" After aiming at Sakura, Nagato shouted loudly, and the rocket immediately shot towards Sakura in mid-air. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to face the roaring swarm of missiles, Sakura didn't panic at all, she had successfully performed a water release ninjutsu. "Immortal method¡¤Water escape¡¤Water rush wave!" A waterfall that looked like falling from the Milky Way in the Nine Heavens appeared around Sakura. Then she saw Sakura gently slapping her hands towards the missile group shooting from below. This violent wave directly hit the missiles like thousands of horses galloping. group. Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª! As soon as the water came into contact with the missile, extremely hot fireballs expanded rapidly, and the high heat temperature immediately evaporated a large amount of water into water vapor. But the subsequent wave immediately swallowed up the flames completely, and pressed towards Nagato below! How could Nagato be afraid of the ninjutsu attack? The four arms that had fired the missiles flicked back to normal, and then made a movement like an overlord lifting a cauldron, and then caught the tsunami-like huge wave head-on. Hungry Ghost Path¡¤Sealing Technique and Seal Absorption! Just like a funnel, the wave that seemed to be able to easily crush Nagato into pieces felt like falling into a bottomless pit when it touched Nagato's four arms, and Nagato easily crushed them all. absorb. "Water Escape¡¤Wave Riding Strike!" How could he stop attacking like this? When Nagato used Hungry Ghost Path ability, Sakura kept making seals with her hands, her feet stepped on the water waves that had not yet fallen, and she was gliding quickly. In the blink of an eye, she was already in mid-air. Drifted in front of Nagato. ¡°Don¡¯t give Nagato any time to prepare, Xiao ??The right fist was clenched, and the fluorescence representing chakra bloomed on the fist, and then it was blasted like a cannonball at Nagato's face! Bang¡ª¡ª! The inevitable punch stopped a few centimeters away from Nagato, and a seemingly invisible transparent barrier blocked Sakura's punch. It¡¯s Shinra Tianzheng! Sakura immediately understood the reason, and at this time, the invisible repulsive force belonging to Shinra Tenzheng suddenly broke out. After forming into a wave of air, it was about to hit Sakura who was closest to Nagato head-on! Sakura reacted very quickly. She knew very well that the strength of Shinra Tenzheng was not something that she could defeat. She quickly put away her own strength, stepped on the ground with both feet, and her chakra flashed slightly, and her whole body suddenly turned into Lixian. The arrow appeared dozens of meters behind. "Sakura, the enemy now has six abilities combined into one, and his strength is probably much stronger than the six people you met back then. Don't be careless just because you won once." As soon as she landed, Kakashi's deep voice came from behind. It turned out that Sakura had already retreated to the position where Tsunade and others were before. It's just that compared to just now, only Kakashi and a few ANBU members were left among the people present. The moment Sakura appeared, Tenzo and others directly took Tsunade, who had almost exhausted all their chakra. I chose to evacuate. "Understood!" Sakura replied quickly, and then continued to speak quickly: "But this guy will never come to Konoha to wreak havoc for some inexplicable reason. Mr. Kakashi, please organize a team immediately Go to the place where the two Akatsuki members are imprisoned, I¡¯m afraid this guy is just a character on the surface.¡± That¡¯s all¡­ Kakashi was speechless when he heard these two words, but he did not pause because of this, but said quickly: "Tsunade-sama has already expected this, Tenzo will take Tsunade-sama to a safe place. Then he went directly to the secret room where the two of them were detained." Hearing this, Sakura nodded to express her understanding, and then looked at Nagato in front of her again, her face becoming a little uncertain. "Kakashi-sensei, just leave it to me alone. The most important problem right now is not him, but the other unknown enemies who may have infiltrated Konoha." There was nothing to hesitate. Kakashi knew that if he stayed now, he would only become a drag on Sakura. Kakashi nodded, then turned to signal the other people to evacuate first. Finally, after a pause, Kakashi suddenly said: "If the building is gone, it can be rebuilt, but if the people are gone, then there is nothing. So go ahead and make a scene, Sakura!" After saying that, Kakashi was not ready to wait for Sakura to say anything, and immediately turned around and disappeared in a few jumps. Sakura was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook her head. "Of course I understand this, Kakashi-sensei!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 418 Have you ever driven a Gundam? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course Nagato, who was dozens of meters away, could not hear the exchange between Kakashi and Sakura, but he could see the next actions of Kakashi and others. What¡¯s surprising is that Nagato didn¡¯t stop him, and just watched with cold eyes as Kakashi led several surviving ANBU members to evacuate into Konoha. "You didn't even run away with them. It seems that the last battle really boosted your confidence." After everyone had evacuated, Nagato slowly spoke out. "Escape? They just went to catch a mouse that sneaked into the village. As for you, you are just a defeated general. I don't know where the confidence comes from and you are making noise here!" After hearing this, Sakura sneered and probed at the same time. The retort is a taunt. It¡¯s a pity that there is no change on Nagato¡¯s face. This may be one of the great benefits of facial paralysis. At least even if there are some small thoughts in his heart, others can¡¯t see it at once. [Kakashi and the others must have gone to Konan. Although I have killed a lot of Konoha's ANBU just now, there are still many left. The investigators alone may not be able to successfully rescue Konan. In this case, there is no need to waste any more time. ¡¿ Thinking for a moment, Nagato gave up the simple defensive counterattack as before, stretched out his right hand, took out the black stick, and sprinted towards Sakura. ¡¾Quick decision! ¡¿ These four words appeared in Nagato¡¯s heart. Nagato's brazen attack made Sakura's expression stern, and the ninjutsu was already brewing with a slight step of her feet. ¡°Earth Escape¡¤The Great Earth River!¡± The originally solid ground instantly became soft and slippery, and the next moment it turned directly into a surging wave and hit Nagato head-on. This caused Nagato, who was running at high speed, to slip suddenly and was about to be knocked backward by the rushing muddy water. "A little trick!" A hint of coldness flashed across Nagato's eyes, and multiple sharp sawtooths split out of Nagato's abdomen and he slashed at the wave coming in front of him. The knife was like a violent wind. Under such extreme violence, the wave of mud and water was instantly split, and it could no longer hinder Nagato in the slightest. After defeating the impact of the earth flow river, the distance between Nagato and Sakura was already less than 20 meters. At such a distance, Nagato turned his right hand slightly, and the moment he held the black stick in his hand, he threw it towards Sakura with all his strength! Whoosh! As soon as he let go, the black rod let out a scream that tore through the air, pulled out a straight vacuum channel and shot toward Sakura. The pupils suddenly shrank, and at the same time the cold hairs standing up all over her body immediately warned Sakura that the piercing power of this black rod far exceeded all the attacks she had experienced. Even her strongest defensive ninjutsu, the wooden ingot wall, could never stop it. The piercing of this black rod. The Water Release Ninja Seal that was about to be formed immediately gave up. Sakura slid her right hand down, and the Flying Thunder God Kunai was taken out by Sakura. At this moment, the black stick had suddenly reached the front of Sakura's heart. As long as it If Sakura takes any further step, she will be stabbed through by the black stick! In a flash, Sakura's figure had disappeared from the spot, and the screaming black rod passed through the air, rushing with indomitable force towards the Konoha buildings a hundred meters behind Sakura, sending out a blast. There was a piercing sound. ¡¾The Art of Flying Thunder God! Where will it be? ! ¡¿ Nagato originally had no hope of the hit rate of his stabbing, and his eyes immediately began to be alert to the surrounding environment. At the same time, the four hands on his back were opened together to prepare the ability of the Hungry Ghost Path, and his body was always ready for the Heavenly Dao and the The switching of the human world. In other words, no matter what kind of attack Sakura will make next, she will be able to defend and launch a counterattack immediately! ¡°And in addition to his own pair of reincarnation eyes, Nagato also made many preparations, such as¡ª¡ª "ডª¡ª!" In the sky hundreds of meters away from Konoha, a not-so-large falcon was circling. Its eyes were staring closely at the sky below, and its pair of eyes were clearly Samsara. Eye. This is the psychic beast channeled by Nagato¡¯s beast path! In addition, in the forest outside Konoha Village, a huge creature that is completely impossible to catch with the naked eye is living here. Just after passing through this transparent cover, you can find that it is a chameleon, and the sky The thing about that falcon is that its eyes are staring closely in the direction of Konoha ahead. This is also Nagato¡¯s psychic beast!   Under the strong surveillance of air and land, Sakura's figure was discovered by Nagato almost as soon as she appeared, exactly three steps in front of where Nagato was attacked by the water wave. ¡¾Did the Mark of Flying Thunder God be set the moment your feet stepped on the ground? ! ¡¿ Nagato's heart was slightly shaken, and at the same time, Sakura's vigilance level was raised to another level. Next, in addition to the kunai thrown by Sakura, he also had to be vigilant about the places where Sakura's feet stepped. As soon as she landed on the ground, Sakura's hands were folded together again, and dense ninja seals flashed quickly on her hands. After forming the last ninja seal, Sakura suddenly let out a sharp breath, and at the same time, the aura on her body also changed suddenly. "Did you know?" Sakura shouted loudly towards Nagato in front of her: "I master a forbidden technique. Although it is very powerful, the side effects are too strong, so I never use it in ordinary battles. I know how to use it. But if I don¡¯t use it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time to research it?¡± Nagato had already turned around and looked at Sakura at this time. Although he had discovered Sakura a long time ago, he lacked the means to kill with one hit from a distance and did not directly attack Sakura, because if this was the case It would only expose the information that he had other eyes monitoring the battlefield. It would be better to wait until there is an opportunity to take advantage of it later in the battle before revealing this. But he did not expect that after completing the Ninja Seal, Sakura did not directly launch any Ninjutsu to attack him. Instead, she stayed where she was and told him something Forbidden Jutsu? A strange smile suddenly appeared on Sakura's face as she watched Nagato turn around. At this moment, she didn't look like she had simply entered the sage mode before. The Yin Seal talisman blooming from her forehead had already It proves that she has mastered the art of Baihao. Sakura's series of strange performances immediately made Nagato feel a little bad, but at this moment, he didn't know what ninjutsu Sakura was preparing and he was no longer suitable to launch an attack. Sakura is now in charge of offense and defense! "I have done countless experiments with great pains, trying to weaken the side effects of this forbidden technique, but the results are always unsatisfactory. But then I thought about it, since I can't weaken the side effects, So can I directly change the recipient of the side effects?" When Sakura said this, the whole land suddenly shook violently. ¡°And the facts prove that my idea is correct!!!¡± Rumble¡ª¡ª! In an instant, the earth completely cracked open, and a pair of extremely huge palms suddenly stretched out from both sides of Sakura and pressed them to the ground. Then, with a little force, the original shape was revealed amidst the roars that tore the earth apart¡ª¡ª A huge tree man with a height of tens of meters and whose whole body is made of trees. At this moment, Sakura is standing on top of the giant tree man. Several vines are connected to the tree man's head as if growing from her back. "Now! I have a question for you!" Standing on the top of the tree man, Sakura looked down at Nagato below, with an excited and slightly ferocious smile on her face. "Have you ever driven a Gundam?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 419 Hundred Styles...Gundam? ? ? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Nagato definitely doesn¡¯t know what Gundam is, but what he knows is that if he doesn¡¯t take action now, then his life will probably end like this! Originally, it only looked like a huge but slow tree man. After Sakura said those words, bursts of blue light suddenly flowed from the brown skin. This appearance was exactly the same as Sakura who used Tangling! In the next moment, the tree man appeared in front of Nagato. At the same time, the sword in his right palm struck Nagato in front of him like thunder at a speed completely disproportionate to his huge body. "Dragon Vein Immortal Technique¡¤Wood Release¡¤Hundred-Style Gundam!" "First style!" ¡¾Is it so fast for such a big body? Then the consumption of chakra must be] Nagato looked at the hand sword that was being chopped down in front of him, and his mind was racing to think about the next tactics. At the same time, the movements of his hands did not slow down for even a beat, and his hands were already raised high and aimed at the hand sword that was struck down and started to move. The power of eyesight. ¡¾Although this battle can be ended through consumption, it may not necessarily be able to eliminate her. In this case, it is better to fight quickly. ¡¿ ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± Boom! The powerful repulsive force erupted from both palms faced the tree man's first palm, and a deafening roar suddenly swept across the entire battlefield. The remains of the buildings on the ground were already being rapidly bounced away in all directions by the power of the Shinra Tianzheng. But Nagato¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink slightly. Shinra Tenzheng didn¡¯t deflect Shuren¡¯s palm, but instead slowly pressed down on him! ¡¾Oops! ¡¿ Nagato secretly thought that something was wrong. Now it was too late for him to apply pupil power to strengthen the power of Shinra Tenzheng. At the same time, the power of the tree man above his head became a little heavier. But Nagato knew that this was not because Sakura controlled the tree people to increase their strength, but that the duration of his Shinra Heavenly Conquest was about to end. Click! Under the contest between the two forces, the already fragmented earth in the battlefield screamed, and Nagato's feet were embedded in the ground. ¡¾How could you just fall here like this! ¡¿ Nagato let out a muffled roar, then spread his right hand and aimed at the distance and gave it a firm squeeze. "Everything is inspired by heaven!" After being exposed to Nagato's power, the entire ruins of the building rose directly from the ground without shaking at all. Then, Nagato threw it down with all his strength, like a guided missile that rushed straight to the head of the tree man in front of him. . That¡¯s where Sakura is. Nagato¡¯s purpose is very simple, to use the Vientiane Sky to attack Sakura¡¯s body, and then take the opportunity to retreat out of Sakura¡¯s attack range. ? Simple and crude, and also very practical. After noticing the attack from the gravel, Sakura immediately controlled the tree man and slapped it away with her left hand. But at the same time, due to the distribution of strength, Nagato quickly seized the opportunity and did a few backflips to escape the attack at the moment he withdrew from Shinra Tenzheng. As soon as he got out of the attack, Nagato had already formed the psychic technique. Sakura's attack just now was enough to prove how terrifying the tree man's speed, strength, and accuracy were. "The art of psychics!" Bang! White smoke rose into the sky, but before the white smoke dissipated, a sharp rhinoceros horn rushed out of the white smoke caused by the psychic technique, and it was already sprinting towards the tree man with a very clear goal. It was so heavy that almost every step it took would shatter the entire land. "Rhinoceros?!" Sakura raised her eyebrows, but there was no movement on her face when she looked at this huge figure. joke! This tree man was completed after she had been practicing in Shiggy Forest for an unknown amount of time. The body seemed to be made of ordinary wood, but because it was actually strengthened by the energy of dragon veins, its toughness was unparalleled in the world. Partial object. ¡°You don¡¯t really think you can stop me with your superficial body shape, do you?¡± "The third form!" Sakura lowered her eyes and clasped her hands together. As she spoke, the tree man suddenly raised his hands. Bang bang¡ª¡ª! Almost in an instant, the tree man had already opened his bow left and right, and the air around him screamed shrilly under the tree man's attack. Then the next moment, the rhinoceros that was charging forward with an astonishing momentum was immediately hit by the tree man's hands. , the momentum of the charge suddenly stopped. But this is just the beginning, ShuHis right palm turned into a palm knife, and he aimed at the rhino's horn and cut it off instantly with the force of thunder. Then he clenched his left hand into a fist, and then the whole force exploded out and hit the rhino's head directly. Boom! Although the rhino's huge head was hard, it was obviously not strong enough to withstand the tree man's earth-shattering punch. It burst open in an instant like a watermelon that had been hit by an iron rod blaster. Fortunately, the rhinoceros is only a psychic beast, and it is also a psychic beast made from corpses, so the moment its head was blown to pieces, it turned into white smoke and dissipated on the battlefield with a bang. . After doing all this, Sakura turned sideways and looked at Nagato in the distance, and said lightly. "As I said, do you want to stop me with just this thing?" Nagato looked at the huge tree man in front of him whose body was still flashing with blue light, and Sakura who seemed to have no energy on it at all. His expression became a little stiff. ¡¾It seems there is no need to waste any more time. ¡¿ Nagato thought secretly in his heart, and at the same time, he began to mobilize chakra in his body, but the expression on his face was still extremely stiff. It's just that Sakura never gave him a chance to use his ultimate move secretly. Although he didn't directly sense that Nagato was about to use his ultimate move, Sakura, who knew that the villain died because he talked too much, was already furious as soon as he finished speaking. The tree man took control and launched a fierce attack! "Style 99!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Although Sakura called him the Hundred-Shiki Gundam, this tree man actually looked nothing like Gundam. After Sakura called out the Ninety-nine Styles, this tree man who had nothing to do with Gundam once again appeared. Due to the sudden change, dozens of arms suddenly grew from his back and sides, and then appeared in front of Nagato. Looking at the treant who had mutated into dozens of arms, Nagato's face suddenly twitched. The chakra he had mobilized suddenly changed direction, and at the same time he waved his hands forward. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± ???????????????????? Boom! Nagato¡¯s Shinra Tensei this time has no reservations. Although it pales in comparison to the Shinra Tensei when half of Konoha Village was destroyed, it is still going all out. The gaze repulsion, which was almost visible to the naked eye, appeared like a spherical protective shield several meters around Nagato, completely protecting him within it. The tree man's arm that had performed the ninety-nine moves had already turned into an afterimage. He used attacks that seemed to break through mountains and rocks every time, bombarding Nagato's small protective shield at the speed of a violent storm. superior. In just two breaths, Nagato had already gritted his teeth. He could feel that even Shinra Tenzheng would not be able to withstand this attack. but¡ª¡ª Snapped! Using the arm produced by the Shura Daosheng, he clapped his hands violently. The power of the iris of the Samsara Eye and the chakra in his body burned at this moment. Nagato's face suddenly became extremely ferocious. ¡°Ahem¡ªgo to hell!¡± He coughed up blood violently, Nagato roared in great pain, and then gently pushed the clasped arms on his back upwards, and a tiny black ball suddenly rose from the palm of his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 421 It¡¯s Hatake Kakashi! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾Is this also one of the abilities of the Samsara Eye? ! ¡¿ Although he was injured and went to the room where Konan and Deidara were detained in Konoha at the prompt of Sakura, how could Kakashi give up observing the duel between Sakura and Nagato. So almost the moment the Earth Blast Star exploded with power, Kakashi noticed the black ball in the sky that was constantly pulling the earth and slowly forming into an asteroid. "It seems to be a ninjutsu that applies chakra or eye force to a certain point, and then releases the gravitational force from that point. Wait, if this is really the case, then if I hadn¡¯t left then, wouldn¡¯t it be] Kakashi's eyes widened slightly, and at the same time he couldn't help but stretched out his hand and pressed it on his left eye. "No, I will most likely be needed in the next battle!" Although he didn¡¯t know whether the other party could perform this technique again, Kakashi immediately looked at the ANBU ninja beside him with a firm expression and said. "But Kakashi-senpai, your injuries are still" "After Master Slug's treatment, this injury is no longer a problem, and those on the battlefield over there are my disciples! If I was forced to evacuate because it might cause trouble, now I know that I am very How could I, who might have contributed to the next battle, watch my disciples fight alone in the front!" After expressing his determination, Kakashi softened his tone and continued: "The next step here depends on you. I don't need to explain the importance of the two of them." "Understood! Even if we pay the price with our lives, we will never let anyone in!" Knowing that there was no way to persuade Kakashi, the ANBU no longer wasted any words and directly nodded to Kakashi and promised Come down. Hearing this, Kakashi stopped talking. He kicked off his legs and rushed straight towards the battlefield ahead. Of course, Kakashi did not just rush. While he rushed to the battlefield, he was constantly thinking about the next tactics in his mind, and he was also constantly observing the changes in the situation of the Earth Blast Star. ¡­Then he saw a piece of green appear directly in the sky of Konoha. "" The running steps were suddenly stuck, but as an elite jounin, Kakashi reacted immediately and did not let himself fall to the ground, but then he felt a sour feeling in his heart. Although she has long been prepared to be overtaken by her juniors, Sakura¡¯s overtaking is a little too fast! Looking at Sakura in the sky who easily destroyed the rocks coming from below, Kakashi complained crazily in his heart. She was obviously just a girl who graduated just two years ago. How could she show such terror so easily? The strength! ! ! etc! Kakashi, who was still complaining in his heart, narrowed his eyes slightly and immediately used his Sharingan to observe the asteroid in the sky. This immediately made Kakashi notice the real situation behind Sakura's mighty performance. "Although the stones were broken, it was of no use at all. The broken stones would still be attracted to the sphere in the air. If this technique continues, no matter how strong Sakura's Wood Release is, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless.¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t know how powerful this ninjutsu was in its perfect form, but he knew that if it continued, the sea of ??trees in the sky created by Sakura would definitely be captured by the sphere. No matter what the caster does at that time, even if he just gives up control and lets the huge sphere fall naturally, it will probably be enough to destroy the entire Konoha! Kakashi noticed this, and of course Sakura, as a direct participant, has also noticed it. In fact, as shown before, from the beginning, Sakura only wanted to break the rocks to avoid disturbing her. "I was originally thinking about when I would have the opportunity to use this ninjutsu, but I didn't expect that I would have the opportunity to use it successfully so soon!" After successfully using the Tree Realm to isolate the impact of gravel caused by gravity, Sakura has devoted all her attention to the next ninjutsu to be performed. With his hands quickly closed, he did not knot an end print. Sakura looked at the asteroid on his head focusing on his head, and then suddenly appeared in front of Sakura from a tree who was completely disobedient. "Okay~! Let's begin!" ??????????????????????????¡­??Immediately pass through the wooden pipe connected to the tree man on his back and enter the tree man's body. But at this moment ¡°Drink ha¡ª¡ª!¡± Nagato on the ground raised his hands in the air, his face collapsed. He clenched his hands with all his strength. In an instant, the ground shook, and the speed of the earth's disintegration accelerated several times! The land several hundred meters away from the gravitational explosion point in the air has become like this, not to mention Sakura who can be said to be completely attached to the gravitational point! The gravitational force that burst out in an instant completely interrupted Sakura's original movements. The sea of ??trees in the sky, which was extremely lush and kept hitting the rocks coming from below, all stopped their attacks, and then looked like an octopus. As if they had seen food, all the tree trunks and vines immediately grabbed the already large asteroid tightly. His eyes lit up slightly, and the expression on Nagato's face became even more crazy. The huge stone that collapsed from the earth almost completed the 100-meter sprint in a few breaths, and directly bombarded Sakura's position head-on. superior. And after losing the protection of the Tree Realm, the impact of the huge boulder finally went all the way, and then in Nagato's expectant eyes, it finally hit the center of this huge sea of ??trees in the air! For a time, the sound of continuous bombardment could be heard. "Sakura!" Kakashi¡¯s eyes were splitting as he paid attention to all the actions below. He no longer considered hiding his traces at the moment, and rushed directly towards Nagato in a few flying steps. The Three Magatama Sharingan quickly consumed chakra. Kakashi, who was attracted by the gravity of the Earth Blast Star halfway through the rush, did not panic. After taking out his kunai, he immediately instilled the Thunder Release Chakra into the kunai. In the middle of nothing, then¡ª¡ª! "Lei Dun Tao Guang!" In an instant, kunai that covered the sky and covered the earth, filled with thunder chakra, appeared in front of Kakashi and shot towards Nagato. At the same time, a burst of dazzling thunder burst out from Kakashi's right hand. mango. "Thunder Escape¡¤Thunder Beast Chasing Fang!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With the harsh sound of electricity, a wolfdog formed from Thunder Chakra followed closely behind Kunai. While roaring, it rushed towards Nagato with lightning speed! ¡°How dare you come back?!¡± Nagato¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, and the words suddenly blurted out. Although he devoted himself wholeheartedly to the performance of the Earth Blast Star, Kakashi's unconcealed attack was still immediately noticed by Nagato? No! When Nagato turned part of his attention to him, Kakashi's eyes showed a hint of joy. His purpose was already achieved when Nagato noticed him. Kakashi certainly didn¡¯t know what kind of ninjutsu the Earth Blast Star was, but the sudden explosion of the Earth Blast Star made him immediately understand that the Earth Blast Star was actually controlled by Nagato. Since this is the case, as long as you attract Nagato's attention and use ninjutsu to force Nagato to release extra chakra to resist your ninjutsu or let Nagato attack you, the power of this sphere in the sky will definitely be greatly increased. Falling! ¡¾So now, it's your turn! Sakura! ¡¿ Kakashi began to lose his center of gravity as he stepped into the gravitational field of the Earth Blast Star, and then began to fly directly into the air. Kakashi stared at the position above and roared loudly in his heart. Even without any prior communication, if it were you, you would definitely be able to detect and catch this guy's ninjutsu weakening at this moment! ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 422 Watch your back! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course, Sakura who is far away in the world cannot hear the cry in Kakashi's heart. She does not have the ability to master such a bug as mind reading, but not being able to hear it does not mean that Sakura cannot seize this opportunity! Sakura in Sage mode had noticed the weakening of the Earth Blast Star's gravity almost the moment Nagato was distracted from dealing with Kakashi. Although she didn't know what was happening in the outside world at the time, this didn't mean that Sakura would waste this opportunity. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The tree man's arm that Sakura had specially summoned in front of her suddenly burst out with a huge amount of dragon-veined magic chakra that was so rich that it was visible to the naked eye. The moment this chakra appeared, it wrapped tightly around the tree man's arm, and spun at a very fast speed, making bursts of buzzing sounds. In an instant, the chakra on the tree man's arm actually formed streamlined grooves, which made the originally slender tree man's arm look like a spear with spiral patterns. Soon enough, at the moment when the threaded spear was formed, a fierce look flashed across Sakura's face, her hands that were originally joined separated, and her right hand seemed to be holding a spear out of thin air and then fired fiercely. out! "Dragon Vein Immortal Technique? Spiral Gun!" In an instant, the tree man's arm transformed into a spiral gun was like a cannonball, whizzing out with thunderous momentum, and the center one penetrated directly into the center of the Earth Explosion Star in front of him. This countless layers of solid stone barriers have already turned itself into an iron wall. However, when faced with Sakura's spiral arm strengthened by the Dragon Vein Immortal Technique, it is completely unable to hinder it at all! The seemingly hard stone, at the moment when the spiral spear came into contact, was torn into pieces by the spiral force that kept making a harsh buzzing, like tofu falling into a blender. finally! Amidst the deafening sounds of destruction, the core of the asteroid hanging in the sky finally appeared in Sakura's sight. "What?!" Just when Sakura once again saw the core of the Earth Blast Star, Nagato, who was blocking all the attacks below, finally realized something was wrong. However, before Nagato could even raise his head, his body fell. It was a violent shake! ¡¾The Earth Explosion Staris out of control? ! ! ¡¿ First, a black light that could be seen even at night emitted from a huge sphere in the sky at an extremely fast speed, followed closely by a huge roar that resounded through the sky and shook the entire Konoha area! Boom¡ª¡ª! "You really succeeded! Sakura!" After the black light emitted, Kakashi already knew the reason when the gravity on his body disappeared, and the great pressure on his heart also immediately dissipated. He doesn¡¯t know what Sakura did at that moment, and he doesn¡¯t care what she did, as long as he knows that Sakura did accomplish this thing! "Even the Earth Explosion Star couldn't kill her How is this possible!" Nagato's body had begun to tremble at this time, not only because of the shock caused by the destruction of the Earth Blast Star, but also because of the sequelae caused by the chakra being drained out of the body. ¡ª¡ªHis body can no longer hold on! "Cough cough cough." Kneeling on the ground with a plop, Nagato covered his mouth with his right hand, but blood still slowly flowed out from between his fingers. "Even the Six Paths Sage's technique can't fulfill my wish. Is this guy sent by God to punish me for changing Yahiko's will?" ! ! ¡¿ As he continued to pant, a trace of despair began to rise in Nagato's heart. This despair was so familiar yet unfamiliar. Yahiko Nagato read the name again in his mind. No, no, no! It shouldn't be like this. If there really is a so-called God, then Yahiko shouldn't die! Since his philosophy cannot help him achieve his goal, he can only rely on Xiao's current methods! "This twisted world needs order, and I am the god who can bring order to this world and bring peace back to the world!" And all this is for Yahiko! Nagato clenched his fists fiercely, and there was no longer a trace of hesitation and confusion in his eyes. And at this moment, Nagato suddenly felt a pressure and appeared after himself. There is no surprise?? appeared, Nagato just stood up calmly, looking at the asteroid that began to crash in the sky and said. "You don't think that it's over after destroying the Earth Blast Star! Even if it doesn't complete its final form, the remains of the Earth Blast Star are still enough to destroy the remaining Konoha Village!" "Yeah?" The person who answered Nagato was none other than Sakura, who completely destroyed the Earth Blast Star. She was spinning the Flying Thunder God Kunai on the fingers of her right hand, while her eyes were staring straight at Nagato in front of her. "Why do you think I came down first on purpose?" Before she finished speaking, Sakura didn't even try to form the Ninja Seal, when the whole land of Konoha suddenly shook violently. ?The next thing that came into view was a familiar scene, one after another, towering giant trees rising continuously from the ground! As if to avoid the green sea that almost blocked his sight in an instant, Nagato's expression changed drastically and he immediately raised his head and looked at the sky. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? These densely packed towering trees are like giant palms. Faced with the debris of the asteroid that fell from the sky, which could have caused huge damage to the ground, this green ocean did not flinch at all, and actually dropped everything tightly. The giant rock walls all blocked it! ¡°Oh Duo¡ª¡ª¡± With a slightly free and easy sound, a figure also fell from the sky and a huge stone fell onto the sea of ??trees. "It looks like she has been overtaken, not to mention that she can't even see her back." It seems that due to the sudden drop in pressure, Kakashi's tone has become a little more relaxed. When looking at this huge forest that covers the sky, he slightly arranges his silver hair with his right hand. . ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to work hard again, otherwise the whole era may abandon me.¡± At the end, Kakashi also said something with emotion, and at the same time he looked in one direction, which is where Nagato and Sakura are now. When the Earth Blast Star disintegrated, he had already noticed Sakura appearing behind Nagato. Without further words, Kakashi immediately raised his steps and moved towards that position. Now he just wanted to be in front of Sakura as soon as possible, and then be the first to applaud her performance. At the same time, at Kakashi's destination, Sakura, who was opposing Nagato, finally stopped turning the Thunder God Kunai. "You should give up now, right? I think there is no point in continuing to fight now. Look around, this is my territory now. You don't think that you can escape from the woods after showing all your abilities." Ye?" Although she really wanted to declare victory with a proud gesture, when she thought that what she was standing on might actually be one of the buildings of the original Konoha Village, Sakura really couldn't feel the pleasure of victory. However, in the face of Sakura's words, Nagato surprisingly did not show any anger or unwillingness, but instead showed a look that looked like he was relieved. In an instant, an inexplicable sense of crisis suddenly emerged in Sakura's heart! "Watch your back! Sakura!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 423 ¡®Gift¡¯ to Konoha You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! That's too late! Seeing the figure that suddenly appeared behind Sakura and stretched out his hand to push down Sakura's back, Kakashi knew that no matter how hard he tried, he could no longer catch up. But just because I can¡¯t make it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t help! Kakashi suddenly widened his left eye. The three magatama in the scarlet sharingan eye suddenly rotated rapidly. In less than a blink of an eye, the three magatama were connected into one. "Divine power!" With Kakashi¡¯s expectation, a strange space distortion instantly appeared behind Sakura, it was the arm reaching behind Sakura! Success! The moment the space distortion appeared, Kakashi shouted loudly in his heart. But a scene that shocked him appeared. At the moment when he was happy, Kakashi was shocked to find that the hand in the center of the distortion point disappeared! However, although Kakashi's attack failed, his goal was successfully achieved. Because it only takes this moment of pause, which is enough time for Sakura to escape! The Flying Thunder God Technique was cast in a single thought, and Sakura's figure disappeared instantly, and when she reappeared, she was already beside Kakashi. "Time and space ninjutsu." Sakura narrowed her eyes and looked at the person who attacked her in front of her and said slowly. The other party did not answer Sakura's words. He quickly looked around the forest created by Sakura before turning his head and saying with slight surprise: "Have you made so many preparations even for the final stage? Here Every tree in the world has been engraved with the Flying Thunder God's mark by you." Looking at the familiar swirl-shaped orange mask in her sight, Sakura's face couldn't help but feel slightly cold. She really didn't expect that besides Nagato, the second most important tool behind the scenes would also appear this time. Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything to Sakura who appeared next to him, but his eyes were fixed on the masked man in front of him, with deep vigilance in his eyes. Since he opened the Mangekyou Sharingan and mastered and used the divine power, this was the first time he encountered an enemy whose attack failed. "Is this your accomplice? It wasn't until now that you were defeated that he came to help, and he was still wearing a mask. If I guessed correctly, he should be the guy who calls himself Uchiha Madara in Konan's mouth Alright?!" Sakura ignored the masked man. On the contrary, she looked past the masked man and looked at Nagato behind her, speaking to him calmly. It¡¯s a rough alienation plan, but for the two people who were already at odds, it was the simplest and most effective strategy. However, to Sakura's expectation, Nagato didn't even make any facial expressions in response to her words, and just stood behind the masked man without saying a word. What's happening here? ! Sakura couldn't help but be a little shocked by Nagato's performance. Shouldn't these two guys just have a cooperative relationship with each other? Why does it seem like there is a superior-subordinate relationship now? ! Thinking of this, an idea suddenly flashed into Sakura's mind, and she immediately turned her gaze to Nagato's legs, and all her confusion was immediately resolved. There may have been some transactions between these two people that did not appear in the original work, and the price of Nagato's transaction may have been that his status changed from a collaborator to a subordinate. "A rough plan to divorce, you don't really think that this rough plan can destroy the relationship between the two of us, do you?" At this time, the masked man spoke. After blocking Sakura's sight with two steps, he led Said with a slight sarcasm. "Even you think it is a crude alienation plan. Do you think I will place my hope on this? I am just expressing what I have seen and heard. After all, in all my years in Konoha, I have never seen someone who would just sit back and watch. The Konoha ninja whose teammates were defeated." Although she already knew about the change in the relationship between the two, Sakura certainly could not let the masked man mock her, and immediately retorted and despised the teamwork between the two. However, what Xiao Sakura never expected was that just after she said these words, the eyes of the masked man opposite suddenly changed dramatically. "Sure enough, strength does not mean knowledge." The masked man said with a sneer: "How much have you seen the darkness of this rotten village? How much do you know how much damage this village has caused to the entire ninja world?"   "You said you have never seen Konoha ninjas sitting back and watching their teammates defeat? Then how to explain the night of the Uchiha genocide? An entire powerful ninja clan directly declared its demise in one night, and Mu How dare you announce that the only murderer is Itachi Uchiha? What a big joke!" A series of questions blurted out from the masked man's mouth, but it was not over yet. The masked man's tone was full of ridicule at this moment: "For the whole night, not only the Uchiha station, but also the police headquarters, there was no one Konoha ninjas appeared to stop the enemy. But this is quite consistent with what you said. After all, I haven't seen the Uchiha clan fighting, so doesn't that mean I didn't sit back and watch my teammates defeat or even be killed!" Listening to the masked man's contemptuous taunts, Sakura's face, who knew the truth of all this, could not be colder. However, before she could open her mouth to refute the masked man, the masked man spoke again. . "That's enough. Arguing with a junior like you is just a waste of my time." As he spoke, the masked man took two steps back and came to Nagato's side, then stretched out his right hand. He tapped Nagato on the shoulder and directly activated the ninjutsu. A burst of space distortion that was almost identical to Kakashi's power appeared and swallowed Nagato whole. This scene made Kakashi's eyes widen slightly, and then he immediately stared closely at the masked man's right eye hole, trying to see what the eye underneath was. But this was destined to be a useless effort. It was already night itself, and with the forest created by Sakura to resist falling debris, he was not able to clearly see the real situation under the hole. "Let's think of all this today as another gift from me to Konoha. After all, I gave you a big gift the last time I came back, so naturally this time can't be an exception, right?" Knowing that the two people in front of him would not attack him now, and that his goal had been accomplished, the masked man had nothing to be afraid of. He continued to say a sentence in a sarcastic tone and activated his chakra. , disappeared directly in front of the two people in another burst of space distortion. "" "" Sakura and Kakashi just watched the masked man leave. After a moment, they finally released their clenched hands, and then sighed slightly. "The situation is a bit out of control" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 424 The aftermath of the invasion You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This inexplicable battle came to an end with the retreat of the masked man and Nagato. What surprised Sakura was that Konan and Deidara were not rescued by them. But Sakura can probably guess the reason. After all, when he and Nagato were dueling, Kakashi had already led a large group of Jonin and ANBU elites to the place where Konan and Deidara were imprisoned. If we take away Konan and Deidara, then this group of ninjas in Konoha can really go to Hang Nanzhi. And this is exactly what happened. When Zee sneaked into the place where Xiaonan and Xiaonan were held and saw the group of Anbu standing directly in front of Xiaonan and Xiaonan, he was already dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t have much fighting power, at least on the surface, so after observing to confirm that he couldn¡¯t take away Xiaonan and the other two, Jue simply gave up the mission and chose to run away. So from the current look, Nagato¡¯s operation is considered a complete failure? boom¡ª¡ª! In the hall of the Hokage Building, Tsunade slammed her right fist on her desk, making a loud noise. "The other party's invasion was considered a failure? You actually said that after they caused such tragic damage to Konoha, their invasion was considered a failure?!" At this time, Tsunade was like a mad lion, and the anger radiating from her whole body was almost igniting the surrounding air. However, in the face of Tsunade's anger, as the person who had just reported the situation, and as the current Hokage Master and the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen showed no fear at all, and even took a light puff of his cigarette. ¡°In fact, if he hadn¡¯t been the one who said those words, he would have been torn alive by the furious Tsunade on the spot. "What I said is indeed the truth. As far as the purpose is concerned, Xiao's invasion can be considered a failure, but the price we paid this time was too tragic." Sarutobi Hiruzen exhaled thick smoke and spoke slowly. "According to the previous actions and intelligence of the Akatsuki organization, their first purpose of attacking Konoha must be to collect tailed beasts, and this time their action did not capture Naruto. Although the second purpose has no practical Evidence, but rescuing the two imprisoned companions must also be part of the invasion plan." "you!" After hearing this, Tsunade's eyes widened. She couldn't believe that her master could still be so calm. But what she didn't know was that Hiruzen Sarutobi was not in any better mood than her now, but as a Hokage who had experienced the Nine-Tails Rebellion and Orochimaru's plan to destroy Konoha, he knew that he must maintain his current self. Be calm, especially before Tsunade recovers, you must stabilize her to prevent her from doing anything crazy. "But regardless of whether Akatsuki's goal is achieved or not, it has become a fact that Konoha was invaded and suffered heavy losses. And looking at it now, only Konoha has suffered the most huge losses in the entire ninja world. We can definitely take advantage of this opportunity. Convene a five-kage meeting and establish an alliance to jointly fight against the Akatsuki organization that has acquired several tailed beasts." Five Shadows Conference? ! Tsunade frowned immediately after hearing this word, but at the same time, she immediately understood the reason why Sarutobi Hiruzen made this statement. This invasion really left Konoha a little shaken. The damage to the buildings was just a trivial matter. The most important thing was Nagato's move of Shinra Tensei during the invasion. Since a large number of ANBU members and some jounin gathered together to surround Nagato, most of these elites in Konoha were buried due to lack of intelligence after Nagato's move Shinra Tensei broke out. At the door of Konoha. And this is all because Tsunade discovered something was wrong, and then channeled the slug in time, destroying all the chakra of the Yin Seal, and then the result of the battle was saved. Under such circumstances, if Konoha decides to face a mysterious Akatsuki organization alone because of its desire for revenge, it is difficult to say what the outcome will be. So the reason Sarutobi Hiruzen proposed the Five Shadows Conference was actually to bring the Akatsuki organization to the forefront. After all, everyone has suffered losses from the Akatsuki organization, and Akatsuki has now collected several tailed beasts. It is not impossible for the five shadows to gather together and send troops to solve the Akatsuki organization. Of course, Hiruzen Sarutobi¡¯s real purpose is actually only one, and that is to move Cloud, Iwa, and?The Sannin Village was dragged into the water in order to reduce Konoha's losses in the subsequent fight against the Akatsuki organization. Tsunade didn't hesitate for long. She was a student of Hiruzen Sarutobi. She already knew his purpose when Hiruzen Sarutobi told him about the Five Kage Conference. What's more, she could also understand why Hiruzen Sarutobi behaved the way he did. So calm, it's just that her own psychology is a little unstable. "Understood, I will immediately arrange for manpower to go to the four great ninja villages." After trying hard to adjust her state, Tsunade finally returned to normal. She immediately issued orders to the senior officials of various Konoha departments present, asking them to immediately quell the aftermath of the invasion. The order from the administrative department has been issued, and then it is the turn of the military department. But Tsunade did not directly issue the order as quickly as before, but focused her gaze in one direction. There, a young girl was sitting next to her former teacher. "Sakura, do you have anything to explain about tonight's battle?" Tsunade's words immediately focused all the attention on Sakura, who was still talking quietly with Kakashi. Their eyes were more or less filled with disbelief. This was mainly because everyone here who could appear here basically knew what level of opponent Konoha had encountered tonight. So when they knew that the person who had defeated an enemy of this level turned out to be such a little girl who looked unremarkable well, minus her appearance, she was an unremarkable little girl, they still inevitably felt There was some skepticism. So under the attention of so many people, Sakura slowly stood up, but her little face was tightened, leaving only a serious look on her face. "Actually, there is not much to say about the enemy this time. The so-called Pain Six Paths I met in Yuyin Village before was actually his puppet. And all the abilities he displayed this time were actually from above. I encountered him once in a battle." This was indeed mentioned in the previous information. Speaking of the enemy's information this time, it seems that she provided all the information! The ninjas in the audience, who had already heard about it, immediately widened their eyes when they heard this, and then the disbelief in their eyes slowly faded away. Ignoring the group of people in the audience, Sakura's face showed a bit of solemnity and continued: "But one thing that needs to be mentioned is that maybe he has been strengthened in the process of treating his body, or maybe it is because Payne's six puppets will actually disperse his strength, or maybe both. In short, the enemy's strength this time has improved almost several times compared to the last encounter." "But compared to him, what I am more concerned about is actually another person. We have dug up all kinds of information about Nagato's abilities and strength, but this person is the only one we know about him. Almost equal to zero, the only thing I know is that he masters the space and time ninjutsu." "In addition, he once said something before leaving this time. He gave us a big gift when he returned to Konoha last time. If this is combined with the information we previously obtained from the Akatsuki organization's 'angel' Konan, If so, then it is very likely that it was the Nine-Tails Rebellion sixteen years ago!" kindness? ! The Nine-Tails Rebellion? ! ! When Sakura said these words, not to mention the group of people off the field, even the highest-ranking figures in Konoha such as Tsunade and Sarutobi Hiruzen on the field all widened their eyes. "What do you mean by this? Why do you think of the Nine-Tails Rebellion?" Tsunade's face was a little gloomy. Of course, this was not directed at Sakura. "The information provided by Konan once said that a masked man appeared in Akatsuki, and appeared again after the death of Yahiko, the founder of Akatsuki, and was recognized by Nagato and became the manipulator behind the Akatsuki organization. And this mask The man calls himself Madara Uchiha." "" "" The voices in the audience were already silent. For Konoha, this name is almost an existence that has been completely covered up in the coffin of history. "I have investigated the Kyuubi's files before, and then I discovered one thing. There was a record that the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan can actually control the Kyuubi. So now the two After a little correlation, I think the answer won¡¯t be hard to come by, right?¡± At this point, Sakura stopped talking and looked flatly at Tsunade and Sarutobi Hiruzen in front of her, as if waiting for their reactions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 426 Departing from Yunyin Village You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "How's it going? Compared to ANBU missions, does this mission where you don't have to be constantly on guard to reveal your identity and don't have to wear ANBU masks make you feel more relaxed and nostalgic?" After the two of them crossed the range of Konoha, Kakashi's voice suddenly came from beside him, with a slight teasing in his tone. Sakura exhaled. In fact, in her ninja career, she had much more Anbu experience than her normal ninja experience, but there was no need to miss this normal ninja experience. "Relaxation is definitely there, but there is no need to miss it. After all, my ninja experience, except for Team 7, is only ANBU." Sakura glanced at Kakashi. She actually knew that Kakashi asked What does this question mean? After all, he also experienced the Anbu career. The reason why Kakashi adopts this slightly teasing tone is actually to make the atmosphere more relaxed. He also wants to know whether Sakura's mentality has become a little extreme due to her ANBU career. Now it seems that Sakura is still the same Sakura, but she is more mature than when she just graduated. In terms of strength, well If Sakura hadn't been right next to him, Kakashi would have just wanted to hide his face and cry. You say it's all right, but why does this brain think about strength? Sakura noticed the change in Kakashi. Although she didn't know the reason, Sakura took the initiative to change the topic and said: "Speaking of which, Kakashi-sensei. Do you know why the two of us were arranged to go to the Hidden Cloud Village? ?¡± "Why the two of us" Kakashi looked in the direction of Hidden Cloud Village, and then said: "It's very simple, after all, this time is to hold a meeting of the Five Shadows. If the person who delivers the message has a low status, If you do that, it will only make the Ninja Village think that you have been slighted. And you already have a status as a disciple of the Fifth Generation. As for me, to be blunt, my reputation in the Ninja world is not low. " "Is it just that?" Sakura questioned this. She felt that such a reason was not enough to convince her. "Of course this is the case, just like the other ninja villages. However, Iwagakure and Sunagakure are a bit special. We have their rebellious ninja in Iwagakure - Deidara, the apprentice of the third Tsuchikage, so it's just Ding Zao will lead the team to go there. We have an alliance with them in Sand Hidden Village, so Shizune is in charge. Asuma led the team to the last Kirigakure Village, and his identity should not require me to come. Let's face it, he actually hates this." Kakashi said calmly. Well, this is all arranged directly. After hearing this, Sakura also felt a little enlightened, but at the same time she also frowned. "Is this really okay? If I remember correctly, they are already the top combat force in the village, right? With such losses in this battle, can we really send out the main force to deliver the mission with such fanfare?" "There's no need to worry about this." Kakashi didn't have any worries after hearing this. He looked at Sakura and smiled: "Because the Godaime has passed on the information, Lord Jiraiya should be able to return to Mu today. Ye¡¯s.¡± Jiraiya is back? ! Sakura's eyes widened, but before she could say anything, Kakashi said in advance: "Don't think about it, it's impossible for Naruto to come back now. He is Akatsuki's number one target now. If he comes back If not, then the Five Shadows Conference will not send us here." The implication is that if Naruto returns to Konoha, then the entire Konoha Village will be on full combat readiness, and it is impossible to send out combat forces to inform the Five Shadows Conference. That¡¯s true. Sakura curled her lips. "Speaking of which, you should thank the Godaime." Kakashi suddenly said at this time, but this time his eyes were full of smiles. "If you were not arranged to go to Yunyin Village, then your result would probably be the same as that guy Tianzang." Sakura is a little confused, what does this mean? Seeing Sakura's dazed look, Kakashi formed a ninja seal with his hands, which was the ninja seal of the Muden Shizhu family and said: "Use Muden to build a house!" Sakura: "" As expected, Captain Tenzo, you are the largest real estate developer in Konoha! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Later that day, we were at Yunlei Gorge in the Kingdom of Thunder. At this moment, Yunlei Gorge is no longer as peaceful as before, and the peaks are surrounded by unknownThe force shattered and collapsed, and the entire sky was covered by raised dust, forming "dark clouds". In this no longer peaceful venue, two figures were standing with their backs facing each other. A closer look revealed that there were traces of battle on both of their bodies. One of them had his upper body clothes shattered, while the other had a Some scratches caused by sharp edges. These two people are none other than Itachi Uchiha, the "Suzaku" of the Akatsuki organization, and Kisame Inikisaki of the "Nantou". "Hey, what should we do now? The Eight-Tails has escaped." Carrying the huge, barbed Samehada on his body, Kisame looked at Itachi who was looking into the distance behind him and asked. "Then take away this tentacle left by the Eight-Tails. It's too late to chase after it. The cloud ninja has already noticed the changes here. If we delay it any longer, it will only make our situation worse." Itachi withdrew his gaze. He looked at Kisame with unwavering eyes and said slowly. In the battle just now, although he did not have the ability to use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he also participated in a lot of power. Recently, due to the decrease in members of the Akatsuki organization, internal conflicts have begun to intensify. The masked man directly replaced Nagato and gave him and Kisame the order to capture the Eight-Tails. Thinking of this, Itachi's eyes became deeper. He once again thought of what the masked man said to him before he set off, and his hands hidden under his sleeves also pinched slightly. "You arranged for me and Kisame to come here to capture the Eight-Tails, but arranged for Nagato to go to Konoha to capture the Nine-Tails." It seems that a series of things that happened recently have made him unable to calm down. ¡¿ Kisame looked at Itachi who didn't speak again after saying these words. Complex thoughts flashed through his mind, but in the end he smiled and turned around to pick up the tentacle left by the Eight-Tails next to him. "That's the only bad thing about working with you, Mr. Itachi. I will always do the dirty work. But speaking of it, as a majestic Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, he chose to escape without obvious defeat. It's really You are so precious about your life." "It's not to cherish your life, but to escape." Itachi glanced at the tentacles on Kisame's body and said lightly. "Escape? Shouldn't the Eight-Tails guy be the best-paid among the Jinchuriki? Why do you still want to escape?" Kisame asked, showing his white teeth. "The best treatment? Is that really the case?" Itachi did not answer Kisame's words. He just took one last look behind him and left here. The support troops of the Kumo ninja have arrived, and the leader of them is Ai, the fourth generation Raikage! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 428 Thunder Shadow Ai You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With Nozomi's leadership, Sakura and Kakashi naturally had an unimpeded journey. It only took the three of them half a day to successfully arrive at Kumoyin Village, which is located on the main road of Thunder Country. However, since it was already night time, Nozomi took the two of them into the reception room of the Raikage Building and then went to inform the Raikage. "It seems that this time it will be a little difficult." Looking at Nozomi leaving, Kakashi sighed as he sat in his seat. "The relationship between this Raikage and the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki is far beyond that of ordinary brothers, and it just so happens that the person who captured the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki this time is Itachi. Based on his character, I estimate that we will suffer a lot of trouble this time." "Making things difficult for us? At this critical juncture, you still want to find someone to vent to instead of uniting to fight? If this is really the case, it only shows that he is an idiot." Sakura didn¡¯t take Kakashi¡¯s worries that seriously. Of course, this was not because Sakura knew that Kirabi had escaped like the original one this time, but because Orochimaru was still alive. Why the Fourth Ninja World War in the original work was so troublesome was not because Kabuto Yakushi, the master of the dream, used the Reincarnation of the Earth, which directly caused the Akatsuki organization, which originally lacked backbone forces, to gain a large amount of top-level combat power. It can be said that without the help of Kabuto Yakushi, the master of dream realization, and only relying on Shimabai Zetsu and a mere masked man Obito, I am afraid that the subsequent drama of Nazuo and two sealing Kaguya would not have been staged. But speaking of Orochimaru, Sakura also frowned slightly. Since that day when she and Sasuke teamed up to defeat him, there has been no news about him in the entire ninja world, and she doesn't know where he is now. Busy with something. "Vent? No, no, no, he is not venting, but fighting for the right to speak. At present, the Akatsuki organization has acquired several tailed beasts. If there is a war, the five major ninja villages will definitely unite. The Raikage will be able to gain his voice in the coalition by relying on his betrayal of the ninja, thereby gaining greater benefits." Kakashi shook his head and said what the Raikage really wanted to do. "The most important point is that currently, there are rebellious ninjas from various ninja villages in the entire Akatsuki organization, but there are only rebellious ninjas from Kumo ninjas. This is also their advantage over the other ninja villages. Raikage's future This point will definitely be brought up in the Five Shadows Conference." Sakuraba blinked a few times after being pointed out by Kakashi, and finally said helplessly: "However, these should have been raised at the Five Shadows Conference. What does it have to do with us now? This time we In fact, aren¡¯t you responsible for delivering the news?¡± "I hope that's the case." After Kakashi said this, he began to organize his thoughts in preparation for what the Raikage would say next. The Raikage did not keep the two of them waiting for too long. Just a few minutes later, the door to this room was suddenly opened with a bang, and the first person to walk in was the Fourth Raikage Ai. "Convene a meeting of the Five Shadows? What do you Konoha want to do? Could it be that you knew that you were captured by the Akatsuki organization and convened it to protect your own Kyuubi?!" Without any cover, Ai's rough voice rushed into the room almost as soon as the door was opened, and he also expressed his doubts about Konoha straight to the point. Sakura and Kakashi stood up, but before Kakashi could speak, Ai strode forward to Kakashi, staring at Kakashi with a pair of tiger eyes and said. "The disciples of the Fourth Hokage and the Fifth Hokage came to our Cloud Hidden Village together. Then stop being secretive and just tell us your purpose of convening the Five Kage Meeting this time!" "Konoha was invaded by people from the Akatsuki organization. The enemy possessed the legendary Rinnegan Eye of the Sage of Six Paths. We in Konoha defeated it after sacrificing countless elites. In addition, several tailed beasts in the ninja world have been killed. The Akatsuki organization captured him, so we in Konoha convened the Five Kage Conference in order to defeat this public enemy of the ninja world." Kakashi replied in a neither humble nor arrogant manner. Based on Ai's performance, he also roughly knew what Ai's character was, so he went straight to the point and made clear what happened to Konoha and his purpose. Konoha was invaded? As soon as Ai Gang heard the news, his brows stood up. He originally wanted to attack Konoha because Konoha had not been attacked by the Akatsuki organization so far, but now Kakashi actually gave it Such a big 'surprise' for myself! Ai crossed his arms and said to Kakashi: "Invasion? So did you in Konoha capture the attackers?"   "The Akatsuki organization has a member who masters time and space ninjutsu. Although we defeated him, we were taken away by the guy who possessed time and space ninjutsu." Kakashi shook his head and replied. "Tsk¡ª¡ª" After hearing this, Ai suddenly made a sound of disdain, "The dignified Konoha Hidden Village will be invaded by an organization that has never had a reputation before, and after losing many 'elites' Let the intruders escape? How can you endure this shame? It seems that Tsunade-hime is more suitable to be her medical ninja than to be Hokage. I advise you to replace her as soon as possible after you go back. Come up with the next Hokage." "" Hearing Ai's words, Kakashi frowned immediately, but just when he was about to speak, a voice beside him broke in first. "If defeating the attacker is still a shame, then what does it mean to sit on your own territory and watch two tailed beasts from your own ninja village being captured?" Sakura looked at Ai in front of her with cold eyes, not showing any signs of it. Because of its burly body, it shows a hint of timidity. "Hmm?! Do you know what you are talking about?!" Ai's eyes stared at Sakura, and the aura of Kuren Raikage was almost like a mountain torrent, pressing directly towards Sakura. "Is what I said correct? Haven't your two-tailed jinchuriki and eight-tailed jinchuriki been captured by the Akatsuki organization? And weren't they two times in a row within the territory of your country of thunder?!" Xiao Sakura watched Ai push back the words without any fear. His dignity had been challenged, Ai's face had completely turned down and became gloomy, and electric currents formed purely from thunder attribute chakra flashed across his body. "Is this what the ninjas of Konoha are like? Just letting a stinky girl talk nonsense without any respect for seniors." Ai didn't look at Sakura anymore, but looked directly at Ka Cassie asked. "What's the problem? Isn't she telling the truth?" However, Kakashi's answer made Ai unexpected. He did not expect that Kakashi would dare to stand up and support Sakura when Konoha was in urgent need of help. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room began to become more and more depressing, the lightning on Ai's body began to become more and more obvious, and the bodies of several cloud ninjas behind him also lowered their bodies, as if they were ready to start a war at any time. "If all the ninjas in Konoha are so clueless, I actually don't mind disciplining your Hokage!" Ai's mouth curled up slightly, and lightning suddenly exploded on his body! The next moment, Ai¡¯s figure appeared behind Sakura! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 429 Meeting Place You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Actually took action directly? ! Although it has long been heard that this Raikage does not like too many beeps, Kakashi never expected that he would dare to attack his two Konoha messengers so directly! His mind was still shouting that this Raikage was unreliable, but his body had already started to take action. Kakashi almost without even thinking, reached out his hand towards Sakura, trying to pull Sakura out of the Thunder Kage. Shadow attack. Apparently Kakashi forgot one thing, that is, his disciple is no longer what he used to be. Before Ai, who was behind Sakura, stretched out his right hand to strike at Sakura, blue chakra had already wrapped around Sakura's body. Whoosh! In Ai's stunned eyes, Sakura, who had turned her back to him, turned around to face him in a moment. At the same time, she stretched out her left hand and bumped into his right palm. Snapped¡ª¡ª! The conflict between the two chakras made the sound almost explode. Fortunately for Kakashi, Nozomi, who was the Raikage's most loyal guard, and the dark-skinned Kumogakure Jonin beside him both widened their eyes. It actually doesn¡¯t matter to block Ai¡¯s sudden blow. After all, Ai didn¡¯t attack the killer. But the problem is that it was such a young girl who blocked the blow! Are all the younger generations of Konoha so cruel? ! "You violently attacked an envoy just because he was exposed. Is this how the dignified Raikage treats guests? Or is this the same temperament for everyone in your village?" Holding Ai's right hand tightly with her left hand, Sakura stared at his eyes and said with a hint of sarcasm in her tone. "But these don't matter. The main reason is that the dignified Raikage suddenly attacked a girl with a smelly milk and was blocked. It's no wonder that Yunyin Village would sit back and watch the two and eight tails being arrested. After all, they are not strong enough. It¡¯s understandable to be afraid of the Akatsuki Organization.¡± "you¡ª¡ª!" Ai, who was originally a little shocked because his attack was blocked, was ridiculed by Sakura, and his eyes were filled with anger, and the Thunder Chakra on his body became more dense in an instant. "Are all the children in Konoha so arrogant now? It seems that I won't give you¡ª" "Your Excellency Raikage!" Just when Ai was about to increase his strength, a hand pressed on the palms of the two of them, followed by Kakashi's calm voice: "Some things are better to stop in moderation." Those words were said, but Ai's attention was focused on Kakashi's left hand, and the dazzling lightning was crackling on his left hand. But he was not the only one who took action. Nozomi and the cloud ninja beside him had also started their own actions. They pulled out their ninja tools and suppressed Kakashi and Sakura. The smell of gunpowder has permeated the entire room. If there is even the slightest move between the two sides, a battle will probably break out in this room. Ai frowned slightly. He knew that if he continued to be tough, a battle would really break out. This was not what he wanted. The result he wanted most would be impossible to achieve. Thinking of Ai's eyes sweeping over Sakura in front of him, he felt a little sigh in his heart. He originally just wanted to use Sakura to give Kakashi a blow, so the speed and strength he displayed were controlled, but they were enough to easily defeat a Jonin. But he didn't expect that such a little girl could actually take over. It was really a mistake to launch his own attack, and the force was no less powerful than his own. The Thunder Release Chakra began to slowly converge, and the corners of Ai's mouth curled up slightly and he said to Kakashi: "It's just an ordinary test, of course it's enough." After the words fell, Ai also relaxed his right hand. Feeling that Ai's strength was decreasing, Sakura quickly put away her chakra. At the same time, her left hand that was suppressing Ai's right palm relaxed, allowing Ai to withdraw his right hand. The originally tense atmosphere dissipated instantly, the Raikiri in Kakashi's hand disappeared silently, and Nozomi and another Kumo ninja took their ninja tools back into their bags at some unknown time. "Tell me! What is Tsunade-hime's intention in sending you here specifically? It's obvious that you have even sent Ninja Eagles." After both parties took their seats, Ai looked at Kakashi and asked, as if he had just arrived in this room and met Kakashi. ¡¾Just pretend this never happened.Got it? ¡¿Sakura rolled her eyes quietly in her heart. The most reckless Raikage actually didn't have one set of tricks after another. "The main reason is that the Akatsuki organization's actions this time are too arrogant. Until now, we still don't know how strong the Akatsuki organization is. If we only send out ninja eagles, we can't confirm whether the four major ninja villages can receive the information. Therefore, another insurance is needed to confirm the successful convening of the Five Shadows Conference." Kakashi was not surprised at all by Ai's performance. He replied to Ai with a calm expression as if nothing happened just now. "I see, it's double insurance. Now that I understand, there's another question. Where are you going to set the venue for this meeting? If it's Konoha, then thank you." Ai said this. , the purpose has been revealed, he does not want this Five Shadows meeting to become more inclined to Konoha. However, Kakashi's answer surprised him. "Of course it won't be Konoha. To be honest, after encountering such an attack, Konoha is no longer suitable for holding the Five Shadows Conference. So the place where the Hokage wants to hold the meeting is a recognized neutral country - the Kingdom of Iron." Kakashi said, taking out a letter from Tsunade's handwriting with the meeting place and time and handing it to Ai. The Country of Iron is also known as the Country of Samurai. Because the ninjas agreed not to attack this country a long time ago, it is also called the Neutral Country. It is also the only country in the entire ninja world where ninjas do not exist. Hearing this name, Ai's expression relaxed slightly. Although the ninja world has long been less interested in the neutral status of the Iron Kingdom, the Iron Kingdom is indeed the best choice at this time. So there was no hesitation. After receiving the letter, Ai patted his thigh directly and said to Kakashi: "Very good, since it is the Kingdom of Iron, I will not object. You can go back and tell Tsunade-hime, I will arrive at the Land of Iron on time within ten days." "I understand." Kakashi stood up and nodded towards Ai, "I will truthfully bring my words back to Lord Hokage." Seeing Kakashi stand up, Sakura on the side immediately nodded towards Ai. "The current situation in Konoha is not optimistic. It is not suitable for the two of us to leave for too long. Sir Raikage, I will leave first." After Kakashi finished speaking, after seeing Ai nodding in agreement, he took Sakura to take the lead. Left the room. Nozomi, on the other hand, followed the two of them silently until they walked out of the Raikage Building before quickly walking forward and looking at Kakashi with a slightly apologetic expression. "I'm sorry, Raikage-sama's character is like this. In addition, Kirabi-sama is captured this time, so his temper is even more grumpy. I hope you two can forgive me." Hearing this, Kakashi also replied softly, "We already know the Raikage-dono's character from the rumors, so we are prepared this time, so please don't worry about it." "That's the best, but as an apology, I will lead you back for the rest of the journey. This can be regarded as the last bit of expression." Xi said softly with a smile on her face. "I understand, then please lead the way." Kakashi didn¡¯t react, nodded lightly, and stretched out his right hand to indicate to Nozomi to lead the way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 430 Uchiha operating in the Land of Thunder You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾Surveillance is just surveillance, it's like we owe you the fine. ¡¿ Looking at Nozomi, who was smiling and talking to Kakashi in front of her, Sakura curled her lips. She was becoming less and less interested in the people in Hidden Cloud Village. If she had anything to say, she just had to say it. Everyone knew it. What does this trip mean? You still act like Konoha owes you a favor. Compared with the one when I came here, the one I left seemed a bit leisurely. Xi also introduced a lot of scenic spots in the Kingdom of Thunder to the two of them along the way, which can be regarded as a role for them. Local tour guide. The scenery of the Kingdom of Thunder is really different from other countries. Because the mountains of the Kingdom of Thunder are so many, even if it is night time, under the moonlight, those peaks and valleys with strange-shaped rocks can still be seen with gusto. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? But just as Xiwei was about to introduce another night scene to the two of them, two or three flames suddenly shot up into the sky in the distance and went straight into the sky. Nozomi's pupils suddenly shrank, but then he looked at Kakashi beside him with a smile on his face and said: "It seems that some Xiao Xiao sneaked into the Kingdom of Thunder and then fought with our patrolling ninjas. Don't worry, I believe the battle will be over soon." Will it end soon? Not so! Although there is no close contact, a ninja who can blast such a powerful fire escape in one breath is unlikely to be an easy person. If it were just the Kumo ninja patrol, the outcome of the battle would probably be completely opposite to what Nozomi said. but¡­¡­ Sakura¡¯s brows began to wrinkle. The fire escape just now was obviously performed by one person, but there are currently only people in the world who can perform fire escape of this level¡ª¡ª "I remember that the traces of Uchiha Itachi and others have not been discovered yet, right?" Sakura suddenly pointed at Nozomi and asked. Xi was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened suddenly and he immediately turned his head to look at the location where the fire escape had previously erupted. "If it is Uchiha Itachi and his accomplices, then there is absolutely no way to solve it with the patrol alone!" At this moment, there was a lot of cold sweat on Nozomi's forehead, and his head was running at a rapid speed and he suddenly turned his attention to The Konoha duo beside them. "I know this is a rude request, but please Mr. Kakashi! If you can help me go there to check the identity of the enemy. Regardless of whether the other party is the Uchiha Itachi, I will definitely do it after returning to the village. Report your kindness to Lord Raikage!" Kakashi was silent for a moment after hearing Nozomi's request. He was considering what he or Konoha could gain in the future after accepting Nozomi's request. In fact, he did not want to get involved with Uchiha Itachi. Fighting, especially in the Kingdom of Thunder, a country that has nothing to do with him. But after quickly analyzing the situation, Kakashi knew that his trip was finalized. If it was really Itachi Uchiha, then no matter whether he won or lost the battle, as long as he could get as much information about Itachi as possible It¡¯s what you earn, and of course winning is the best thing. If it wasn't him, it wouldn't matter. He didn't care about the kindness in Xi's mouth. He just needed to continue with the current schedule and leave the Kingdom of Thunder honestly. "I understand, then continue to lead the way, we will follow you." Kakashi didn¡¯t tremble, and nodded to Nozomi and agreed. Hearing this, Xi was overjoyed. He immediately took out a flare from his ninja bag, pointed it in the direction of Yunyin Village behind him, and fired it directly. This signal bomb was obviously specially made by Yunyin Village. It did not explode after taking off like other signal bombs. Instead, it shot directly towards Yunyin Village horizontally, and exploded after crossing a mountain peak. Even its light was Not that dazzling. "Then let's go!" After completing this action, Nozomi nodded solemnly to Kakashi, and then rushed out of here with a teleportation technique. Kakashi and Sakura immediately followed after looking at each other. At the same time, at the destination where Sakura and the others were headed, a circle of Cloud ninjas were lying on the ground unaware of their life or death. In addition, two groups of people who were obviously not Cloud ninjas were fighting fiercely. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the crazy fight between the Ninja Tools, the two people fighting were obviously very worried about each other.He was well versed in the art of throwing ninja tools, but fighting with ninja tools was nothing more than harassment to his opponent. In the next second, the two of them were fighting in an instant on the field that was already full of ninja tools. ! "Compared to before, your strength has indeed improved a lot. But I think I said it, right? If you don't have those eyes, don't" ¡°Are you talking about these eyes?!¡± The eyes that were originally just three magatama connected in an instant, forming a bloody hexagram, which turned out to be a pair of kaleidoscope sharingan eyes! Seeing these eyes, the other person's eyes suddenly froze. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Time turned forward more than ten minutes ago, and we were also in the Kingdom of Thunder. "Sasuke, are you sure we still want to go find Akatsuki's people? Last time, we were hanged and beaten together with Sakura!" Suigetsu, who was carrying a beheading sword, looked at Sasuke who was leading the way, with an expression on his face. Said so meanly. "It's not easy to find his traces. It's absolutely impossible for me to leave for the truth!" Sasuke's words were full of determination, but what was different from before was that this time when he mentioned 'him', there was no trace of the previous tone in Sasuke's tone. Darkness hated it. It is obvious that since he and Sakura experienced that wonderful journey to another world, Sasuke has searched for a lot of clues about that year in this year, and also obtained a lot of information. ¡°At least for now, his name for Itachi is no longer as crazy as before. "Actually, Sasuke, we can definitely ask Sakura to help. Don't you think we all have that magical kunai she left behind? As long as we contact her, she will definitely come to help you!" "Seeing that the retreat proposal failed, Shui Yue decisively changed his proposal to requesting foreign aid. "But if we contact her, we may not have enough time." This time it was not Sasuke who answered Suigetsu, but Jugo who was in the same row as Suigetsu. He lowered his head and looked at Suigetsu and said with a serious face. "" Shuiyue was suddenly speechless. And in front, after hearing the name Sakura, Sasuke slowly stretched out his palm and gently covered his left eye. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, maybe I would have just been an Avenger for the rest of my life. Da¡ª¡ª Suddenly, Sasuke's footsteps stopped, and Suigetsu behind him was right and almost hit Sasuke. Fortunately, Jugo, who had always walked well, had quick eyesight and quick hands, and grabbed Suigetsu's collar, which prevented Suigetsu from chasing him. "Tsk, this is really surprising. I can meet a few of you here. What should I say better? Mr. Itachi." A male voice with a full sense of ridicule came from the front. This voice was so familiar that Shuiyue behind him, who was about to say something, instantly tensed up. "In comparison, there is no surprise here. After all, from the beginning, my purpose was to find you, Uchiha-Itachi!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com My mentality is exploding, I am asking for leave and will update tomorrow... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I played a few CSGO games this afternoon, and ended up encountering two cheating teams in succession. My mentality was shattered. I tolerated it for the first time, but I got really angry the second time and used the reporting robot on Taobao. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Why are you so evil? The one who cheats is always on the opposite side, and the one who cheats on the black belt girl is always on his side. Assi. ??????????? Then I think of these two games every time I write a word, I¡¯m sorry. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 431 The Uchiha Brothers¡¯ Reunion Battle You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This meeting between the two Uchiha brothers did not directly lead to a fight, which made Kisame standing next to Itachi a little surprised. After all, judging from the behavior of Mr. Itachi's younger brother last time, his hatred for Mr. Itachi should have been deeply rooted in his bones. Normally speaking, once he saw Mr. Itachi this time, he should have started directly. yes? And just when Kisame was still looking forward to what would happen between the two brothers, he suddenly discovered that the actions of the two people behind Sasuke were not quite right. ¡¾What do these two brats want to do? ¡¿ Before Kisame could think about anything, Suigetsu and Jugo suddenly stepped out from behind Sasuke, aiming directly at his position and charging towards him! "Nani?" Kisame was shocked by the actions of these two people. He did not expect that these two brats in his eyes would take the initiative to attack him. ¡¾Could it be that it is to give Sasuke and Mr. Itachi some space to be alone? ¡¿ After this thought flashed through Kisame's mind, Jugo's figure had already appeared in front of him. His right elbow ejected extremely violent chakra flames, and the strong driving force caused his right fist to It was like a cannonball, making a huge whistling sound and hitting Kisame directly in the face! "This chakra seems pretty good!" Facing Jugo¡¯s powerful and heavy attack, Kisame calmly teased him before waving his right hand and blocking his face with his Samehada muscle. boom! Just like the battles that Kisame is usually exposed to, Jugo's attack that relies entirely on chakra has been sucked away a large amount of chakra before it hits Kisame. By the time it hits Samehada, it has already been It was just a straight punch from an ordinary person. "Shashasha" Seemingly because he had absorbed enough chakra, Samehada's enlarged body began to tremble as it expanded, which made Kisame's mouth curl up. For him, Ever since the battle with the Eight-Tails, Samehada seemed to be obsessed with the Eight-Tails' chakra and went on strike. It would be best for him to get back on his feet now. Whoosh! However, Juugo is not alone. Just when Samehada was satisfied with Juugo's chakra, Suigetsu's decapitating sword had already struck from Juugo's left side and rushed towards Kisame with great force! Kisame didn't panic when he saw this, he raised his left foot, and then kicked Juugo violently. A muffled sound suddenly erupted on Juugo. After kicking him several meters away, Kisame finally With a pull of Samehada, he directly blocked Suigetsu's slash. Keng! As the two ninja swords met, Suigetsu suddenly gritted his teeth. With a slight display of chakra, the muscles in his arms suddenly swelled like inflated rubber balls. Even Kisame couldn't stop the sudden burst of force. Down, he was pressed and pulled by Shuiyue's decapitating sword, and the whole person was carried and flew directly towards the back! "Follow up!" Seeing this, Shuiyue didn't leave any space, and after yelling at Chongwu who had stood up again, he raised his steps and chased after him. Hearing this, Jugo did not hesitate. After one last glance at Sasuke, chakra erupted from his legs and disappeared in the blink of an eye. This time, the pair of Uchiha brothers were the only ones left on the field. ¡¾Were you taken away on purpose? ¡¿ Itachi, who had shown nothing from the beginning to the end, looked at the place where Kisame disappeared, and he was very clear about Kisame's performance in his heart. While thinking something in his mind, Itachi also looked at Sasuke. "It seems that you have grown a lot in this year, Sasuke." "The Kisame who was monitoring you has been taken away by Suigetsu Jugo, and now there are only two of us here. Maybe there are some things that we can no longer hold back and say as before." "For example, the truth about the genocide back then!" "The truth about the genocide?" Itachi's expression did not change. He just said calmly: "Then what truth do you want to know?" "If you were alone, you would never have been able to kill the entire clan in one night! Who else was assisting you besides you? And why did you kill the entire clan? ?!¡± "Noting this, it seems that you have indeed investigated a lot of things this year." Itachi's eyes were still calm, "Then let me tell you, the identity of the facilitator is actually-Uchiha Madara. " "enough!"   Hearing this name, Sasuke's face twitched fiercely, and then he decisively interrupted Itachi's words. "If it's just nonsense, then there's no need to talk nonsense anymore! Then you just need to tell the truth when you can't hold it anymore." As soon as he finished speaking, he did not see Sasuke forming any ninja seals, but saw the electric light on his body flashing, and the next second the figure had disappeared from the place! Squinting his eyes slightly, Itachi's eyes had turned into three magatama sharingan at this moment, but even like this, when he saw Sasuke again, Sasuke's figure had already appeared in front of him, and the Kusanagi in his hand The sword's electric current stabbed hard at Itachi's body. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The chirping of a thousand birds resounded across the sky at this moment! "You can say it now!" The blade of Kusanagi sword flashing with electric current penetrated Itachi's left hand, and Sasuke's left foot stepped on Itachi's right hand. Sasuke suppressed Itachi tightly under him and said with a firm expression. . "You, uh, have really become stronger." However, even though the electric current had spread all over Itachi's body, Itachi's expression still did not change at all, even when he was so shocked that he couldn't even speak clearly. Suddenly, Sasuke's pupils shrank, and before he could react, a huge crow suddenly emerged from the mouth of the Itachi who seemed to be pinned to him. The next second, the whole thing was covered. His body was completely deformed, and crows soared into the sky from his body. "Illusion?" The three magatama slowly rotated. Sasuke stood up and looked at Itachi who was still standing in front of him. The blue electric light on his body became more intensive. The Thunder Chakra still exists in him, so just at the moment when he activated himself to perform the Thunder Flash, Itachi had already opened the three Magatama Sharingan and performed the genjutsu on himself? Narrowing his eyes, Sasuke was already running his Sharingan with all his strength at this moment. "Aren't you going to attack?" Itachi looked at Sasuke in front of him who had not yet moved, and said slowly: "Do you think this is all you have?" Before Itachi could finish his words, the lightning on Sasuke's body suddenly shone like an explosion, and then disappeared from the place almost at several times the speed just now. "Thunder Escape¡¤Thunder Flash!" Whoosh! No longer choosing to launch an attack at close range, the moment Sasuke moved in front of Itachi, he kicked his legs fiercely, and his body twisted again and appeared in the air. Then he clenched his left hand and condensed into a solid lightning. Then it burst out towards Itachi, and the thunder suddenly exploded several meters and pierced Itachi below. The Sharingan rotated rapidly at this moment. Itachi kicked off his legs and immediately moved backwards to get away from Sasuke's several-meter-long lightning attack. At the same time, the ninja seal was formed in his hand. "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!" A large amount of chakra is gathered and compressed in Itachi's body. As long as he performs this fire escape ninjutsu, Sasuke, who is in mid-air at this moment, will never be able to escape his attack! However, at the moment when the fire dragon was formed, the corner of Sasuke's mouth suddenly twitched, and at the same time, he pulled his right hand out of thin air, and his whole body suddenly fell into the sky. At the same time, just above Sasuke's original position, countless ninja tools were rushing towards Itachi's position in front like a violent storm! Not only that, Sasuke, who had just landed on the ground, suddenly stepped forward and rushed straight to Itachi's position in front! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 432 Sasuke¡¯s Kaleidoscope! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾I see, when I was just hit by the illusion, I had already prepared a trap on the ground through the scroll. ¡¿ Looking at the attacks coming from the left and right, Itachi also understood where this ninja tool came from. However, facing Sasuke's menacing attack, Itachi's face not only did not show the slightest panic, but instead appeared. A faint smile. It¡¯s just that this smile was too short-lived, even Sasuke¡¯s three magatama sharingan failed to capture it. And the moment the smile disappeared, Itachi's expression was completely covered in indifference! "Have you forgotten that all your shuriken throwing skills were given to you by me?" In a flash, his eyes turned into kaleidoscopes, and the world in Itachi's eyes suddenly dropped to a lower level. At the same time, his right hand quickly pressed on the palm of his hand, and a shuriken immediately appeared on his right hand. With his index finger clasped in the air of the shuriken, Itachi quickly threw it at the overwhelming ninja tool in front of him, and the left hand hidden in the cuff had also completed the ninja seal. "Ninjutsu? Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!" The moment the shuriken in Itachi's right hand left his hand, dense shurikens came out of the air, and the moment they met Sasuke's trap shuriken, there were bursts of harsh clanging sounds. After solving the trap set by Sasuke, Itachi quickly changed his position, and the kunai appeared on his right hand. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the middle of the battlefield, the two people who were fighting together looked at each other. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Itachi looked in front of Sasuke who was staring at him with gritted teeth and said indifferently. "Compared to before, your strength has indeed improved a lot. But I think I said it, right? If you don't have those eyes, don't" ¡°Are you talking about these eyes?!¡± Everything is like a dream. Itachi, who had always had a calm expression, was finally relieved of his facial paralysis at this moment. "Wanhua¡­¡­" boom! Before the shocked Itachi could finish speaking, Sasuke, whose body was still shining with lightning, had already raised his left knee and hit Itachi hard on the chest, choking his words in his throat and causing Itachi's body to jerk violently. Arched. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sasuke held the Kusanagi sword and aimed it at Itachi's back. The full force was like a heavy hammer. In an instant, it hit Itachi's spine and hit him hard. above the ground. The next moment, Sasuke was already straddling Itachi's back, with his right knee clasped on Itachi's lute bone, his left foot stepping on his left hand, and his right hand pressing on Itachi's right hand to prevent his one-hand seal. , and at the same time, his left hand pinched the back of Itachi's neck, and he almost locked Itachi to the ground. "I did what you said. Now you can tell the truth about that night! Who is the murderer and who is the person who helped you?!" "I see, you have activated the Mangekyo Sharingan and mastered its pupil technique, so you just said you came to find me on your own initiative. In other words, is one of your pupil techniques the ability to detect the side?" Itachi's tone was still calm, and now that he was suppressed on the ground, he was still analyzing the ability of Sasuke's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "!" After Sasuke was stunned for a moment, the expression on his face suddenly changed, and he immediately raised his head and looked at the sky. Sure enough, what hangs in the sky at this moment is no longer the white moon, but a scarlet full moon that exudes an uneasy atmosphere! I have already passed the monthly exam! "Yeah¡ª¡ªYeah¡ª¡ª!" As Sasuke raised his head, Itachi's body, which was suppressed under Sasuke, suddenly dispersed into a sky full of crows just like before. However, this time they did not dissipate, but quickly rushed into the air to form a group, and formed a new group. Became a ferret. "How did you open your Mangekyou Sharingan? Tell me, let me know what is in your heart that is comparable to your father and mother." Itachi, floating in the air, looked at Sasuke below and said calmly. With. Click! However, before Itachi could finish his words, the blood moon in the sky suddenly erupted with a loud noise, and a very deep ravine appeared in his body. "Don't be ridiculous! Do you think I will still do what you did before?!" Sasuke growled, the kaleidoscope in his left eye was operating at full strength, and a line of blood and tears slipped directly from his left eye, and his pupil technique was finally released.Come out! "Soul Life!!" Click! A crisp sound resounded throughout the world, and the blood moon in the sky shattered. As the blood moon disappeared, the entire world immediately shattered. At the same time, Itachi also cried out in pain, and his left eye was filled with blood for a moment. Before he could cover his left eye with his left hand, blood and tears had already scratched his cheek. "Ha, ha." Sasuke gasped for air. At this moment, he was also covering his left eye. Although it was not the first time to use the pupil technique, it was still difficult to expend such a large amount of pupil power at one time. It gave him some difficulty. Sasuke who cracked the Tsukuyomi consumes so much, and Itachi who cracks the Tsukuyomi consumes even more. His body itself has been squeezed to the extreme due to excessive use of the kaleidoscope ability. Now that the kaleidoscope ability is broken, the body functions are almost unbearable. Living. "Coughcough cough cough!" He coughed up blood violently, but Itachi didn't look at the blood on the ground at all. Instead, he opened his right eye and stared at Sasuke in front of him. ¡¾The power of eyes is so powerful! His other pupil technique must be forced out, otherwise Shisui's eyes may not function perfectly! ¡¿ This thought flashed through his mind quickly, and Itachi no longer had to worry about anything else at this moment. He stared at Sasuke in front of him and his right eye suddenly widened, and his pupil power was immediately released from it! "Amaterasu!" Although it was said that it was immediately, the sound Itachi made before using it still made Sasuke, who had already recovered, react. "Thunder Escape¡¤Thunder Flash!" The Thunder Chakra shone on Sasuke's body again, but in the blink of an eye, Sasuke's figure had disappeared from the spot. However, Amaterasu rose from Itachi's point of view after all. The moment his figure disappeared, the cuff of his left hand was successfully contaminated by a trace of Amaterasu, and it was about to burn along his cuff to his wrist. . "Bang!" Keenly aware of the trace of Amaterasu that was about to stick to his wrist, Sasuke scolded, and at the same time looked at Itachi's figure in front of him and gritted his teeth. "I have already figured out Itachi's eye skills, and most of his eye power has been consumed now. There should be no other trump cards, in that case¡ª¡ª! ¡¿ "Yuhunmingming!" Sasuke's right eye suddenly widened, and the Amaterasu on the cuff of his left hand went out the moment his pupil technique was cast. At the next moment, Itachi's eyes were already on him, but there was no sign of Amaterasu at all. The dark flames! And if you look closely around Sasuke at this time, you can find that with his right eye as the center, an unknowable faint ripple is spreading all over his body. "Immune? Absorbed? Or something else?!" Itachi looked at everything happening in front of him, thinking constantly in his mind while the Amaterasu in his right eye did not stop releasing. After all, his current purpose is very clear, that is to use all his strength to consume Sasuke's eye power! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 433 Crow¡¯s Kaleidoscope! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Belonging to the duel between the Uchiha brothers, the battle of eye power between the two has obviously reached the final stage. At this time, both Sasuke and Itachi's right eyes were already covered with bloodshot eyes, but it seemed that Sasuke was in better condition. Although his right eye was bloodshot, it was obviously much better than Itachi's right eye which was constantly overflowing with blood and tears. ¡¾It seems that Amaterasu can only go so far. Can we only rely on ninjutsu to solve the problem? ¡¿ Feeling the severe pain coming from his right eye, Itachi understood his situation in his heart. "I don't know to what extent Sasuke's right eye's pupil technique can reach. If it is just for attacking pupil techniques and ninjutsu, it can be done now. But if it's more than this, I'm afraid it will only force him into a corner. ¡¿ Now that he had made a decision, Itachi made an immediate decision. The moment he closed his right eye and closed Amaterasu, his right hand had already formed the ninja seal. At the same time, with a single stroke of his left hand, more than a dozen shurikens flew straight towards Sasuke. "Fire Release: Impatiens Flower Claws Are Red!" The flying shurikens were instantly ignited by the hot flames, like impatiens scattered all over the sky, launching a surprise attack on Sasuke in front of him! Sasuke, who was still using his soul-bending skills in his right eye, looked at the incoming flame shuriken. After his eyes narrowed for a moment, he rushed forward with his legs and directly faced the incoming shuriken. At the same time, his right hand was extremely fierce. He quickly showed off his Kusanagi sword. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? With several harsh sounds, the incoming shuriken was split into two by the Kusanagi sword in the air, and Sasuke's figure was already heading straight towards Itachi's position! "But facing Sasuke's swift attack, Itachi immediately focused on his shuriken that was split into two. There are no traces of flames on it. ¡¾Only limited to ninjutsu? Or is it only immune to non-entity attacks? ¡¿ This thought flashed through Itachi's mind, and his eyes were fixed on Sasuke who was about to hit him in front of him. ¡¾If this is the case, does that mean it is possible for him to be immune to illusions? Ordinary illusions cannot pose a threat in front of the kaleidoscope. Do you want to use Tsukuyomi again? But the eye power has reached its limit. If the Tsukuyomi fails] There were thousands of thoughts in his mind, but in reality Itachi didn't pause at all. He flipped his left hand and revealed a kunai, and at the same time, with his legs forward, he rushed towards Sasuke without retreating! Just before the two were about to meet, their bodies suddenly moved to the right, avoiding the Kusanagi sword and moving towards Sasuke at high speed. There is an old saying that an inch short is an inch dangerous, but if it is a game at an extremely close range, the longer the weapon, the more constrained it will be. What Itachi did was undoubtedly to close the distance and increase his advantage. However, when Sasuke saw Itachi's actions, not only did he not show any embarrassment on his face, but instead, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Bilibili¡ª¡ª! There was no seal movement, but the ferocious electric lightning snake was spread all over Sasuke's body in less than a blink of an eye! "Thunder Release Chidori-ryu!" Did Itachi miscalculate? The moment before the blue electric snake was about to touch Itachi's body, a red shadow suddenly appeared in front of Itachi, and the next moment this red shadow hit Sasuke's body directly! boom! As if his body was hit by a train, Sasuke's whole body seemed to be smashed into pieces and blasted away. He slammed into a huge rock ten meters away from behind him, and his body seemed to be embedded in it. It's like falling into this rock. ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± The moment Sasuke escaped from the rock, a mouthful of blood surged into his throat and he spit it out. ¡¾Susanohu? Can you still use it when your pupil power is almost exhausted? ! ¡¿ This thought flashed through Sasuke's mind quickly, and his hands on the ground were pushed hard. After standing up again with difficulty, Sasuke finally saw what Itachi looked like at this moment. "Cough cough cough!" He covered his mouth with his right hand, but even so, blood still seeped out from between Itachi's fingers as he coughed violently, and dripped straight onto the ground after sliding past the back of his hand. But there was no trace of Susanoo in Sasuke's imagination. "You have consumed too much pupil power. Although you have used Susanoo, it is only for a moment.Just a moment. Do you want to kill me directly with the blow Susan just delivered? "Sasuke stared at Itachi who was swaying and finally fell down with no strength but could only support the ground with his left hand. He knew that Itachi had already used up all his cards, so he continued to speak while slowly walking towards him. "The Chidori-ryu is not a single offensive ninjutsu. When I use the Chidori-ryu, my body will also be strengthened. So it is impossible for Susan's punch just now to kill me. " As he spoke, Sasuke had already reached a position five or six meters in front of Itachi. "Your last trump card has been revealed, now it's time to tell it. Who is the person who killed the entire clan, and who assisted you that night!" The lightning on his left hand began to flicker slowly. Sasuke raised his left hand and pointed it at Itachi, "I don't want to ask again!" "Ahem I've already told you." After pausing for a moment, he seemed to have completely lost his strength. His right hand fell weakly from his mouth to the ground. He looked like a dying person and he didn't even have the strength to raise his head to look at Sasuke and speak. "Escape from the world is a kind of cruel self-comfort. After killing me, you always have to face the truth. Uchiha Madara is indeed still alive in this world. This is an undoubted fact. And back then The night of the genocide was exactly what he and I did together." "you¡­¡­!" Seeing that Itachi was still insisting on his words, Sasuke's left hand clenched tightly, and the Chidori-ryu suddenly shot out a dazzling light of lightning and forced it on Itachi's forehead. But at this moment! A crow suddenly flew out from behind Itachi, and the moment Sasuke's sight was diverted, Itachi suddenly raised his head, and the blood-stained Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his left eye started spinning again! "Tsukuyomi!" Soul destiny! The moment his sight changed into the bloody Tsukuyomi space, Sasuke, who was already familiar with the routine, had already activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his left eye at a very fast speed! ¡°Perhaps it was because of the second use of Soul Life in the Tsukuyomi space, or perhaps because Itachi¡¯s eye power was exhausted, this time the Tsukuyomi space showed signs of cracks almost as soon as Sasuke entered. but¡ª¡ª This is enough for Itachi! The moment the Tsukuyomi world collapsed, the eyes of the crow resting on Itachi's shoulder were fixed on Sasuke. It was a Sharingan - the Mangekyo Sharingan! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Please give me one more day and I¡¯ll resume updating tomorrow. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! There is a problem with the company's goods. We have been reworking all day today and will have to continue tomorrow morning. I'll resume updating as soon as I get back tomorrow afternoon, I'm really sorry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 434 Itachi lost his hostility You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the Kingdom of Thunder, just as Sakura, Kakashi and Nozomi were moving forward at full speed, an extremely large amount of chakra suddenly came from in front of them. Immediately afterwards, a wave of water that could be seen clearly even in the night rose out of the sky, completely covering an entire area. ¡°What a powerful chakra, it¡¯s almost as good as the second tail that transformed into a tailed beast.¡± Looking at the huge body of water rolled up out of thin air in front of him, Xi's face suddenly became a little ugly. As a perceptive ninja, he can feel that in addition to directly drawing the local river water, this body of water also has a large amount of water flow purely formed by chakra. In addition, he also already knew that there were five people in front of him, but these five people were obviously not in the same group, because the ninjutsu that broke out several times showed that they were already in a melee. But now the problem arises, because these five people are not together. Three of them (Suigetsu, Jugo, and Kisame) are fighting in the newly erupted waters, and two (Sasuke, Itachi) are fighting in another place. So if I How to arrange a total of three people? Judging from the huge water area that appeared in his sight, the caster was obviously not someone who knew the Three-Legged Cat Kung Fu. I'm afraid it would be of no use if all three of them passed by, and the person who just used Fire Release was probably not that good. Here we go. In this case¡­¡­ Xi gritted his teeth fiercely, and finally looked at Kakashi beside him, who was also frowning. "Mr. Kakashi, the enemy has a total of two areas to fight in. The matter is urgent now, so I hope that the two of us will go to the water release caster, while your subordinates will go to another place to monitor. May I?!" "Sakura, is it okay?" Kakashi did not agree immediately, but looked at Sakura and asked quickly. "Understood! Let's go now." After Sakura quickly glanced at the two prominent chakras in the world she sensed, she immediately nodded to the two people beside her. "kindness!" After Nozomi nodded heavily, she immediately followed Kakashi and rushed towards the water that was getting bigger and bigger. Standing there and looking at the two figures going away, Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. If others don't know, how can she not know? She knew all five people present! Not to mention the Sasuke trio, she has never forgotten the chakra of Itachi and Kisame since the battle at Orochimaru's base! ¡°I don¡¯t know what Suigetsu and Jugo did to force Kisame to play so hard.¡± Thinking this in her heart, Sakura¡¯s chakra also moved slightly. The art of Flying Thunder God! The moment Sakura disappeared, she was on the battlefield between Sasuke and Itachi! The first moment Sasuke, who had once again broken through Tsukuyomi, returned to the real world, the first thing he saw was the crow that was widening his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. At this moment, everything seemed to make sense. What Tsukuyomi Amaterasu, what Susanoo, all of these are just a false shot, Itachi's final killing move is actually this crow with the Mangekyo Sharingan! There is no time left! While Sasuke was trying his best to activate his Soul Taming Life, he looked at the already activated Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but these words popped up in his mind in despair. finally! Whoa¡ª¡ª! ¡­¡­¡­The girl is praying¡­¡­¡­¡­ Her arms gently pressed on the shoulders of Sasuke, who was already kneeling on the ground with his head hanging down. Sakura's eyes looked at Itachi, who was already kneeling on the ground and panting hard, and the Mangekyo Sharingan on his shoulders that had changed its state. She was silent for a moment as she was already ready to fight against the three magatama crows. The moment she saw the crow, she already understood the state of Sasuke, who was kneeling on the ground and unconscious at this moment. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? about of Konoha. In the original work, this true and strongest illusion was a technique that Itachi used against Sasuke and failed, and was eventually used by Naruto on himself. However, Sakura did not expect that in her own world, this technique would actually be what Itachi thought. The general was used on Sasuke. "Flying Thunder God Jutsu? So, is that the girl who acted with Sasuke? You are a ninja of Konoha but you didn't attack me immediately. Why?" At this moment, two people on the opposite side had already Itachi, who was nearly blind, suddenly raised his head and looked towards?, and asked quietly. Now he seems to have lost all means of resistance, or has fulfilled his lifelong wish, so there is no hostility in his tone, just a sense of indifference as if he is retiring from old age and returning to his hometown. However, Sakura saw through the truth at a glance. Itachi's right hand, which was still hidden under the cuff, had completed the Ninja Seal silently. Presumably, if he said the wrong thing, he would take action immediately. However, Sakura didn't pay attention to Itachi's vigilance. She leaned down and looked at Sasuke, who had lost even her Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eyes, and said softly to Itachi: "Sasuke and I once traveled to a parallel world together because of an accident. If you If you don¡¯t understand what a parallel world is, you can completely understand that it is a world decades from now, that is, the future world.¡± "Future world?" After Itachi muttered the word, a ripple suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, "It seems that you have experienced a lot in that world?" "At least Sasuke experienced a lot there. He got the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in that world. But what exactly he experienced depends on what Sasuke in that world did to him. After all, he got the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. I was not present when the chakra was revealed." "Sasuke in the future?" Itachi became speechless upon hearing this, but then suddenly looked at Sakura and continued to ask: "How is Sasuke's life in that world?" How is life? After Sakura paused for a moment to collect her thoughts, she looked at Itachi and said, "I'm living a good life. I have a wife, a daughter, and a good friend." gay friend? Although Itachi didn¡¯t understand what this was, he couldn¡¯t be unfamiliar with the words wife and daughter that Sakura mentioned at the beginning. "I see, now that I have a wife, I also have my own daughter? That way, I'll feel relieved." Unknowingly, the ninja seal he had held in his hand had been put down. Itachi looked at Sakura again. Although he could only see blurry shadows with his eyesight at this time, he still relied on his amazing memory to The image of Sakura when she last met is pasted on it. "Can you describe it? What his wife and daughter look like?" "Forehead¡­¡­" For a moment, Sakura felt like she was speechless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 435 Mad Doctor Slug You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Now Itachi has completely let down his guard, just like an ordinary big brother next door, but this change makes Sakura feel a little at a loss. She wanted Itachi to still maintain the hostility from the last time they met, because then she could hit him with her fists without mercy. But facing Itachi now, Sakura really had no intention of punching forward with her fists. "I'm sorry, I didn't see my wife's appearance, but my daughter knows it. She looks just like the female version of Sasuke when she was a child, no matter her temper or appearance." Sakura thought about it and let Mirai Sakura hide. However, What she said was right, she had indeed never seen her! "Is it the same as when Sasuke was a child?" Itachi didn't show any dissatisfaction with Sakura skipping Sasuke's future wife. On the contrary, he smiled after hearing Sakura's description of Sarana. "That's good" Smiling, Itachi slowly raised his right hand. Just when Sakura was confused and thought that Itachi was about to attack her, Itachi suddenly grabbed the crow's head on his shoulder, and then Work harder! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "you!" In just one breath, Itachi had completed the recovery of the Shisui Mangeky¨­ and the peeling off of his left eye, which made Sakura's expression unexpectedly change. "Although I don't know what your so-called future world is like, since you have such a relaxed attitude towards me, you must know some things in that world that are still confidential in this world. In this case, you should also know that I will accept What are you going to do now? So please, I must give my eyes to Sasuke after he recovers." Seeing this scene and hearing these words, Sakura's face was filled with disbelief: "Do you just believe me? I don't understand why. We have only met a few times. And this is the Mangekyo Sharingan , are there only a few pairs of them that still exist in the entire ninja world?" "How many pairs?" However, Itachi didn't pay attention to Sakura's words at all. He just accurately grasped the information revealed in Sakura's words, with a smile on his face. "It seems that you do know a lot of things in that world, otherwise you would never know how many pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan there are. As for why I believe you" When Itachi said this, he gently shook off the crow's head that had turned into haze with his right hand, then pressed it on his only remaining right eye and said: "I once investigated you. You and Sasuke graduated from the Ninja School. We became acquainted with each other in the middle, and later became Kakashi-senpai's subordinates together. In addition, you also acted together during Sasuke's "defection", I believe that the bond between you and Sasuke must be very profound. I once had this A bond, but it was missed in the end.¡± "Apart from these, giving these eyes to you is also the best choice at the moment. Although Sasuke was hit by my eye technique and will take away my eyes and leave here as soon as he wakes up, but after the battle just now After all, it consumes too much power, and if an accident occurs, it will only cause unnecessary trouble." "And if I leave it to you, there won't be such a troublesome situation, because you will definitely help Sasuke protect and keep these eyes of mine, right?" After the words fell, Itachi didn't wait for Sakura to answer, and already inserted his right hand into the right eye. He took out his Sharingan. "Actually, there is no need for this. You can wait for Sasuke to wake up and leave here with him, right?" Looking at the man in front of her who has lived in the shadows all her life to protect her biological brother, Sakura's tone can no longer be said. It's described as complicated. "My body has already reached its limit, and staying any longer will only drag him down. Since Sasuke can live so happily in that future without me, why bother?" Itachi shook his head when he heard this and said What¡¯s in your heart. Sakura was silent for a moment, and she already understood in her heart the reason why Itachi chose to sacrifice herself, but "Your body has reached its limit? Why are you so determined?" Itachi, who had already peeled off his own eyes, would of course not be able to notice what kind of expression was on Sakura's face, so of course he didn't notice the movements of Sakura's hands. A smile appeared on her lips, and she gently bit off her fingers with her right hand, then slapped them hard on the ground. "The art of psychics!" As soon as the words fell, as the smoke dispersed, MengThe clattering blue-and-white-striped slug had already appeared in front of Sakura. "Sakura-sama, long time no see." As soon as he appeared, Slug's iconic gentle and delicate voice came out, but then he noticed Itachi's empty eyes in front of him, and the pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his palm. Before Slug could ask any questions, Sakura had already walked to Itachi's side, her palms gently pressed against Slug's body and she spoke slowly. "The ninja with the strongest medical ninjutsu in this ninja world is my master Tsunade, but do you know who really has the strongest medical ability!" ¡°That¡¯s the Slug Immortal who¡¯s still in Shigu Forest!¡± At this point, Sakura's face was filled with a bright smile, "Believe me! Slug Immortal will definitely be able to save you!" Speaking of which, Slug, who was channeled by Sakura, still didn't know Sakura's purpose. Although he had roughly known Itachi's identity through the pair of Mangekyo Sharingan, as Sakura's psychic beast, Slug also had no idea about this. There was no vocal objection. After all, he knew everything about Sakura¡¯s character, not just the back of his hand. However, facing Sakura's kindness, Itachi shook his head and said: "No need to trouble Slug Sento. I know my own body, and my terminal illness is actually caused by the overuse of chakra and the associated effects of the kaleidoscope power. , in fact, it is caused by over-squeezing the body, and it can no longer be counted as a disease¡ª¡ª" "Shut up!" However, before Itachi could finish his words, a rude shout interrupted his words. But what¡¯s even more surprising is that the stern voice was none other than the always soft-spoken Slug! Ignoring Sakura's stunned expression, Slug just stared at Itachi in front of him, pouring out rage at him. "What do you know about your body? Are you still a medical ninja? Do you know more about medical treatment than us who specialize in medical abilities? Before receiving a professional medical diagnosis, even the most powerful medical ninja You can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on in the other person¡¯s body, so why can you be so sure that your body is over-stressed?!¡± "As a patient, you only need to honestly tell me where you feel uncomfortable, and leave the subsequent diagnosis and treatment to me. Do you understand!!!" After the fierce roar ended, this small place became silent for a while. And after Sakura pursed her lips with difficulty, she looked at the slug in front of her and remembered something. Don¡¯t offend the doctor if you offend anyone! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 436 The Eye Power of Other Gods You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Itachi finally went to the Shiggy Bone Forest to receive treatment from Slug Immortal. Of course, this was not entirely voluntary. After all, Slug, who could no longer stand Itachi's negative attitude, had already pounced on him before he could refute or anything. He went up and swallowed him whole. In fact, Itachi could have made some resistance movements before being swallowed by the slug, but the slug had good intentions after all, so before being swallowed by the slug, he only made one movement in the end. He took out a small jar from his arms and threw the jar to Sakura before the slug was about to swallow him. "Sir Sakura, is there anything else I can help with?" With a growl in his stomach, the slug directly teleported Itachi into the Shiggy Bone Forest. The slug then turned to look at Sakura and asked her with his usual gentleness and delicacy. "No, no, no!" Sakura almost immediately raised her hands and waved to the slug. To be honest, the slug that responded with a gentle voice was much scarier than the slug that was just furious. "Is that so? If that's the case, I'll evacuate first. Goodbye, Sakura-sama." The slug nodded, and then disappeared with a bang. Seeing the slug return to the wet bone forest, Sakura patted her chest gently and let out a long sigh of relief. She really didn't expect Slug, a being who was gentle and graceful even when encountering enemies, to be so angry about this matter. If Sasuke is his reverse scale for Itachi, then his disregard for his own life and contempt for medical ninjutsu are undoubtedly the slug's reverse scale. Shaking her head, Sakura stopped thinking about these things and used the small jar that Itachi threw to her to store his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. But looking at this small jar, Sakura sighed for a moment. Itachi had really been prepared to give away his eyes very early, otherwise he wouldn't have been able to take out this with just a flick of his fingers. After doing this, Sakura quickly turned her attention back to Sasuke behind her. She didn't know why, but there was a big difference between the other gods in Sasuke and Itachi himself in the original work. s difference. At least being comatose for such a long time is different from the original work. ??????????????????????????????? In the original work, whether it was Danzo attacking Mifune¡¯s other gods or Itachi himself being attacked, the other gods were almost always effective in an instant. Leaning lightly in front of Sasuke, Sakura stretched out her right hand and placed it on Sasuke's forehead, silently pumping her own chakra into Sasuke's body. Of course, Sakura did not directly start the treatment without knowing why. She transmitted chakra this time just to find out why Sasuke was still in a coma, so her chakra can be said to be quite gentle and careful. However! The mutation occurred so quickly that even though Sakura's chakra control ability far exceeded that of ninjas in the world today, she was not able to successfully prevent it for a while. There was almost a loud noise in Sakura's mind. A powerful eye force originating from Sasuke's mind changed when Sakura's chakra entered Sasuke's body. This energy obviously did not belong to Sasuke himself. The eye power of Sakura instantly launched an attack on the chakra introduced into Sasuke's body! Since it was just a small amount of chakra, Sakura was kicked out of Sasuke's body with a roar by this terrifying power before Sakura could even make a move to resist. "Hiss¡ª¡ª" When she suffered such a serious injury, Sakura immediately covered her forehead with her right hand and took a deep breath. She felt that while this eye force was kicking away her chakra, it was also attacking her brain! "You are still able to launch a counterattack against me? Is this also part of Itachi's plan?!" After relieving the pain of her brain being attacked by the power of the eyes, Sakura gasped and complained. However, after this encounter, Sakura also understood why Sasuke was different from the rest of the original characters and did not wake up directly. This was entirely because his own eye power was competing with the eye power of other gods in his consciousness space. That¡¯s right, in addition to the powerful eye force that just knocked Sakura away, there is also a weak eye force in Sasuke¡¯s body that is struggling to resist the invasion of that powerful eye force. But this time, Sakura was even more confused. She didn't believe that Itachi would directly attack Sasuke without being sure. In Sakura's mind, Itachi must have consumed Sasuke's eye power so much that he couldn't resist. Only when you have the ability can you activate other gods.   And according to Itachi¡¯s usual character and his expression just before he was taken away by the slug, he must have been completely sure before launching the Betrayal God on Sasuke, but why can Sasuke still persist until now? ? All kinds of confusion swirled in Sakura's mind, but she was not from the Uchiha clan after all, and she still didn't understand what Sasuke's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan Eye Technique was, so even after a while of thinking hard, Still haven't been able to figure out the answer. "Hey, are you opening a cheat again just because you don't agree with each other? So this kind of god's background is really annoying. It's convex (ܳܳ)" Since you can¡¯t think of an answer, let¡¯s pass the blame to the plug-in! After secretly giving Sasuke a middle finger, Sakura felt at ease again. She has not forgotten that Sasuke is not out of danger yet. Even if there is no other god, there is still the threat of the Kumo ninja support force that will arrive at some time, weighing on Sakura's heart. She sat cross-legged next to Sasuke. After Sakura took a faint breath, she entered the sage mode. As orange eye shadow appeared in the corners of Sakura's eyes, Sakura once again placed her right hand on Sasuke's forehead and immediately mobilized her senjutsu chakra. Since ordinary chakra can¡¯t defeat you, then it¡¯s impossible for magic chakra to be invincible anymore! With this thought, Senjutsu Chakra suddenly broke into Sasuke's body and quickly rushed towards Sasuke's consciousness. And just like before, the other god's power that was bullying Sasuke's power almost turned the gun the moment Sakura's magic chakra entered Sasuke's sea of ??consciousness, and instantly aimed at Sakura's magic power. Chakra rushed over. With the last experience, Sakura was of course not directly counterattacked this time. She summoned up all the Senjutsu chakra in Sasuke's body and counterattacked the eye power of other gods without any fear! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 437 Eyesight Space You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Perhaps because he had gathered enough strength this time, the eye power belonging to another god did not slap Sakura's consciousness away like the last time, but for a moment it became one with Sakura's senjutsu chakra. Tie. But a draw and a draw are completely different! Although the pupil power of other gods is powerful, it is not like the senjutsu chakra that has a steady stream of support from Sakura from the outside world! The two forces were constantly swimming and fighting in Sasuke's body. The appearance of being evenly matched also gave Sasuke's eye power, which was initially suppressed by the eye power of the other gods, an opportunity, and he immediately gathered all his strength to hit the eye power of the other gods fiercely. Here comes a backstab! In an instant, Bie Tianshen Tongli, who was double-teamed before and after, was defeated one after another. Suddenly! Just when Sakura thought that this might be the end, Sasuke's eye power suddenly changed, and his whole body was tightly attached to the eye power of other gods. Then there was a strange click that even Sakura could hear. A loud roar swept through the entire sea of ??Sasuke's consciousness! There was a sharp trance in the vision, and then there was a strange space full of blank space. Then before Sakura could react, a familiar voice suddenly appeared in Sakura's ears. "Sakura? It turns out to be you. No wonder it happened so suddenly just now. You clearly felt like you were going to fail but you were able to turn defeat into victory." Sakura turned around in shock, and a handsome face came into view. It¡¯s Sasuke! "Long time no see, Sakura." Seeing the astonishment on Sakura's face, Sasuke said hello with a faint smile on his face. "It's been a long time, it's been a long time. Your strength seems to have really improved a lot." Sakura looked at the faint smile on Sasuke's face, and she also showed a smile, but then she straightened her face and asked. "Where is this place? Is it your own consciousness space?" "Conscious space? It can be described by this name." Sasuke was obviously very familiar with this space. He nodded to Sakura and continued, "This place appeared after I mastered the ability of the Mangekyou Sharingan. Space can help me find out the truth of the matter, such as¡ª¡ª" At this point, Sasuke suddenly raised his right hand and pointed it forward, then lightly clenched it into a fist! Suddenly, the blank space suddenly set off a ripple like a stone hitting the water, and a mirror slowly emerged from it, revealing its true form. "This is the power of my Mangekyou Sharingan, Soul Life. This mirror can reflect everything before and when the incident happened. At the same time, it can also help me see the general direction of the other party's current location and the correct direction. That¡¯s how I knew Itachi was in the Land of Thunder.¡± As Sasuke spoke, he also controlled his Soul Life. He didn't ask Sakura if she had seen Itachi outside, nor did he ask what Itachi's current situation was. He just silently used his eye power to make a third-person image appear on the mirror. Perspective picture. "It seems that there is no way to stop the Uchiha clan from launching a coup." The picture hadn¡¯t even appeared yet, but the first sentence it revealed made Sakura¡¯s eyes widen. The person who said this was none other than Uchiha Shisui, who had his right eye taken away by Danzo, leaving only his left eye while talking to Itachi. And the environment they were in now was on the cliff where Itachi and Shisui met for the last time. As the picture on the mirror gradually moved back, Sasuke slowly clenched his fists, and after Shisui handed his eyes to Itachi and jumped back, there was only one look in his eyes. All that was left was indifference. "Protect Konoha, protect the glory of the Uchiha clan Are you making this decision for these reasons?!" After Sakura hesitated for a moment, she finally took the initiative to speak out: "The Danzo Shisui mentioned died in my hands two years ago." Hearing this, Sasuke's expression did not improve, but he still tried his best to be calm when looking at Sakura. "Danzo may be the mastermind behind the scenes, but there is another person besides him, a person who directly wields a butcher's knife against the clansmen! During the battle between Itachi and I just now, Itachi mentioned his name - Madara Uchiha !¡± ¡¾Has Itachi already told Sasuke this name? ¡¿ Sakura was slightly stunned after hearing Sasuke's words, and then an idea jumped out of her head: "Uchiha Madara? Then it seems that our next actions can be done together."?Ah. " Originally, because he thought of Itachi, Sasuke wanted to ask Sakura what was going on outside, but he was stunned by what she said. "What do you mean? Act together?" "Konoha has captured several members of the Akatsuki organization. According to our interrogation, we have obtained information that the real controller of the Akatsuki organization is probably Uchiha Madara, or he uses the name Uchiha Madara. character." "This man has always used the name Uchiha Madara when he met Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki organization. So if the guess is correct, he must be the Uchiha Madara Itachi said." "Yes, Konoha is also investigating the Akatsuki organization." Sasuke nodded, and then asked with some confusion: "Speaking of Sakura, why did you come to the Kingdom of Thunder?" "It's just a coincidence." Sakura shook her head when she talked about this, and then said the reason: "Konoha was invaded by the apparent leader I just mentioned, Nagato, who possesses the power of the legendary Sage of Six Paths. The Rinnegan Eye caused great damage to Konoha. Although he was successfully defeated, he was rescued by a masked man suspected of being Uchiha Madara." "It is precisely because of this incident that the master decided to convene a five-kage meeting and bring the Akatsuki organization to the table. And Kakashi-sensei and I were the messengers who arranged to inform the Raikage." "Konoha was attacked by the Akatsuki organization and suffered heavy losses?" Sasuke frowned. He did not expect that in just a few days when he rushed to the Kingdom of Thunder, such an explosive event would happen in this ninja world: "No wonder you would Appearing in the Land of Thunder, you just mentioned Kakashi, are you saying that he is also outside now?" The meaning of outside actually means that it is outside this pupil space. Sakura shook her head and said: "He is not here now. The battle between Suigetsu and Kisame was a bit big. Kakashi went there with the Kumo ninja Jonin who monitored our actions, and I Assigned to be here.¡± Having said this, Sasuke seemed to have finally remembered. He looked at Sakura with burning eyes and asked: "Now that you have come to help me, what about Itachi? Was he defeated by you, or did he leave before you came over? Already?" Is it finally here? Sakura looked at Sasuke and thought like this, but she had nothing to hide, so she answered simply and neatly. "He didn't attack me. He seemed to have already decided to die. But now the Kingdom of Thunder is also looking for him, so I channeled Slug and asked him to take Itachi to the Shiggy Bone Forest first." (Note Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 438 Brother and Brother You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Knowing that Itachi didn't even resist, Sasuke couldn't help but tighten his fists even more. He didn't believe that Itachi had no resistance at that time, but he still didn't do anything. "By the way, there is one more thing." Sakura did not give Sasuke any more time to pause, and continued to say to Sasuke: "Itachi gave his pair of Sharingan to Sasuke before he was taken to the wet bone forest by the slug. I, I think you might want to take a look." Sasuke's eyes suddenly widened. "Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!" These words were blurted out by Sasuke. "In this case, there is no need to stay here any longer. If you rely on Itachi's eyes to use your soul life, you will see much more information than relying on this empty pupil power!" Sasuke said slightly excitedly, and at the same time he held Sakura's hands beside him. The kaleidoscope pattern in his left eye overflowed, and their eyes flashed at the same time. When they opened their eyes again, they had already returned to the same place. In reality. "Well¡ª¡ª" Unlike how he looked full of energy just now, Sasuke almost immediately stretched out his left hand and pressed it on his left eye as soon as he returned to the real world, his face also full of pain. "Can't you feel the pain caused by excessive consumption of pupil power in your own pupil space?" Seeing Sasuke's appearance, Sakura immediately understood the reason. After all, Sasuke must have had an affair with Itachi before she arrived here. It was an extremely intimate duel between eyes. "It's okay. Just take a rest." Sasuke covered his eyes and muttered to Sakura. "No, your consumption is too great. It has been such a long time, you can wait until you have rested to face this again." Sakura did not agree, but she also knew how much effort Sasuke put into pursuing the answer to the night of genocide, so she just persuaded him softly. "It's precisely because it's been such a long time! It's been long enough, and I don't want to wait another minute!" Unsurprisingly, Sasuke rejected Sakura's proposal almost instantly. Then, without waiting for Sakura to object, he lowered his hands covering his eyes and revealed his bloodshot kaleidoscope. Sharingan. ¡°Bring over Itachi¡¯s eyes, I have to do this!¡± "" Sasuke's firm tone made all the words of persuasion in Sakura's mouth stuck in her throat. The two didn't speak, but after looking at each other for a long time, maybe because they couldn't resist Sasuke's paranoid eyes, Sakura finally lost the battle. After all, she no longer had any reason to persuade Sasuke. Vision problems caused by excessive consumption of pupil power? Now that Itachi's Mangeky¨­ is in her hand, Sasuke can be promoted to the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan as soon as the Divine Soul Life is used. So there is no vision problem. "Since you insist so much, I can give you my eyes, but at least go to a more hidden place. Our location has already been exposed." Seeing Sakura give in, Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief. He was almost about to soften when he looked at Sakura just now. kindness? Sasuke was suddenly startled, and he vaguely felt something strange. But before Sasuke could think about it, Sakura in front of him had already grabbed his right hand, and the next moment the two of them disappeared. "This is the Flying Thunder God mark I made when I first entered the Land of Thunder. This is the location Kakashi and I found before being intervened by the Kumo ninja patrol. Although it is not very hidden, it is still compared to where we were just now. Much better. By the way, this is Itachi's Sharingan." As Sakura spoke, she took out the small jar containing Itachi Mangekyo and handed it to Sasuke. At the same time, she stretched out her other hand and put it on Sasuke's eyes, and the medical chakra immediately emitted. "Medical chakra won't have much effect on the excessive consumption of pupil power, but other problems caused by excessive consumption can be improved a lot." For a moment, the two of them were speechless. In this quiet cave, only the green light emitted when the medical chakra was used. After a long time, he seemed to feel that his eyes had almost recovered. Sasuke held down the palm of Sakura's medical ninjutsu on his eyes and gently pulled them down, and then slowly opened his eyes. Now his bloodshot eyes were originally covered with Sharingan.The memory has faded a lot. Just as Sakura said, the excessive consumption of eye energy cannot be solved, but she can try her best to help Sasuke recover his condition. "Thanks." After thanking Sakura in a low voice, Sasuke let go of Sakura's left hand, and then looked at the Mangekyo Sharingan that was already in his hand. It¡¯s this pair of eyes, as long as I have these eyes, I can see clearly what happened back then! No longer thinking about it, Sasuke immediately took out Itachi's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan from the transparent jar full of mucus. At the same time, the kaleidoscope pattern in his left eye also immediately rotated! There was a hint of solemnity in Sakura's expression. She didn't know what Sasuke could see in Itachi's eyes this time, whether it was Itachi's repressed life trapped between Konoha and the clan, or how much Itachi had given up for his biological brother. The use of Divine Soul Life did not take too long. After only a few breaths after Sasuke's kaleidoscope pattern was turning, Sasuke's legs suddenly softened and he knelt straight towards the ground. At the same time, scarlet blood tears quickly overflowed from the socket of his left eye, and his whole eye even began to dim. Come down! "Sasuke!" Sakura immediately stepped forward to hold Sasuke up so that he wouldn't collapse on the ground. At the same time, without waiting for Sasuke's answer, Sakura moved medical chakra in her palms and applied it to Sasuke's left eye. Under the gleaming green light, the ferocious look on Sasuke's face began to ease, but the pain that came from his heart did not ease at all. In his recent soul life, he had seen clearly the entire experience of that night through Itachi's eyes, and at the same time, he had also seen his parents' confession before their death. Apart from this incident, he finally understood why Itachi treated him like this, and what kind of thing Itachi wanted him to face! Now he couldn't care less about the pain coming from his eyes. Sasuke raised his head and grabbed Sakura's hands and asked with great effort: "Sakura, what is his condition now? Is there any chance he can survive?!" Before she had time to think about what Sasuke had seen, Sakura said aloud: "Slug has taken him to the wet bone forest. The Slug Sage there is currently the most powerful being in the world in medical ability. I believe he will be able to deal with Itachi." disease." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 439 Another battlefield You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "It's not bad. Although it's still not as good as Full Moon, it's already good compared to Zabuza." The original huge water area had disintegrated. Kisame stepped on the muddy soil and stared at Suigetsu and Jugo who were lying on the ground one on the left and the other with a grin on his face. However, Suigetsu's chakra had been exhausted now, and he collapsed on the ground unable to say a word. "I don't know what's going on with Mr. Itachi. The disobedient Ou Doudou needs to be trained well this time." Seeing that the two men had stopped moving, Kisame turned his head boredly and looked at where Itachi was before, but at this moment his expression suddenly paused, and then a smile appeared on his face. "The response is good. You and Mr. Itachi have already eliminated so many patrols, but you can still gather here so quickly. Sure enough, none of the five ninja villages have a living?" The words seemed to be compliments, but judging from Kisame's expression and tone and the previous text, Kisame had already stepped on someone else's Kumo-nin's face and started to sneer. "It's really you! I didn't see Mr. Kirabi. Is it with another accomplice?!" However, in the face of Kisame's ridicule, the person coming behind him, or Nozomi, didn't pay attention at all. He quickly glanced at Suigetsu and Jugo who had been knocked to the ground by Kisame, and then said loudly. Kisame asked. "Hmm? Kirabi? That's right, that damn Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki." Kisame was stunned for a moment after hearing Nozomi's question, and then realized who Kirabi was. "Hahahaha, don't you even know the whereabouts of your own Jinchuuriki? He has nothing to do with me. All I caught was an octopus tentacle used by his stand-in." "What" Nozomi was stunned for a moment. He had ten thousand possible words for Kisame, but he didn't think of this. Originally, he thought that this was just Kisame's personal words that could not be trusted, but when he looked back and thought about Kirabi's character, all the words were suddenly blocked in his heart. He knew that there was no need for Kisame to deceive him. In this case, there was only one answer- Qilabi didn't show up, so he probably sneaked out to play. As for where he went, Xi also had a rough idea of ??where he went. Having such a boss, her heart collapsed. After the corners of her mouth twitched for unknown reasons, Nozomi immediately straightened her face towards Kisame. "Even so, sneaking into the Land of Thunder, invading Cloud Hidden Village, and ambushing my Cloud Ninja patrol team are unforgivable acts! You just finished a battle, and you should have no extra energy now, right? If you surrender now, you may not need to suffer too much!" "Hmm um! So it turns out that you are the only one among my Kumo ninjas, so you want to delay time to wait for the supporting troops, right? Forget it, I hope it's over with Mr. Itachi." Kisame almost immediately analyzed the reason why Nozomi talked so much nonsense, and he smiled and showed his own smiling face. Suddenly! boom! As a voice came from the soles of Kisame's feet, a pair of hands burst out of the ground, and his hands instantly clenched on Kisame's legs, and then¡ª¡ª! "Earth Release: The art of beheading in the heart!" His legs were suddenly pulled downwards, but Kisame's face didn't show any panic at all. Instead, he grinned with a fierce look on his face. "I've been waiting for you for so long, and you're finally here!" Before he finished speaking, Kisame grasped Samehada with his right hand and smashed his hands straight down to the ground with a powerful strike! Samehada was obviously prepared, and a big mouth was exposed at the top, as if he wanted to swallow the guy who was ambushing him underground whole! Boom¡ª¡ª! With a loud bang, the hands that originally held Kisame lost their strength under the strong pressure of Samehada, and Samehada opened his bloody mouth to smash the man who was almost smashed into pulp. A corpse is swallowed whole. But suddenly, the flashing thunder suddenly burst out. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The harsh and dazzling lightning spread, and the hands originally holding Kisame's legs immediately turned into electric snakes, quickly climbing up Kisame's legs and onto Kisame's body. "Hey, Lei Dun's clone!" Faced with such an attack, Kisame's face still didn't show any surprise, but he showed a bit of disgust after realizing that the attacker turned out to be the thunder clone. He is like thisThere is a reason for his lack of fear, because just after he finished speaking, the seemingly powerful Thunder Chakra stopped climbing as if being pulled by something. The next moment It even retracted from Kisame's legs like a receding tide and rushed straight towards Samehada's mouth! Since then, Kisame has remained unscathed in the face of successive ninjutsu attacks. "Kara Kara" After absorbing the entire Thunder Release Chakra, Samehada suddenly trembled violently all over his body, but he recovered after a while and just took a step closer to Kisame. "Calm down, after all, this is the land of thunder. Isn't it natural that the ninjas here know how to use thunder escape ninjutsu?" Faced with Samehada's approach, Kisame twitched the corner of his mouth and comforted him a little, then turned his gaze He cast it towards the front behind Xi, where a figure was slowly approaching. After seeing this figure, Kisame's eyes narrowed slightly. "Tsk, what day is it today? Even if I meet these two brats, how can there be ninjas from Konoha in this country of thunder? To be honest, I don't want to fight with you at all - Hatake Kaka West." Yes, the person who came out from behind Nozomi was Kakashi who was acting with Nozomi. "There is no use hiding anymore. He obviously has some kind of perception ability." Kakashi explained to Nozomi as soon as he appeared. His original plan was to let Nozomi attract Kisame's attention, and then let him attack with a sneak attack. Yes, but obviously it is no longer needed now. "In addition, the thing in his hand should be Samehada, one of Kirigakure's seven ninja swords. Just as the intelligence said, it can directly absorb the enemy's chakra. I am afraid that the same thing happened to my lightning clone just now. " Kakashi¡¯s face was solemn, and the Sharingan that was originally covered by a forehead protector was exposed. "Although the Thunder Chakra will cause some adverse reactions to the same shark muscle, judging from its recovery speed, I am afraid that waiting until the chakra is exhausted will not really cause any harm to it, so it is not a very worthwhile method. " "That is to say, the best way to deal with him is to use taijutsu and genjutsu?" Nozomi took a step forward, staring at Kisame in front of him and calmly asked Kakashi beside him. Kakashi shook his head silently, "I'm not sure yet about genjutsu, but I don't think much of taijutsu either. Samehada can directly absorb the opponent's chakra as long as it touches the human body." Speaking of this, a figure suddenly appeared in Kakashi's mind, and then he sighed slightly. "If I had known that I was meeting him, I would have brought him here on this mission." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 440 Kakashi VS Kisame You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Of course Nozomi didn't know who Kakashi was talking about, but he didn't pay attention to it. He only said to Kakashi after concentrating for a moment. "Then it's up to me to take action. Although it may not be worth mentioning compared to the Sharingan, I am still confident that I have achieved some success in genjutsu." After the words fell, Nozomi stood up immediately without waiting for Kakashi's reply, and Ninja Seals were already formed on his hands. "Thunder Phantom Lightning Pillar!" The dazzling light bloomed the moment the Shinobu Seal was formed. Kisame immediately picked up Kisame and put it in front of his eyes to block the light from reaching his eyes. At the same time, he immediately started to make plans in his mind. ¡¾Ninjutsu that blocks sight? Are you aware that Samehada can devour chakra, so are you preparing to use this method to hide your body and start a war with me? too naive! ¡¿ After thinking about it, Kisame suddenly tightened his grip on Samehada with his right hand. As if he was sensing something, he suddenly opened his big mouth and aimed at the still radiant Nozomi in front of him, about to bite him away. However, the expected touch did not come from Samehada. On the contrary, two figures appeared on both sides of him, one on the left and one on the right, and they aimed at his forehead and danced the kunai in their hands! So fast! After thinking something in his mind, Kisame didn't slow down even half a beat. He swung Samehada with his backhand and slashed directly towards his left side. But at the moment he swung Samehada backwards, his expression suddenly changed. A lag. ¡¾This feeling is wrong, Sameji can't be so quiet! ¡¿ ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The attacks from both sides swept forward, and only two puffs were heard, and Kisame's neck was completely penetrated by two sharp kunai. But there was no pain at all on his face. On the contrary, he had an expression that was exactly like that. "It's not a ninjutsu but a genjutsu!" At the same time, Nozomi's expression in the real world changed slightly, and then she immediately shouted loudly at Kakashi, who was already flying towards Kisame. "Kakashi, be careful! He has cracked my genjutsu!" Hearing this, Kakashi's pace did not slow down at all. Instead, he sped up by three points, and his right hand holding the kunai tightened. He never placed hope on Nozomi¡¯s genjutsu from the beginning, or in other words, he attacked Kisame under the worst-case scenario from the beginning! Kakashi is now like a cannonball, without any extra fancy skills, blasting straight towards the shark face of Kisame in front of him. Keng! Just as Kisame shouted, Kakashi's kunai was blocked by Samehada without any surprise, and just when Kisame grinned and wanted to taunt Kakashi, Kakashi's right hand As soon as he let go of the kunai, his body suddenly sank, and at the same time, he made an overhead hook with his right foot and immediately aimed at Kisame's foot and whipped hard! boom! The whip leg that was so close that it dragged out an afterimage successfully hit Kisame, but after the attack, Kakashi did not stop, his hands quickly pressed on the ground, and with a twist at the waist, his legs went straight over Kisame's block. The same shark muscle in front of him kicked Kisame's chin hard like a rabbit kicking an eagle! Click! Kakashi's blow obviously used all his strength. The moment his feet hit Kisame's chin, there was a bone-breaking sound that made people feel sour. At the same time, Kisame's whole body was also shaking. Unable to control gravity, it flew high into the air. With his eyes fixed on Kisame rising into the sky, Kakashi quickly adjusted his body shape, like a tiger arching his body, then jumped out with a sudden kick of his legs, and immediately appeared in mid-air. Behind Kisame. With all his strength concentrated on one point, Kakashi's right leg turned into a whip and hit Kisame directly on the back of the neck like it was splitting a mountain with force! How could Kisame withstand such a deadly attack? He opened his mouth and spat out a pool of blood in mid-air, but before he had time to keep his face ferocious, Kakashi completed the attack with his legs in mid-air. Aiming at Kisame's back, he kicked hard again! boom¡ª¡ª! Like a bullet being discharged, Kisame flew in the air and hit the ground without any pause, making a loud roar like a bomb. The battle is over¡ª¡ª Yet? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Inside the cave, Sasuke, who knew that Itachi had gone to Shiggy Bone Forest and would handle it properly, slightlyHe breathed a sigh of relief, and then focused his attention on Sakura in front of him again. ?????????????????????????????????? He always felt that the current Sakura was a little different from before, but then he thought about it, the girl would have changed a lot, so he stopped worrying. "By the way, since you were arranged to come here because of the battle between Itachi and I, will there be any problems if you leave there for too long?" "The battle on Kisame's side will not end so soon. Although Kakashi-sensei and the Kumo ninja are here, Kisame with the same muscles cannot be defeated so easily." At this point, Sakura suddenly looked up at Sasuke and asked, "What did you just see through the pupil technique? What was Itachi's experience? Was there a battle between him and the Eight-Tails?" Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "No. All I saw was what happened between Itachi and I." Hearing this, Sakura didn¡¯t dwell on it. After all, besides Itachi, there was another Kisame. Although it was impossible for Kisame to leak information, he didn¡¯t need to tell the information personally, right? But the problem is Whether Kakashi and Nozomi can capture Kisame, and after capture, whether the Thunder Ninjas will give up Kisame. "Sasuke," Sakura looked at Sasuke and said, "Since there is no serious problem with you, I'm going to set off. According to our investigation of the Akatsuki organization, Kisame may be related to the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization, 'Uchiha Madara' We have a close relationship with him. If we can get rid of him, we will definitely get closer to the truth of the matter. So" "Wait!" Sasuke suddenly interrupted Sakura, his handsome face full of seriousness: "Uchiha Madara, right?" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Ahem - this attack is really powerful. He is indeed the elite of Konoha. If he hadn't had Samehada, he would have been defeated here." Standing on the wave that had resurfaced at some point, Kisame twisted his neck a few times and looked at Kakashi in front of him who was also standing on the wave. "But it's a pity that there is no if, Samehada is no ordinary sword!" Kakashi¡¯s expression was still serious, but he felt helpless in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Kisame¡¯s recovery speed to be so fast. After all his best efforts, most of the ninjas, except for a series of Jinch¨±riki with cheats, would be disabled on the spot. In his original calculation, even with Samehada's recovery ability, Kisame should theoretically be able to recover for a minute or two after eating this set, but he never expected that he would hit the ground. He just stood up with his backhand, and then used his water escape to block his pursuit with a single seal. But his combo is not useless, at least Kakashi stared at the Samehada in Kisame's hand. At this moment, the Samehada was no longer as fat as before. Not only had his body shrunk a lot, he also looked a little depressed. ¡°Obviously, Sameji has paid a lot of price in order to recover from his recent injury. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 441 Tactical Ninja Kakashi You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! After this battle, Kakashi has proven that Kisame can be defeated by relying on taijutsu, but it is a pity that it is obviously impossible for Kisame to be hit again by taijutsu like the one just now. After all, Kakashi himself is not a ninja who focuses on physical skills like Gai. The success of the attack just now was entirely due to Nozomi's wave of assists through genjutsu, and Kisame wanted to skin him again. Only then succeeded. in other words¡ª¡ª "The best opportunity has been missed. This is really troublesome" After Kakashi finished speaking, his left eye narrowed slightly, and then he silently gave up the idea in his heart. At this time, Kisame raised his Samehada and pointed it at Kakashi in front of him and spoke: "Aren't you going to take the initiative to attack me? If that's the case, then it's my turn!" As soon as he finished speaking, Kisame suddenly leaned down, and the next moment he rushed towards Kakashi in front like a shell from the barrel! With his feet on the wave of his own spit, Kisame's speed almost reached the limit that humans can reach. With Kisame moving at full speed, he had already leapt over a distance of several dozen meters in only half a breath. come over. Seeing that Kisame had appeared in front of his eyes, Kakashi finally made a move and took out a kunai with his right hand, facing Samehada's vertical slash. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? At the intersection of the two, there was a harsh sound accompanied by scattered sparks, and Kakashi, who was holding a kunai, was carried by this force and was instantly pressed towards the back. What a strong force! Kakashi secretly thought in his heart, and at the same time he gritted his teeth and resisted Kisame's powerful and heavy blow with all his strength. Seeing that his attack was blocked, Kisame didn't feel the slightest bit unhappy on his face. Instead, he grinned with a sinister smile. not good! When he saw the smile on Kisame's face, Kakashi immediately felt something bad and tried to get away, but before he could take any action, he immediately felt that his chakra was inexplicably missing. A trace. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off of the same person? ! ! A trace of horror flashed across Kakashi's eyes, and with a movement of chakra under his feet, his whole body turned into an arrow and leaped backwards quickly, getting out of the fight with Kisame. "Sure enough, I shouldn't have accepted this mission from the Godaime!" After muttering something in a low voice, Kakashi did not make any more retreating movements. As soon as he completed the ninja seal with his hands, several streams of water flowed out from the wave summoned by Kisame in an instant. After a while, it twisted and turned into Kakashi. . "Oh? Are you planning to bully the minority? In that case, wouldn't it be better for that Kumo ninja over there to also join in?" Upon seeing this, Kisame showed a little sarcasm on his face. Of course, this is not a mockery of Kakashi, but a mockery of Nozomi, who has used an illusion until now. Without answering, several water bodies immediately rushed towards Kisame in front without any communication. Kisame wasn't even afraid of Kakashi himself, let alone several water incarnations. He clenched his right hand and laughed, kicked his legs fiercely and charged, then his right hand tensed and suddenly pointed forward, there was still a few meters of water. The whole body swept out! Whoosh! A scream sounded from Kisame's right hand, and Samehada immediately detached from Kisame's hand. Several water clones coming from the front were unable to dodge even after a few snaps, and they were all hit and collapsed! "Huh? Not much chakra?!" After breaking up these water bodies, Kisame didn't look happy at all. Just now, Samehada realized that he didn't absorb much chakra from the blow just now! Isn¡¯t this right? No matter how wet the water is, it's impossible for chakra to be so scarce? While feeling uneasy, a dark shadow suddenly flashed across the corner of Kisame's eyes, and the next moment¡ª¡ª! Poof! Summoning several water clones to charge, Kakashi leapt out from the bottom of the water, pointing the kunai with a black light in his hand directly at Kisame's head! [The water body is only used to attract my attention. After all, Samehada has just delivered a large amount of chakra to me, and now I am lacking chakra replenishment. In other words, it has been concluded that I will use Samehada to absorb the chakra from the water body. To suck it away? ! ¡¿ Looking at the kunai pressing into his head, thoughts flashed through Kisame's mind. While he admired Kakashi in his heart, Kisame's movements did not pause at all. Because he threw out the same shark muscle, he swung his right hand and quickly retracted it, and at the same time, his five fingers were wide openHe opened his face to block his vital points, and clenched his fist with his left hand to strike hard at Kakashi, who was jumping out of the water on his chest. Kisame's defense is very sophisticated. He knows that with his Samehada muscles, he will definitely be able to survive Kakashi's attack, but Kakashi will never be able to remain the same after suffering his own punch. Such fighting power. All in all, under this kind of injury exchange, Kisame will only make a profit but not a loss! But is this really the case? Kakashi, who burst out of the water, showed a look of joy almost the moment Kisame opened his right hand to block him. His purpose was never to seriously injure or kill Kisame with this blow. With this powerful wet nurse, how could Kakashi take such a dangerous action? His goal from the beginning was to get the Samehada muscle wrapped around Kisame's right hand! Facing Kisame's left fist, Kakashi stepped on the water with his right leg, but his whole body seemed to be on the ground and quickly moved to the left. In this way, even if he was hit by Kisame's left fist, He didn't suffer many injuries during the boxing. At the same time, the kunai held in Kakashi's right hand was quickly pulled upward! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kisame did not understand what Kakashi's plan was after seeing this series of changes in Kakashi's movements, but it was already too late. The sharp kunai suddenly flashed with lightning, and its sharpness increased again. In the next moment, the handle of the Samehada sword that turned into a chain was successfully divided into two! It¡¯s stabbed! boom! The two voices sounded almost at the same time. The moment Samehada's tail was cut off, Kakashi was also hit in the side ribs by Kisame's left fist, and his whole body was about to fly out. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kisame did not waste any time, and did not go after Kakashi with a last-ditch attack, and he was about to rush straight towards the severed tail of Samehada in front. But now, how could Kakashi let Kisame succeed? He forcibly held back the severe pain in his body, Kakashi turned the kunai over, and his Sharingan immediately reached its maximum. Whoosh This kunai turned into a black light, and passed across Kisame's extremely shocked eyes, directly piercing Samehada's broken tail, and taking Samehada completely out of the reach of his hands! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 442 A sudden turn of events You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Precise actions, crisp movements, and clear goals, these three things made Kakashi's operation successful. The characteristic that Kisame becomes stronger when encountering a strong one is mainly due to the ability of Samehada. Its thirst for chakra allows all ninjutsu that attacks Kisame to be absorbed and disintegrated by it. In addition, close combat can also The trick of sucking away chakra also makes Kisame almost the natural enemy of most ninjas. But now that Samehada has been taken away from Kisame's control by Kakashi, his characteristic of getting stronger when he gets stronger will naturally disappear. In other words, the real battle begins now! Wow! Faced with Samehada's attack, Kisame immediately understood Kakashi's purpose, but there was no trace of panic on his face. "Don't you know? Samehada is more than just a knife!" As if to prove something, before Kisame could finish his words, Samehada's muscles, which were knocked away by the kunai, suddenly twisted, and then opened its big mouth the moment it touched the water splash, and then like It was like a runaway husky running toward Kisame at the speed of a ghost! But at this moment! A figure suddenly jumped into Kisame's sight. It was Nozomi who had previously released the Thunder Release Illusion Technique! His target is also very clear, which is Samehada running back to Kisame in front of him. Although his speed is not very fast, compared to Kisame who is standing still waiting for Samehada to return, there is no doubt that he will be able to take away Samehada first! "when?!" Kisame was startled, and at the same time he kicked his feet quickly to catch up, but he who had just started how could he compare to Nozomi who was already going at full speed. Almost as soon as he started, Nozomi's feet had already kicked hard on Samehada's mouth, and then with a flick of his right hand, he directly pinched Samehada's tail that was cut off by Kakashi. . "Give me - get out of here!!!" As soon as he grabbed Samehada's severed tail, Nozomi's right hand suddenly burst out with a powerful force. After his angry shout, Samehada, who was eager to return to Kisame, was immediately thrown into the sky. After doing all this, Nozomi immediately turned around, formed ninja seals with both hands and looked at Kisame who was hitting him head-on. The corner of his mouth curled up. "Thunder Phantom Lightning Pillar!" Under the electric light and flint, the dazzling light appeared on the battlefield again, but this time the effect was completely without the previous effect. " Kisame already understood what he was going to do when he was forming the seal, so he immediately closed his eyes and quickly formed the nin seal with both hands. "Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique!" The water splash under his feet quickly gathered and appeared, and after turning into a shark-like water ball that wrapped around Kisame, it slammed straight into Nozomi in front of him. ¡¾Samekari won't be able to come back for a while, so we must deal with this damn Kumo-nin now before Kakashi comes back! ¡¿ ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out the water. Xi Na, who is good at illusions, could withstand such an attack. He immediately formed seals with his hands and quickly retreated backwards as soon as his body shape changed. However, Xi Na couldn't escape in the opponent's water home field. When he finished forming the Thunder Release Ninja Seal on his hands, the shark with its bloody mouth appeared in front of him! boom¡ª¡ª! Being violently collided, while the shark's bloody mouth was still trying to bite crazily, Xi's body burst into a cloud of blood mist almost instantly. But after all, he is an elite Kumogakure. Even after being attacked by this attack, Nozomi's hands still did not stop forming seals. At this time, Nozomi finally completed her ninjutsu. "Thunder Escape¡¤Earth Walk!" Densely packed electric snakes danced wildly on him, but this was already his last strength. The moment he released the ground walking, Nozomi raised his head and looked at Kakashi, who was coming at full speed. ¡¾Kakashi, the next step depends on you! ¡¿ In an instant, Xi's eyes suddenly went dark, and he had already lost consciousness when he was thrown away by the shark's water bomb. Fighting the constant pain in his body, Kakashi ran quickly, and when he saw Nozomi's eyes before fainting, he immediately gritted his teeth. "Thunder Escape¡¤Raichie!" Thunder light flashed on his right hand, and Kakashi's speed increased again and he rushed towardsKisame. At this moment, Kisame's condition is already not good. He was hit by Nozomi's lightning bolt in front of him while he was wrapped in water bombs. His body is now in an extremely embarrassing period of paralysis, and it is completely impossible to make large movements. Cast. "Oops¡ª¡ª" Pfft! In Kakashi¡¯s firm eyes, Kisame¡¯s chest was completely penetrated! Of course, Kakashi did not kill Kisame directly. The location where his right hand penetrated was not Kisame's heart, but under his ribs. It was just because of the continuous release of Raikiri's Thunder Release Chakra that Kisame continued to Just entering a state of paralysis. "As expectedit is indeedKakashi Hatake!" Intermittently, Kisame stared at Kakashi in front of him and spoke. "It's a pityyouseem to have miscalculated a little." Even in a paralyzed state, Kisame's face still forced a smile that made Kakashi unknown. "You should just kill me!" As soon as he finished speaking, a sound like a very fast object riding the wind and waves suddenly sounded from behind Kisame, and before Kakashi could make a move, a huge fish with a strange appearance suddenly jumped out of the water and opened its mouth. The big mouth was aimed at Kisame below. Samehada? ! ! Kakashi's expression changed. He never expected that Nozomi could return in such a short period of time after having already thrown Samehada away, and wanted to help Kisame fight. "We must never let Kisame get this sword again!" But at this moment, Kisame, who should have been completely unable to move under the stimulation of Thunder Chakra, suddenly began to struggle violently. His hands even grabbed Kakashi's right hand, and the look on his face The smile became more ferocious. "I'm sorry, as the master of Sameji, Sameji will not give up on returning to me so easily!" After the words fell, Samehada's big mouth snapped on Kisame's shoulder, and then under Kakashi's horrified eyes, the Thunder Release Chakra on his right hand disappeared at an astonishing speed! "Oops!" Familiar words came out of Kakashi¡¯s mouth. His right hand was caught, and his chakra was continuously extracted, but the enemy was completely opposite, and his condition began to recover. This situation couldn't be worse. It seems that this is the only way to use it! A trace of determination was made in Kakashi's heart. As his heart changed, his three-magatama Sharingan immediately twisted into a ball and began to transform towards the kaleidoscope, but it was at this moment¡ª¡ª boom! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 443 So fast! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You look a little embarrassed? Kakashi-sensei." Without looking at Kisame who was kicked by her, Sakura turned to look at Kakashi behind her who had revealed his Mangekyo Sharingan and said with a chuckle. "Speaking of which, what about the Kumo ninja who was spying on us? Did he run away?" Kakashi¡¯s eyes were a little dazed at this time. He had already prepared the reading of his Kamui, but was interrupted by Sakura¡¯s sudden appearance, which made him a little sad. Ah, shit, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know the cost of using his divine power. Since he can stop using his divine power now, it¡¯s naturally the best. But he is a little curious as to why Sakura suddenly appeared here. Didn¡¯t she go to another place? A place already? "According to the intelligence, Kisame's teammate should be Uchiha Itachi. Did you come back so soon, does it mean he has already escaped?" Kakashi didn¡¯t even think about the possibility that Itachi had been eliminated by Sakura. Hearing this, Sakura rolled her eyes, then raised her finger and shook it at Kakashi: "Itachi has been dealt with." "" "" Including Kisame, who had just been kicked away by Sakura and now returned here to prepare for a fight, both of them widened their eyes. ¡°This means that Itachi was killed by her? Kisame, who had already merged with Samehada, couldn't help but laugh out loud at his own thought. "Mr. Itachi has been dealt with? Hahaha" However, before Kisame could finish laughing, a figure that almost made his fish eyes pop out appeared beside Sakura. It¡¯s Uchiha Sasuke, the younger brother whom Mr. Itachi regards as the most important treasure in life! The hands clenched fiercely, but then relaxed. He had known for a long time that such a day would come, didn't he? "It seems that Mr. Itachi did fail, but I don't know what was going on in his mind before he left." Kisame said slowly, but just as his eyes moved to Kakashi's left eye When he went up, he suddenly looked stunned, and then he seemed to understand something, and a smile suddenly appeared on his mouth again. "So that's how it is, hahahaha. But it doesn't matter. Under the same ideal conditions, identity is just a layer of useless information." As soon as he finished speaking, Kisame formed the Ninja Seal with his hands. "Water escape? The technique of the giant shark bullet!" Perhaps because of the fusion with Samehada, the water release that Kisame used this time was extremely huge, and the moment it appeared, it revealed its terrifying bloody mouth and the sharp fangs that pointed straight at it. The three people in front rushed towards them. Looking at the huge shark with a size of tens of meters coming towards her, Sakura, who knew that courtesy should be reciprocated, immediately formed the Ninja Seal. "Water escape? Water dragon bullet technique!" Since she was standing on the wave, Sakura naturally used water escape from the local materials. The water splash under her feet quickly condensed into shape. Just when the huge shark in front was about to pounce, a huge figure swept out of the water, and in After letting out a roar, he immediately crashed into the oncoming shark. boom¡ª¡ª! The collision of the two behemoths immediately triggered a violent and powerful shock wave, accompanied by the fierce water bursting from their bodies and surging in all directions. Under this seemingly tied scene, a cunning smile appeared on Kisame's face, and with the appearance of his smile, the originally seemingly evenly matched situation was instantly reversed! The originally huge shark suddenly surged again, while the size of the water dragon it was fighting with kept falling. In the end, it couldn't even maintain the appearance of a dragon, and turned into a pile of rotten white matter and fell into the water waves. . "Sakura, his technique can absorb chakra to strengthen himself!" Sasuke saw the uniqueness of Kisame's technique at a glance, and immediately warned Sakura. "Hey - absorb chakra to strengthen yourself?!" Hearing this, Sakura grinned, her left hand quickly made a few seals, and her right hand was pointed at the giant shark in front of her. "Wood escape? Wood dragon technique!" The delicate jade-like skin on his right hand instantly gave birth to a willow tree, and then the willow tree twisted and transformed into a dragon, and finally turned into a four-clawed wooden dragon in less than a breath. "Roar¡ª¡ª!" An angry roar ended, and the wooden dragon hit the shark at a very fast speed. Just nowEverything that happened felt like it was happening all over again. But this time, Kisame's face did not show even a trace of a smile, but instead became more solemn. In his sight, not only did the wooden dragon not shrink or fade at all, but it directly wrapped its four claws around the shark and inserted them directly into its body. "This technique can also extract chakra, and its strength is almost as strong as Samehada's!" Before Kisame's words dissipated, the majestic giant shark that had just sucked all Sakura's water dragon bullets into Jin's own body suddenly seemed to have died. Its size instantly shrunk by half, and then it was the same size as the previous water dragon bullets. Generally, it cannot even preserve its appearance and is directly dissipated and scattered over this water area. "It seems that the offense and defense have switched." Watching the shark disappear, Sakura chuckled and did nothing else. Under the stimulation of the chakra in her body, the wooden dragon rushed straight towards Kisame with all its teeth and claws. Kisame's heart suddenly tightened, and just as he was about to make a move, the wooden dragon had already passed through the gap between the two sides, and his huge body filled his sight. So fast! Kisame exclaimed in his heart. Through the battle just now, he also knew that Wood Dragon's chakra extraction needs to be inserted into the enemy's body to be effective. In this case, wouldn't it be fine as long as he does not let himself be touched by Wood Dragon? . and¡­¡­ After the figure of Itachi flashed in his mind, Kisame thought of Kakashi's left eye just now, and a decision suddenly appeared in his mind. The chakra in his feet suddenly disappeared, and Kisame's feet suddenly sank, falling into the water in just an instant. Kisame, who had completely merged with Samehada and became half human and half fish, entered the water and immediately disappeared from everyone in the blink of an eye like a sports car filled with gasoline. Mu Long, who could not see anything in the sky, immediately froze in place when he saw this. "So fast!" The person who spoke this time was Sakura, but before she could finish her words, a harsh sound of electricity suddenly came from beside her, and then a blurry afterimage flashed out from beside her, The direction points directly to the position of Kisame in the water! "So fast!" Kakashi, who widened his Sharingan, looked at the figure that had gone away, and suddenly let out a sigh. "" Hearing this, Sakura glanced at Kakashi beside her with a slightly speechless expression. At this moment, he was no longer the Mangekyo Sharingan but the ordinary three magatama. What was conveyed in his eyes was also what she had seen in the beginning. The salty fish smell that came out when I saw him. "It doesn't matter if I am overtaken by one disciple. Now there are two. I don't know if all three will be overtaken in the future. It seems that it is time for this old bone like me to rest." As he spoke, Kakashi turned around and looked at a certain Kumo ninja floating on the water in front of him, then raised his finger and said to Sakura. "That Yun Ninja who is watching is here. Do you want to go rescue him?" However no one paid him any attention. "kindness?" Confused Kakashi turned his head, only to find that Sakura, who was supposed to be standing next to him, had disappeared from where he was. ¡°That¡¯s why the time and space ninjutsu is the most annoying!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 444 Sasuke¡¯s new ninjutsu You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾The speed is too fast, and even if it hits such a large water area, the power may have been reduced to the minimum. Coupled with his ability to absorb chakra, using ninjutsu now is just a waste of chakra. ¡¿ With his Sharingan turned on, Sasuke stared at the speeding figure underwater, rapidly calculating the possibility of a successful attack in his mind while constantly thinking about his next battle plan. However, after a long time, he still hasn't come up with an ideal solution. Now Kisame is integrated with Samehada, so activities underwater are almost like being on his home court. With the blessing of such a home court, he is only focused on Thinking about escaping, it can only be said that it is extremely difficult to catch him. At the same time, Sasuke used Thunder Flash to strengthen his physical fitness to catch up with Kisame. If he continues to waste time doing nothing like this, Sasuke may have to give up chasing Kisame because of exhaustion of chakra. killed. But is this really the case? Not really. As mentioned before, Sasuke¡¯s Mangekyou Sharingan abilities are the left eye¡¯s soul life and the right eye¡¯s soul life. The ability of Soul Soul Life has been fully revealed, which is to be able to break through illusions and trace the past truth of a certain thing at the same time. So what about Soul Soul Life? There was no seal movement at all, but a ball of lightning suddenly appeared on Sasuke's right hand. But unlike the thunder escape ninjutsu he used in the past, this time the ball of lightning on his hand was not harsh at all. The sound of electric current did not appear like the usual thunder. Instead, it was more like the Rasengan cast by Naruto. It was quiet, smooth, and looked ordinary. The only difference may be that this ball of thunder is smaller than Naruto's Rasengan. The Rasengan pills that people usually rub may be slightly larger. However, it was such a seemingly ordinary ninjutsu, but when Sasuke successfully condensed this ball of lightning, he almost fell into a trance, and a trace of the thunder escape chakra that represented thunder and lightning appeared on his body. In addition to his unstable appearance, his right eye also had a line of blood and tears. At this moment, the ninjutsu Sasuke had gathered finally revealed his true name: "Thunder escape? Thunder flash!" As soon as he finished speaking, the ball of lightning on Sasuke's right hand suddenly disappeared into his hand out of thin air, and at that moment, Sasuke's body seemed to be evacuated by something, and he was about to face the water in a snap. Fall. A delicate arm appeared on Sasuke's chest and held it gently, and then Sakura's familiar and slightly surprised voice appeared in Sasuke's ears. "What happened? Why did he suddenly fall to the ground? Where is Kisame?" Sakura actually understood something after seeing the blood mark on Sasuke's right eye, but the use of pupil technique should only consume pupil power, but now there is not even a trace of extra chakra in Sasuke's body. Now I have to support myself to keep from sinking into the water. Sasuke didn't reply. In fact, when he felt Sakura's arm helping him up, something felt wrong in his heart. An emotion that he didn't know whether it was shyness or embarrassment kept jumping back and forth in his heart. Seeing that Sasuke didn't reply, Sakura thought that he didn't have the energy to reply because he was exhausted of chakra, so she immediately and skillfully shared some of her chakra with Sasuke, so that he would not have to rely on himself to support him. After standing on the water, Sasuke's voice finally came out. "It's just a ninjutsu, but it requires a lot of chakra and the blessing of soul life to cast. As for Kisame, it's coming now." As he spoke, Sasuke quietly straightened his body slightly, as if to prove that if it weren't for chakra exhaustion, he wouldn't be so miserable just now. Listening to Sasuke's answer, Sakura was a little confused, but before she could follow Sasuke's gaze, an extremely strong light of orange-red or blue-purple suddenly appeared in front of her eyes like an explosion. It was so dazzling that Sakura couldn't help but feel dizzy. With the transmission of this dazzling light, it was followed by the deafening sound of thunder. The sound was so loud that it even formed a wave of sound visible to the naked eye, which shocked the water below. Only then did Sakura see what was happening in front of her. A giant cavitation bubble that could be seen even from several kilometers away stood erected in front of her, with blue, white and even orange-red currents running around on its surface. . ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Densely-packed branch-like lightning that looks like fluorescent lines are constantly swimming around, and every time these seemingly non-threatening fluorescent wires jump through a space,??Can make any substance there disappear in silence. Such a scene looked so spectacular and beautiful, but the murderous intention hidden underneath made Sakura feel a little frightened. Looking at the scene in front of her in stunned silence, Sakura didn't know what to say for a moment, and her whole person completely entered a state of sluggishness. Appreciating Sakura's expression from the corner of his eye, a smile flashed across Sasuke's face, and then his body straightened up even more, as if everything that had just happened had disappeared in Sakura's expression. . "This is the ability of my Yuhunming, the absolute control of chakra and eye power. Even in the state of Kaleidoscope, I can't perfectly control the rioting Thunder Chakra, but Yuhunming does it for me perfectly. It¡¯s come to this.¡± "The originally rioting Thunder Chakra was forcibly suppressed into peaceful energy, but the moment this forced suppression disappeared, the rioting Thunder Chakra would explode instantly, and together with the thunder and lightning in the entire nature, the person I wanted to attack would be destroyed. The area turned into a thunder field filled with lightning, and every lightning strike in it was as powerful as a thousand birds." "This is my ninjutsu, Thunder Flash!" Sasuke stared straight ahead. As time went by, the lightning on the periphery of the huge bubble began to gradually decrease, and the terrifying branch-shaped lightning inside also began to slow down. "It's over!" Sasuke's voice came from beside her, making Sakura's attention focus. She quickly entered a state of perception, quickly spreading her chakra perception into the minefield in front of her, trying to search for Kisame's whereabouts. "Originally I didn't want to use this ninjutsu, but Kisame's speed was too fast and it was impossible to stop him with ordinary ninjutsu, so I could only use my soul life to control this ninjutsu. Power, considering his ability to absorb chakra, so under my special restrictions, he should still be alive." Sasuke's words revealed a hidden meaning. The horrific scene that Sakura just saw was actually completed under Sasuke's special restrictions. So if Sasuke used this technique with all his strength, how terrifying would its power be? Sakura was stunned again for a moment. Then¡­¡­ "Found it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 445 The Death of Kisame... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "How can he, just a brat, develop a ninjutsu of this level?" Most of his body has disappeared, leaving only the upper body of Kisame looking helplessly at the sky, muttering to himself. Although he is still in a state of fusion with Sameki, Sameki's aura has completely disappeared, and Kisame's body shows no signs of recovery at all. Obviously, even though Samehada has the characteristic of being able to absorb chakra, he was not able to survive Sasuke's lightning flash. After all, Sasuke's lightning flash was more triggered by nature's chakra than his own chakra. Thunder and lightning, in other words, is actually an enhanced version of Kirin's super power. It is natural that it cannot withstand it. With the demise of Samehada, two of Kirigakure's seven ninja swords have been destroyed by Sasuke. But don't forget that the reason why Sasuke's Kusanagi sword can help Sasuke enhance his mastery of Thunder Release is because Orochimaru will use Kusanagi. The sword and thunder knife melted together. I don¡¯t know what Suigetsu will think after knowing this. After all, one of his goals in life is to collect the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords Swish swish¡ª¡ª The two figures quickly penetrated this place that was just a minefield, and their target was very precise. It was Kisame who was now floating on the water with only half of his body left. "My vitality is really strong. I am still alive after enduring this level of ninja." Standing next to Kisame, Sakura's eyes were a little surprised. She had thought that Sasuke's power of lightning was under his full control, but under the power of this level just now, even Kisame It should and is impossible to survive. "I didn't expect to be underestimated by a brat like you" Kisame didn't struggle, just said in a self-deprecating tone: "If I had known that today would be like this, I should have been tougher at that time. It¡¯s only right that I come and kill you by force.¡± But after saying this, Kisame suddenly laughed at himself. "But it's not possible. After all, Mr. Itachi was also present at that time." At this point, Kisame's eyes became a little erratic: "I originally thought that after he died, I would be able to be a little more free, but I didn't expect that the price of this freedom would be so high. Hey, maybe this is what Mr. Itachi and I are doing It¡¯s fate between us.¡± Free? Sasuke immediately understood the relationship between Kisame and Itachi. In fact, each of them knew the identity of the other. One knew that he was the monitor and the other knew that he was the monitored. However, there was still no relationship between them. Was there any bad episode? But now that Kisame thinks Itachi is dead, the relationship between them has been broken. There is nothing wrong with Kisame saying that he is free. As he spoke, Kisame's eyes suddenly began to focus, he stared at Sasuke and asked: "Mr. Itachi, is he really dead?" Looking at the longing eyes in front of him, Sasuke's face was still full of indifference. He didn't have any good impression of Kisame, the person in the Akatsuki organization who monitored Itachi's every move. "Yes, he is dead." After saying that, Sasuke stared at Kisame and asked: "Whose instructions were you given to monitor Itachi? Who is the real leader of the Akatsuki organization? What is your plan? Why do you want to capture the tailed beast?" Listening to Sasuke's barrage of questions, Kisame didn't show any intention of answering. Instead, he closed his eyes and smiled as if he was relieved. "I see, Mr. Itachi was really killed, and it seems that the information was not leaked." As soon as Kisame said this, not to mention Sakura and Sasuke, even Naruto standing here could notice that something was wrong, but before the two of them could make any move, Kisame's body suddenly became distorted. A man covered in white came out, and as he emerged, Kisame's body immediately sank toward the bottom of the water, and at the same time, his remaining hands violently made a ninja seal. "The art of psychics!" The white man, or Bai Jue, clasped his hands together and whispered the name of the ninjutsu. Under the water, several large sharks appeared next to Kisame's head following Bai Zetsu's hand seal. Immediately afterwards, without the slightest order being given, the shark opened its bloody mouth and faced him. Target Kisame's head and bite him hard! At the same time, Bai Zetsu, who was watching all this happen, quickly broke away from Kisame's body, swung his body and quickly escaped towards the bottom of the water. The picture above seems complicated and eventful, but in factThe real time is only two breaths! "asshole!" The moment she saw Kisame's head being bitten off by a shark, Sakura already understood what happened. Kisame had actually been prepared to commit suicide for a long time. From the beginning, he let the White Zetsu hidden in his body Be prepared for the psychic technique, and the reason why you talked so much with yourself and Sasuke was to find out whether Itachi was really dead, so he directly chose to commit suicide the moment he confirmed it. Sakura, who understood all this, was immediately furious, and when she saw Bai Zetsu running towards the bottom of the water, her body finally exploded. The moment chakra danced wildly on her body, Sakura's body disappeared from the original place. Above the ground. Boom! The water surface suddenly burst up with a loud sound, and the water splashed feebly in the air. The originally mirrored surface of the water surface seemed to have been broken through by a drill, creating a large cavity. "What?!!" This white Zetsu is a species specially created by the masked man to attach to Kisame's body a long time ago. It is actually used as an insurance method to monitor Itachi. If Itachi has any riot and Kisame fails to stop it, then this white Zetsu will Zetsu can directly synchronize the information to White Zetsu's body, and then let White Zetsu's body inform the masked man of the information. In other words, the White Zetsu body now knows what is happening on Kisame's side! In fact, the fighting ability of this White Zetsu is not too weak, but even Kakashi, who has gone through a battle now, doesn't even bother to fight it, let alone Sakura who is currently in a furious state. . There was no surprise. The battle was over when Sakura broke through the water and appeared directly in front of the white Zetsu. Bai Zetsu even resisted as Sakura grabbed his head hard. None, he was directly punched in the chest by Sakura and lost his fighting power. Then, Sakura pinched his head and returned to the original place in an instant. "Sasuke, do you still have enough chakra?" Sakura stared at Sasuke and asked as soon as she returned to the same place. With the tacit understanding between the two developed as early as the Ninja School, Sasuke immediately understood what Sakura wanted to do, but just when he was about to nod, he hesitated for a moment and finally shook his head. "The lightning flash just now has exhausted all my chakra, so I can only rely on you." As he said this, Sasuke raised his right hand and pointed it at Sakura, hoping that Sakura would transfer some chakra to him. Sakura didn't pause when she saw this, and immediately raised her free left hand and placed it on Sasuke's right hand. While using her own chakra to suppress the white Zetsu held in her right hand to prevent him from making any moves, she also quickly He transferred his chakra to Sasuke. Speaking of which, since she awakened as a power bank in the ninja world, the only people who have charged it seem to be Sasuke and Naruto (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 446: Spring comes out of dead trees You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ??The Sakura brand is a treasure hunter, whoever uses it will know. After only a moment, Sasuke waved his hand to Sakura to indicate that it was ready. It is of course impossible for such time to be full, but this level of chakra is just enough for Sasuke to do the next thing. He glared fiercely at Bai Jue, who was held in Sakura's hand and couldn't move, and then there was no sound between the two of them in an instant. Whoosh¡ª¡ª! Suddenly, there was a sound of rapid movement from behind, followed by an urgent sound. "Sakura! Sasuke! Are you okay? What just happened?" The person who came was none other than Kakashi. He was obviously attracted by Sasuke's lightning flash just now. And this is exactly the case. Kakashi did not do anything after Sakura disappeared. After all, there are two of Sasuke's teammates and a Kumo ninja who is monitoring him. So after Sakura left, Kakashi, who knew that even if he chased her, would be of no use, he separated several water avatars and arranged to find Suigetsu Jugo and the other two, while he himself slowly dragged him away. He walked slowly to Xi's side, ready to see how serious Xi's injuries were. As a result, before he could reach Xi's side, the sudden light and deafening roar hit him from behind. He immediately understood in his heart that this was definitely what happened to his two disciples. Kakashi didn't care whether Nozomi was injured or not, so he immediately jumped out and rushed towards the breaking point. Only then did he become what he is now. This thing. "It's okay~" Sakura pinched Bai Zetsu's hand and didn't move it. She just gestured to Sasuke with a smile and said to Kakashi: "It was Sasuke's ninjutsu just now. Now he is torturing this guy. Wait a moment." alright." That was Sasuke¡¯s ninjutsu just now? ! Even Kakashi's left eye widened at this moment. "Don't be so exaggerated, sensei." Sakura immediately held out three fingers with a smile, "Doesn't being surpassed by a disciple mean that your guidance is good? And you are not only Sasuke and I, but also Naruto. You¡¯re not coming back, are you?¡± Naruto¡­¡­ Kakashi was speechless for a moment. That¡¯s right, among his three disciples, there is still a king bomb who has not yet come out. But with Sakura and Sasuke as a base, Kakashi thought that even if Naruto surpassed him, he probably wouldn't be too surprised. Quickly ending the obstacle fantasy in his mind, Kakashi pointed at Bai Zetsu with a solemn expression and asked: "Who is this guy? Where is Kisame?" Speaking of Kisame, the corners of Sakura's mouth twitched a few times. She was still a little unwilling to be beaten so hard by Kisame before he died, but she calmed down and explained to Kakashi what had just happened. matter. "Is that so?" After hearing that Kisame was still focused on collecting intelligence before his death, and that he could commit suicide directly after confirming the intelligence, Kakashi's mood became a little complicated for a while. After taking a final look at Kisame's headless corpse next to Sakura, Kakashi suddenly sighed: "If we weren't enemies, it would definitely be a pleasure to cooperate with him." "But" Kakashi focused his realization on Bai Zetsu again, "Fortunately, you caught this guy. He should be able to replace Kisame so that we can obtain enough information." Suddenly, just as Kakashi finished speaking, Sasuke's voice came from his side. "It's a pity that he is not good enough to replace Kisame." I saw Sasuke still staring at his pair of three magatama Sharingan, and said with a somewhat solemn expression: "He is not a human being, just a clone similar to a shadow clone. He is a specially produced variety, and as soon as he appears, He was placed into Kisame's body by Akatsuki's people, and his ability is very simple, that is, he can synchronize information to his own body at any time." Speaking of this, Sasuke looked at Sakura and said: "In other words, all the information about my ninjutsu and Itachi's death has been reported to his own body. In addition, he has no knowledge of Akatsuki. The organization and the so-called mastermind know nothing about it. In other words, he was born to deliver information." "Does that mean this guy is no longer useful?" Kakashi stared at Bai Zetsu, who was being carried by Sakura, with a look of helplessness. He originally thought he could get some information about the Akatsuki organization during this trip. But thinking about it, he also relaxed a little. His trip was originally just for the purpose of convening the Five Shadows Conference.country, the result was that not only the mission was successful, but two of the Akatsuki organization's top combat forces were also eliminated, which was unexpected. Sasuke nodded. This White Zetsu was originally a creature specially created by the masked man. It is impossible for him to know additional information about the Akatsuki organization. Sakura was not polite when she saw this, but after looking at Bai Zetsu up and down for a few times, a large amount of chakra suddenly poured out of the hand holding Bai Zetsu. These chakras flowed into Bai Zetsu's body quickly along Sakura's arms, but after a short while, the blue chakra had already flashed the blue light of Bai Zetsu, like a certain Man from a certain American comic. Dr. xton. Suddenly, the whole body of the blue-light Bai Jue began to tremble, and within a few seconds, his body suddenly bulged. Then with the horrified expression of the White Jue, his body began to grow like a growing sapling. The expansion is just as if the speed is being increased thousands of times. In the end, in just a short while, a giant tree appeared in front of Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi instead of White Zetsu. It was only after the giant tree replaced White Zetsu that Sakura revealed the full name of this technique. "Wood escapes the seal? Spring comes out of dead wood." This technique was developed by Sakura very early, but it is still not very effective in combat. The characteristic of this technique is that the moment it enters the enemy's body, it will start to transform the enemy's body into a plant, and it The nutrients that are converted into plants are none other than the enemy's own chakra. As long as the enemy has more chakra, the faster it will transform. On the contrary, the less the enemy has chakra, the slower it will transform. Having said that, Sakura¡¯s goal is actually very conspicuous. Yes, Sakura¡¯s goal in preparing this technique is to target enemies who may be reincarnated in the dirty earth in the future. As for why it wasn¡¯t used before, I¡¯ve actually just said it. Its practicality is not very strong. For example, it will take such a long time to deal with a Bai Jue who is no longer able to resist, let alone those powerful reincarnated men from the dirty land who may appear in the future? Okay, now that Bai Jue has been solved, new things have begun. "Sasuke, although it's not a very good time to ask this question now, after today I'm afraid it will be a long time before I see you again in the future, so I'd better just say it directly. Since the village has never issued a wanted order for you, so It has never been announced that you are a traitor to the ninja, and now that the ninja world is about to start targeting the Akatsuki organization, I hope you can return to Konoha now. After all, your purpose of leaving Konoha has actually been achieved, right?" Kakashi turned around and looked at Sasuke, his expression full of complexity. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 447 Raikage arrives! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Kakashi¡¯s eyes were solemn, and the reflection on Sasuke made him feel extremely stressed. Involuntarily, Sasuke glanced at Sakura beside him, and immediately found that Sakura's eyes were shining directly on him like Kakashi, but unlike Kakashi, her eyes were full of expectation. This scene made Sasuke immediately recall the scene when he fought side by side with Sakura for the first time after leaving Konoha. At that time, she also sent him an invitation to return to Konoha, but he didn't think too much about it at the time. Finally chose to refuse. But this time, it¡¯s different. Just as Kakashi said, his pursuit has now been changed, and now Konoha is targeting the Akatsuki organization just like him. In addition, the difference in the inviter this time also directly makes the invitation different. Kakashi will definitely not have the same nature as Sakura when he mentions this matter. The atmosphere between the three of them slowly dropped with Sasuke's silence, and Kakashi's eyes became a little disappointed, but he didn't want to directly characterize Sasuke this time, so he spoke. "Zuo" Whoosh whoosh! Several sounds piercing the air came closer and closer, causing the three people present to immediately look at the place where the sound came from. But then they discovered that there was another person who was faster than the sound piercing the air. It was a figure wrapped in lightning. "That's the Raikage? They are Kumo ninjas!" As the sentient ninja among the three, Sakura immediately knew the identity of the person coming, so her tense body began to relax slightly, but the guard in her heart did not relax at all. If Ai directly attacked them when he arrived here, then Sakura would not be even a little surprised, because the character of the fourth generation Raikage-sama is like this. Even if it happens, nothing will happen. Strange. "Huh? Are you from Konoha?!" Just when the eyes of Sakura and the others were focused on him, Ai finally saw the three of them. Although it was night, he still vaguely observed the appearance of Sakura and Kakashi. "But who is that guy next to them? And where has that guy gone?!" Ai's face was already a little bad. He didn't know the whole situation. He just knew that Nozomi had suddenly launched a distress signal to the village before, and now Sasuke had replaced Nozomi in Kaka's place. Beside Nishi and Sakura, he was already feeling unhappy because the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki was 'caught', and he suddenly felt a wave of anger welling up in his heart. "How brave! You Konoha people dare to take advantage of this mission to kill and harm me, the Kumo ninja!!!" There was a loud shout, and the lightning on Ai's body became more intense, and at the same time he stretched out his hands. "Thunder Escape¡¤Thunder Plow Hot Knife!" Ai¡¯s figure accelerated at this moment, so fast that it even dragged out an afterimage. The target of the attack was directed at Sasuke, who was at the rear of the three people in front! Yes, although Ai is angry at Sakura and Kakashi in his heart, he will not attack them directly. After all, these two people are messengers of Konoha. But Sasuke is different. Firstly, he is not an envoy of Konoha, and secondly, there is no information about him in the Cloud Ninja. In this case, Sasuke can be characterized as an intruder, even if it is later found out that he is really from Konoha. Ninja Ai is also completely worthy. After all, there is no Sasuke among Konoha's envoy ninjas! "careful!" The moment Ai's speed exploded, Sakura knew that what she was thinking had come true. Ai would actually attack several of her people. But immediately, Sakura also noticed that Ai's attack target was wrong. Although she and Kakashi were standing in front, Ai's point was still towards Sasuke, who was directly behind him. ¡¾I see! ¡¿ She immediately understood Ai's plan, but at the same time, Sakura, who had already known that Sasuke was short of chakra, immediately activated the chakra in her body. ¡°Tangle and practice!¡± With a low cry, Chuck suddenly appeared all over her body. At the same time, she immediately moved her position, blocking Ai's route towards Sasuke. "Wood Release: The Technique of the Great Forest!" After clenching her right hand tightly, Sakura aimed at the charging Ai and punched out her right fist. In an instant, several solid wood vines surged out from Sakura's right arm and headed straight towards Ai's body. The location jumped out at me. "Wood escape?!!"   Ai's originally angry and joyful eyes completely changed after Sakura used Wood Release. His eyes were replaced by incomparable solemnity. At the same time, just when Sakura's Wood Release was about to touch him, he immediately changed to A new movement, kicking his legs violently and immediately jumping up high. "The righteous thunder sinks the wrathful thunder axe!" Ai, who had already used the Thunder Chakra mode to its limit and was already at full strength for himself, disappeared from the spot in an instant. In the next moment, he had already passed Sakura and Kakashi, holding his head high. He raised his right leg and aimed it at Sasuke below, about to chop it down hard! At this time, Sasuke is still only the three magatama sharingan, but now he is not in his prime, and secondly, Ai at full strength has exceeded the limit that Sasuke's three magatama sharingan can capture. In these two Under the conditions, the possibility of Sasuke trying to avoid Ai's attack was zero. But after all, Sasuke is not the only one present! Whoosh! Having already entered the training state, Sakura, whose body speed and reaction speed have been greatly improved, instantly activated her Flying Thunder God Technique and appeared behind Sasuke. Immediately afterwards, Ai and Sakura looked at each other, and Sakura immediately read the meaning of Ai's incredible gaze. You actually know how to fly the Thunder God? ! Sakura showed a provocative smile in the almost static world in her and Ai's eyes, and then gently pressed her left hand on Sasuke's back. Boom¡ª¡ª! Ai's heavy blow failed to hit anyone, but he did not have any escape route after using this move. He could only release all the power of his blow on the water where Sasuke was originally. above. Then, like a TNT explosion, the violent bombardment was accompanied by a strong shock wave, which violently rushed to Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura next to them. What a heavy strength! Just feeling the aftermath of the blast on the water, Sakura knew that if Sasuke received this blow, he would probably end up like a watermelon being opened by a stick. But after these two moves were over, Sakura's fighting slowly dissipated, not because of lack of chakra or anything like that, but because Sakura knew that Ai's attack was over. After knowing that Sakura mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, Ai should have known that it was impossible for him to surpass Sakura and kill Sasuke, but if he really fought with Sakura, Ai, who had the Flying Thunder God Technique and Wood Release, What if Sakura goes crazy and poses a threat to the Kumo ninja? So as long as Ai has even a little bit of IQ, he will not continue to attack Sasuke, otherwise he will really break his face! "Hmph, Konoha's messenger, why do you have an extra person here? And where is Nozomi now? Why didn't I see him!" Ai¡¯s angry voice came from right in front of Sakura. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 448 The storm continues You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Your Excellency Raikage, you have finally arrived with support." The person who answered aloud was Kakashi. He didn't care about the water splashed all over him, as if he had done nothing just now. "When Nozomi and I came here, we found that a small-scale battle was taking place here. And the fighting party was the two people who kidnapped your Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, Kisame Inigan and Uchiha Itachi, so Nozomi Sent a signal flare to request support. As for Nozomi himself, he was trapped due to Kisame's attack and is currently being protected by my water clone not far from here." At the end of the sentence, Kakashi pointed in a direction behind him. Ai showed a hint of anger when he heard the names Kisame and Itachi, but quickly suppressed it. After learning that Nozomi was injured and protected by Kakashi's water clone, Ai He glanced at the following cloud ninjas who were belatedly arriving behind him. The few Cloud ninjas understood in their hearts, and immediately jumped past Sakura and the others, and rushed towards the direction pointed by Kakashi. However, not all the Kumo ninjas left here. A male Kumo ninja with white permed hair and dark skin and a female Kumo ninja with a hot figure and fair complexion did not leave, but looked at them. His seemingly casual eyes quickly scanned the three Sakuras present, and at the same time slowly moved towards the center of the three of them. Sakura recognized the identities of these two Kumo ninjas at the first sight. The male was the future fifth-generation Raikage Darui, and the female was the Jounin Samui of the Kumo ninja. ¡¾TskThe person standing here should be regarded as the strongest combat power of Kumo ninja at present. ¡¿ Sakura looked at the two people walking towards her and Ai who had just launched the attack, and when she was thinking secretly in her heart, Ai's violent voice came over. "Kakashi, I just asked more than these two questions. Tell me, why is there an extra ninja from Konoha here? Wait, is this guy also from Uchiha?" Due to the distance just now and the dark weather, it was normal for Ai not to see the Uchiha emblem on Sasuke's clothes, but now that the distance is so close, it is natural to see the Uchiha emblem on Sasuke's back at a glance. . Hearing the word Uchiha, the Kumo ninja, who was a little unhappy about Kirabi being captured, suddenly changed his face, and his eyes focused on Sasuke at the same time, and then he looked at Come to the pair of Sharingan hanging in Sasuke's eyes. "The Sharingan is indeed a member of the Uchiha clan. But isn't it rumored that the Uchiha clan has been killed by Uchiha Itachi?" Samyi immediately became alert and asked with some doubts. But before she finished speaking, she looked blank, and then said with a little hesitation. "Could it be that he is the only survivor from that year, the Uchiha Sasuke who defected to Konoha?" As soon as the word "defection" came out, not only Sakura and Kakashi, but also Sasuke himself showed a bit of unswerving expression on his face, but contrary to them, Ai showed a bit of a smile. "So that's it, is this a traitor?" "As he spoke, Ai's body bowed slightly, the muscles all over his body tensed up tightly, and the chakra in his body was ready to move, as if he was about to attack again the next moment. Seeing this, not only Sakura and the other three from Konoha, but also Darui and Samui tensed up at the same time. For a while, the atmosphere in the venue almost dropped to the lowest level. "Who told you that Sasuke is a traitor to ninja?" Just before the atmosphere was so oppressive that it was about to explode, Sakura's voice dripped into the tense situation like water from a clear spring. The smile on her face could not cover up the anger hidden underneath. Sakura played with the flying thunder god Kunai that appeared in her hand at some time and looked at Samui and said. "If I remember correctly, Konoha has never declared Sasuke a traitorous ninja. Or are you Kumo ninjas so powerful that you can arbitrarily dictate to other ninja villages?" "It is a well-known fact in the ninja world that Uchiha Sasuke defected from Konoha to Orochimaru" Samyi was not intimidated by Sakura, but immediately retorted, but before she could finish speaking, Sakura The sound came again. This time, Sakura didn't even put on a basic fake smile on her face. She just stared at Samui in front of her with a cold face and said, "I told you, Sasuke didn't! He did! Defect! Run away!" At the end of her words, as Sakura spoke every word, surging chakra suddenly appeared around Sakura.Suddenly, the huge air pressure was like a terrifying storm, breaking the calm water surface that had finally recovered from the attack of AI! What a powerful chakra! The moment Samyi and Darui felt Sakura's surging chakra, their breaths stagnated, and they were surprised. They didn't expect that this girl who seemed to be just their disciple's age would explode like this. Terrible, this almost reminded the two of them of a word at the same time¡ª¡ª Tailed beast! "Stop Sakura!" Just when the situation was about to change to the worst situation due to Sakura's behavior that was almost equivalent to flipping the table, Kakashi's blocking voice successfully turned the tide, and then Kakashi looked at Ai and said. "Your Excellency Raikage, Sasuke's identity involves our Konoha secrets, and without his appearance, I am afraid that both Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Mikigaki would have escaped." Kakashi said calmly, but the content inside attracted all the attention of the Kumo ninja present. . "What does this mean? What if Kisame Mikigaki and Itachi Uchiha didn't escape? Why didn't I see their bodies" Ai looked at Kakashi and was about to question him, when he saw Kakashi pointing his right hand at Kisame's body, which was washed away by the waves due to Ai's blow just now. For a moment, he was choked by Kisame's headless corpse, but Ai still stared at Kakashi and asked: "Why is there only the body? And where is Uchiha Itachi? Where is his body?" "Hey, is this the attitude of Kumo ninja? I am submissive when facing the enemy, but I punch hard when facing my teammates?" Seeing that Ai still dared to speak with his eyes wide open, Sakura's sarcastic voice came out again. . "Your Kumo Ninja Jonin fainted in the battle just now. If it weren't for us Konoha ninjas, with the speed of you guys, you wouldn't be talking about the body of Kisame Inigaki, I'm afraid it would be the shadow of the two of them. Can't find any." "But yes, after all, he is a ninja who dares to take advantage of the fact that Konoha has not fully recovered from the Nine-Tails Rebellion, and comes to Konoha under the banner of a messenger to try to kidnap the Hyuga clan's children. He has such an attitude. Isn¡¯t it natural?¡± This time, Sakura finally cleared up the old feud between the two villages. But what people didn¡¯t expect was that after hearing this, Ai didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, his face was stunned, and then he calmed down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 449 Tangled Shuiyue You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Could it be that there was something hidden in the incident of Miss Hinata being kidnapped? The thought flashed across Sakura's mind, but was immediately thrown out of her mind. So what if I have something to hide? It was none of my business. For Konoha at that time, the important thing was that it actually happened. "What happened back then was indeed a wrong thing done by Kumogakure, but so much time has passed, and we have already dealt with the corresponding person in charge, and these and Sasuke sneaked into our thunder without any explanation. It has nothing to do with the country.¡± It seems that because of Hinata's incident, Ai's attitude and tone have softened a bit, and he just answered Sakura's question in a muffled voice. Seeing Ai's performance, Sakura probably had a guess in her mind. Judging from the character expressions of the third and fourth generation Raikages in the original work, it was impossible to tell that they would make a secret attempt to kidnap them. Kushina, kidnapped Hinata, so I guess the person who did these things in the first place was actually a Kumo ninja who was not cold to the Raikage. But as I said just now, it doesn¡¯t make any difference to Konoha which faction of Kumogakure did this. To the people of Konoha, they only know that the person who did this is Kumo ninja. "Lord Raikage, sometimes it is better not to be so entangled in one thing. After all, as I just said, without Sasuke, there is absolutely no way to stop Uchiha Itachi and Inogaki Kisame, but in the end We Konoha did not tell you Kumogakure in advance, so we Konoha will not take away this Kisame body." Seeing that Ai's attitude had softened, Kakashi immediately took advantage of the opportunity to give a step forward. While openly retaining Kumogakure's face, Konoha's interests were not harmed. ¡°After allit¡¯s impossible to extract any useful information from a headless corpse. With Kakashi¡¯s smooth play, the tense atmosphere on the court slowly began to relax, and Ai made a decision after a moment of pause. "After all, I met your teacher before. Just for the sake of the Fourth Hokage, I will not pursue this matter now, but you must leave the Kingdom of Thunder immediately." At this point, Ai changed the subject. , glanced at Sasuke with a serious look and said: "But don't think that this matter will be revealed just like this. I will bring up what happened tonight at the Five Shadows Conference!" How could Kakashi accept this remark? He immediately replied to Ai: "I have no right to discuss the Five Shadows Conference." At this time, one of the several Cloud ninjas who had been sent out to check on Nozomi's situation also returned. This person had a bit of urgency on his face. When he came here, he didn't care about the atmosphere or anything, but He reported Xi¡¯s condition directly to Ai. After hearing that Nozomi was indeed defeated and fainted in the battle as Kakashi said, and was protected by his water clone, Ai was obviously relieved. "Very good! Now, before I change my mind, you Konoha ninjas can leave the Kingdom of Thunder." After Ai said this, Darui behind him suddenly took back the weapon he had just drawn out as if he was relieved, and stretched out his left hand to scratch the position behind his ear. It is roughly the same as Darui, except that Samui did not immediately lower his guard like Darui, but continued to stand there after retracting his short sword, eyes fixed on Sakura in front of him. No longer paying attention to the Kumo ninjas, Sakura directly crossed Ai's body and came to Sasuke and Kakashi and asked quietly: "Suigetsu and Jugo should still have my kunai on them, right?" After getting Sasuke¡¯s confirmation reply, Sakura immediately put her hands on the shoulders of the two of them, and then launched the Flying Thunder God Technique, and the three of them disappeared in front of these cloud ninjas in an instant. Because of the arrival of support from the Kumo ninjas, all Kakashi's water avatars were guarding Juugo and Suigetsu, and then they invariably stared at these Kumo ninjas towards Nozomi with their dead fish eyes. Rescue. Suigetsu and Jugo still have no intention of waking up, which is inevitable. After all, even Kakashi himself only mastered a little medical ninjutsu in emergency situations, let alone their water clones. Suddenly, one of the water bodies turned his head as if feeling something, and sure enough, he discovered that Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi had quietly appeared behind them. Too lazy to say hello to those Kumo ninjas, after Kakashi and Sasuke carried Suigetsu Juugo one by one and got rid of the moisture, SakuraHe activated the Flying Thunder God Technique again and left here. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did Sakura's Flying Thunder God Technique this time, she left the Kingdom of Thunder directly, jumped all the way into a mark point that had been set up in the Kingdom of Yu. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The next morning, after being rescued by Sakura, Suigetsu, whose condition had improved significantly, looked at the big sun hanging in the sky and stretched greatly. In fact, Suigetsu cannot be regarded as being rescued. The reason why he has not been able to recover is because his chakra was drained during the battle with Kisame, so as long as he uses Sakura brand power bank to transfer a little chakra to him, he will basically be saved. It's no big deal. Not to mention Jugo, people are born with the ability to restore their own state by absorbing natural energy. If it weren't for Sakura, he might be able to recover faster. (The dragon vein energy in Sakura¡¯s body also absorbs natural energy) Of course, since she helped Suigetsu, Najugo also helped. Anyway, now she can basically be called a humanoid tailed beast. She has so much chakra that she can change her unit from Kakashi to Naruto, so she just He used several medical ninjutsu on Jugo to help him recover. ¡°Sigh¡ªI don¡¯t know how long the atmosphere inside will remain like this.¡± Putting the decapitating sword on the ground, Shuiyue glanced behind him while leaning on the handle of the sword, and then complained silently. "Speaking of which, Jugo is really stupid. Even though the atmosphere inside is so tense that it's about to explode, he still dares to stay next to Sasuke like a normal person!" Gritting his teeth, he complained about Zhongwu, while a trace of tangle appeared on Shuiyue's face. If Sasuke fails to stay in his team and chooses to return to Konoha despite the attack from Sakura and Kakashi, then where will he and Jugo go? Are you saying that you want to go to Konoha with Sasuke? joke. Suigetsu didn't think that a ninja village as big as Konoha would allow him, a Kirigakure rebellious ninja, to become one of them. Well, maybe Jugo could. After all, Jugo was obedient to Sasuke's words, and his background was not like his. Rebellious. As she thought about it, the confusion on Shuiyue's face became even more serious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 450 Sakura¡¯s little plan You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! " Shuiyue outside is extremely tangled, and the people inside are not much better. In the room that Sakura had decorated using Mudun a long time ago, Kakashi looked at Sasuke who looked hesitant in front of him with slightly expectant eyes, waiting for his answer. Before Suigetsu quietly left the room, Kakashi had once again sent an invitation to Sasuke to return, and without the Kumo ninja to disrupt the situation, Sasuke knew that he could not escape this time. Unconsciously, Sasuke glanced at Sakura next to him, and saw that she also had a little expectation in her eyes like Kakashi at this time, obviously expecting him to agree to Kakashi's invitation to return this time. In fact, Sasuke himself is hesitating. Now his target has changed from Itachi to the person behind the Akatsuki organization. In this case, there is really no problem in returning to Konoha. But he just felt that it was a bit too to go back to Konoha now. Others don¡¯t know, but Sakura, who knows Sasuke¡¯s character, doesn¡¯t know about Sasuke¡¯s situation. What Sasuke feels now is actually his arrogance coming back. So when the atmosphere in the room was awkward due to Sasuke's silence, Sakura's voice rang out. "Kakashi-sensei doesn't mean for you to return to Konoha directly as before and become his subordinate again. You can continue to carry out missions against the Akatsuki organization with Suigetsu and Jugo as teammates in other countries. It's just that in addition to targeting the Akatsuki organization In addition, there are a few other things that you need to help your Konoha teammates when they are in danger, and the other one is¡ª¡ª" "When you meet a member of the Akatsuki organization, first think of a way to notify the ninjas of Konoha, and then consider taking action!" When he heard what Sakura said, not to mention Sasuke, even Kakashi's eyes widened and stared at Sakura. ¡¾What I mean is that Sasuke does not have to return to Konoha directly? Did I mean that? ¡¿Kakashi stared at Sakura with wide eyes, but now it was Sakura's time to speak, and he was too embarrassed to slap Sakura directly in the face, so he didn't speak. But after hearing what Sakura said next, he probably understood what Sakura meant. Good guy, as my disciple, not to mention Sasuke, even Suigetsu and Jugo want to be dragged into Konoha's camp! Although the condition is that Sasuke will have much fewer restrictions than other ninjas, but there are three more elites at once, and one of them is a guy who can make nuclear explosions with his hands. After all, Konoha has earned it through blood. Sensing the surprise of these two people, Sakura quickly made her own calculations in her mind. Her move is actually very simple, she just wants to tie Sasuke back to the ship in Konoha, and this is not the first time for Sasuke, for example, isn't this the case for Jiraiya? As for what to say next? It's very simple. When the Akatsuki organization launches the Fourth Ninja War, Sasuke will have to consciously come to his side and become one of the fighting forces no matter what. When he comes, he will have Naruto as his natural talent. Are you afraid that he will run away because of your talk? Sakura's wishful thinking was crackling on her side, but Sasuke's heart was already excited. Sasuke actually doesn¡¯t care as much as Sakura. He just feels that this way he will not return to Konoha immediately, and there will be a lot of buffer time in between. Even if he returns to Konoha completely in the future, it will not be embarrassing. "Now that the words have come to this level" Sasuke raised his head and glanced at Sakura first, then turned to Kakashi and said: "I am willing to return to Konoha not because I am forced to do so, but because I am forced to do so. Because Konoha is my last bond." Kakashi still looked helpless at first, but after hearing Sasuke's words, he immediately straightened his expression and said: "Don't worry, even if nothing happened today, Konoha would not be your enemy. I I also hope you can understand that Konoha will always be your home, and you can return to Konoha at any time as long as you want. After all, besides us, there are many people who miss you." Sasuke was startled for a moment, and then almost in a flash, a smile too slight to be seen appeared on his face. "Okay, that's all I'm saying. As a teacher, I won't disturb the students' reunion." Not long after Kakashi finished speaking, he suddenly stood up and looked at Jugo, gesturing for him to join him. go out. Jugo seemed a little stunned when he looked at Kakashi, but soon Sasuke's voice came over. "Jugo, I have something to talk to Sakura. Just go out with Kakashi."   This time Jugo nodded, then decisively stood up and hung beside Kakashi, and walked out of the room together. "Jugo is still the same as before. He basically ignores everyone else except you." After the two of them left the room, Sakura couldn't help but complain. Sasuke didn't go to take over Sakura's problem, but still stared at Sakura with burning eyes. Being stared at by Sasuke made her scalp feel numb. Sakura blinked and her heart skipped a beat for some reason. At the same time, an unpleasant feeling surged into her heart. "Whyare you staring at me?" Looking at Sakura's reaction, Sasuke's eyes clearly flashed with hesitation, but he still asked Sakura: "Can I go to the Shiggy Bone Forest with you?" When Sasuke said this, Sakura hesitated for a moment, but after Sasuke finished speaking, she almost involuntarily breathed a sigh of relief. "I see, that's it." A relieved Sakura replied, "If you want, I can take you to the Marsh Bone Forest at any time. But do you want to go to the Marsh Bone Forest now? Are you ready to face Itachi?" Sasuke hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head weakly and hung down. "If I hadn't killed that 'Madara', I would never be qualified to see him." Sasuke, who knew the truth about Itachi, even if it was only part of the truth, already knew how much he owed Itachi. He couldn't accept it if he just met him directly without doing anything. But now that we are talking about Itachi, it¡¯s time for another thing to happen. Sakura glanced at Sasuke's eyes, and then took out the scroll with her right hand from her arms, the scroll that preserved Itachi's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. After Sasuke finished using his soul life, he gave the small jar containing Itachi's eyes to Sakura again. "What are you going to do with these eyes? Give them back to Itachi? But since he will give these eyes to you, it must mean that he will never take them back again." Sasuke stared at the Mangekyo Sharingan in the jar, then shook his head and said: "No, he will definitely not get these eyes back. And there is a reason why he gave me these eyes." As he said that, Sasuke suddenly raised his head and stared at Sakura. "Sakura, are you willing to do me a favor!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 451 Other Gods! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "You still remember, the 'future' world we went to last year." After seeing Sakura nodding in agreement, Sasuke immediately said to Sakura. Of course, it was impossible for Sakura to forget that unexpected trip caused by the energy of the dragon vein, so she nodded her little head. Then she looked at Sasuke curiously, waiting for what he meant by help. Seeing Sakura's eagerly awaiting expression, Sasuke had nothing to hide and spoke his mind directly. "You must still remember that guy named Xin. When I returned to our own world, in order to verify how much similarities the two worlds have, I spent several weeks looking for information about this guy. Although the initial progress was not satisfactory, I still found what I wanted in an underground research institute that Orochimaru once abandoned." "That guy is just like that world, a test subject of Orochimaru. At the same time, just like that world, he led several of his clones to escape from Orochimaru's base a few years ago, and so far he has not The traces have been discovered!¡± Having said this, Sasuke's eyes were already a little brightened. "But we are different! Since he exists in this world, don't we already know his base? We can take advantage of this opportunity to directly break into his base and kill him in advance. beat." Hearing this, Sakura finally understood Sasuke's purpose, which was to take away Uchiha Shin's Sharingan, or to take back the Sharingan that originally belonged to a certain Uchiha clan member from Uchiha Shin's body. As for what you will do after your eyes are taken away, isn¡¯t this nonsense? But here comes the problem. Now Sasuke doesn't have to be afraid of this Uchiha Nobu. Even if the current Uchiha Nobu has activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, you must know that the information the two have is not at the same level at all. Just rely on Sasuke knew Uchiha Nobu's abilities and could easily beat him to pieces. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you ask her to help? A trace of doubt appeared in Sakura's eyes as clear and bright as autumn water, and facing Sasuke, she had nothing to hesitate, so she asked aloud. "The current letter, even if there are clones, there won't be much of it. You should be able to solve it by yourself, right?" As soon as this question came out of her mouth, Sakura twitched the corner of her mouth and felt that she had made a mistake. With such an obvious answer, why do you need to ask it? Sasuke called him here just to let him act as a courier! As if he noticed the change in Sakura's expression, Sasuke swallowed back the words he had prepared, and then looked at Sakura like this, waiting for her answer. "Okay." Sakura straightened her shoulders and showed a helpless look, "Who asked me to agree first, but I have to explain first that I am not a mascot!" Looking at Sakura's "baring her teeth and claws" look in a funny way at the end, Sasuke suddenly felt that if his future life ended like this, it would be pretty good. As he thought about it, he almost couldn't help but recall the days when he was in Ninja School and Class 7. This was really a day worth remembering. But when he thought of Class 7, a yellow-haired boy suddenly popped into Sasuke's mind, which made the smile on his lips seem to get deeper. "Sakura, do you still meet Naruto now?" "Naruto" Sakura shook her head. She hadn't seen Naruto for a long time. In fact, she had wanted to see Naruto's condition this year, but unfortunately she couldn't find her. When she arrived, she had no idea how to enter Mt. Miaomu. Speaking of which, since Sasuke left Konoha, she and Sasuke spent much longer time together than Naruto "He was taken away by Jiraiya and entered Mt. Miaomu. Based on his temperament, I'm afraid he will give us a big surprise next time we see him." Sakura said as she glanced at Sasuke, "Maybe by the time he comes out of Mt. Myoboku this time, his strength may have surpassed ours." When Naruto was mentioned, the conversation between the two seemed to be opened. After recalling the past of Team 7, Sasuke suddenly asked. "What about them? Shikamaru, Kiba, Choji and the others. They won't run into some hidden place like Naruto."Are you doing any special training in the ground? " It seemed that the chatter box had been opened, and Sasuke rarely asked about the friends who were at Sakura's training ground together during the ninja school. It was just after hearing his question that Sakura's originally serious face suddenly showed a hint of teasing, then she nudged closer to Sasuke and said with a smirk. "They, all of them have now been promoted to chunin. Needless to say, Shikamaru, Ino and the others have all been promoted to chunin due to their successful missions this year. In other words" Sakura's expression became more and more unpleasant, and now she spoke to Sasuke in a condescending manner. "Currently, among all of us, you are the only one who is still playing the genin fighting game with Naruto, genin Sasuke." After saying this, Sakura burst out laughing. She actually said this because she just remembered a genin joke about Sasuke and Naruto in her previous life. Sasuke¡¯s handsome face suddenly twitched hard, what do you mean it¡¯s just me and Naruto playing a genin fighting game? Just the ball I threw yesterday, do you think it¡¯s something a genin can grind out? ! If Naruto were here now and knew what Sasuke was thinking, he would definitely make a big ball and say something to Sasuke. "Yes, that's right, genin can rub it out!" ¡°Ahem, get Naruto out of here quickly! Sasuke didn¡¯t refute Sakura¡¯s words, mainly because it couldn¡¯t be refuted. Who told him that Sasuke was indeed a genin now? And looking at the wanton smile on Sakura's face now, Sasuke suddenly felt that what was the point of not refuting? As long as she is happy, that¡¯s fine, right? At this time, Sakura, who finally felt that Sasuke was silent, also restrained some of her wanton smile, and then turned her eyes to Sasuke, and then their eyes met gently. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Her heart skipped a beat, and the smile on Sakura's face quickly faded. Sasuke's gaze was so direct, and the heat contained in it made Sakura feel like she was melting by it. And seeing the smile fade from Sakura's face, Sasuke's heart also jumped violently, and then his whole body seemed to be controlled by something, and he took one step or two steps closer to Sakura. Breathing began to quicken. Sasuke looked at Sakura's pretty face and pursed his lips slightly before speaking. "Sasuke!" However, Sakura's words appeared in the room ahead of others, blocking the words Sasuke wanted to say in his throat. "You really are because of other gods right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 452 What? Spiritual time room? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Another god? The fire in Sasuke's heart that was about to overflow was as if it had been doused by a basin of cold water, and the expression on his face seemed to be stuck, and he froze in place. What's the meaning? What does it mean to be a different god? Sasuke's eyes swayed violently for a few times. He was not as stupid as Naruto. When these questions popped up in his mind, he actually understood the meaning of Sakura's words. It was at this moment that he finally noticed something was wrong. That¡¯s right, why did the other gods, the strongest genjutsu in the ninja world that Itachi could use as a trump card, appear so weak in the confrontation with him? Yes, my pupil power, Divine Soul Life, can be called the nemesis of illusions, but before that, I had exhausted all my pupil power because of my continuous use of Divine Soul Life. Logically speaking, I cannot be the opponent of other gods. ? With dull eyes, Sasuke quickly recalled the entire process of yesterday's duel with Itachi, especially everything that happened after he was hit by another god. ¡°Then he remembered. ??????????????????????????? The power of the eyes of other gods has completely overwhelmed my own. There is no reason why my own power of eyes can still persist until Sakura comes to support me! Could it be that! Sasuke's heart skipped a beat as an idea popped into his mind. In fact, the other gods had already taken effect at that time, but I didn¡¯t know it, and even foolishly thought that I was still resisting? ! "If that's the case, will Sakura be okay? Or maybe she also fell into the trap of another god? ¡¿ After that idea appeared in his mind, Sasuke immediately thought of Sakura. If it weren't for the help of Sakura's Senjutsu Chakra, he would have had to compete with the power of other gods for a long time. Thinking of this, Sasuke's face suddenly became a little ugly. Even if his will was changed by another god, he would not forgive himself if Sakura was implicated again. "Have you thought of something?" Looking at Sasuke's ugly face, Sakura knew that he must have thought of something, so she asked aloud. "Well, I probably know what happened, but I still don't know the content of the modifications made by other gods." Sasuke pressed his forehead, hesitated for a moment and then continued: "But it doesn't matter, Itachi is still alive. Wait. It won¡¯t be too late to ask Itachi about this after we return from that guy named Nobu.¡± Sakura knew that Sasuke didn't want to face Itachi directly, so she thought of going to Uchiha Nobu's place to vent her emotions first, and at the same time, she also took back his Sharingan to compensate for the Mangekyou Itachi gave him. Sharingan. ???????????????? Mangekyou Sharingan. Sakura's eyes immediately flashed. She looked at Sasuke and said quickly: "If the power of the eyes is improved, will it also allow you to be freed from the control of other gods?" Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then frowned and thought for a while, but finally shook his head helplessly: "Other gods are essentially people who can silently modify the subject's consciousness. The increase in pupil power should It will not remove the effects of other gods. But this is just my guess. In fact, it may be true that it can be removed after being promoted." "If that's the case, let's try it!" Sakura immediately retorted after hearing Sasuke's words: "If nothing else, what if it succeeds?" Her purpose was actually not just to experiment with whether she could crack other gods by increasing her pupil power, but also to allow Sasuke to obtain the Eternal Kaleidoscope in advance. After all, the disadvantages caused by the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan are too great. While Sasuke's vision has not been greatly affected, it will not be so troublesome to upgrade Sasuke to the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan as soon as possible. Sasuke was not stunned this time. After closing his eyes and thinking quickly for a few seconds, he finally shook his head towards Sakura. Ahem, in fact, Sasuke is not as awkward as the Sasuke in the original work. He said he didn¡¯t want to use Itachi¡¯s eyes, but he transplanted Itachi¡¯s eyes as soon as he became blind. Now Sasuke has long known about Itachi's series of actions towards him, and he doesn't want to waste or let down Itachi's intentions. Rather than pretending to shirk and shirk the transplant in the end, it's better to do it directly. Acceptance comes as good as it comes. Then why did Sasuke refuse? This is mainly becauseThe question is, Sasuke still doesn't know how long it will take once he starts to fuse Itachi's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "It's not that I don't want to transplant Itachi's eyes." Sasuke didn't wait for Sakura to retort, but just explained his reason lightly: "Actually, compared to describing it as transplantation, this process is better said to be the fusion of pupil power. . But one problem in this process is that the fusion process is uncontrollable, and the time it takes cannot be estimated." When Sakura heard this, she immediately stretched out her index finger and poked her forehead. How could she have forgotten how long it took Sasuke to fuse the Eternal Mangekyo in the original work? Actually, it¡¯s not her fault. The original book itself didn¡¯t mark the specific time of Sasuke¡¯s fusion. It¡¯s only strange that she can remember it. But in this case, if it¡¯s just a few days, that¡¯s fine, but if it¡¯s a month or two, that¡¯s not good. "If time is uncontrollable, then finding a safe place is undoubtedly the most important thing. As long as time is prolonged, unknown situations will follow." Sakura said with a frown, and her index finger unconsciously poked her forehead. "And you have said it before, the purpose of your coming to the Land of Thunder is to notify the Raikage to convene the Five Shadows Conference. What if the Akatsuki organization attacks the Five Shadows Conference during my fusion process? I don¡¯t want to miss another chance to fight any member of the Akatsuki organization.¡± Sasuke looked at Sakura, who was a little distressed, and gave out his last reason for refusal. Sakura, who was wringing her eyebrows and thinking hard, now has no reason or excuse. At this point in time, it will only make people feel that there is not enough time. And for Sasuke, the current Mangekyo Sharingan is enough. As long as he has Itachi's Sharingan, he can transplant Itachi's eyes at any time, which means he no longer has to worry about blindness. "Damn it!" Sakura cursed in her heart. ¡¾Why doesn¡¯t Kishimoto learn from Dragon Ball and set up a spiritual time room in his own world? If she had this thing, she wouldn't be so entangled. ¡¿ Wait a minute! As if a bright light suddenly turned on, Sakura's eyes slowly opened wide, and the distress on her face was completely replaced by joy. yes! Spiritual time room! Why didn't I think of this? ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 453 I...get it...get it. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Wherewhere?" After recovering from the dizziness, and seeing five big suns hanging in the sky in a daze, Naruto's eyes suddenly widened and he quickly got up. However, before he could inspect the surrounding situation, a figure standing next to him almost shocked his jaw. "Sasuke Sasuke, Sasuke?!" Naruto stared at the man in front of him with wide eyes in disbelief, but saw that his expression was calm and did not waver at all. He just glanced at himself when he made a sound and then stopped moving. "Where is this place? Why are you here? Where are Sakura, Captain Yamato and Sai?" Seeing that the person he was longing for did not reply, Naruto didn't care, but immediately spoke to Sasuke in a barrage of words. . But before he finished speaking, Naruto found a pink-haired girl and a red-haired girl at the edge of his sight, but one was standing, while the other was leaning against the edge of the stone motionless. "Sakura!" He immediately recognized the identity of the standing pink-haired girl. Although he always felt that she was different from the girl in his memory, Naruto still shouted out immediately. "Where are Captain Yamato and the others?! We must not let Sasuke escape this time!" However, in the face of Naruto's deafening shout, the girl who Naruto thought would immediately rush to help him did not move at all. She just turned her head to look at him and then lowered her head and stared again. The red-haired girl was leaning on the stone stuck into the ground. Naruto was obviously stunned when he saw this, but his clever little head turned quickly and he quickly thought of a possibility. "Damn it, you actually cast an illusion on Sakura! Untie it for me quickly!" ??????????????????????????????????Naruto looked at the familiar boy with facial paralysis in front of him, he had already charged towards him the moment he used the shadow clone technique. "He's an idiot as always." Giving an unceremonious evaluation, the boy with facial paralysis slowly retreated and even had time to glance at the girl behind him who was still indifferent to Naruto's attack. ? With a disdainful tone coming out of his mouth, the facially paralyzed boy, or rather Sasuke, finally started his action. The moment the lightning flashed on his body, Sasuke kicked off his feet fiercely, and at the same time, he stretched his right hand back and the Kusanagi sword appeared in the palm of his hand. And just when the two of them started fighting, they didn't see the pink-haired girl behind them turning around, staring closely at the place where they were fighting, with a playful look in her eyes. , one almost wonders if she had a bucket of popcorn in her hand now, would she be chewing the popcorn in her mouth while cheering for the two of them. It¡¯s just that this contest didn¡¯t keep the girl interested for too long. Sasuke's offensive was like a meteor shower. The Kusanagi sword in his hand swallowed long electric snakes, crackling through each of Naruto's shadow clones that charged, leaving one connected blue arc after another. This not-so-wide underground space was dyed blue by Sasuke's Kusanagi sword, and this brilliant blue light was accompanied by the banging sound of Naruto's large group of shadow clones disappearing. Bang¡ª¡ª! After pinching Naruto's neck with his left hand, Sasuke used all his strength to directly suppress him on a broken stone pillar behind him. His eyes were still as indifferent as at the beginning, as if he had just been killed instantly. Action is as simple to him as breathing. "Hmmhow" will he become so strong? ! Naruto did not say the next few words, because before he could finish speaking, Sasuke's left hand suddenly flashed with dense arcs of electricity, instantly paralyzing him in place and unable to say a single word. . After doing all this, Sasuke looked behind him, and then he saw the girl staring at him with her bright eyes. Seeing this, Sasuke's facial paralysis was broken instantly, and he suddenly felt a little nervous. He said angrily. "You really didn't take action just to watch the excitement!" Faced with Sasuke¡¯s unhappy tone, the melon-eating girl not only did not feel embarrassed, but instead jumped to the side of the two of them, spread her hands and said in a complaining tone. "What kind of excitement is this? I didn't even get a good pose and it's over here. What kind of excitement is this?"   The corner of Sasuke's mouth twitched, but he did not retort to Sakura. He just looked at Naruto again and sighed. "I know you can hear us, so don't attack again after I let go." After saying this, Sasuke didn't wait for Naruto to react (in fact, Naruto was in a paralyzed state and couldn't react now), he retracted his left hand and let Naruto fall towards the ground. Fortunately, Sakura beside her didn't want him to be so impersonal, so she immediately reached out to support Naruto's body, and then let him sit on the ground with his back against the stone pillar. The two just waited for a moment, and Naruto's powerful recovery ability successfully helped him recover from the paralysis. However, it is not known whether he listened to Sasuke's warning or because Sasuke did not leave. After recovering, Naruto did not return again. He launched an attack, but looked at Sakura with confused eyes for a few times, and then stared at Sasuke again with complicated eyes. "Sasuke, I didn't expect your strength to improve so quickly. But no matter what, Sakura is our friend after all, and it is wrong to control her with illusions." "" Sasuke "" Sakura The two of them didn't expect that Naruto's brain circuitry was so amazing, but now they didn't have to wait for Sasuke to speak. After being speechless for a moment, Sakura began to explain. "Naruto, I'm sorry that you are so excited, but Sasuke and I are actually people from another world, not the Sakura and Sasuke you know so well in your memory." Something happened that Sakura didn't expect. Just after she said the words "another world", Naruto's expression suddenly changed. "Another world? Are you and Sasuke dead??!" "" Sakura "" Sasuke "No, no, no! What on earth are you thinking?! It's not the world after death, but another world!" Sakura said with a look of pain on her face, and then suddenly her mind turned and she remembered her last explanation to Sasuke. , so he changed his words again. "Actually, you can understand it as time and space ninjutsu. We used time and space ninjutsu from another world to travel here." Naruto's initially frightened eyes dimmed, and then he said in a thoughtful and surprised tone: "So that's it, you can travel back to the real world after you die by learning the time and space ninjutsu. Yes?!" What the hell! ! ! You can¡¯t understand why Sasuke could accept it immediately if he said the same thing! Sakura finally couldn't bear it any longer and hit Naruto's head with a super heavy punch, and then roared into Naruto's ears with a loud voice. "I'm talking about another world! It's not dead! It's not dead! It's not dead!!!" Naruto's face was like a stunned cucumber after being shocked by Sakura's blow and roar. Naruto stretched out his right hand with difficulty and shook it at Sakura a few times before spitting it out. A few words. "I understand understand." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 454 Sara~ You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! That¡¯s right, these two Sakura and Sasuke, who claim to be from another world, are our protagonists Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Erzhu. And the method that allows them to get here, everyone should know, is the dragon vein energy. As for why Sakura suddenly remembered to use dragon vein energy, it was actually because of the spiritual time room that popped up in Sakura's mind. Originally, Sakura was still wondering why there was no such magical thing in Naruto, and then she recalled the ending of the Lost Tower in the original book and the journey she and Sasuke took more than a year ago. Yes, there is not only a spiritual time room in Naruto, but also an enhanced version. At least the spiritual time room cannot be another world that can be directly traveled through like Dragon Vein. And after thinking of this, Sakura had nothing to hesitate. She immediately grabbed Sasuke's hand under his surprised gaze and directly used the Flying Thunder God Technique. After a few jumps, the two of them had arrived at the ruins of the ancient Loulan Kingdom from the distant Kingdom of Tang. It was still as quiet as the last time they came here. Sakura fell silent without saying a word and entered her Yin Seal to trigger the dragon vein energy hidden in it, and then¡ª¡ª! It was like a wanderer returning home. The moment the Dragon Vein energy was stimulated by Sakura, it rushed out of Sakura's Yin Seal, and then spread into this small ruins, and then nothing more. That familiar sense of time travel came to mind again, and when Sakura and Sasuke opened their eyes again, a pleasant singing sound entered their ears. Then in Sakura's surprised eyes, Queen Sarah, the heroine of the Lost Tower, appeared in her sight. At the same time, Sasuke poked her shoulder and pointed to the center of the field ahead, where There was an unconscious yellow-haired boy. have to! Sakura understood. Isn¡¯t this the Lost Tower? But at this time, Sarah had also discovered the two intruders who suddenly appeared. She looked serious and was about to flee. Unfortunately, she had just jumped off the stone pillar where she was standing, and Sakura had already appeared. in front of her, and then gently poked her forehead to successfully let her enter the world of illusion. What happened next was what happened before. Naruto woke up and launched an attack on Sasuke. Naruto knelt down. "Sure enough, no matter which time and space Sakura is, she is always so violent" Naruto rubbed the big bump on his head and secretly complained in his heart. However, Naruto glanced at Sasuke and Sakura in front of him. They seemed to be talking about something together at this time. This made Naruto feel a little dazed for a moment. He seemed to feel like Team 7 back then. General has been reorganized. "It's great that we are in your time and space." Naruto murmured, "Sasuke did not defect and stayed in Konoha." "" Sasuke, who was still discussing with Sakura where he would spend the next time undergoing eye transplantation, suddenly choked in his throat after hearing this. Sakura, on the other hand, glanced at Sasuke and then looked at Naruto. However, when she saw Naruto's slightly disappointed expression, she originally wanted to use this matter to complain about the people around her, but she suddenly changed her words: "An Xin. Well, although it is a different world, I believe that the Sasuke in your world will eventually find his way back, but in this process, your unremitting efforts are needed." Naruto's eyes brightened, and then his signature Naruto-style giggle appeared on his face. He nodded heavily to Sakura and said, "Of course! No matter what the reason is, I will definitely bring Sasuke back to Konoha!" Naruto¡¯s words were so strong, and the determination contained in them made even Sasuke, who had always had an indifferent face, couldn¡¯t help but focus on him again. At the same time, Naruto of his own world appeared in his mind. ¡¾He must have thought so too. ¡¿ "By the way, how did you get here? I remember that just now, I was working with Captain Yamato and the others to arrest Baizu." Naruto looked around again After circling the space he was currently in, he started to ask. "We came here directly through this dragon vein. As for Captain Yamato and the others you mentioned, I have never seen them." Sakura didn't shy away from anything and explained directly to Naruto. "But we came to this world for other purposes, and we will definitely leave here next."??, as for your companion, I believe you will be able to find it. " "After all, you are Uzumaki Naruto!" Hearing his 'beloved' praise him, the smile on Naruto's face became even brighter. He didn't even ask what the dragon vein energy in Sakura's mouth was. Of course, he also knew that this Sakura was not the Sakura in his own world. But she is still Sakura after all! At this moment, Naruto suddenly seemed to remember something. He looked past Sakura and looked behind her, and then asked strangely. "Speaking of which, who is that girl?" "Well" Sakura looked at Sara behind her. She was still in the illusion world set by Sakura. "She is a person from this time and space, but I felt a strange feeling in her body. She seems to be able to control dragon energy, and I want to see what the reason is." Indeed, the Loulan royal family's utilization of dragon vein energy may only be superficial, but the Loulan royal family still has a certain degree of control over dragon vein energy. Naturally, Sakura wants to find out the real reason. "Take a look?" Naruto was a little confused, and then suddenly showed a hint of caution: "You don't want to do human experiments on her, right? If that's the case, even if you are Sakura, I won't agree to it. !¡± The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched a few times, and then she tightened her right fist and hit Naruto's head again. With such force, she made a louder sound than before. "Do you think I am Orochimaru?! You can't imagine human experimentation!" After venting her anger, Sakura turned around and walked towards Sara, who was not yet awake, while speaking dissatisfiedly. "I am my master Tsunade, and she is not my enemy. To put it bluntly, even if human experiments are really conducted, it will only be slowly investigated through medical chakra in the human body. Not only will it not have any negative impact on her It will not affect her, but it can also help her eliminate possible hidden diseases in her body!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 455 About skin care You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The world in front of her was pitch black, and even her ears were silent. Sara felt as if she was trapped in a box that was completely isolated from the outside world. At the same time, Sara also felt as if something was constantly swimming around in her body, but she did not feel the slightest fear, because as the thing continued to swim, she felt some movement in her body. It's so warm and comfortable. But at this moment, she felt that the thing swimming in her body suddenly disappeared, followed by a female voice with a slightly disappointed tone. "As expected, the cause cannot be detected with chakra perception alone. It seems that we can only use dragon vein energy to test it together." ?¡­Dragon Vein? ! An inexplicable force suddenly surged from the bottom of her heart. Sarah couldn't bear it anymore, and she tried her best to open her eyes. "Who are you!" Three words were blurted out first, and then a dazzling light illuminated the darkness in front of Sara's eyes. "Huh? You can actually break free from the illusion?" A surprised female voice came from the front. Sara narrowed her eyes slightly, and then realized that the person in front of her was a beautiful girl. Judging from the slightly surprised expression on her face, she was the one who had just spoken. . At the same time, Sara also recalled what had just happened, and realized that she fell into the dark world because of the girl in front of her. It¡¯s a ninja. With the realization already clear in her heart, Sarah also gave up the idea of ??rolling around and escaping just now. Since you were able to pull yourself into the dark world with a face-to-face just now, it won't be much better now. It's better to sit down and take a rest while thinking about the next escape strategy. Although Queen Sarah is young, she is definitely not an idiot. ¡¾kindness? You actually gave up the struggle, did you know that you couldn't escape no matter what? 0] Of course, Sakura in front of her noticed Sara's movements, but Sakura didn't show any unnecessary expressions, and she didn't want to waste time here. After all, she didn't know how long she could travel through time using dragon veins this time. If it was the same as last time, it wouldn't matter. What if she was led by Naruto back to his world when he returned? It's called pain. "What's your name? I can feel the breath of dragon vein energy in your body. Are you from the Loulan royal family?" Sakura opened her big Kazilan eyes and asked Sara. Sara thought secretly in her heart, and then she said with an ugly face: "Yes, I am the current queen of Loulan - Sara. Who are you? Why did you attack me?!" "As expected." Sakura put on an expression as if it was true, then waved her hands and continued: "I am a ninja who came to this era through the energy of dragon veins. But when I first came here, I felt that you seemed to be able to Controlling dragon vein energy, so I want to understand what the reason is." "But please don't worry. I didn't mean to attack you. I was just out of curiosity and you wanted to run away when I saw you. So I had to cast an illusion first to ask you to stay." Seeing that after saying this, Sara's expression changed and she wanted to get angry, so Sakura quickly added. "So I'd like to apologize first, and as compensation for rashly releasing genjutsu on you, I just used medical ninjutsu to help you treat some hidden injuries that you haven't discovered yet." As he said this, Sakura suddenly got close to Sarah. He ignored the vigilance on her face and whispered in her ear: "By the way, I also helped you remove some impurities from your body. You will find yours after you take a shower tonight." Your skin will be much smoother and smoother~¡± "" The vigilance on Sarah's face was broken almost the moment Sakura said the following words. She did not expect that Sakura would say such an 'insignificant' thing in this situation. "Really? If that's the case, that would be greatwhat the heck! As a queen, I don't need these at all. Do you really think that this alone can make me let you go?! "Sarah yelled a little madly. "Hey Sure enough, those novels that tell women that beauty treatments can make them let down their guard are all nonsense!" Seeing Sarah¡¯s crazy look, Sakura secretly curled her lips, then suddenly stretched out her hands to hold down Sarah¡¯s excited body and said: ¡°In the end, we just came here accidentally.¡±In addition to the fact that I didn't actually take any negative measures against you, can't you just pretend that it didn't happen? After all, both of us are controllers of dragon vein energy. " "What are you talking about!" What Sakura didn't expect was that after hearing her words, Sara's face showed an angry expression. She stared at Sakura and said decisively: "It is the responsibility of our Loulan royal family to protect the dragon vein! In addition to How could there be anyone else besides us who has the ability to control dragon veins!" "Don't sit in a well and look at the sky -" Sakura said with a smile, then stretched out her right hand and lightly touched the diamond-shaped mark on her forehead, and immediately - Sarah¡¯s eyes widened and she looked in disbelief at the faint energy emanating from Sakura. It was originally an energy that only the Loulan royal family could control, dragon vein energy! "How is it possible? This is impossible! It is clear that only our clan has been able to control the power of the dragon vein. Moreover, you actually directly placed the power of the dragon vein in yourself!" "You should believe it now. I really want to do this because of your control of the power of the dragon vein. Just because we are the controllers of the promoted dragon vein power, you can forgive me. Let me do it this time~" Suddenly learning that Sakura could also control the power of dragon veins, Sara was already a little uneasy. In her panic, she even nodded to Sakura unconsciously. "Very good! If that's the case, let's stop here, Your Majesty Queen Sarah. We will leave here next, so please don't worry." After saying this, Sakura turned sideways and pointed to the underground courtyard. A small entrance and exit. Sarah nodded again in a daze, then ran straight out the door in three steps and two steps at a time. "Is this okay? You can obviously let me use Sharingan to erase this memory of hers." Suddenly, Sasuke's voice came from the side, "After all, this is not our era, and it may be his world. What if she remembers these things after she goes out and something goes wrong?" ? ! ! Sakura didn't expect that Sasuke would think of it to this extent, but she soon understood that no matter what, there was Naruto in this world who was worried about his teammates, and Sasuke definitely didn't want him to go directly like this. Destroyed the time continuity of this world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 456 Konoha¡¯s three-person team You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Don't worry." Sakura's answer was as simple as ever. She looked at Sasuke with a smile and said: "The continuity of time will not be broken so easily. Besides, who told you that this world is 100% Is it from Naruto¡¯s past world?¡± Sasuke's expression was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately said thoughtfully: "You mean, he is the same as we last time, but the one he went to is roughly the same as before, but in fact he is not the same one. world?" Sakura nodded, then looked at Naruto beside her, and saw Naruto staring at them at this moment, one with two big bubbles coming out of his nose. She secretly thought in her heart that he was indeed Naruto, and Sakura continued: "But it doesn't matter even if they are on the same timeline. After all, he is a person who traveled from the future to the past, but who knows about him traveling through time, right? What about the ones that were originally recorded in the timeline?" "" Even Sasuke was at a loss for words at this time. How could Sasuke, a guy who had received ninja education since he was a child, understand the time paradox, something that even disturbs reality. "Okay, these have nothing to do with us anymore." Sakura waved her hand to signal Sasuke not to worry about these, and then said to Naruto: "I'm sorry Naruto, we have our own things to do when we come to this world. Yes, so let¡¯s just say goodbye.¡± "Eh?!" Naruto's eyes widened immediately, and his eyes that were still spinning immediately became energetic, "Why, can't we act together?" He actually knew that the two people in front of him were not his teammates, but looking at the two faces that looked exactly like his teammates, Naruto still wanted to act with them. Sakura shook her head and refused, "As I said before, we are not from this world, and we shouldn't have participated too much in this world. Goodbye, Naruto." After the words fell, Sakura no longer waited for Naruto's reaction. She and Sasuke made a tacit understanding and flew straight towards the upper end of the underground space. boom¡ª¡ª! With the sound of glass breaking, two figures quickly emerged from the ground and immediately left the place, leaving Naruto's possible pursuit range. "Is this what Loulan Kingdom looked like before it was destroyed?" Standing on a high tower, Sasuke looked around and saw rows of tall spire towers. Even Sasuke was a little surprised at this moment. This is quite different from the ruins of Loulan that I saw. "Normally, sometimes war is enough to destroy all the beauty, not to mention that the beauty here now is just a false mirror. You can see the reality of this city clearly with your Sharingan." Standing on the top of the tower, Sakura looked at Sasuke beside her and said softly. Sasuke had no doubts, and immediately opened his Sharingan, and then frowned: "The operation of this city depends entirely on the power of the dragon veins underground. And" Sasuke's frown deepened, and then he suddenly turned his head to look at Sakura: "With these chakra lines, could it be that this city has been controlled by Baizu?" "Yes. There is a chakra in front of it that can hardly be displayed. Although it is much stronger than the centipede in our world, you can feel that this is indeed him." As Sakura said, she also stretched out her hand. The finger points to one end of the city. What is there is a tower that is even more gorgeous than the surrounding ones. "But it doesn't matter. Let's go. Next we just need to choose a place" Whoosh¡ª¡ª "Feel sorry!" A male voice with some caution came from behind the two people in the sunshine. "I think you may not be able to leave here for a while." As the words fell, two more speeding figures swept out from behind, one on the left and one on the right, Sakura and Sasuke, and the people behind them formed an encirclement. At first, Sakura tensed up and was about to take action because of the people coming from behind, but after feeling the chakra of the two people, she relaxed. Although Sasuke was a little confused, he noticed the way Sakura relaxed and roughly guessed the reason. "The emblem of the Uchiha clan? But I didn't know it before I came here.?I learned that people from the Uchiha clan would come here. Who are you? Who sent it? " Realizing that Sakura and Sasuke didn't seem to be resisting, the people behind them also asked. "Don't worry, we are also ninjas of Konoha, we don't need to be so alert." Hearing this almost interrogative attitude, Sakura was not angry. She slowly raised her hands in the air and imitated the romantic French, and then continued slowly. "I've said this twice, and I hope it won't happen again." Sakura complained first, then turned to look at the people behind her, "I'm not from this world, you can understand me as someone from the future. A person who used time and space ninjutsu to travel to this era. If you want me to prove it, I can prove it at any time, such as¡ª¡ª" Sakura said as she stretched out her finger and pointed at the person standing in front of her to the left, "This one is an elite of the Aburame clan, and his name is Aburame Shihui. And this one is one of the Inakacho of this generation, Akimichi. It¡¯s Ding¡¯s seat.¡± "Well¡ª¡ª" When someone revealed their identity in what could be said to be a confidential mission, whether it was Ding Zuo or Zhi Hui, the face under the mask was shocked for a moment, but after all, the experienced man recovered immediately. With this move, the two of them were a little less suspicious of Sakura and Sasuke's identity. It's not just because of Sakura's words, but also because of Sasuke's clan emblem and the pair of three magatama sharingan in his eyes now. Among the current Uchiha clan, there are not many people who can open the Sharingan, and there are even fewer people like Sasuke who can open the three magatama level in his youth. How could the Uchiha family have such a heavyweight figure, how could they not know. In this way, they naturally believed half of what Sakura said. only¡­¡­ Ding Zuo and Zhihui suddenly looked at each other quietly, and they both discovered something. The girl in front of her stopped after announcing their names. "If she is really a Konoha ninja from the future, there is no reason that she would not be able to recognize him at the same time as they both At this moment, their hearts sank slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 457 Get ready to cause trouble! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The yellow-haired man, or Minato Namikaze, didn't care about the silence of his two teammates, nor did he care about Sakura's behavior that almost revealed the future. He just shook his head after thinking for a brief moment. "This alone is not enough to fully prove this point. However, it has also proved that you are not the target of our mission this time, so please leave here immediately" Before he finished speaking, Minato's words suddenly stopped as if they were stuck, because Sakura standing in front of him had an extra kunai in her left hand and a ball of chakra in her right hand. "Flying Thunder God Kunai and Rasengan, this can prove our identity." Sakura still had that smiling face, but this time she completely silenced the three Konoha elite jounin present. "Let's not talk about the flying thunder god technique for now. If I want to show it to you, I can show it to you anytime and anywhere. But in this era, there should only be two, ah no, three people who can use the Rasengan." Sakura said with a smile, and then quietly scattered the Rasengan in her hand. To be honest, she had learned the Rasengan a long time ago, but this Rasengan was so much better than the water ball in Chapter 9. But it's still only visible on the surface. Therefore, rather than continuing to maintain the state of the Rasengan and causing possible problems, it is better to simply disperse it. "It would be best if you completely believe it, but I also hope you won't make any more small moves. For example -" She reached out her right hand to her back and gently grabbed it, then slowly raised it under the gaze of Zhihui, whose face changed slightly. With a smile still on her face, Sakura said something that surprised Zhihui. "There's no need for this little stalking trick. If you're to blame, blame your son, Uncle Zhihui. I remember his training process vividly." ¡¾my son? It seems that I have a good relationship with her. If that is the case, it would be enough for me to be able to immediately detect the chakra of Ding Zai. ] Zhihui thought silently in his heart. "I understand. But can you explain the reason for coming to this era? A Konoha ninja from the future." After a moment of silence, Minato seemed to finally accept the identity of the two of them, but he did not let them go directly. Instead, he continued to ask questions. After accepting the identity of the two of them, Minato's tone actually became a little wary. "Why are you so accepting of the fact that Naruto is from the future, but why are you so wary and distant from me when I am also from the future?" ¡¿ Sakura roared in her heart, but there was no change on her face, so she replied calmly: "It's just because we are very pressed for time now. A war is about to begin in our own world, and we need to fight as soon as possible. Improve your own strength. The time and space ninjutsu of Dragon Vein can give us enough time, because no matter how long we are here, when we go back, it will be the time when we set off." "I see. Did you use the space-time ninjutsu when time was tight to give yourself extra time to improve yourself?" The vigilance in Minato's tone suddenly disappeared, and then, as if to express sincerity, he slowly When Xu took off his mask, he also showed an apologetic expression. "I'm very sorry, but we are on an urgent mission after all. I hope you can understand." With an apologetic expression on his face, he said softly to Sakura and Zuo: "Also, let's exchange, Flying Thunder God Kunai. In this way, both of us can contact each other at any time." Hearing this, Sakura almost smiled and exchanged her Flying Thunder God Kunai with Minato. No matter in the past life or this life, Namikaze Minato has always been her favorite Hokage character! After the two completed the exchange, Minato's team no longer stopped Sakura and Zuo. After Minato put on his mask, he disappeared from the place with Shi Hui and Ding Zao. "If I remember correctly, that person just now was the Fourth Hokage, right?" Sasuke, who had been a little transparent since the appearance of the Minato team, looked at Sakura and asked out loud, but the question was actually an affirmative sentence. "Well, it was the Yondaime who died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion. But that is already in the future. Just like you said, we should try to reduce the time as much as possible" When Sakura said this, she suddenly got stuck. ¡¾Wait a minute, when did I become what I am now?It looks like this] Sakura's thoughts suddenly became a little complicated. She glanced at Sasuke and then looked in the distance in the direction where the Minato team disappeared, and then silently made a small decision. Or rather, a huge change! "Let's go. I know a place that is perfect for helping you transplant Weasel's eyes." As soon as the words fell, Sakura quickly took the lead and left here after roughly confirming her position. And Sasuke didn't stop, he immediately picked up his steps and followed quickly. What Sakura didn¡¯t know as the two sides were flying was that Sasuke¡¯s eyes were staring at her closely, all the time ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Since there was no preparation to waste time, the destination they wanted to go to was in the Kingdom of Wind next to Loulan Kingdom, so the two of them arrived without wasting much time. This is a deserted valley where sandstorms are relatively mild compared to other places in the Kingdom of Wind. However, because its location is relatively remote from both Loulan Kingdom and the towns in the Kingdom of Wind, there are no traces of people. However, because the sandstorm is relatively mild, there are still many tenacious vegetation still surviving in this barren valley. After a few jumps, she arrived at an open space, and then Sakura stretched out her hands and gestured back and forth in the open space as if comparing something. He didn¡¯t waste too much time. Just when Sasuke was wondering why this place was called a very suitable place by Sakura, he suddenly saw Sakura forming a ninja seal with her hands. ¡°Then he saw a crazy surge in the open space, and several dry trees stood up immediately, but their staggering appearance almost reminded Sasuke of the clone technique that Naruto used when he was a child. "Okay! The transformation is complete!" Sakura was very satisfied with her work. She turned her head to look at Sasuke with some joy and pointed to the hole in the dead tree next to her. ¡°Let¡¯s get in from here~¡± "" Sasuke's face was obviously tangled, but due to Sakura's 'power', he obediently walked to the hole of the dead tree, and then bowed his body and got in. Next, it was Sakura's turn. She didn't have any entanglements like Sasuke, and she easily got into the hole of the dead tree in one step. And as the two people entered, the hole of the dead tree immediately tilted, and the entire tree fell to the ground, making it impossible to see the hole again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 458 I left, hey, I¡¯m back again, how is it? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Just as Sakura and Zuo began to transplant the Eternal Kaleidoscope, far away in Loulan Kingdom, Naruto finally encountered his first enemy since traveling through time, which was the group of puppets controlled by Baizu. "Aren't you the queen of this country? Why haven't you come to protect you after you were assassinated? On the contrary, there are so many puppets coming to attack us?!" In his arms, Sara, who had just been picked up from the air, was unable to form a seal. Fortunately, when the puppet attacked for the first time, he had already created a shadow clone to help him, so he was not hurt at all, and even When she had time, she complained loudly to Queen Sarah in her arms. "How could someone come to assassinate me!" Sara retorted immediately. She looked at Naruto with a slight struggle and shouted: "I just accidentally slipped and fell, and these puppets must have mistaken you for you." You kidnapped me and that¡¯s why you attacked you, just put me down and let me explain to those puppets!¡± "Hey, hey, hey!" Sara's struggle drove Naruto, almost causing him to slip and fall to the ground. So Naruto quickly hugged Sara tightly to make her reduce her movements and said quickly: "How is that possible? He is only attacking me, and with that puppet¡¯s attack just now, once he is hit, he will kill you as well!¡± As soon as Naruto finished speaking, the puppets behind him seemed to confirm it. One of the puppets that was originally just firing ninja tools suddenly opened its face. A small barrel, and a purple light suddenly lit up from the muzzle. rise. "Oops!" Seeing this scene, Naruto's face was suddenly startled. Just as he was about to form the Ninja Seal, he saw the puppet in front of him suddenly exploded with a purple light cannon and shot straight at him and Sara! Knowing that it was too late, Naruto gritted his teeth and turned sideways to protect Sara in his arms. His back was directly exposed to the attack of the puppet from behind! Just when the purple light cannon was about to hit Naruto, a kunai suddenly appeared beside Naruto. The next moment, Naruto's body seemed to form a flash of light and disappeared in an instant! Boom¡ª¡ª! The light cannon passed through Naruto's afterimage and hit a high tower directly, erupting with a deafening roar. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Several puppets looked at the tower that was blasted through by the light cannon. After a few swings, they seemed to be sure that Naruto and Sara were dead, and then took off and left. Not far from here, Naruto, who was still holding Sara, looked at the several masked Minato teams in front of him and asked with some confusion on his face: "Who are you? You saved Sara and I. ?" However, at this moment, Sara¡¯s voice suddenly burst out first. "Let me go!" What followed was a series of slaps to Naruto. "He is another unknown person, and he looks like a ninja from Konoha. Could it be that like the two people before him, he also came to this era due to the time and space ninjutsu? If that is really the case. , there must be too many people whose thoughts can travel through time and space." Ding Zao didn't pay attention to the interaction between Naruto and Sara, but after seeing Naruto's forehead protector, he complained to Minato and Zhiwei in a non-trivial manner. But before Minato could respond, Naruto who heard what he said quickly grabbed Sara's hands, then looked at Ding Zao with bright eyes and asked: "The two people before? Could it be that the person you saw was Sasuke?" With Sakura? Where are the two of them now?!" "Ahem." Seeing that Sara, whose face was already full of shame and anger because her hands were grabbed, was about to explode again, Minato coughed twice to attract Sara's attention, and then spoke quickly. "It seems like you, like the two of them, are people who came to this era from the future." Minato said, feeling slightly surprised in his heart. ????????????????????????????? For some reason, the moment he saw Naruto, not only did he not feel any vigilance in his heart, but instead he felt a bit friendly. "As for the question you just asked, please forgive me for not being able to answer it. Because the two people left Loulan immediately after meeting us. But since you are companions, I can tell them the approximate location when they left Loulan, but The premise is that you must leave Loulan now." After finally breaking free from Naruto's arms, Sara's eyes were the first to pass over the three Minato team members, and then she gritted her teeth. "You, who are you?! Why are youOne after another they want to sneak into our Loulan! " "Sneaking in or something I'm also wondering! Why was it that the mission to capture Baizu was suddenly involved in the dragon vein that Sakura mentioned, and when I woke up again, I came here." After rubbing his face, which was covered with red palm prints, Naruto also said to Sara with an innocent look on his face. "Hibizu?" After Minato heard the name, his eyes under the mask narrowed slightly, and then he nodded incomprehensibly towards Ding Zuo and Zhiwei behind him. "I see. In this case, our goals may be the same. Because just six years ago, a ninja from the future appeared here, named Baizu. If possible, could you please explain why you came here? What happened before? Maybe it will help with the next action." Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded, and quickly told a series of events after he, Captain Yamato and others acted together to pursue Baizu. "It seems that you and Baizu both traveled through time and space because of the ninjutsu, but it is obvious that due to some interludes in the middle, you arrived in this era at different times. But since he has absorbed the technique, as long as he can If you defeat Baizu, you should be able to stop this space ninjutsu and return you to your original era." Minato already understood in his heart, and at the same time, he also knew that his request for Naruto to leave just now would be invalid. After all, Baizu was also Naruto's target, which was consistent with their current mission. "There is no other way. Although I don't want irrelevant people to join in, since Baizu is also the target of your mission, I can only tell you something. And -" Minato glanced at Sara aside and slowly took off his clothes. While wearing the mask, he continued: "Queen Loulan is here now, so she can explain the mission together." "According to our intelligence, Baizu, a man who came to this era from the future, developed puppet weapons by relying on the energy of the dragon veins hidden underground in this city. So now we find Baizu and defeat him" "Enough! Stop talking nonsense here! The person who came here six years ago was not a ninja named Baizu, but a man named An Lushan. He inherited his mother's legacy and is working for the sake of this city. If you work hard to build in the future, how can you be like someone who uses dragon veins to develop weapons!" At this moment, Sara¡¯s voice came from the side. The young queen's face was full of anger at this time. She looked at the four people in front of her and reprimanded loudly: "Compared to him, aren't you guys who sneaked in here more suspicious!" Minato was not surprised by Sara's reaction. He was not angry but looked at Sara indifferently. But just when he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed. He pulled his body and moved to the left. At the same time, he moved his right hand He flipped over and held the Flying Thunder God Kunai and stabbed towards the back! Keng! Accompanying this low cry was Naruto's slightly surprised shout. "Sakura?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 459: If a time traveler steals a joke, does that count as stealing? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Didn't you already leave Loulan with your companions? Why did you turn back again?" In order to avoid the puppets roaming in the air, the people who met again in Loulan had moved from their original positions to the inside of a high tower. Since their true colors have been revealed, the Minato team no longer wore masks. Minato among them looked at Sakura and asked. "It's just that some thoughts have changed. In addition, it is unlikely that anyone will keep an eye on Sasuke in this era, so I made some preparations and rushed over." Sakura looked at Minato and said. . The two eyes met in the air, and for just a moment, Minato's brows tightened, showing a wary look. "Could it be that you want to do something in this era of ours?!" Hearing this, everyone's eyes were focused on Sakura, including Sara, who had a grudge against Minato and the others because of Baizu. "That's right." Without any hesitation, the moment Minato asked this question, Sakura smiled and answered him. "Have you never thought that your actions may lead to great changes in our era?!" Minato was not directly hostile to Sakura. He just frowned and asked Sakura. He really wanted to I don't understand why in just a few hours, Sakura's thoughts were different from her last time. "What big change? You are real now, and the future has not yet come!" Sakura didn't pay attention to the big change in the water gate, and just retorted immediately. Of course, Minato couldn't be successfully refuted by Sakura just because of this sentence. He immediately said: "But the future has already happened. Didn't you just" But before Minato could finish his words, Sakura interrupted him simply and neatly. "Who told you, we came from the future of your era!" Sakura stretched out her index finger and shook it towards Minato and said: "In my world, Baizu was killed by me and me before swallowing the dragon veins. Sasuke successfully pursued him. This alone proves that Naruto and I have different world lines. In other words, this world should not be called the past for us, but has not yet developed to our era. parallel world." As she spoke, Sakura continued to wag her fingers and said: "Besides, I don't believe in the theory of traveling through time and space at all. If you really travel to the past, that past will become your future, and then your previous present will become your future." The past will not change because of the new future. So whether I or Naruto, what we travel through is just the parallel world I just mentioned, but for you, our future is only It¡¯s just a possibility in your world!¡± Sakura's words made Minato fall silent. He was rapidly absorbing the words that Sakura had just revealed. At the same time, he quickly glanced at Naruto, only to find that he was also looking at Sakura with a confused expression, and immediately gave up the idea of ??getting information from him. "Minato Namikaze, our arrival is actually good for you. For example, it hasn't happened yet, but it will happen in the future and you will be killed one night." Sakura walked slowly to Naruto's body. Next, he continued to stare at Minato and said. Naruto, who was still in a dazed state, suddenly widened his eyes. He finally remembered something after Sakura's words! "I was just wondering why you look so familiar. You look exactly the same as Hokage Iwa's fourth generation!" Hearing this, the Minato team had different expressions, and Zhiwei even said quickly: "This is a joke." "It's not a joke." Sakura spoke up as soon as Zhiwei finished speaking, "His and I should have been in roughly the same era. At least you were indeed the Fourth Hokage in our era. Other than that, There should be one more thing in common" Naruto's expression suddenly changed, and he lowered his head. His actions were of course discovered by the three members of the Minato team, but they still didn't understand what was going on. "That is, during the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the fourth generation Hokage of Konoha Village was killed, and then the third generation Hokage resumed the position of Hokage until he abdicated twelve years later and handed over to Master Tsunade as the fifth generation Hokage. " "This short sentence caused the expressions of several people present to change. Even Minato couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. But after digesting the previous content, Minato also noticed the second thing Sakura revealed. SheTsunade was just called master. Is the girl in front of me originally a disciple of Tsunade, one of the three ninjas? If we talk about seniority, she can still be regarded as his junior sister. ¡°Ahem, luckily Minato didn¡¯t say this, otherwise Sakura wouldn¡¯t know where to start her complaint. "The Nine-Tails Rebellion?" After Minato understood the hidden meaning of Sakura's words, the last trace of resistance disappeared from his words: "But the current Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki's seal on the Nine-Tails is very perfect. Are you saying that the Jinchuuriki has betrayed Konoha?" ?¡± "No. I don't know what the Jinchuuriki of this era are like, and I still know very little about the truth about the Nine-Tails Rebellion. But I can tell you another thing here" Sakura looked at Naruto who had lowered his head because of what she said. She reached out her right hand and pressed it on Naruto's head, rubbing it hard to comfort him. Fortunately, Naruto lowered his head at this time, otherwise with the height of the two of them, the scene of Sakura reaching out to rub Naruto's head would be a bit strange. After finishing speaking, Sakura looked at Minato again and said: "This one is the second Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki after the end of the Nine-Tails Rebellion." ¡°Nani?!¡± Ding Zao and Zhiwei were stunned for a moment, and then looked at Naruto's silly look and suddenly became confused. ¡¾What the hell? The village would actually let the jinch¨±riki run outside to carry out missions? ! ¡¿ "If you don't believe it, you can give it a try as the fourth generation in the future. If I guess correctly, you should be the one who seals the Nine-Tails into Naruto's body." Minato, who originally insisted that he should not have too much contact with people from the future, was already a little shaken at this time. Sakura first came up and gave Minato a blow with the theory of parallel worlds, and then even threw out the future, ah no, It is the cause of his death in the parallel world. But what is important to him is not this, the most important thing is the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki! "If the Nine-Tails rioted and he sealed the Nine-Tails into Naruto's body, wouldn't that mean Kushina Thinking of this, Minato clenched his fists fiercely, and there was a hint of anger in his face, but suddenly his face changed slightly and he looked at Naruto and asked with a difficult expression: "Naruto, can you let me see your seal?" What's it like?" Naruto was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that the man in front of him, who was probably the dead soul of the monster in his body, would be so calm. However, he quickly reacted and then gently pulled the corner of his clothes, but suddenly he frowned. Wrinkle looked at the two girls present. "That the sealing technique is on my belly, do you two want to see it?" "Who wants to look at your belly!!!" Maybe Sara was a little interested at first, but after hearing Naruto's words, her face suddenly turned red, she yelled at Naruto loudly, and then turned her head and stopped looking. . As for Sakurashe doesn't care at all about Naruto's skin. What she is interested in is Minato's expression after seeing his sealing spell. "What are you looking at me for? I'm a medical ninja!" The implication is that she is an experienced driver. Naruto didn¡¯t dare to say anything to Sakurapi. After Sara turned her head, he raised the sealing spell on his abdomen with a grunt. And the moment he saw the seal pattern on Naruto's belly, Minato's eyes seemed to be covered by a layer of mist, and his face showed a trace of sadness. "Is that really the case?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 460 This is a chapter of transition You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Ghoul sealing" is a technique originated from the Uzumaki clan. It is a sealing technique that involves signing a contract with the God of Death, in which the enemy and himself will be swallowed up by the God of Death. Minato, who was currently in love with Kushina, understood what he was thinking almost immediately. "I understand. If that's the case, I won't stop you. No, it should be said that I will fully assist you without threatening Konoha." Minato stood up and looked at the little boy. Sakura said. "Zhiwei, Ding Zuo. I'm sorry for involving you in such an incident, but I hope you can forgive me." Minato's tone was slightly apologetic, but hidden beneath it was the same determination as his eyes now. Ding Zao and Zhi Wei looked at each other sideways. The plump man immediately gave Minato a thumbs up and said, "Don't worry Minato. I don't like the kind of future this girl is talking about at all. !¡± Zhiwei also nodded. He didn't have many friends except for the Aburame clan. If there was a Nine-Tails Rebellion as Sakura said, who knows how many friends he would have left. indivual. Seeing the two teammates nodding in agreement, Minato's expression straightened, and then he bowed solemnly towards the two of them. "For my sake, let the two of you take on the responsibility of changing the future together. Thank you very much!" Sakura looked at the scene in front of her and suddenly understood why Minato had such charm and was called the Little Sun of Konoha. The sentence just now was said to be shared, but in fact the 'for me' at the beginning of Minato has completely changed the tone of the three of them. When these words are said, what will happen in the future ending will be all responsibilities. In fact, it was on Minato himself. Even if there is any negative impact, Ding Zuo and Zhiwei will subconsciously throw the responsibility to Minato because of Minato's words. Although this is not their own idea, it will also happen invisibly. It reduced the psychological pressure on both of them. But maybe this is how he can be called the Little Sun of Konoha, how he can be called the Fourth Hokage, and how he can have a son like Naruto who wants to be a hero even if he is bullied. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Sakura's face. But this is the right kind of Namikaze Minato, and it fits her fantasy of being the fourth generation of Konoha! "Okay, that's it. Now we can change the content of our discussion." Sakura clapped her hands to suppress the words Ding Zuo and Zhiwei had prepared, and then said quickly. ¡°But it¡¯s a discussion, but there¡¯s actually only one way to do it. After all, compared to the guesses made by latecomers who rely on incomplete information, isn¡¯t the statement of the protagonist who actually experienced this incident much more reliable!¡± Minato was stunned at first, after all, there was no one who had experienced this among the people present, but he soon realized and focused his attention on the seal on Naruto's belly. "You mean, Kyuubi?!" Sakura nodded, then looked at Naruto's stunned look and stretched out her right hand, a faint chakra flowing slowly in her hand. "I control the sage mode of Shiggou Forest. When Naruto doesn't resist at all, we can directly enter Naruto's sealed space through my sensual chakra connection. There we can completely face the consequences of this series of events. The character in the tragedy is none other than Kyuubi!" "Sage mode?" Minato blinked his eyes a few times, and then he laughed, "Yes, as the same holy land as Miaomu Mountain, Slug Sage must have his own unique way of cultivation." Hearing this, Sakura glanced at Minato, and then she remembered one thing. The person in front of her was also able to enter the sage mode, just because like Jiraiya, he needed the assistance of Fukasaku Sennin and Shima Sennin to enter the sage mode. , so he finally abandoned the immortal mode to fight. "If there is no problem, then I will start." Sakura said and clasped her hands together. This time she was not going to use the natural energy in the Yin Seal. "Wait a minute! Of course there is a problem!" But at this moment, Sara, who had been standing next to him, finally spoke up. Her Majesty, the little transparent queen who had been acting for a long time, stared angrily at the Konoha ninjas in front of her and roared loudly. "As the Queen of Loulan, considering that you just saved me, I will not hold you accountable for your innocent invasion of Loulan, but I wasThe news of the killing must have spread in Loulan by now, and my subjects must be concerned about my safety now, so I have no interest in staying here and continuing to waste time with you! " As soon as the words fell, Sara turned her head neatly and left along the stairs in the tower. "Concerned about your safety? Who are you talking about? Is it the group of workers underground, or the group of puppets scattered throughout Loulan?" Suddenly, Sakura's voice came from behind Sara, causing her to stop in her tracks. Labor? puppet? What is she saying? Sara turned her head sharply to look at Sakura behind her, but all she could see was that Sakura had closed her eyes, meditating and accumulating the natural energy traveling in this world. Two thin eyebrows jumped up, and a pair of angry eyes widened. The moment Sarah saw Sakura absorbing nature, her entire expression became sluggish, as if she had been swayed. Shen Shu generally stayed in place and became silent for a moment. ¡¾This kind of fluctuation is very similar to the feeling of dragon vein power. Could it be said that she relied on this to accumulate the dragon vein power? But what was the mark on her head then? ¡¿ Not mentioning Sara's worries, Ding Zuo and Zhiwei, who were about to stop Sara, immediately stopped their actions when they saw this. However, when Sara was not paying attention, a small The parasitic bug flew up from Zhiwei's body, wandered in the air for a while and then slowly landed on her clothes. The group of people just stopped their movements, and they all looked at Sakura quietly, waiting for her to complete her sage mode. Fortunately, Sakura was already familiar with entering Sage Mode. After just a moment, her aura was completely different from before, and orange eye shadow representing Sage Mode appeared in the corner of her eyes. ¡¾So fast! ¡¿ Minato looked at Sakura who had successfully entered Sage Mode in front of him, and not only sighed in his heart, he was also a person who had practiced Sage Mode, so he naturally knew how difficult it was. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it took too long to enter Immortal Mode, and that long-term battles required the assistance of two Immortals, he would have long ago regarded Immortal Mode as his usual combat method. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 461 Nine Tails¡ª¡ª You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Then let's start first, right? We can't rush into her matters now." Ignoring Sara who was standing aside, Sakura shouted to Minato after successfully entering Sage Mode. First, after glancing at Sarah, who seemed to have recovered from her sluggishness, Minato finally slowly reached Sakura's side, and then nodded heavily. "Naruto, I have to ask you for the next step. As a tailed beast, the Kyuubi is the strongest. It will definitely launch a counterattack when the senjutsu chakra enters your body. When the time comes, I have to ask you to control it with all your strength. ¡± Naruto opened his mouth and was stunned for a moment. In fact, during the previous three years of training, Jiraiya taught him how to control the Nine-Tails' chakra and how to let the Nine-Tails' chakra affect himself. But like what Sakura just said, he really doesn't know how to control it. Looking at Naruto's silly look, Sakura's mouth twitched, and she immediately understood why Naruto showed such an expression. However, she immediately pressed her palm on Naruto's forehead, and Senjutsu chakra was quickly output from Sakura's palm, and quickly poured into Naruto's body. Naruto hadn't yet understood the meaning of Sakura's action, but at the moment when Sakura's senjutsu chakra poured into his body from his forehead, he could clearly feel the nine-tails chakra in his body beginning to riot! "Get out of here!" A deafening roar exploded in Naruto's ears. In an instant, Naruto held his ears and violently broke away from Sakura's hand and took two steps back. But at the moment when Naruto covered his ears, he finally understood something. The roar just now did not appear in his ears at all, but appeared directly in his mind. "Kyuubi?!" Naruto stared blankly in front of Sakura, who was still holding up his right hand, recalling the roar in his mind just now, and said something puzzled. "Well, it's Kyuubi. Just like what I just did, when my senjutsu chakra enters your body, Kyuubi will immediately resist. This feeling is like when a robber breaks into your home. , you would fight back against it." Sakura stared at Naruto in front of her and said straightforwardly. "Breaked into the home? Did Kyuubi regard my body as its home?!" A complicated expression appeared on Naruto's face. He stared down at the seal on his stomach, and for a moment he didn't know what to say. Something good. "For the tailed beast, the Jinchuuriki is indeed like its home. No, to be precise, it should be like a rental house. It's just that your tenant doesn't seem to be very well-behaved. Under normal circumstances, a rental house But you have to collect rent.¡± "Rental house rent" Naruto showed a speechless expression. He suddenly remembered that he seemed to have said something similar to this when he first met Kyuubi when he was a child. But the next moment, he put his hands on his stomach and showed a fierce expression: "Listen to me Kyuubi! If you don't behave honestly next time, I will kick you out!" boom! As soon as Naruto finished speaking, the back of his head was severely injured, and his hands immediately moved from his stomach to the back of his head. "Xiao, Xiaoying. What are you doing!" "You idiot! Don't you know that if the tailed beast leaves the Jinchuuriki, it will lead to the Jinchuuriki's death! And if your words can make the Nine-Tails surrender, then I still need to ask you to go out of your way. Control the Kyuubi's chakra, doesn't the Kyuubi have no face?!" Sakura roared loudly at Naruto, causing Naruto to shrink into a ball miserably and tremble on the ground. The majestic Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki of Konoha actually showed such a posture after being punched by a girl. Not to mention Dinza and Shiwei, even Minato not only twitched the corner of his mouth a few times. He always felt as if the roles of the two people in front of him had been swapped in his memory. On weekdays, it's his girlfriend who punches others, but how come the next jinchuriki is the one who gets punched? "I just deliberately increased the dose of senjutsu chakra into your body, so the Nine-Tails' counterattack was extremely strong. You should feel it more deeply in this way, right? Remember this feeling , and then mobilize the chakra in your body to prepare to suppress Kyuubi, remember what I just said, Kyuubi is just a tenant in this rental house, the real owner is you!" With your back toSakura from the sect team didn't notice anything unusual about the three of them, but after punching Naruto, she raised her finger and reiterated to Naruto, but this time Naruto didn't dare to be shy and nodded immediately. He nodded to show that he understood, and at the same time he thought silently in his heart. ¡¾Sure enough, no matter which world she is in, Sakura is always so violent! ¡¿ Looking at Naruto who was nodding wildly, Sakura didn't know that he didn't understand at all, but it didn't matter because she was not fighting alone. "You have also seen the situation, right? Because of the Nine-Tails, Naruto's chakra control accuracy is not as good as ordinary people, so he will need your cooperation later." Sakura turned her head and looked at Minato and said slowly. Minato was naturally aware of this, and then he came to Naruto, chuckled and stretched out his left hand towards him. "Let's work hard together, Naruto." After pulling Naruto up, the three of them formed a circle, and Sakura took the lead in stretching out her hands to signal the two of them to hold her palms. "You two relax now. Minato-senpai, you just need to slowly transfer the chakra to my hand, and I will slowly guide your chakra into Naruto's seal. Just in case you encounter Jiu When the Kyuubi counterattacks, please cooperate with my senjutsu chakra to help Naruto stabilize the Kyuubi." After Minato nodded in understanding, he closed his eyes and began to quickly adjust the chakra in his body to flow towards Sakura, while Naruto saw that both of them had closed their eyes. , and quickly closed his eyes and began to feel the chakra in his body and the movements of the nine tails. Then, as if it happened in an instant, Naruto suddenly felt two streams of chakra pouring into his body from his left hand. What surprised him was that the two streams of chakra were the familiar chakra from just now. Sakura's senjutsu chakra and the other chakra were obviously Minato's, but he was a little surprised to feel that this chakra was not unfamiliar at all, but had such a sense of intimacy in it. ¡¾Is it because he is the fourth generation that he feels friendly? ¡¿ The moment Naruto came up with this idea, a roar that almost echoed through the sky broke out in his body. Since the chakras of Sakura, Minato, and Naruto were all connected together at this time, this roar was also heard. What the other two heard. "The fourth generation!!!" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 462 The Second Namikaze Minato You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Surprisingly, besides making this roar, Nine Tails made no other movements, as if its roar was just to express its existence. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The crisp sound of water drops rang in Sakura's ears, and when she opened her eyes and saw her surroundings clearly, she knew that she had succeeded. "This is the first time we have met, Kyuubi." In the dark sewer-like space, Sakura looked at Kyuubi who was blocked by the iron door in front of her, and blurted out uncontrollably. ¡°But compared to Sakura¡¯s greeting, which showed no kindness at all, Kyuubi seemed quite friendly and polite. "Yondaime, come here quickly and let me eat you alive!" Look, isn¡¯t this more polite? "Nine tails." Minato's expression was calm, and he was not oppressed by Kyuubi's momentum at all. He just said quietly and slowly walked out in the direction of Kyuubi. "For you, it should be more than ten years ago. What happened on that day? Why did you go berserk in Kushina's body and cause her death?!" The Kyuubi's claws slowly scratched out several claw marks in its cage. Its eyes filled with hatred stared at Minato and almost said in a roaring voice: "Come here, and I will tell you what happened that night. Tell you everything!¡± Hearing this, Minato seemed to have no doubt that he was there, and he actually raised his steps and walked towards Kyuubi. Seeing this, Kyuubi's eyes suddenly became more ferocious. "It's lying! This guy almost killed me like this before!" Naruto's slightly anxious voice rang out the moment Minato walked towards Kyuubi. "Of course he knows this, idiot." Sakura said leisurely next to Naruto, "You don't think he believed Kyuubi's words so easily, do you? He just discovered something in this place. ." After saying that, Sakura didn't pay attention to Naruto anymore. Her eyes crossed Minato and stared at the iron gate that closed the Kyuubi, or rather the seal on the iron gate, quietly Waiting for things to develop. Just as the two of them were communicating, Minato seemed to have entered the Kyuubi's attack range. At this moment, Kyuubi's eyes suddenly became extremely fierce. The right claw that was originally scratching claw marks in his prison suddenly changed its movement and automatically He rushed out from the gap in the iron gate and rushed straight towards Minato with the extremely strong murderous intention of Kyuubi! but! Boom! Although this world has not yet experienced the Third Ninja War, Minato's strength has already reached the top of this era. How could he be easily hit by Kyuubi's grasp? At this moment, I saw a straight figure standing on the Kyuubi's paws, and without waiting for the Kyuubi to react, Minato took a vigorous step forward, and instead of retreating, he moved straight towards the Kyuubi. Charged away in the direction. "Damn Yondaime!" Seeing that his target not only did not dissipate due to his attack, but also strode towards him, the ferocity in Kyuubi's eyes became even more fierce, and his left claw suddenly raised, making a burst of sound and stabbing towards Minato. . Seeing the Nine-Tails attacking again, Minato didn't panic at all. It wasn't until the sharp claws of the Nine-Tails came to him that he suddenly turned around to avoid the left claw and stepped on it with one step. On its left paw, it burst out with speed again, and in an instant it was already standing on the iron door blocking Kyuubi's front. "Four¡­¡­!" "Shut up!" Finally, he couldn't stand it anymore. Minato's voice was like a thunder that directly interrupted Kyuubi's roar. Then Minato stepped on the iron door and looked down at Kyuubi. "Although you are in a sealed state, I know that you can completely perceive everything in the outside world through Naruto. Then you should also know that everything you have experienced in this world has not happened yet. Don't you at this time Should I share the information from that time to help you in this world?¡± "Don't be ridiculous! What does this world have to do with me? If you are reduced to needing help from the enemy, then it would be more satisfying to die!" Of course Kyuubi was not convinced by Minato's words, but immediately sneered loudly. At the same time, more and more violent chakra surged from his body, as if he was preparing for another round of attacks. But this time Minato was no longer ready to waste time with Kyuubi. He lowered his head and looked at the person next to his feet.?Seal, this sealing technique Kushina had already taught him a long time ago. "If you don't agree, then let's have a gambling battle, in Naruto's space." Minato knelt down and looked at Kyuubi, something seemed to be shining in his blue eyes. The Kyuubi's eyes, which had been full of ferocity and murderous intent from the beginning, finally changed. Its huge head lay next to Minato, and it stared straight at Minato and said. "Do you mean to release me first and fight me here?" "That's right! If I win, you will tell everything that happened that day." At this time, Minato's hand had already touched the seal on the door that closed the Kyuubi. "What if you lose?" "impossible!" Three simple words made Kyuubi quiet for a moment, and then¡ª¡ª "Hahahahaha! Yondaime, come on then!" Hiss¡ª¡ª Snapped. Suddenly, just as Minato was tearing halfway through the seal that held the Kyuubi, a hand suddenly appeared and stopped him. "Naruto? No, you are?" The owner of the palm originally had a smile on his face, but the moment he saw Minato's face, he suddenly seemed to be stuck. "Fourso you still left a trace of chakra here?!" Kyuubi's temper suddenly became violent again. It stared at the two people in front of it who looked exactly the same but were dressed in different clothes and shouted loudly. yelled out. "You're so noisy, you guys, can't you understand my complicated mood right now?" Minato sighed helplessly, and Minato, who was wearing the Yondaime cloak, stretched out his finger and gave it a light slap. ?????????????????????????????????? It was like a gust of breeze blew by, and the eyes of those present suddenly brightened. The dark scene like a sewer, filled with the malicious roar of the Nine-Tails, was quietly transformed into a bright world. At this moment, Minato, the fourth generation, finally saw the other two people who had been standing aside. Especially after seeing the yellow-haired boy, his body relaxed as if he breathed a sigh of relief. "Then who can tell me what's going on now?" The Yondaime looked between Minato and the two people here for a moment, and then asked calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 463 My dad turns out to be Hokage! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "So that's it, a parallel world?" After hearing why he was the one in this other world who was the one to open the seal, the fourth generation suddenly nodded in realization, but soon he stared at him with a straight face and scolded him. stand up. "But even if you want to get information about what happened back then from Kyuubi, as you just said, then you won't directly remove Kyuubi's seal, right? If Kyuubi directly controls Kyuubi after breaking the seal, What should I do if I kill Naruto or just run away? Can you afford this responsibility?" It seems that because the target of the rebuke was his past self, Minato, the fourth generation, showed an angry look that he had never shown to others. "There won't be such a thing." Faced with the rebuke from his future self, Minato did not flinch. He looked at his future self with burning eyes and said, "Shouldn't you be the one who knows this best? When you are helping Kushina!" Suddenly, Yondaime Minato's expression changed slightly, and then he said with a hint of emotion: "I almost forgot about this. After all, for me, it happened before the Third Ninja War. .¡± The Yondaime Minato's expression softened. He looked past his past self and looked at the boy who was a little shocked after seeing his appearance, and smiled. "Actually, I've wanted to meet you for a long time, but I didn't expect that we would meet under such circumstances. Originally, I left this chakra just as a precaution." "Eh? The Yondaime wants to see me? Why, because he sealed the Nine-Tails in my body, do you want to confirm whether the seal is firm?" Naruto's face was complicated. He didn't know what expression to use to face this personal commander. Naruto with the Kyuubi sealed in his body. If it weren¡¯t for him, his childhood might not have been so miserable, but it was the seal that he sacrificed his life for that allowed Konoha to escape destruction. "Confirm the seal? Why do you think so? The reason why I want to see you is very simple. I'm just looking forward to seeing what my son will look like when he grows up." The Yondaime was smiling, but what he said made Minato, Naruto and Sakura on the side stunned. Of course, Sakura is just possessed by Zha Zhahui. "A grown-up son? What does this mean? Are you talking aboutme?" Naruto's face showed a hint of nervousness, and his eyes began to flash. "Isn't it natural? If it hadn't been for this accident in the parallel world, besides the Nine-Tails, wouldn't you be the only one I could see, Naruto?" The Yondaime Minato looked at Naruto with eyes full of love, but the words he spoke made Naruto's nose sore unconsciously. "The Fourth Hokage is my father." Naruto wanted to laugh, but he found that no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn't take back the two lines of tears that had already poured out of his eyes. The Yondaime Minato looked at his son who was already crying into tears. With a loving smile on his face, many thoughts came to his mind. ¡¾The Sandaime didn't say anything. ¡¿ However, at this time, the Yondaime Minato also focused his attention on Sakura. When Minato who had just passed by explained the situation to him, he only mentioned that both Sakura and Naruto came from a parallel world through dragon veins. , does not mean that they are not from the same world. "Are you Naruto's girlfriend?" Maybe it was to ease the atmosphere, or maybe he was really curious about his son's love life, the Yondaime Minato suddenly looked at Sakura and asked with a smile. "Eh?!" She never expected that the Yondaime would focus on her. Sakura was stunned for a moment, but before she could turn around to speak to the Yondaime, Naruto, who still had two tears on his face, suddenly Take off. "Sakura is from the same world as us, but she is not!" This time it was the Yondaime's turn to be stunned. He did not expect that these people from the parallel world were not from the same world. Sakura twitched her mouth a few times when she heard Naruto's shameless reply, but considering the mentality of saving some face in front of other people's fathers, she did not refute Naruto's words in the end. . Anyway, Naruto was not talking about her, but the Sakura in his own world. At this time, Minato also noticed the eye shadow at the corner of Sakura's eyes, and looked at his son with a surprised expression.?? said: "Can Sakura in our world also be in sage mode?" Naruto Tomoe blinked a few times, looked at the Yondaime with a blank expression and asked, "Actually, I wanted to ask just now, what does sage mode mean?" The Yondaime's expression suddenly changed, and he thought to himself that the gap was too big, and then he straightened his face. "We will talk about the Sage Mode thing later. The important thing now is to tell you what happened that night. My chakra is not too much" "Don't worry about that." Before the Yondaime could finish his words, Minato came to him and stretched out a hand to press on his back, "We are the same person, my chakra and Your chakra is synchronized. In other words, I can help you continue your chakra, so that even if you return to Naruto's own world, you can live with him for a while longer." As soon as he finished speaking, the Yondaime clearly noticed that the consumption rate of his body had slowed down a lot, or it could be said that the increase in chakra allowed the body to exist longer. "Thanks." It was just a thank you, but the emotion contained in it was probably known only to Minato himself who was transmitting chakra. Naruto also reacted at this time, but he didn't know how to face Minato in this world, but he quickly imitated the Yondaime and said thank you to Minato. ????????????? But the chatting ended here, the Yondaime's face became serious, he knew that his appearance this time was actually to help Minato in this world survive that disaster. "The reason why the Kyuubi Rebellion happened back then was because there was a mastermind behind it. This mastermind took advantage of Kushina's delivery, when she was at her weakest and had the least control over the Kyuubi, and attacked her, and then released Kyuubi caused the tragedy that night." "That night, I actually fought against him. It's just that his ninjutsu is very strange. He can switch his body between reality and reality at any time. However, his ninjutsu has a shortcoming, that is, he is in a virtual state. You can't attack people when you're there." "Can we only hurt him by seizing the moment when he attacks?" Minato immediately understood, "In other words, what determines everything is the length of time between our two attacks!" "The body becomes insubstantial? Then I think I seem to know the identity of the mastermind you mentioned." Suddenly, Sakura, who was standing aside, spoke up¡ª¡ª! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 464 Start the side mission! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sakura, have you met the mastermind behind the scenes?!" It was Naruto who said this. His eyes were wide open. He had just learned that there was a reason for his tragedy. All his anger had been focused on the man behind the scenes mentioned by the Fourth Generation. "Of course I have seen it, and not long ago. A member of the Akatsuki organization named Payne invaded Konoha, which directly led to the destruction of most of Konoha. Although I defeated Payne with all my strength, but then that The guy came on and saved Payne." "Based on the intelligence of the captured Akatsuki members, we learned the name of the masked man - Uchiha Madara." "Uchiha Madara? In the end, will he actually call himself Uchiha Madara?" After hearing what Sakura said, the fourth generation Minato was not surprised but laughed. He looked at Sakura and slowly shook her head and said: "At the beginning, I also thought he was Uchiha Madara. But in the follow-up During the battle, I overturned this conclusion." "He is too immature!" "Regardless of his fighting style, even his fighting experience should be far from the immaturity he showed at the time. I will never believe that a ninja who can be compared with the first generation Hokage will be defeated by me in a few rounds. Released control of Kyuubi." "So compared to Uchiha Madara, it is better to say that he is just an unknown ninja wearing the name Uchiha Madara." Sakura nodded when she heard this: "Yes, we all think that he is unlikely to be Uchiha Madara. Based on Master Tsunade's understanding of Uchiha Madara, she felt that if it was really Uchiha Madara himself, relying on It¡¯s impossible for his character to hide behind a mask.¡± "So our thoughts are actually the same as what you think. I'm afraid this ninja who calls himself Uchiha Madara is just a disciple of Uchiha Madara, or a ninja who inherited his crazy ideas." The opinions were unified here, but Minato clenched his fists fiercely, and the Yondaime Minato looked at him and said slowly. "Before this, I have never heard of this guy calling himself Uchiha Madara. In other words, in addition to avoiding Kushina's death in a few years, you also have to take advantage of him before he grows up enough to be hostile. To the point of solving this mysterious mastermind on that night!" These words were like an invisible mountain, so heavy that Minato could hardly breathe. A person who had disappeared without a trace before, killed Kushina in his first appearance and caused huge damage to Konoha. With such a person, even Minato now felt tremendous pressure. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After a long time, just when Sara outside was getting a little impatient, the three people sitting in the row in front suddenly made a move. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting long enough. Please tell me quickly what the situation is like for the underground labor you just called me!¡± Sakura had just opened her eyes, and before she had done anything else, Sara had already jumped in front of her and asked with a somewhat anxious expression. Now in Sakura¡¯s opinion, she has completed the main mission of this operation and is almost ready to complete Sara¡¯s side mission. The centipede in the original work is difficult for Naruto and his team to deal with, but it is not too easy for Sakura who has the power of dragon veins and wood escape. "Minato-senpai, do you want to take action with me next? Queen Sara looks a little impatient." After Sakura stood up and comforted Sara, she looked at Minato and asked. When Sarah heard this, her mouth suddenly opened up, but before she could refute Sakura's words, Minato had already smiled and nodded. "Of course, but just let Naruto follow you two. After all, the three of us are on a mission, so we can cooperate with you in the dark." "Okay, I have no objection." Sakura shrugged her shoulders, and then waved to Naruto who was looking at Minato in front of him with a look of reluctance. A terrifying memory seemed to appear in his mind. Although the trace of reluctance for Minato in Naruto's eyes did not disappear, he still bowed to Minato seriously and quickly caught up with the little boy who had started to leave in front of him. Sakura and Sarah. "Minato, have you heard anything from Kyuubi?" Seeing that these three people had already run away, Ding Zuo couldn't sit still and asked. "Kyuubi didn't say anything, but he still looked at NarutoI know a lot of things inside my body. At least I can make some slight modifications in my future practice direction. "Looking at Naruto's back slowly walking away, a smile appeared on Minato's face. Before, it just felt a little familiar, but since knowing Naruto's identity in his spiritual world, Minato finally remembered where this familiarity came from. Naruto¡¯s eyes and hair color are exactly the same as his, but his face and slightly reckless character are just replicas of Kushina! "Okay, it's time for us to set off. We can't let the Konoha ninjas from other worlds underestimate us!" With the last word, Minato took the lead and immediately used the teleportation technique to disappear. Although Ding Zuo and Zhiwei were still a little curious about what happened, they immediately used the teleportation technique to follow Minato. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Speaking of which, why on earth do you say there are workers underground? If I remember correctly, haven't all production activities in Loulan now been replaced by An Lushan's puppet workers?" As soon as Sara and the Minato team left, she couldn't hold back the questions in her heart. "Perception, perception! I am a perception ninja. It doesn't matter if I don't release it specially. I just felt it on purpose. If I still can't find anything wrong, I will still be a perception ninja." Sakura He replied quickly. But in fact, she didn¡¯t release chakra specifically to sense it before. She just relied on the content of the original work to tell Sara. But she didn't have any guilty conscience. This was a fact. What's more, just now she had turned on the immortal mode, and she had indeed sensed the group of Loulan workers underground. Of course Sara did not give up questioning Sakura just like that. She still had a lot of things in her heart that she wanted to ask Sakura clearly. Sakura had a clear mind and knew that Sarah would definitely have to ask a lot of questions, so before she could ask any questions, Sakura suddenly stretched out her right hand and pointed at a circular building in the distance with countless pipes connected to it. "Our destination is ahead. I can sense a large amount of chakra fluctuations under that building." "Eh? But that place is just an exhaust vent?" Sarah showed a confused look. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 465 Goodbye Baizu You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Click¡ª¡ª" The sharp kunai moved slowly along the gap, and then slowly applied force, and Sakura gently opened the shutter-style door of the ventilation duct. Naruto took the lead and jumped down from the ventilation duct first, while Sakura followed closely behind. However, when she came down, she also gently pulled Sarah and hugged her down. "Sara, these people are probably the workers Sakura mentioned." As soon as he came down, Naruto's suppressed angry voice came from the side. When Sarah heard this, she immediately cast her gaze downwards like Naruto, and then her eyes suddenly widened. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Underneath the passage where they are, past the pipes transporting dragon veins, on a machine like a millstone underground, there are circles of men with bracelets and shackles pushing the millstone hard. "What on earth is this" Sarah¡¯s face was full of disbelief. As a queen, she had no idea about such a huge underground sweatshop! "Puppet soldiers, as the fourth generation of this world just said, this guy Baizu is building his puppet army in Loulan!" Naruto said with a solemn expression. The bloody facts were placed in front of her, no matter how much Sara wanted to deny it, it was already impossible. Her hands clenched violently, but as a queen, she immediately gave up unnecessary self-blame and quickly patrolled back and forth in this sweatshop. "Quick, take me there! You should be able to cut off the power of the dragon vein here!" Sarah pointed her finger in one direction and said quickly to Sakura. Sakura glanced at it, and after quickly helping Sara, she turned over in a few steps, leading Sara and Naruto to the square location where various curse seals were arranged. As soon as it fell, Sarah didn¡¯t care about other things. She took three steps and two steps at a time to reach the center representing the dragon vein. She placed her hands in front of the eye-like stone and gave the order to close it. And in this scene, Sarah did not hide it in front of Sakura, but directly and openly showed her method in front of Sakura. But it was precisely because of her move that Sakura finally realized the reason why the Loulan royal family controlled the dragon vein. Just like in this world, as long as there is chakra in the body of an individual, the power of the dragon vein also exists in the body of the Loulan royal family. It's just that the power of the dragon vein is more like a Teemo. When the power of the dragon vein is not used, it will hide in the Loulan royal family as if it were invisible. But as long as the Loulan royal family activates it, it will Quickly move within the body of the Loulan royal family to release his invisibility mode and assist him in controlling the power of the dragon vein. The way to activate this Teemo is the spell in Sarah's mouth. It is like a ninja seal that a ninja wants to make, which can stimulate the energy in his body and activate it. "Okay, that's no problem. The power of the dragon vein in this place has been completely cut off by me, we only" Before Sarana could finish her joyful words, several streaks of purple chakra were running rapidly through the pipe, and in just one breath, they were connected to the puppet accessories in this underground sweatshop. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With the frantic assembly of these accessories, dozens of fully armed puppet soldiers suddenly appeared in front of Sakura and the others. "Your Majesty Sarah, why do you suddenly appear here? I saw you disappear before, which really made me worried." With complete contempt in his words, a figure suddenly appeared from above, looking down at the three Sakuras below. "An Lushan, I have cut off the power of the dragon vein here. I will never allow the power of the dragon vein to be used in war. Release the people here immediately and stop the research and development of puppet weapons!" Sara looked up and looked up Looking at the man who she once thought was the successor to her mother's legacy, she gave him orders loudly. "Humph, it's just like your mother. After knowing this, she immediately wanted me to stop. But it doesn't matter. Anyway, the puppet army has been completed now, and as long as you are killed here, the rest The power of your dragon vein can still be used by me. Thank me, because now I am going to send you to see the mother you have longed for!" At this time, An Lushan, or Baizu, had already revealed his true colors. He stretched out his ten fingers from above, and the purple chakra linked the puppet soldiers that had just been assembled.?Immediately launched an attack on the three people below! "No! Sakura, it's up to me to break up the queen here, take Sarah and get out of here quickly!" Seeing that something was not going well, Naruto didn't wait for Sakura to reply. He formed the seal of the shadow clone and turned his hand to take out his chakra knife. "Everyone! The way to defeat the puppets is very simple. Just use a chakra knife to cut off the chakra lines connecting their bodies!" As soon as he separated his army of shadow clones, Naruto roared loudly, and then the main body charged out, aimed at the top of a puppet and cut off its chakra line in an instant. "good!" "Go!" With the charge of the main body, Naruto's shadow clone suddenly rushed towards the dozens of puppet soldiers like a chicken blood. "Forehead¡­¡­" Looking at the scene in front of her, Sakura stretched out her right hand to cover her eyes. She felt helpless to complain. "Huh? Sakura, why don't you take Sara and leave here quickly?!" At this time, a Naruto noticed Sakura's actions. He was confused and immediately yelled at her. But just as he finished speaking, a sharp blade penetrated his chest with a pop, and then turned into white smoke with a bang. ¡°Hmm, it looks like this is a shadow clone. "Stupid Konoha ninja." Seeing Naruto making a fuss below, Centipede above not only did not have the slightest concern that Sarah and the others would escape, but instead showed a hint of disdain and spoke loudly. "I have already said that my puppet army has been completed. How can you defeat me with just your tricks against ordinary puppet masters?" As soon as the words fell, the centipede's fingers trembled again. The puppets that had fallen due to the cut of the chakra line were immediately reorganized, and the shadow clones that were not checked for a moment were beaten into white smoke. "Damn it!" Seeing this situation, Naruto immediately gritted his teeth. But how could he surrender like this if he was unyielding? He immediately raised his hands again and was about to form the ninja seal of the clone. "Naruto¡ª¡ª!" Suddenly, Sakura's voice came from behind, her tone seemed to be full of helplessness: "The way to defeat the puppet is actually very simple." "As long as we defeat this puppet master, isn't it all over?" Whoosh¡ª¡ª! With a sound that broke through the sky, Sakura, who was still standing with Sara, suddenly appeared behind Baizu who was operating a puppet soldier, and the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand was tightly clasped around his neck. superior. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better like this?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 466: The deadest BOSS You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Feeling the sharp edge of the kunai on his neck, Baizu felt a sense of absurdity in his heart. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The performance of the Konoha boy below is still the same as when he came to this era, why is the performance of this kunoichi in the same team as him so different from her of that era? ! But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m already transcendent now anyway. Momizu didn't bother with the kunai on his neck anymore, his eyes immediately moved down to stare at the confused Naruto and said. "Hahaha, she is right, the way to deal with the puppet master is indeed" Click¡ª¡ª! The sharp kunai didn't wait for Baizu to talk nonsense. With Sakura applying chakra to increase its power, it made a clear sound like splitting wood, and had already cut off Baizu's head. ¡°That¡¯s so long-winded!¡± Because of a grunt, Sakura's head fell directly in the direction of Naruto below. Sakura's eyebrows twisted cutely, and then she looked at the body of Baizu who was still standing next to her and made a disdainful expression. "How dare you, a guy like you, to pretend to be a ghost in front of me?" As soon as the words fell, the kunai in Sakura's right hand quickly twirled, slashing from top to bottom towards Baizu's body with a devastating momentum. Something weird happened! At the moment when Sakura's kunai was about to come into contact with Baizu's body, the body, which obviously didn't even have a head, suddenly twisted and exploded at a terrifying speed, which actually allowed him to narrowly avoid it. Sakura's slash! Immediately afterwards, the headless body stretched out his hands to rest on the railing, and immediately turned around and rushed towards the position of his head below. But when Sakura saw her attack failed, and even saw Baizu's headless body rushing towards her head, not only did she not have the slightest surprise on her face, but she looked indifferent, looking at him so calmly. Successfully fell down, hugged his head and put it on his neck. "You can still move!" Naruto was not as calm as Sakura. Seeing Baizu's strange situation, he exclaimed and immediately rushed towards Baizu with his kunai. "Get out of my way!" Facing Naruto's charge, Baizu held his head with one hand and moved towards his neck. At the same time, he opened his fingers on the other hand and pointed at Naruto who was charging ahead. The chakra lines on his fingers touched quickly. Killed all the puppet soldiers around. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Under the heart-wrenching voice, a group of puppets swarmed towards Naruto, but this time before Naruto's chakra kunai could make any move, the group of puppets suddenly glowed with purple light and scattered. It became a part and hit Naruto's body. Immediately afterwards, like Transformers, the parts of these puppets began to be quickly assembled on Naruto. In just a few short breaths, it had already become an inferior Gundam, and Naruto seemed to be driving it. The member generally sat in his core position. But just looking at Naruto's violent struggling movements, we can see that this core position does not attract all men like the real Gundam. "Since you want to move so much, then I will use your chakra to deal with your teammates!" Baizu roared, and the giant puppet soldier was suddenly filled with blue light, and Naruto's struggling movements immediately weakened. It was obvious that just as Baizu said, the puppet soldier had begun to extract his chakra. . "Look, you can't escape!" Seeing Naruto's weakened struggling movements, Baizu suddenly showed a hint of sneer, and at the same time, his fingers danced rapidly, controlling the giant puppet tied to Naruto to rush towards Sara, who was already in a dazed state! "I see." But before Baizu could become more arrogant, the familiar voice and the familiar kunai appeared behind him again. "Did that guy Kankuro bring back Scorpion's human puppet and let you see it, so he followed Scorpion's example and transformed himself?" "So what, I have surpassed Scorpion, as you saw just now, right? As long as I am here in Loulan, I will be immortal!" How could Baizu be afraid of Sakura's kunai? He originally controlled the puppet that squeezed Naruto's chakra and stabbed Sarah, but he stopped his preparations after hearing Sakura mention the scorpion. "In Loulan, is immortality possible? You're wrong. It should only be possible if you have dragon veins."times of taunting. "Do you think you can escape like this? This factory is connected to the power of dragon veins. Now I have collected enough chakra from that idiot to detonate my body. In this way, you will be ready to fight with me and this person. Prepare to turn this city into dust together!¡± Baizu was furious, his eyes were fierce and full of resentment, and his eyes seemed to crush Sakura completely. "What?! If this happens, wouldn't the people of Loulan" After hearing Baizu's threat, Sarah's beautiful and rosy face suddenly turned pale. "Don't worry." Sakura gently pressed her palm on the top of Sara's head and said with a chuckle: "I am here, how could such a thing happen?" Of course Baizu heard Sakura's voice, but now he had no time to refute her. Now the man in front of him had a distorted face, and the blue light on his body bloomed rapidly, and at the same time, his body was also bulging. stand up. "Die together ugh!" Just when Baizu's body was bulging like a ball and seemed about to explode, his face suddenly showed an expression like someone had stuffed a herring can in his mouth. Baizu¡¯s face kept twitching, and then he screamed loudly at Sakura: "Thisthis familiar feeling. It's you, what did you do to my body again?!" "You don't feel it until now? To be honest, apart from being tolerant, you really have nothing to do with ninjas. It's okay to be extremely vigilant, but you still like to waste time there when you have no ability." Sakura looked at Baizu as if she were looking at an idiot, "That's it, you still have the nerve to call Naruto an idiot? People, I'm afraid they don't have self-awareness." After saying this, Sakura stretched out her right hand and clasped it lightly in Baizu's frightened eyes. Bang! Countless sharp wooden spears suddenly pierced Baizu's body. Before he could even let out his last angry roar, the person who had been the leader in Loulan for several years turned into a spear full of sharp thorns. The hedgehog was completely silent. "Wooden Escape¡¤The Art of Cutting." It was only then that Sakura finally revealed the true name of this technique. "This idiot, if he hadn't transformed his body into a puppet, maybe I wouldn't have been able to get his dragon vein power back so easily. After all, if it were a physical body, when my cutting technique penetrated his body, You will react no matter what.¡± "Okay, forget about the nonsense of fighting. Sarah, why don't you hurry up and rescue your people? Just leave Naruto to me." Sarah reacted this time, and after saying a deep thank you to Sakura, she quickly ran towards the group of workers who were still wearing handcuffs and handcuffs. Looking at Sara's hurried figure, Sakura stretched her body slightly, and finally raised her steps and walked towards Naruto. At this time, Naruto just looked at Sakura with a pained face. His chakra was not completely drained and he couldn't move, but this puppet was obviously specially made by Centipede. Even without his control, the puppet's blockade on Naruto still existed, which caused Naruto to wait here miserably for Sakura to come and rescue him. "Sakura, you did it on purpose! You obviously had the opportunity to kill Baizu directly, but you still waited for this guy to use this puppet to extract my chakra!" As soon as he was rescued by Sakura, Naruto narrowed his eyes. He raised his eyes and questioned Sakura. He just looked stupid, but he was not really stupid. After all, he was also a troublemaker when he was a child. So after I just heard that Sakura called herself a sentient ninja, I immediately suspected that Sakura was deliberately watching him be tortured. "Where!" Sakura opened her mouth aggrievedly, "Besides, I have no enmity with you, why would I deliberately let you suffer this kind of torture?" "Well -" Naruto squinted his eyes and stared at Sakura, his tone of voice was long, but for a long time he still couldn't tell what was wrong with Sakura, and finally scratched his head. "Well, I don't have much to lose anyway, so I'll go help Sarah and save people first!" After saying that, the impatient guy kicked off his legs and chased after Sarah. But what he didn¡¯t know was that the moment he left, a smile like a little devil appeared on the corner of Sakura¡¯s mouth. deliberately? Of course it was intentional! Who dared Naruto, in his spiritual world just now, to tell the Yondaime Minato that Sakura in his world was his girlfriend. She is helping herself in the parallel world vent her anger! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The one who rules the world has such a bad breath! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 467 What¡¯s under Kakashi¡¯s mask? You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Without Baizu, it would be easy to rescue these workers in the sweatshop. Coupled with the escort of Naruto's chakra knife, soon besides this factory, several other factory workers were also cloned by Naruto. Rescued. And as this group of workers returned to the surface, the Loulan people who had been hiding due to Baizu's oppression finally emerged from their hiding place, and then cried with joy when they saw their father, brother, and husband returning from the underground. Originally, Sara had always been called the puppet princess in this city because she had always obeyed Baidu in the past few years after taking the throne. ¡°However, after this rescue incident, the reputation that was originally at a low point suddenly surged to its peak. "Your Majesty the Queen, thank you for your help. I know you will not be deceived by that guy An Lushan!" "That's right! It's all our fault for calling you the puppet princess before. Please forgive us, Your Majesty Sara!" "" The people of Loulan cheered for Sara in waves at this moment. "Hey, it's much better now than when you were this morning. Compared to looking down at the cheers of your people from an unreachable tower, it's much better to actually feel the gratitude of your people on the spot. ah." Naruto, who had been standing next to Sara, whispered something beside Sara, causing Sara to nod her head heavily, with joy and excitement on her face. "Of course it is!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "It always feels like this mission ended before we even finished anything. So, what are the three of us here for?" In the sky where Queen Sara was cheering, Minato's three-man team was looking down at the crowd below, while Ding looked helplessly at the two people beside him and complained. Zhiwei heard this but disagreed: "Our mission itself is to inspect the Loulan Kingdom for anomalies, and after collecting evidence that Baizu formed a puppet army, we will cooperate with the Queen of Loulan to arrest him. Now that Baizu has been killed, then our mission Naturally, it¡¯s done.¡± Regarding the exchange between the two teammates beside him, Minato smiled and said: "No matter what the mission is, we don't gain anything and have nothing. This is the most important thing." Hearing this, both Ding Zuo and Zhiwei fell silent. Their expressions were serious. It was obvious that they had learned something important from Minato. "Well, there is still a lot of time in the future. Let's not talk about anything else. The Third Ninja War that is about to break out in a few years will be enough for us to prepare for a long time." Seeing that his two teammates were too serious, Minato quickly smiled and tried to dispel their concerns, "Speaking of which, I haven't seen Kakashi for a long time, so let's aim to find him first." As a result, before he could finish his words, two voices quickly approached them. "Minato-sensei! What happened? Has Baizu been defeated by you?" The sound came first before anyone arrived, and with this slightly childish voice, the still pink Kakashi Hatake officially made his debut. But besides him, Minato also noticed another member of Konoha following him. Although Kakashi is young now, his observation skills are as amazing as ever. After noticing Minato's eyes, he immediately pointed his thumb back and said: "I found this guy outside Loulan, and I don't know where he is. Why were you wandering around in confusion? I saw him and brought him over." Kakashi said so, but in fact he must have confirmed the guy behind him before bringing him. But the Konoha ninja who appeared in Loulan at this time "Shuimen doesn't show it on the face, but he is secretly twitching in his heart. Isn't it such a coincidence? As expected, just as the Konoha ninja following Kakashi arrived in front of Minato's team, he fixed his eyes on Minato, and bowed his head respectfully to Minato with an expression of admiration on his face. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here, it¡¯s my honor.¡± After saying this, the ninja suddenly raised his fist and hit Kakashi's forehead, causing Kakashi to feel pain immediately. "What are you doing!" Kakashi covered his head, stared at him and shouted through gritted teeth. "It's just revenge. I have wanted to do this a long time ago! I didn't want to take action against you at first, but I didn't expect that when I was littleDamn you, you're still such a stinker, so don't blame me! "The ninja said to Kakashi with a mean smile. Yes, the ninja picked up by Kakashi is Captain Yamato. "What on earth are you talking about!" Kakashi, who had not been with the Minato team for a day, had no idea what Yamato was talking about, and felt confused for a while. "The Minato team looked at each other helplessly, and thought to themselves that it was true. "It seems that you are the same, a Konoha ninja who traveled from the future. But I don't know who you are in the same team with? Is it Naruto or Sakura?" Minato interrupted the interaction between the two and spoke to him. asked. "Have you really seen the two of them? However, both of them are on my team." The ninja, or Captain Yamato, did not understand what Minato meant. Yamato didn¡¯t understand, but Minato confirmed it. After seeing the confused look on Captain Yamato¡¯s face, he knew that Yamato was a ninja from the same world as Naruto. "Naruto, he's down there right now." Minato poked the bottom and said softly. Hearing this, Yamato immediately thanked Minato, and then after saying goodbye to his Kakashi-senpai, he took one step and disappeared. "Then what's next? The mission has been completed, should we leave directly now?" Ding Zao asked Minato as he saw Yamato leaving. Ding Zao's question made Minato inadvertently cast his gaze to Naruto's position below, but he took it back again after just this glance. Then he looked at Ding Zao and smiled and said, "Let's go. Loulan no longer needs Konoha's ninjas. Besides, as the queen of a country, she doesn't need our advice." "Huh? I don't think so, Minato-senpai." Suddenly, a voice sounded from beside Minato, but among the four people present, only Kakashi showed a little vigilant reaction, but he was a little panicked. Because the owner of the voice - Sakura, grabbed his mask hard and then pulled it down hard. "what do you want to do!" Although he was immature, Kakashi's reaction speed was still very fast. In addition, Sakura didn't use much strength. Just before his mask was about to be pulled off, Kakashi successfully avoided Sakura. ¡¯s claws. "Oh? You avoided it?" Sakura was shocked that the young version of Kakashi-sensei reacted so quickly, but this only aroused her playfulness. Seeing that Sakura was so playful, she ignored the reactions of Minato and the others. She took a step with her hands and got stuck in front of Kakashi. While holding Kakashi's hands with her left hand, her right hand was on Kakashi's side. The desperate eyes lightly pressed on Kakashi's mask. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Modified the end of the previous chapter You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! rt. It feels like there is no need for the Minato team to get involved here, and Cavin is stuck here, so think about it and forget it. . Chapter 457: If you have subscribed, please refresh and you will see the new content. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 468 Encounter is always short-lived You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "So, what grudge will Kakashi have against you in the future?" Ding Zao looked at Kakashi, whose true appearance had been seen by someone, and whose chastity had been ruined in this life, and the corners of his mouth twitched as he asked Sakura something. Sakura shook her head vigorously. Of course she and Kakashi had no grudges, but Sakura glanced at Kakashi's face that looked like the gospel of shota control, spread her hands and said: "This is called contrasting cuteness, contrasting cuteness. The Kakashi-sensei in my world is a salty fish monster, so in comparison, this The Kakashi-sensei of this world really wants me to pinch his face.¡± Speaking of this, Sakura felt a little ashamed. In fact, she just wanted to see the true face of young Kakashi, but she was suddenly stimulated by Kakashi's reaction to tease her, and then she accidentally went too far. That¡¯s all. Looking at Kakashi¡¯s appearance now, Sakura suddenly felt like a shota-controlled weird aunt for some reason. "Kakashisensei?" It¡¯s just that compared to others, the three members of the Minato team were more interested in Sakura¡¯s name for Kakashi. "Ahem, it's nothing, nothing." Sakura coughed twice to express that she wanted to reveal the matter, and then straightened her face and said to Minato. "Let's not talk about this anymore, Minato-senpai, don't you plan to see Naruto one last time? I think if you just leave like this, he will be sad, right?" Minato just smiled and shook his head, "No, Naruto's character is the same as his mother's, and he won't be sad because of this thing. Besides, if he is sad because of me leaving, the guy in the seal But you will be jealous." "How can you be jealous because of this!" Sakura complained fiercely. "Hahahaha." Minato chuckled a few times, but finally straightened his face: "Then we will leave first and see Sakura again." After saying that, the four members of the Minato team performed teleportation and disappeared from Sakura's sight. Of course Kakashi was carried away by Ding Zao. But before leaving, Minato had another whisper floating in Sakura's ears. "Heyit's not Sasuke, why are you pretending to be arrogant." With Minato's words echoing in her ears, Sakura silently complained to the empty top of the tower, but there was a faint smile on her face. . But the Minato team in this world has completed its mission and returned to Konoha, so it¡¯s the turn of the two people below. Looking down, Yamato had already found Naruto, and the two were already making a fuss over their reunion. "It's time to send them two back." Sakura rolled her eyes, and while muttering something in her mouth, she disappeared from the spot. "Sakura! Where did you go just now? I haven't seen you since I came out of the factory. By the way, do you know Captain Yamato? In your world, is it Mr. Kakashi or Captain Yamato who is from Class 7? Jonin?" Naruto, who was still chatting with Yamato, saw Sakura who had arrived using teleportation, and quickly ran over and asked Sakura repeatedly. "Captain Yamato? Of course I know him. He also served as my captain in my world, just not in Class 7." Sakura stared at Yamato and said meaningfully. But she was not prepared to continue talking nonsense, but looked at Naruto seriously and said: "Senior Minato and the others have already left Loulan, it is best for you to leave now, after all, the people in your own world are also waiting for you, right? ?¡± Did you leave? Naruto's eyes dimmed for a moment, but he quickly responded with a big smile on his face. "Mobizu has been defeated, and Captain Yamato has been found. It's time to leave here, but Sakura, do you know how to let us leave this world?" Sakura nodded naturally and said: "Isn't this of course? You traveled to this parallel world because you came into contact with the power of the dragon vein triggered by Baizu, and the power of the dragon vein in Baizu has now been taken away by me, As long as you are in this place that contains dragon veins, I can certainly send you back to your own world." "I understand! Then let's go back first!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Of course, traveling back in time cannot be done casually. Under the leadership of Sakura, a group of three people left the crowd who were still cheering for Sara.On the surface, he arrived deeply at the place where Naruto woke up at that time, which was the place where the power of dragon veins resided. Standing around the eye-shaped stone representing the dragon vein in the center, Sakura calmed down, and the power of the dragon vein in the Yin seal was immediately released, connecting with the power of the dragon vein in this world. At the same time, eye shadow like a fairy mode also appeared on Sakura's face, but the color seemed different from before. In addition to the color, Naruto and Yamato also suddenly felt a great pressure, which made the two of them look at Sakura in a daze. ??Obviously, this Sakura is exactly the same as the Sakura in their own world except that she looks prettier and has longer hair, but why does it feel like a completely different existence? Of course, Sakura didn't pay attention to the thoughts of these two people, but opened her eyes suddenly, completely stimulating the power of the dragon vein here! Boom what the hell! There was no explosion scene as Naruto and Yamato imagined, but after the eye stone representing the dragon's veins suddenly flashed purple, a trace of white light suddenly appeared on their bodies. "This is?" Naruto looked at the light on his body with a strange expression, and spoke out curiously. "It's nothing, this is proof that the power of dragon vein is effective on you. In a while, you will return to your own world." "Let me explain to you in advance. Since the timelines of the worlds are different, when you return to your own world, it will be the time node you traveled through. The time you spend together here will not affect your own international." Sakura said lightly, and the light on Naruto and Yamato became brighter and brighter, almost completely covering their bodies. "By the way, I almost forgot about this." Suddenly, Sakura looked at Naruto, looked at him with a smile and said what Minato said to her before leaving. "Minato-senpai wants me to convey a message, you did a great job! If his child is born, he will definitely be trained to be as good a ninja as you." After the words fell, Naruto's hand, which was completely covered by the light, was startled. Then the light burst out and completely disappeared from this place together with Yamato. "I hope you heard it." Sakura stood up slowly, and after saying something softly, her eyes suddenly froze when she glanced at a place, and then she chuckled. Where Naruto used to be, a crystal teardrop was slowly seeping into the ground. "It seems I heard it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 469: Run away after doing something big You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Naruto and Yamato have returned to their own world, but Sakura did not leave here. Instead, she continued to stay there as if waiting for something. Time did not pass for too long. Just after a while, a burst of fast footsteps suddenly came from a distance. "Sakura? I just felt something strange in the dragon's veins. Do you know about this?" It¡¯s Sarah. Sakura was not surprised at all by her arrival. It was obvious that she was staying here specifically to wait for Sara to arrive. "Naruto has returned to his own world. I sent him back through the power of dragon veins. I absorbed the power of dragon veins in Baizu, so I was able to return Naruto to his own world." Sakura¡¯s explanation immediately dispelled Sara¡¯s doubts. "So that's it. But I went back too fast, why didn't I even say goodbye?" Sarah's eyes dimmed and she just murmured to herself. Her voice is actually not loud, but I can¡¯t stand how good Sakura¡¯s hearing is! "Naruto is not from our world. It is inevitable for him to go back. The reason why he did not say hello to you is because you were still greeting the cheers of your people at that time. He did not want to disturb you. So I left.¡± Sara took a deep breath, and after a while she seemed to have calmed down. Then she patted her chest and raised her head to look at Sakura again. She tried her best to put on a solemn look, as if she wanted to exude the majesty of a queen. Unfortunately, she was still a girl about the same age as Sakura, so in the end what she showed was just like a child trying to pretend. Looks like an adult. "You should stay here because you have something to tell me, right? But I have a question to ask you first, and I hope you can answer me first." "Oh? Tell me, I can answer it as long as it's allowed." This time, Sakura was a little curious. She raised her hand to straighten her hanging hair, and looked straight at Sara in front of her with her sparkling eyes and asked. Clenching her fists, Sara looked at Sakura with her eyes widened and said, "I asked Naruto before what Loulan was like in his world, and his answer was that Loulan was just a ruin. Then I want to ask you now, does Loulan still exist in your world? Or is it the same as Naruto's world?" Her eyes were full of anxiety, but also a bit scared. ?Obviously, she values ??Xiaoying's answer very much. Loulan has reached its peak in her mother's hands, and she doesn't want to directly drag Loulan into doom during her reign. Sakura was clear in her heart and originally wanted to comfort Sara, but after seeing the look in Sara's eyes, she suddenly realized it. The young queen actually understood as well as she did that if her and Naruto's world lines were similar, it would mean that Loulan had been destroyed. In addition, she could use Loulan's energy. Sara actually knew that Be prepared. So, why does Sarah still ask this question? What is the reason for asking this question? Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, and an idea popped into her head as her mind raced, so she asked directly. "Do you want me to help Loulan?" Eh? ! She was dumbfounded when she was **, and the queenly appearance she had just put on was completely broken. She did want to ask Sakura for something, but was it so obvious? Obviously the question she just asked didn't mean to ask for help at all, right? ha! It seems that I guessed it right. Sakura spread her hands and said with a relaxed expression: "Actually, you can ask directly. I'm not the kind of person who likes to beat around the bush and hesitate." Sara grunted, and then took a deep breath again. After showing her majesty again, she looked at Sakura and said. "Actually, I had already expected it after Anlu Baizu died. The reason why no one in Loulan could come to harass us was not only that our Loulan royal family promoted the power of dragon veins as a weapon that would kill us all as a deterrent, but also Because Loulan simply has no ability to pose a threat to major countries. Since attacking Loulan may cause losses, and Loulan will not threaten itself, then it is simply a thankless task, so it is better to just leave it alone. That's it. It is precisely because of this that Loulan is able to retain itself despite the expansion of the Kingdom of Wind to this extent." "But in Konoha,After I came here, everything was different. Since the Konoha ninjas can know that Baizu has formed a puppet army in Loulan, then other countries must also know, and then Sunagakure Village in the Kingdom of Wind will definitely not let us go. If this is the case, instead of waiting here for the doomsday to come, it is better to move the whole country and leave Loulan! " "But if we leave like this, the ninjas of Sunagakure Village will definitely pursue us once they learn the news. So I hope you can help us move away from here. In return, I can give you the power of the dragon vein in this world, Since it can absorb the power of dragon veins in Baizu, it must also be able to absorb the power of dragon veins traveling here!" Oh ho! Sakura didn¡¯t expect Sara to have this idea, but after thinking about it, she came to an understanding. Also, in the original ending, Naruto saw Sara's daughter appear after returning to his own world. I think Sara who came to that world also made the same choice. "It's okay, but I won't stay in this world for too long. If it's too far away, I think it would be better for you to call Minato-senpai and the others over and let them help you migrate." "I know we can hire them to assist us, but if the ninjas of Konoha help, it will probably lead to Sunagakure Village pursuing ulterior motives. The reason why we moved is not to be disturbed by the war. If it is not necessary Under such circumstances, I will not ask the Konoha ninjas of this world." Sara shook her head and said the reason why she did not let Konoha support herself. After understanding Sara¡¯s reason, Sakura nodded with understanding. What Sarah said was not unreasonable, or what she said was the truth. "As for the location of the relocation, I have already prepared it in my mind. Although the environment there may be worse than here, it is still possible to survive. As for the relocation time, if I want to move at full speed, it will only take a week. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± A week? Sakura twirled a few strands of hair and kneaded them slowly. After thinking about it, Sasuke should be able to complete the fusion within this time. In this case, it would be acceptable to accept this task. After all, she has to stay here for so long, so it is still very profitable to absorb the power of dragon veins in this world. "make a deal!" The girl¡¯s crisp voice rang out in this empty space. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 470 Ending the trip to Loulan You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Whoosh¡ª¡ª! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????* But the next moment, the excitement on the girl's face was completely replaced by boredom. "I thought something weird was coming, but it turned out to be you, which made me happy in vain." The girl rolled her eyes and complained to the person in front of her. "Have you ever described your true form like this? Are you learning from Naruto?" He complained to the girl. The person who broke into the underground space asked while walking to the wooden bed beside him: "Speaking of Sasuke's condition. How's it going? How far has the integration progressed this week?" "What else could it be." The girl spread her hands and said, "I don't need to take care of you during the whole process. It's completely unnecessary for you to keep me here to take care of you. But it should be over soon, and it will only take a few more days. Just wake up." "Okay, but since I'm back, I'll take your place next." After hearing the girl's words, the intruder pursed his lips, glanced at her, and then stretched out his right hand. "Hey, hey, hey! Am I really just a tool that I just throw away after using it?! What kind of gesture is this of yours? Do you think you are destroying" However, before the girl could finish her words, the intruder lightly snapped his fingers, and then her body suddenly froze, as if it were a burnt piece of wood that was blown away into a ball of ashes. Okay, Sakura, who had played the Thanos joke once, put her right hand on Sasuke, and the medical chakra in her body quickly passed through his body and nodded. Just like what her wooden clone said just now, the fusion of Sasuke's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has been more than half progressed, and it should take a short period of time to complete the fusion. But since Sasuke hasn't woken up yet, Sakura just took this opportunity to integrate the newly collected dragon vein power in her body. Yes, that¡¯s right, in just this week, Sakura completed the escort mission entrusted to her by Queen Sara of Loulan, moved them from Loulan to a new location, and completed the absorption of the power of the dragon vein. In fact, it is said to be a new location, but it is actually just a desert further south. However, the journey from Loulan to the new location is too deserted. There is not even a place to rest, so they have brought enough food. I can't even get through a week. If it weren't for the fact that the people of Loulan had experienced Baizu's oppression, and the one who led them was to eliminate Baizu, Sara, who is currently at the peak of her reputation, would probably have been halfway through a large number of people who couldn't stand it and chose to evacuate their big city. Team up. In addition to the harsh environment, just as Sarah predicted, there were attacks by several Sunagakure ninja troops during the migration. However, in the face of Sakura's powerful strength, they all ended up in the desert. They are just withered bones. And after arriving in their new territory, Xiaoying didn't just leave like this. Instead, she transformed into a real estate agent and built a large-scale four-pillar home to give these Loulan people a place to stay. What happened after that was very simple. After completing the task, Sakura returned to the Loulan underground with Sara's gratitude. Then, before the Sand Ninja noticed the underground, she immediately completed the absorption of the power of the dragon vein. He used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return to where Sasuke was. A few days passed by in a blink of an eye. Every day, Sakura would check on Sasuke's fusion progress after converting part of the dragon vein power in her body. The result was as predicted before. The eye power that originally belonged to Itachi in Sasuke's body had been absorbed by Sasuke himself. Sakura expected that Sasuke would wake up today. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Sakura, wake up." I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but just when Sakura had fallen asleep, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side. It seemed that she knew that the person calling her was not an enemy, so Sakura did not open her eyes and respond to him. Instead, she stretched slowly, yawned a little, and then rubbed her hands. His eyes looked ahead of him. "Finally woke up, Sasuke." Sakura exhaled and looked at Sasuke and said lazily. When she said this, Sakura patted her mouth gently, as if she hadn't had enough sleep yet. She didn¡¯t have enough sleep, but Sasuke had been sleeping for several weeks, plus Eternal MankaThe fusion of the tube was successful, and now he is almost bursting with energy and energy. Originally, Sasuke wanted to test how much his strength had improved after merging the Eternal Kaleidoscope, but this time after seeing Sakura's lazy, cat-like appearance, something subtle suddenly rose in his heart for some reason. Thoughts, his eyes were fixed on Sakura. "Well?" By this time, Sakura, who had almost come out of her half-asleep state, also noticed something strange about Sasuke. While her brows were raised, a cute hum came out of her nose. Awakened by Sakura's hum, Sasuke straightened up suddenly. Now his height had completely surpassed Sakura's, so when he straightened up, he didn't see Sasuke's face due to Sakura's sitting posture. That trace of nervous redness. "It seems that the fusion has been successful. Are you going to go back immediately, or do you want to have a test in this world first to see how much your strength has improved after this fusion?" Jumping up from the wooden bench, Sakura looked back and forth at Sasuke's eyes, seemingly observing whether there was anything unusual after Sasuke's fusion. However, to Sakura's surprise, just when she thought Sasuke would definitely agree, he immediately shook his head quickly at her after looking at her, and then turned around. Said dully. "No need, competing with you will not bring out the power of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. So instead of spending time here, it would be better to return to our own world immediately, and then find the letter and test it on him." After saying that, Sasuke jumped upwards without looking back, and then a purple shadow appeared on his body, blasting a huge hole in the underground tree hole in an instant. Just kidding, he dignified Uchihasa Sasuke, even if he came in, even if he came in, is it necessary to climb out when you go out! "Do you need to use Susanoo to blast my tree hole" Sakura, who was still at the bottom, twitched her lips, but didn't say anything more, stood up and followed Sasuke. But she didn't know that Sasuke's face was still flushed after blasting away the ground. He found that after awakening the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, he became even more interested in Sakura's every move! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 471 Let¡¯s go! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Although this trip to Loulan took nearly a month, in fact, for Kakashi and others who did not follow Sakura to Loulan, the two of them never even left the room. So when Sakura and Sasuke came out of the cabin, Kakashi noticed something was wrong the first time he saw them. "Why did you two change your clothes? Wait, could it be that" Kakashi's eyes widened, and then he quickly scanned the two of them back and forth, and then focused on Sasuke. "Are you so fast?!" What kind of nonsense is this! Sakura didn't understand what Kakashi meant at first. After all, in her eyes, she had disappeared with Sasuke for almost a month, but she soon understood the meaning from Kakashi's eyes full of veteran skills. . After the corner of her mouth twitched a few times, just when Sakura was about to say something, she accidentally caught a glimpse of Sasuke's confused look. Wait a minute! Sasuke didn¡¯t even seem to react. How could I, a fair lady, react so quickly? Forcibly suppressing the words that were about to come out, Sakura showed a confused expression like Sasuke. Sakura's reaction was very quick, and Kakashi had been staring at Sasuke, so he didn't notice a series of changes in Sakura's face. However, he originally just wanted to tease him, but when he saw that his two disciples looked like pure babies, all the random thoughts in his heart disappeared. "I just took Sasuke to perform the time and space ninjutsu, and something happened during the process." After seeing Kakashi¡¯s eyes return to normal, Sakura turned her hands and explained to Kakashi. "Is that so?" Kakashi didn't ask Sakura what happened. It wasn't that he wasn't curious, but when he looked at his two disciples looking so serious, he suddenly felt a little ashamed for asking such a naughty question just now. , so he didn¡¯t continue to ask questions, but turned around and walked outside. He felt that during this period of time, it would be better for him to watch the intimate paradise for a little while, so as not to fill his mind with sexy tricks. But what he didn't know was that at the moment he turned around, Sasuke suddenly rolled his eyes and glanced at Sakura beside him. Seeing that she still looked stupid and cute, he unconsciously relaxed. Take a breath. "Wait, Kakashi." Sasuke did not let Kakashi leave directly, but stopped Kakashi after finishing his little action, and then spoke with Kakashi's doubtful eyes. "I will borrow Sakura for a few days. She and I have a very important matter to deal with. After it is over, if the Fifth Hokage has no objection, I am willing to return to Konoha." Eh? ! ! ! Kakashi¡¯s doubtful eyes suddenly widened. What is going on? What happened to these two people during the time when he was not in that room? How could Sasuke change from a tsundere to a good boy in just one turn? At this time, Sakura looked at Sasuke next to her with some doubts, but generally speaking, there was still some surprise in her eyes. After all, this way, Team 7 can be successfully rebuilt. As if he felt Sakura's gaze, although Sasuke was still looking at Kakashi in front of him intently, the corners of his mouth had turned up inadvertently. He was even more curious about where Sasuke and Sakura went with the time and space ninjutsu, but Kakashi finally held it in and did not ask directly where they went. Instead, he pointed at Sakura and then said to Sasuke. . "I can't make the decision on this matter. Sakura is not an item. I asked you to borrow it. If you have any requests, just ask her directly. It's almost time for me to leave here. Back to Konoha." "Are you so anxious? How about I use the Flying Thunder Technique to take you back to Konoha first?" Sakura asked aloud when she heard that Kakashi was about to leave. As soon as Sakura said this, Kakashi shook his head and said with a smile: "Since you are going to act with Sasuke first, then don't worry about me for now. This is the territory of the Kingdom of Yu. If I go at full speed It won¡¯t take long to get back to Konoha.¡± After saying this, Kakashi glanced at Sasuke meaningfully, waved his hands at the two of them, used the teleportation technique and disappeared in front of them. "Then now"Send it, I still roughly remember the location of the base of the letter, just in time to test the ability of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "After Kakashi disappeared, Sasuke immediately turned to look at Sakura and said something. After he successfully fused, he has been holding back a fire. Everyone wants to use him to test the ability of the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Now the only interesting object he can find is a letter. Naturally, he is Want to hurry up. Sakura had no objection, but asked Sasuke out of curiosity: "Are we just the two of us? Aren't you going to bring Jugo, Suigetsu and the others with you?" "No need. If a letter needs to carry both of them, then I might as well give up tracking the mastermind!" Sasuke shook his head and looked at Sakura with a serious face as he answered. Seeing the decisive look on Sasuke's face, Sakura didn't doubt that he was there, but in a blink of an eye, Gulu created a clone of herself and poked Sasuke on the shoulder. "Since you are so anxious, let's go straight away. Let my wooden clone take care of the rest." The six-pointed star Sharingan appeared in an instant, and immediately after that, Sasuke did not move. The purple shadow wrapped Sasuke and Sakura in it. The next moment, in the surprised eyes of Shuiyue and Zhongwu outside, the huge purple giant flapped its wings and soared towards a certain direction in the sky. "What the hell?! Those are Sasuke and Sakura inside that thing, right?! What do they mean, did they leave us behind!" Suigetsu stared at Susanoo who was walking away with his mouth wide open, and then furiously grabbed Jugo and rushed towards the cabin, wanting to confirm what was going on. But there was no need for them to rush in, because just when they took steps, a figure quickly swept out from the direction of the wooden house, and appeared in front of them after a few breaths. "Sakura?! Does that mean that the only one in that thing's body is Sasuke?" Suigetsu's face froze after seeing the figure, thinking that he had just seen it wrong. "No, no, no, in addition to Sasuke, there is my real body in that thing. I am just a helpless and weak wooden clone. I came here to inform you that you should stay here for a while, waiting for Sasuke to come back." The wooden clone Sakura blinked her eyes, looked at Suigetsu with a smile and said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 472 Quick decision You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! This is the second time I feel like flying inside Susanoo's body. Compared with the ink bird drawn by Sai, Susanoo is obviously more stable. ¡°At least in Susan¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t need to straighten her hair that was messy in the wind after landing. Although Sasuke is not very clear about the specific location of Shin's base, he also paid attention to a lot of landmarks in Susanoo's body in the big pillar, and he can get the approximate location of that place just by referring to it. In addition, the two of them were also flying in the air this time, mainly looking for landmarks in Sasuke's memory, so the two of them did not spend a few days on this journey to reach their destination. Like the other world, this area is now covered with white rocks. Not to mention human traces, there are even very few plants. "Oh? So this letter has created a clone of himself so early?" After saying this, Sakura suddenly patted her forehead. Isn¡¯t this nonsense? This letter was carrying a clone when he escaped from Orochimaru. However, when she said this, Sasuke's anxious heart also dropped. He was afraid that he had not regarded this place as his base at this time. "Let's go. Think of it as solving a problem for the future." Sasuke started to take action as soon as he finished speaking. Electricity flashed all over his body, and in an instant they disappeared from where they landed. "Are you so anxious?" Sakura also knew that Sasuke wanted to see how much his strength had improved this time, so she had no intention of grabbing meat in front of him, but followed him closely, wanting to see How much has Sasuke's strength increased after incorporating the Sharingan. The two quickly jumped into the cave, and then quickly entered Xin's underground base. It was only then that Xin's clone finally realized that something was wrong. "It's a pity that although they have Sharingan now, they are just three magatama. Facing Sasuke's thunderous intrusion, they fell apart almost instantly. "I launched an attack as soon as I found this place. Who is it? Is it someone sent by Orochimaru?" Deep in the base of Shin, Shin's body stared at Sasuke who was attacking from ahead. He kept thinking while clenching his fists. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the kaleidoscope hasn¡¯t been developed yet, and the current letter is not as perverted as the future one. His whole body is filled with Sharingan eyes, and his appearance is similar to that of the clones off the field who have been killed one by one by Sasuke. The most important thing is that he still has hair on his head now! While Xin was thinking crazily, Sasuke was about to clean up the clones in the field. After seeing the Kusanagi sword in his hand pierce the last person with a flash of lightning, he slowly looked towards the depths of the base. "Come out, don't waste time." Now that his location has been discovered, Shinya simply walked out of the shadows slowly. With a cold face, he looked at Sasuke in front of him and finally noticed something strange. "Sharingan?! Are you Uchiha Sasuke? But why did you attack me? Didn't you obviously leave Orochimaru and almost kill him completely!" Nobu looked at Sasuke with some doubts. , asked loudly. "Heyeven the main body is just the eyes of three magatama?" However, Sasuke didn't look like he wanted to answer at all. He just frowned after seeing the letter's three magatama sharingan eyes, which were the same as those of the clones, with a look full of disappointment. This feeling of being completely ignored immediately made the corner of Xin's mouth twitch, and the left hand secretly placed behind his back also suddenly shook. In the next moment, countless sharp iron tools were shot towards Sasuke. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Anger filled Xin's eyes. While releasing the ninja tool, he quickly formed the ninja seal. With his crazy look, he was obviously preparing some special ninjutsu. Having just played the high-end round, I naturally have a sense of futility in the low-end round. Sasuke's Naka Kusanagi Sword and Electric Snake entanglement blocked all the incoming ninja tools in an instant, and then in addition to the posture belt With a little caution, he just stood there, as if waiting for Nobu's ninjutsu to strike. Sasuke's performance obviously could not be ignored. The anger on his face became even higher when he saw that the person in front of him despised him so much. "Watch the move! Fire Escape: Fire Extinguishing!" Taking a deep breath, the letter suddenly hit Sasuke's throat under Sasuke's slightly wary eyes.??Carats spurt out! Boom A large amount of gray dust particles swept through the entire underground space like a sandstorm, completely covering Nobu's figure and completely blocking Sasuke's sight. Being fooled! Sasuke had this word flashing through his mind the moment Shin vomited out the dust particles in the sky. He didn't expect that Shin's crazy and furious face, which looked like he was about to perform an offensive ninjutsu, was actually trying to run away! The Sharingan rotated wildly, trying to see through the dust particles that filled the space, but Sasuke immediately discovered that these dust particles were actually filled with chakra. Under such coverage, even the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could not The letter behind the dust particles. There is no other choice but to break in first! Sasuke had a certain thought in his mind, but before he could make any move, several black shadows suddenly flashed out of the sandstorm in front of him, and they were about to stab him at high speed. After the Kusanagi sword flew around and blocked all the ninja tools with a few bangs, a trace of anger finally appeared in Sasuke's eyes. "Susanohu!" A purple shadow covered Sasuke's body. With his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan turning slightly, he slowly raised his right hand, and his Susan also raised his right hand like him. Sasuke, who had been beaten so hard, would waste no more time. Under the stimulation of chakra and eye power, Susanoo fiercely pulled out his long sword and slashed hard at the dust in front of him! Boom¡ª¡ª! Strong air waves rippled out with Susanoo's long sword, rushing straight into the dust ahead. The dust particles that were just used to create the suspicion formation were completely torn apart by the air waves in an instant. And the moment the dust particles were torn into pieces, the figure of Xin, who was running crazily towards the depths, was finally revealed. "what is that?!" Seeing his ninjutsu being blown away, Nobu also discovered the Susanoo on Sasuke, and while exhaling in panic, he ran away a little faster. ¡°Just after his figure was revealed, his vitality completely dropped to zero. Sasuke Susanoo's left hand stretched out to grasp the transformed long bow, and the long sword in his right hand instantly transformed into an arrow. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off??? Pfft! The solid purple arrow penetrated Xin's body, and the force it brought dragged Xin's body into the stone wall, making a violent sound. Since then, this fervent ferret fan has been declared dead. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 473 Naruto returns! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hahahaha! Konoha! I'm back again!" On the Hokage Rock, Konoha's landmark building, a young man with bright yellow hair stood on his hips, looking at the Konoha Village below and shouting to the sky. boom! "It hurts, it hurts! Who is it!" However, before the yellow-haired boy could finish speaking, a right hand hit him hard on the back of the head, causing a big bump to bulge on the back of the head. "It's you who made such a fuss as soon as you came back. It's you who deserves to be called, Naruto." Hearing this familiar voice, Naruto turned his head and looked, and as expected, he saw the slim Sakura with a gentle smile in her eyes. "Welcome back, Naruto!" Seeing Naruto turn around and come back, Sakura quietly put away the right hand that she had just hit him on the back of the head with, and said to him with a smile. After seeing Sakura's current appearance, Naruto was stunned. He always felt that Sakura was different now from when they met again a year ago. But soon Naruto showed his trademark silly smile, and then he pointed his fist at Sakura and said loudly: "Since we haven't seen each other for so long, let's have a competition! This time I learned an amazing ability from Miaomushan, and it will definitely surprise you when it is revealed!" However, facing Naruto's self-promotion, Sakura rolled her eyes and said, "I don't have time to play games with you. After all, I don't know about Sage Mode, so don't show off in front of me like this." .¡± ?????????????????????????????????????Sakura waved her hands, stepped forward and put her hands on Naruto's shoulders. She was going to use the Flying Thunder Technique to take Naruto down from the Hokage Rock. Naruto was stunned for a moment when Sakura said Sage Mode, but he quickly noticed Sakura's movements, took a step back and showed a big smile to Sakura. "Sage mode? I already learned that from Fukasaku Sage in the first month, and this lustful sage has already told you that you have mastered it. How can you still use this as my trump card?" kindness? Not immortal mode? This time, Sakura was caught by Naruto's words. A confused look appeared in her eyes that seemed to be able to speak, and she let out a cute little snort. Naruto's face was obviously stiff, but he still shook his head and responded. Then he seemed to have corrected his thoughts and stared at Sakura directly and said. "If you want to know what it is, let's compete first, otherwise I won't expose my trump card like this!" Seeing this arrogant look, Sakura raised her eyebrows, and instead of falling into Naruto's trap, she turned around and said, "I don't want to talk about it, but I can see it after a while, so I won't." It¡¯s urgent at this moment.¡± As she spoke, Sakura turned her head and showed a sinister smile: "And you don't think you are the only one here who has learned new skills, do you?" After saying that, Sakura, who was no longer preparing to use the Flying Thunder God Technique on Naruto, kicked off her feet and disappeared on the Hokage Rock in the blink of an eye, leaving Naruto alone scratching his cheeks and ears and thinking about Sakura's new skill. What. ?????????????????????????????? However, Sakura used the instantaneous technique to leave, not without leaving a trace like the flying thunder god technique, so Naruto took a big step and quickly chased after Sakura's shadow in front of him. "Let's do this, Sakura, let's all tell you the skills we have recently cultivated, and let's see which of the two of us has the more powerful new technique" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A moment later, in the Hokage's office, Sakura and Naruto pushed the door open one after another with a bit of play, and then discovered that in addition to the two of them, there were also Jiraiya and several others in the room. The upper floors of Konoha. ¡° Among them is Sarutobi Hiruzen, who should theoretically have reached old age. "The Godaime, you clearly know that the goal of the Akatsuki organization is the Jinchuuriki, why do you still want to bring NineNaruto back to Konoha, and even want to take Naruto to the Five Kage Conference?!" After seeing Naruto and Sakura walking into the room, Koharu stared at Tsunade with wide eyes and questioned her. Although her power was reduced to the limit by Tsunade, it did not mean that she would Afraid of Tsunade, when faced with Konoha's core issues, she would still directly slap the table and shout objections to Tsunade. "Because Naruto's current strength has been improved by Jiraiya'sYe's recognition, as one of Konoha's top combat forces now, if we don't arrange him on the battlefield, do we still send combat forces to hide him? If you really think so, that's too decadent and stupid! " Tsunade was obviously prepared. Before Koharu could finish what she said, she had already slapped the Hokage table, her beautiful eyes stared straight at Koharu, and she continued to explain her reasons. When she finished speaking, she did not wait for Koharu's reaction before she went to bed, but immediately looked at Jiraiya and said: "Jiraiya, as a witness, you are obviously more suitable than me to express Naruto's current strength. The next step is up to you. Come help me explain the situation to these people from the old era!" Then she sat back down in her seat with a snap, and turned around with a twist of the chair, leaving no chance for those present to fight back against her. Sarutobi Hiruzen, who originally came here just to make some fun, looked at this scene and unconsciously lowered his head with a helpless smile. Tsunade's temper was really as bad as ever. "Hahahaha, everyone, don't let the atmosphere be so stiff. Tsunade, you are really serious, can't you just talk to me for the sake of being an old man?" Jiraiya also quickly smoothed things over at this time, but in these words What he said made Koharu twitch his mouth and his face became even stiffer. Just when he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Jiraiya's words again. "but!" Jiraiya's face became serious. He looked at Koharu who was sleeping and said sternly: "For now, if Naruto and I fight to the death when both of our states are at full capacity, I will survive." The chance is much lower than him! No, to put it bluntly, everyone present together may not be able to defeat him using all his strength." There was silence in the room. Koharu and other high-level elders of Konoha looked at Jiraiya who said this with dumbfounded eyes. They couldn't believe what he said. Only Sarutobi Hiruzen glanced at it with a frown. Naruto then spoke. "Jiraiya, do you mean that within this year, Naruto has reached that level?" That realm? Sakura, who had been standing next to Naruto, glanced at Naruto, and then an incredible idea appeared in her mind. What the hell? Could it be that during this year, Naruto met Kushina and completed the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode? ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 474 The Hokage protects Naruto You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Jiraiya nodded unceremoniously, and his eyes quickly swept over the group of senior elders who were already stunned in disbelief. "It is because he has completed this training in Miaomu Mountain that I agreed to take him back to Miaomu Mountain. In other words, Naruto is now one of the tops of the ninja world. Such combat power still needs If you want us to protect you from being hunted by the Akatsuki organization, I think we might as well just surrender to the Akatsuki organization and forget it." It is obvious that Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, is firmly on Tsunade's side. Perhaps this is not only due to his trust in Naruto's strength, but also because his wife has followed her husband. At this time, Tsunade also turned back to her chair, leaning on the table with her hands, looking at the people in front of her with a pair of almond-shaped eyes that seemed to be teasing. "It's just a low-life organization that only dares to hide in the shadows. Are you really afraid of them?" "The Fifth Generation, we are just making a normal assessment of the risks that may arise in taking Naruto to the Five Kage Conference. But since Jiraiya said that he has reached this level of strength, then we are no longer needed. Asylum. So I have no objection to this matter." Surprisingly, Mito Kadoren did not stand with Koharu who was transferred to another dormitory. Instead, he supported Tsunade in a different way. Then he stopped Koharu who was transferred to another dormitory again before she wanted to refute him. "It's no longer our era. With our old bones, I'm afraid even an ordinary young man can't deal with it on the battlefield. What's more, this time it's just a meeting of the Five Shadows, and they will join forces to fight against the Akatsuki organization. Nothing has happened yet, so bringing Naruto along can be used as a weight for our Konoha to increase our stakes, right?" It was seen! Tsunade raised her eyebrows slightly, just like what Mito Kadoyan said, one of the reasons why she specially brought Naruto to the Five Kage Conference this time was actually to treat the Kyuubi as the one in the conference. A weight. Although according to Kakashi¡¯s later report, the Eight-Tails was not captured by the Akatsuki organization at all, after all, the Kumo ninjas have not yet recovered it. And even if it is recovered, as the strongest tailed beast in the ninja world, the weight of the Nine-Tails is much heavier than that of the Eight-Tails. She can completely use the Nine-Tails in Konoha's hands to increase Konoha's influence in this Five Kage Conference. capital. In this way, if the other three shadows have brains and are willing to form an alliance to fight against the Akatsuki organization, then she can dominate the possible alliance with Kyuubi. If they don't have brains, it doesn't matter to her. Anyway, Kyuubi is on Konoha's side, and these brainless Kage will eventually hug her Konoha's lap. The high-level discussion ended here. When Mito Menyan pointed out Tsunade's reasons, these high-level elders who were not idiots naturally agreed. So it¡¯s the turn of the rest. "Naruto, after listening to so much, you should understand the general outline of the matter." Tsunade rested her chin on her hands and stared at him intently. "Next, I need to take you to the Kingdom of Iron to attend the Five Shadows Conference. During this period, you and your teacher Kakashi will serve as my escorts." Naruto's eyes suddenly widened, Hokage guards? Am I just a genin? No, it¡¯s because of his identity as a jinchuriki. Naruto was not stupid, he understood immediately after being stunned for a moment. "Since you let me serve as a guard, I will definitely protect your safety, Grandma Tsunade¡ª" boom! Before Naruto could finish his boastful words, a loud bang suddenly exploded in front of Naruto's head, slamming him backwards and embedding himself fiercely in the wall. And what completed this blow was the Hokage seal on Tsunade's desk. "" "" Everyone present was speechless for a while, but even Koharu, who was sticking to the old rules, didn't find trouble with Tsunade's move, let alone the others. "Sakura, please take Naruto out of here and let him sort himself out. Don't act like a fool after becoming the Hokage's bodyguard." Tsunade waved her hand towards Sakura, motioning for her to take Naruto and leave quickly. Of course, she would not disobey her master's orders. After giving polite gestures to the people present, Sakura quickly turned around, grabbed Naruto, and took him away from the Hokage Building. "Hiss¡ª¡ª" Taking a deep breath, Naruto touchedThe big bag on his head said with some disgust: "Grandma Tsunade is really cruel." "Since you know it hurts, why bother calling her mother-in-law." Sakura on the side rolled her eyes and complained to him. But Naruto did not flinch, he immediately said loudly: "Because she is the same age as the old Sesennin! Since it is certainly not wrong to call her mother-in-law like this!" "Okay, okay." Sakura waved her hands and didn't dwell on it. She just looked at Naruto and rubbed her forehead for a while before suddenly bursting out with a king bomb. "I got Sasuke back. He is now considered one of Konoha's ANBU and belongs directly to me." Naruto was stunned for a moment, even the hand that was rubbing his forehead stopped, and then an almost indescribable expression appeared on his face, which could only be described with a thin sentence of happiness. "He is really back? Is he your subordinate?! Then why didn't he show up in the village?!" After asking these questions, Naruto had already appeared next to Sakura and grabbed her right hand tightly with both hands. He was still mumbling something. Obviously, he still had a lot of questions he wanted to ask. However, Sakura didn't give him a chance at all. After pulling her right hand out of Naruto's hands, she clenched it tightly and punched him hard from top to bottom! boom! ? One package is not flat, and another package is rising again. Naruto finally couldn't stand it any more. Even a jinchuriki couldn't stand being beaten like this by two strange power users. He fell to the ground and rolled around, wailing. "It hurts, it hurts!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After a long time, Naruto, who had calmed down, sat down beside Sakura and finally listened to the reasons why Sasuke returned to Konoha and why he became her subordinate. It turns out that just after the raid on Nobu's base ended that day, Sasuke took back the original pair of Sharingan from Nobu's body. Originally, Sasuke wanted to take this eye with Sakura and immediately go to Shimobone Forest to meet Itachi and hand over the Sharingan to Itachi. However, after Sakura summoned the slug with her psychic technique, the first thing he said was This sentence will make the two of them dumbfounded. "No! Now the main body has begun to devote itself wholeheartedly to the treatment of Itachi. Wet Bone Forest is not accepting any guests now. If you want to let Itachi recover as soon as possible, it is best not to come here during this period!" Now that the doctor said so, there was nothing the family could do no matter how anxious they were, so Sasuke felt helpless and handed the Sharingan to Slug, expressing the hope that after completing the treatment for Itachi, he could Put these sharingan eyes back. Slug naturally had no objection to this, and after accepting the pair of Sharingan eyes, he directly canceled the psychic technique and returned to Shigu Forest. After that, Sakura and Sasuke separated. As soon as Sakura returned to Konoha, Tsunade issued an order to let Sasuke enter the ANBU directly under Sakura's name. If there were any problems in the future, he would make arrangements. In this way, Sakura became Sasuke's boss inexplicably, and this organization is different from the normal ANBU. It is a special team, including Suigetsu and Jugo, and even Yamato, Sakura's boss, cannot control it. commanded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 475 Meeting Gift (Part 1) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Having said that, basically the story about Sakura and Sasuke is over. As for why Sasuke is not in the village, he still can't understand it. Yes, the Uchiha Tsundere decided at the last moment to bring some gifts before returning to Konoha. Anyway, he was carrying Sakura's Flying Thunder God Kunai. If something big happened, Sakura could contact him anytime and anywhere, so He took Shuiyue and Chongwu and ran away first. His idea is very simple, either he will bring Orochimaru or members of the Akatsuki organization with him when he returns to Konoha, or Konoha will call him back due to a major event. Naruto was speechless for a while, but at any rate he was relieved and showed a big smile. "If you say that, wouldn't it be true that among the people in our class now, he is a genin and is my bottom?!" "" The corners of Sakura's mouth twitched, and then she nodded with a helpless expression. "Yes, that's right. Apart from you, the only person in our class who is still a genin is Sasuke." When she said "only", Sakura added an emphasis. Naruto was not ashamed at all, but turned over and stood up, then looked at Sakura nonchalantly with his hands on his hips and said: "So what, as long as I can become a chuunin faster than Sasuke, wouldn't it be great! " "Okay, okay." Sakura waved her right hand perfunctorily, and then whispered: "Anyway, I'm not the one being laughed at." "Damn it! I forgot about this guy!" Naruto held his head with both hands, showing a look of despair. He and Kiba had been grudges and grudges since childhood. Based on Kiba's character, if he knew that he was still a genin, he would definitely mock him severely. Waves. However, after struggling for a long time, Naruto finally stopped, because he knew that he could never escape his ridicule, but "Hehehe!" Naruto suddenly laughed mischievously. Seeing Naruto's expression, Sakura could use her little toes to think about what he was thinking, which was probably what she would be prepared to use to fight back if Inuzuka Kiba ridiculed him. Sakura was not going to ask Naruto what he was going to do. This was a love-hate relationship between him and Kiba, and she didn't need to get involved. "Okay. The master will set off tomorrow, and you will definitely be with him as a guard then. Let's set off as soon as possible while it's still early today." After a while, seeing Naruto still smiling naughtily, Sakura finally couldn't stand it anymore and kicked him on the butt, while saying angrily. "Oh, let's go now!" After rolling on the ground and standing up again, Naruto came to Sakura's side and straightened his face, and then saw the "what are you doing" expression on Sakura's face. "Huh? Isn't it using the Flying Thunder Divine Technique?" Naruto touched his head and asked doubtfully. "Use your head!" Sakura showed a look of disgust, "You still need to use the Flying Thunder God for such a short distance, you are so lazy, you idiot." After saying that, Sakura kicked off her feet and took the lead, while Naruto immediately kicked off his legs and followed closely. A moment later, Sakura and Naruto both crossed the Konoha buildings and rushed directly into the surrounding forest. And the moment they broke into the forest, a pair of eyes in the dark suddenly widened. "The target has appeared, everyone is ready to take action!" A deep voice came out, followed by several alert voices responding at the same time. "yes!" Afterwards, silence returned to this dark place, leaving only a faint aura of killing slowly flowing here. "Sakura, you haven't said who else is in the village besides you?" Along the way, Naruto looked at Sakura flying in front of him with some expectation, and tried to ask. Speaking of which, he hasn¡¯t seen his friends in Konoha for a year. He doesn¡¯t know if he will be able to see them all this time. What he didn¡¯t expect was that just after he finished asking, Sakura¡¯s body suddenly flashed and disappeared from his sight in the next second. "Eh¡ª¡ª!" Naruto's eyes widened, and the movement of his feet paused for a moment, but before he could fully react, his right foot suddenly stagnated as if being grabbed by someone's hand, and then his whole body suddenly lost his balance. To fall towards the ground. But after all, it had been trained by Jiraiya for three years. The moment Naruto lost his balance, he had alreadyHe stretched out his hands and formed his own shadow clone technique. A shadow clone immediately appeared in front of him and grabbed Naruto's hands with both hands, pulling him up sharply. "Who is it?! How dare you secretly" Before Naruto could finish his words, two violent winds suddenly came from above. As soon as he raised his head, two small tornadoes, one on the left and one on the right, rushed towards him at high speed! This is! A flash of light flashed through Naruto's mind, but before he could think about it, two tornadoes appeared above his head with a roar. "Tooth to tooth!" "Rasen Lianwan!" At this critical moment, Naruto concentrated his hands, and surprisingly, without the assistance of the shadow clone, he completed the Rasengan in an instant, and directly raised his hands to push against the two tornadoes that were coming. Boom¡ª¡ª! The collision between the Rasengan and the tornado immediately erupted with a deafening roar, and powerful air waves roared and surged around Naruto. This air wave was so strong that even the previous shadow clone was blown away in an instant. . But maybe it was because Naruto's chakra was stronger, or maybe because the Rasengan was stronger, the two incoming Gatonga failed to break the Rasengan, but were instead raised by Naruto. They both revealed their true bodies and flew out in an instant. "Ha ha ha ha!" After doing all this, Naruto did not pursue the two figures that flew upside down. He already knew who the attacker was, and then he put his hands on his hips and laughed. "You are still too young, Kiba! Ever since we became genin, you have never defeated me. This time you couldn't even defeat me with a sneak attack. Sure enough, the position of Hokage is still not suitable for you!" "Damn it, I was discovered. But did you think it was over like this? Shikamaru!" The people who were knocked out were indeed Kiba and Akamaru. After rubbing the back of his head, he gritted his teeth and shouted loudly. "Forget it! As the main attacker, you have already fallen. Our group of assisters cannot deal with Naruto." The answer to Tooth's question was a voice filled with disdain and trouble. As he spoke, Shikamaru scratched his head and slowly walked out of the shadows. "After all, your technique is too conspicuous. I told you to follow my battle plan. Obviously this step should be done by asking Shino to use parasitic insects to disrupt Naruto's chakra." Hearing this, Shino, who has always had a low sense of presence, walked out holding on to his sunglasses. He looked at Kiba and said, "If you want to ask why, it's all because of Kiba" "Hey, it's not like Naruto was embarrassed by the way he fell, so he couldn't help but take action." Ya curled his lips, and then started to speak with some self-blame. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 476 Meeting Gift (Part 2) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Just a little bit, you can't defeat me even with a sneak attack. You really should give up fighting me for the Hokage!" Hearing Ya Na's shameful words, Naruto showed no mercy at all and pointed his right hand at Ya Na and started shouting loudly. After saying that, Naruto put his hands on his hips and said proudly: "And do you know about the Five Kage Conference? This time, Mother-in-law Tsunade designated me and Kakashi-sensei as the Hokage's bodyguards." When he said this, Naruto's nose almost turned up to the sky. "Huh? You are actually regarded as the Hokage's bodyguard?" Ya was already a little aggrieved at Naruto's arrogant performance, but now that he heard Naruto's words, he was so angry that he even forgot to rub the back of his head. He jumped up and pointed at Naruto and shouted in disbelief: "Obviously he is just a genin, but he is actually regarded as the Hokage's bodyguard by the Godaime?!" "Compared with Qiya's extreme reaction, the rest of the people present did not make such a big move. Because their ambush plan was disrupted by Ya, the rest of the group also came out of their hiding place in the forest. That¡¯s right, all the nine members of the Ninja School period were here except Sasuke! "Naruto has become the Hokage's bodyguard? Doesn't he have to set off again in the next few days?" The person who said this was Chouji, who rarely appeared without eating. "Eh? Why are Naruto and Kakashi-sensei serving as guards together? Shouldn't two jonins be together under normal circumstances?" Ino also emerged from the tree, with confusion on his face. "Naruto-kun, congratulations" Hinata revealed half of her body behind the tree, a pair of small hands stirring wildly, and murmuring in her mouth, but her voice was too low even Choji in front of her could hear it. arrive. Shikamaru, on the other hand, put his hands on the back of his head, his eyes flickering, and he didn't know what he was thinking, but after only a moment, he changed back to his usual salty appearance and said: "Although it should be a bit troublesome, But with Kakashi-sensei and the Godaime here, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Shino stretched out his hand to adjust his sunglasses as usual, and then rarely agreed with Kiba's remarks: "I really didn't expect that Naruto would become the Hokage's bodyguard." Facing the discussion, Naruto's eyes widened, and then he showed a bright smile: "So everyone is here!" "I informed everyone two days ago. Originally, everyone just wanted to hold an ordinary reunion dinner for you, but Ya just said that he has become a lot stronger in the past few years and wanted to give you a unique meeting ceremony. .¡± Sakura, who was leading the way, appeared on the big tree next to Ino at some point. She leaned lightly on the tree trunk and glanced at the Queen of Tooth with a look of disgust and said: "In the end, I brought you into this big tree perfectly. He got the gift package, but he himself got into trouble, and he is indeed as stupid as Naruto." "Hahahaha! Ya, you are stupidwait a minute, Sakura, what do you mean by that?" Naruto was still smiling happily, but suddenly he reacted, jumped to look at Sakura and roared. "Of course Sakura is saying that you are smarter than Ya." Ino heard Naruto's words and immediately spoke up to help Sakura block it. "Eh? Oh! That's right, isn't that natural!" Naruto narrowed his eyes at first, but after thinking back and forth for a moment, he ignored it, and once again put his hands on his hips and said coaxingly. Hopeless! Everyone present except Naruto and Ya all had these three words in their minds at the same time. Ahem, this was of course except Hinata, the hamster girl who was still blushing and a little anxious because of Naruto's speech. "Okay, okay. Don't play any more. We haven't seen each other for a long time, so we should have a good get-together." Sakura turned over and patted Naruto on the shoulder. "Let's go. In fact, in addition to the attack prepared by this idiot Kiba, Hinata, Ino and Choji have also prepared a big gift for you." After saying that, Sakura didn't even look at Gauna's tearful eyes, and took Naruto directly to the training ground that had accompanied them throughout their Ninja School years. "Hey, hey, hey! Wait for me!" Seeing everyone starting to head towards the training ground, Ya quickly turned over and climbed up from the ground. Then he and Akamaru quickly followed the footsteps of the people in front, and at the same time kept jumping around Naruto, saying Why do we need to have an upright 1v1 duel to compete? Arriving at the training ground with laughter and laughter all the way, Naruto understood what Sakura had said about the gift that Ino and the others had prepared, because the object was too obvious In front of him, apart from a banner that was fluttering in the wind with the words "Welcome Naruto back", there were neatly arranged tables and chairs, an oven, and a high fence that was as tall as a person. meat! Meat! ! Meat! ! ! This is obviously an extremely sumptuous barbecue feast. Since it is barbecue, the person who came up with this idea is naturally ready to do it. "Originally, it was just to welcome you back, but since you have been selected as a guard by the Fifth Generation, it will be a celebration banquet to wish you in advance the completion of your mission!" After saying this, a girl with a hamster-like expression suddenly appeared in Sakura's sight. There was a hint of teasing on her face, and then she stretched out her elbow and poked Naruto's shoulder a few times. "Did you know? In addition to Choji's strong support for these things, a lot of the barbecues were funded by Hinata~ Why don't you go and thank her quickly?" Naruto looked confused at first, then quickly turned his head to the hamster girl Hinata Hinata, and immediately greeted her with a big smile on his face. This was a standard Naruto-style sunny smile, which made the hamster girl Hinata blush in an instant, but after all, she was not the same girl she was three years ago. After a while, Hinata finally stopped looking directly in front of Naruto. He fainted on the spot. "Hinata, long time no see. Speaking of which, I didn't even give you a gift when you became a chuunin. How about this, I'll prepare a gift for you after my mother-in-law Tsunade and I come back from the Land of Iron this time! " ¡°Oh ho¡ª¡ª!¡± There was one person present who was really stupid. After seeing the interaction between Naruto and Hinata, they all showed a little aunty smile. ??????????? Apart from the aunty smile on her face, Sakura was also a little shocked. She really didn¡¯t expect that Naruto, a straight man like Naruto, would actually start flirting! Looking at Hinata¡¯s shy face, which is as bright as the sky, it¡¯s obvious that Naruto can successfully pick up the girl as long as he takes one step closer! "Ughno, no, no need!" It was like a kettle was boiling, and a long line of white smoke popped out of Hinata's head. Her eyes evolved from Byakugan to Rinnegan and kept spinning in circles. Then, after a pause, there was a pop. He was about to fall backwards. The corners of her mouth twitched, and Sakura was speechless as she looked at Naruto's panicked movements following closely behind. Girl, you can¡¯t do this! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Update tomorrow. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The company disconnected the internet, and I spent the whole time moving things outside. When I got home, I didn¡¯t want to do anything but play games. . So see you tomorrow. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 477 Snake catching begins You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Captain, I got some interesting news from Captain Tianzang during this period. I wonder if I can ask you about this news?" Wearing an ANBU mask, Sayi couldn't tell what his face was underneath. He just looked at the girl in front of him and asked as if by accident. Hearing this question, Sakura couldn't help but look back at Sai with some curiosity. She didn't know when he and Tenzo got together? "Let's talk, before they get here yet." Sakura concentrated her attention for a moment, and after realizing that the three people she sensed were about to arrive here, she turned around and faced Saai Road. Seeming to hesitate for a moment, Sakai slowly said: "I heard that there is an additional team under your name recently, captain. I wonder when you can introduce it to us?" "Oh? Captain Tenzo told you this? But it's okay. Anyway, you can meet each other directly in this mission." Sakura didn't know what the expression was like under Sai's mask, but I guess it was just his usual fake smile. Sakai obviously didn't expect to see another team under Sakura's name so soon. He paused obviously, but just when he was about to ask something more, Sakura suddenly stood up. body. "They are coming." As soon as he finished speaking, Zuo Jing's eyes blurred, and a figure with electric snakes all over his body burst into his sight like a bolt of lightning. "Are they your ANBU teammates? Sakura." Feng Zai's words reached Sai's ears. He stood up like Sakura, and the eyes under the mask looked back and forth on his body. ¡¾Is this person a member of the captain's other team that Tianzang mentioned? ¡¿ "Well, they are my three teammates." Sakura nodded. At this time, the two figures dropped by Sasuke finally arrived too late. "Ha, ha, ha, Sasuke, next time, please don't do it so fast!" As soon as Suigetsu arrived, he immediately put his hands on his knees and gasped for air. Jugo's performance was much better than him, except that his breathing was slightly faster and he didn't show such a bad performance. At the same time, he also quickly swept over Sai, Mitsue and Mayumi. Noticing Jugo¡¯s eyes, Sakura knew it was time to introduce each other. In Sai's surprised eyes, Sakura reached out and took off her Anbu mask, and then introduced the six people to each other. The rest of the people were fine, but when Sasuke was introduced, Saoi's eyes changed obviously, apparently remembering the dark history of a certain column. Sasuke was not interested in the change in Saai's eyes. Well, to be honest, Sasuke didn't even look at Saui during Sakura's introduction. If you want to ask him why are you crazy? Going to see a passer-by who has nothing to do with him? Why don¡¯t you go see more of Sakura when you have this free time? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Anyway, after the brief introduction, Sakura turned her attention to Sasuke again. ¡°The introduction is over, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± Sasuke understood what she meant, but the mission this time was originally his, so he took the topic without mind. "In the past year, I accidentally collected some information about Orochimaru. In the past two days, after eliminating some false information released by Orochimaru, I finally confirmed his current location. .¡± As he spoke, Sasuke pointed his arm to the northwest, "According to my information, that's where Orochimaru's base is, and it's also his most hidden base. Considering Orochimaru's ability to escape, that's why he wanted to have perception. Ability support to prevent Orochimaru from escaping, I didn¡¯t expect that the Godaime actually arranged for you to come here.¡± "After all, you are now under my name. Since you are the support of my subordinates, of course you have arranged for me to come over. After all, there are not many people in Konoha who have stronger perception ability than me." Sakura smiled. She looked at Sasuke and said, but then her expression turned serious. "Then let's set off now. Facing an enemy like Orochimaru, the sooner we can deal with it, the more we can feel at ease!" What¡¯s more, there is still an unfinished account between her and Orochimaru! Sasuke nodded silently, and then took the lead in opening the way, and was the first to useHe rushed towards Orochimaru's base. After he set off, several figures quickly followed him. "So why didn't you arrange the destination at that location from the beginning?" Shuiyue looked at the retreating figure, twitched the corner of his mouth and yelled. "Because if you are too close, you might alert the snake." Jugo who was beside him heard Suigetsu's roar, said something to him calmly, bowed, and then suddenly burst out and followed Sasuke and the others. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± After trailing off weak words, Shuiyue quickly raised her body and chased after him. A moment later, Sasuke stopped in a valley. "Down here is Orochimaru's base. Sakura, can you feel his chakra?" Sasuke looked sideways at the girl beside him and asked. Sakura shook her head at first, but then she activated her sage mode and used her senses to break into the entire valley. Soon, Sakura, who was in sage mode, opened her eyes, but the slight disappointment in her eyes showed what she meant. "This place has been warded by Orochimaru, and Sage Mode cannot directly penetrate it. However, Sage Mode's perception is different from conventional perception. I did not trigger his alarm. What should I do now? Should I break into it first, or confirm Orochimaru's Do you want to talk about it after this?¡± Sasuke just thought about this question for a moment and made a decision: "Let's start taking action. Whether Orochimaru is here or not, I can get information from him. You know this best, don't you?" ????????????? Divine Soul Life? Sakura understood in her heart, and then stopped Sasuke's movement, "Since we have already turned on the Sage mode, why not let me give a good performance in this one? You are responsible for holding the battle." By the end of the sentence, a playful smile appeared on Sakura's lips. And Sasuke also understood her sinister intentions in an instant. Was she ready to be the main attacker when she used the sage mode? Did you agree that you would come here to support me so that you could become a sentient ninja? ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 478 The Worst Situation You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Immortal magic? Wood escape? The birth of the tree world!" It is not ready to hit the red light like bump man, and now you can already use Chakra as a king of Sakura as a king. The originally silent valley suddenly began to shake, and muffled sounds exploded underground one after another, as if there was something huge underground about to wake up. Rumble¡ª¡ª! Suddenly, it was as if the earth had revived. The first thing to rush out of the earth were the overwhelming green leaves. At first glance, it seemed as if the valley had been dyed all over with green paint. Everywhere you looked was lush and green. A vibrant scene. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for a group of struggling people tied to each of these lush green vegetation, maybe someone would really believe this. "The barrier was broken through, but Orochimaru was not found. However, I did find another person." As soon as she finished speaking, Sakura moved her right hand, and a plant on the ground suddenly grew dozens of times. In just a few seconds, it had grown more than tens of meters from the ground and appeared in front of Sakura and others. "Kabuto?" Sasuke immediately recognized the person tied to the plant. His eyes were a little confused. In his impression, Orochimaru would take him with him in most of his actions. ¡°It turns out it¡¯s you!¡± Kabuto Yakushi, whose limbs were locked by vines and tied into a cross, showed a somewhat ugly expression when he saw Sasuke and Sakura in front of him. ¡°This place was obviously just established, how did you find it?¡± Sasuke could tell at a glance the purpose of Yakushi Kabuto's questioning. Sakura had done the arresting job, so he couldn't let Sakura take over the interrogation job. "Don't think about collecting information, tell me where Orochimaru is now." Sasuke's eyes were fixed on Yakushi Kabuto, and a cold voice sounded in Yakushi Kabuto's ears. Hearing this question, Yakushi Kabuto's eyes flashed slightly under his lenses, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, when he was about to say something, he suddenly discovered that Sasuke's eyes had turned into Sharingan at some point. Sakura and the others beside Sasuke looked a little solemn. Seeing this scene, Kabuto Yakushi didn't know that he had just been affected by Sasuke's Sharingan illusion, and he might have directly told them the information about Orochimaru. "Illusion, illusion? When!" Yakushi Kabuto's eyes showed disbelief. He had already trained on the Sharingan genjutsu, but he didn't expect that his training hadn't even begun to work. Sasuke had already used the Sharingan to solve the problem. Everything. Hearing this, Sasuke didn't even bother to look at the pharmacist with a disdainful look. He just stated in a plain accent: "All the efforts you have made are in vain in front of these eyes." After saying that, Sasuke no longer paid attention to Yakushi Kabuto, but looked at Sakura and asked doubtfully: "What are you going to do next? According to this guy, I'm afraid this time the Five Kage Conference will not be too peaceful." Kabuto Yakushi's face turned pale when he heard this. Originally, he still had a fantasy that Sasuke was deceiving him just now, but when Sasuke said these words, he obviously got the news about Orochimaru and the masked man joining forces from his own mouth. "This matter is beyond our control. Orochimaru, who received the sacrifice from the masked man, may be able to summon a powerful army of dirty soil at any time. If they really use it to attack the Five Shadows Conference, I'm afraid If something unexpected happens, we must act immediately!" "Sai, Mayumi, Mitsue. The three of you, together with Suigetsu and Jugo, will escort this group of people back to Konoha. But as long as this guy appears a little strange on the way, there is no need or he will not be brought back to Konoha." This guy doesn¡¯t need to say much, because Sakura has already stretched out her thumb and pointed at the pharmacist¡¯s pocket behind her. The current Kabuto Yakushi is certainly not as powerful as he was in the later stages of the original work, but his ability to escape under Orochimaru's tutelage is also extremely good. She doesn't want such a big character to run away just because Sai and others make a mistake. Of course, Sakura would not just let Yakushi Kabuto go. After arranging the tasks for these five people, she immediately formed the Ninja Seal, and several slender wooden thorns appeared in her hand silently. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Sakura Raised the Thorns with Her Hands and Deeply Plunged These Wood Thorns into Several Acupuncture Points on Yakushi Kabuto's Body. "Double guarantee, I have already transferred the chakra on himThe acupuncture points were sealed, and he could no longer activate the chakra in his body without the help of external force, which meant that he could no longer even use chakra. " When she said this, Sakura's eyes glanced at the five people behind her. Although she did not speak, a huge pressure was placed directly on Sai and the other five people. This is no longer a hint, but an explicit statement! How much do you underestimate us? Are we so afraid of this guy escaping from our hands? ! Although they wanted to roar in their hearts, looking at everything caused by Sakura's ninjutsu in front of them, Sai and the other five finally chose not to say anything. "Let's go. If the masked man really joins Orochimaru to attack the Five Kage Conference this time, the situation will really not get any worse. And now the masked man has several tailed beasts under his control. If they say If the tailed beasts are included in this attack, the ninja world may really be in chaos." After Sakura finished speaking, she reached out and put her hand on Sasuke's shoulder. She, who was still in sage mode, instantly expanded her perception to the maximum range. The next moment, she and Sasuke disappeared from the spot, leaving only Sakai and the other five people looking at each other. "So, let's start working directly?" Losing the control of Sasuke and Sakura, Suigetsu immediately showed his true nature. He sat softly on the ground and looked at Sakai and asked. Sai was silent for a moment, then nodded and focused his gaze on Yakushi Kabuto. He didn't know why Sakura was so wary of Kabuto Yakushi, but since Sakura had given an order, he had to do his best. If that¡¯s the case¡­ "Ninja Technique¡¤Super Beast Fake Painting!" Of course Sakura and Sasuke who left here didn¡¯t know what Sakai and the others did to Yakushi Kabuto. And they didn't have the mood or time to pay attention to what Sai and the others did to Yakushi Kabuto. Because now their eyes have all been focused on the ruins of the land in front of them. In other words, it is a battlefield with a total of ten huge creatures fighting! "This is really the worst situation." Sakura gently pulled out the Flying Thunder God Kunai stuck on the ground. This was the Kunai she gave to Naruto. As for the fact that she only had the Kunai but not Naruto, the reason was simple. Because Naruto now is one of the ten behemoths fighting fiercely in front! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 479 Emergency Rescue You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Hey! Naruto boy, if you let me fight two tailed beasts one by one, I will really die here to show you!" Gamabunta didn't check for a moment, and immediately shouted loudly after being hit hard in the abdomen by a steel tail from Sanwei Iso and fell next to the golden Kyuubi. "Boss Toad, I am facing four tailed beasts by myself now!" Naruto, who had transformed into a tailed beast, immediately shouted loudly. He was now facing the four tailed beasts of two, four, five and six tails alone. There was still a seven-tailed beast in the sky that was constantly attacking him. To carry out harassment, fortunately, the slug channeled by Tsunade was able to use acid to help him suppress Nanao's attack. There was no time to help Gamabunta. However, Gamabunta has indeed reached his limit, but there is no one here to help him. Now the slug is staring at the Nanao in the sky. If there is a gap, the Nanao will join the battlefield again, and Naruto will Not to mention. "Damn it! Are you saying that you are going to fall down here this time!" After Gamabunta shot down one of the blank bullets with a tektama, he immediately noticed that the three tails had rolled up and rolled like a speeding train. He rushed towards him, his eyes suddenly showing a bit of unwillingness. Suddenly! A deafening roar accompanied by a dazzling purple light violently exploded on the three-tailed body that rushed towards Gamabunta. Although the hard shell helped it withstand part of the damage, the shock wave generated still made it feel like being hit with a swatter. Like a ping pong ball, a Gulu crashed into the mountains on the right. "who is it?" A few kilometers away from the monster fight, the masked man who had changed his mask for some reason opened his eyes wide and looked at the sudden change ahead in disbelief. But he quickly calmed down, and then turned to look at Nagato who was kneeling on the ground beside him and gave the order: "Intensify the control of the tailed beasts, let the first and third tails retreat, and prepare to use the tail beasts together with the seven tails." Beast Jade. The remaining tailed beasts continue their attack on the Kyuubi!" "yes!" Nagato, no, it should be said that Black Zetsu, who had completely wrapped up Nagato, responded. And just as the masked man ordered, the one-tailed three-tailed ones quickly evacuated, and the seven-tailed ones also flew at high altitude and escaped from the slug's attack range. Immediately, the three tailed beasts gathered their own chakra at the same time, and dark chakra balls instantly formed in front of the mouths of the three tailed beasts. "No, Naruto! They are going to use the Tailed Beast Tama! By the way, who made the move just now? With the power and speed of the attack just now, we should be able to interrupt the tailed beasts before they use the Tailed Beast Tama!" Gamabunta immediately noticed the movements of the tailed beasts, yelled and rushed towards Naruto to support him. At the same time, he was secretly thinking about why the support just now didn't show up. It¡¯s no wonder that Gamabunta is pushing his limits. They are actually reaching a desperate situation now. After all, the tailed beast has always represented powerful destructive power from the past to the present. "Tailed beast tama?!" Of course Naruto also knew how powerful the tailed beast tama was. Although he wanted to stop it, how could he find the time to destroy the tailed beast tama when he was surrounded by four tailed beasts? He was in a hurry, but because of his inattention, the four tailed beasts took the opportunity to beat him severely. If Gamabunta hadn't arrived to support him, he would have been defeated without the need for the tailed beasts. "Hmph, come out! We want to see who dares to participate in this battle!" The masked man looked at the embarrassing situation ahead and whispered coldly. At this moment, the three tailed beasts finally completed their respective tailed beast jade. They opened their big mouths together and swallowed the ultra-high-density compressed chakra ball in one mouthful, and then took a big mouthful in the direction of Naruto. Squirting! Whoops¡ª¡ª Three long cyclones were pulled out, and the three tailed beast jade appeared in the electric light and flint, less than a hundred meters away from Naruto! But at that moment! Boom! A loud bang exploded on the ground, and several huge palms rose up from the ground. The moment the Tailed Beast Jade struck, it was like playing volleyball, and the three Tailed Beast Jade were counterattacked one by one. Look back. "not good!" The masked man's pupils shrank, and he immediately wanted to let Hei Zetsu control the long gate generals One, Three, and Seven Tails to escape from the place. However, the tailed beast jade gave Hei Zetsu no time to control it. In just an instant, he had returned to them. In front of their respective masters, and then Rumble¡ª¡ª!  The power of the Tailed Beast Jade was perfectly interpreted at this moment, just like a nuclear bomb exploded, and three huge mushroom clouds appeared in front of the world with extremely dazzling light. "That's Wood Release!" Seeing his tailed beast being counterattacked, the masked man clenched his fists fiercely. At the same time, he also confirmed who it was from this technique. "Is it Haruno Sakura again?" The last time he knew that Nagato's invasion of Konoha was destroyed by Sakura, the masked man felt an inexplicable sense of urgency in his heart. He did not expect that there would be such a person in the new generation of Konoha who could forcefully The character who resists Nagato. Later, after Itachi and Kisame failed in their attempt to capture the Eight-Tails in the Land of Thunder, he felt an even greater sense of urgency. After later learning that Tsunade's guards included Naruto this time, he immediately waved his hand. Change previous plans. He chose to join forces with Orochimaru to launch this attack on the Five Shadows Conference! When he thought of Orochimaru, the masked man immediately turned his attention to another battlefield besides the tailed beasts, where a five-kage battle was going on! The five previous generations of Kage reincarnated by Orochimaru using the dirty soil fought against the current five Kage. Well, actually it's the other five previous generations of Kage except Naruto. Looking at this scene, the masked man couldn't help but think of Orochimaru's conditions he agreed to at that time, and he sneered while feeling a little heartbroken. ¡¾When I get the nine tailed beasts, the first thing I will do is to crush you to death! ¡¿ Of course, all that is a thing for later. The most important thing now is to take down the nine tails in front of you first. "It seems that we can only take action first." With these words, space distortion suddenly appeared on the masked man, and the next moment he disappeared from the place, leaving only Nagato, who had been controlled by Black Zetsu, to continue to control the seven tailed beasts. In the battlefield, the giant palms that had completed the action of knocking away the tailed beasts did not stop there. Instead, they quickly stretched out their hands and slapped the tailed beasts entangled in Naruto one by one as if they were patting a quilt. After the attack flew away, he stopped moving. "Huh - I don't know what's going on, but it seems that the new reinforcements are quite powerful." Gamabunta looked at the stopped wooden palm, exhaled and relaxed a little at the same time. It would be too difficult for a psychic beast to face two tailed beasts at the same time. "This is Wood Release? It's the Budai no Jutsu. I think I know who it is." At this moment, the slug who came to Gamabunta said the true name of this jutsu. Whizzing Two piercing sounds flashed through the air quickly, and as soon as Naruto turned around when he noticed the movement, his expression became a little startled. "Long time no see, Naruto. It seems that you have improved a lot in the past few years." Everything was just like before. Sasuke, who was standing above the slug with Sakura, stared at his pair of eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eyes, looking at Naruto in the golden Nine-Tails body, and slowly raised the corners of his mouth. Hello. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 480 The art of channeling! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Sasuke?! Why are you here? And you appeared with Sakura?" Naruto's eyes widened. After saying this, he even reached out and rubbed his eyes. "Three years have passed, and you're still just a simple idiot. I'm a little disappointed in you, Naruto." Seeing Naruto's actions, Sasuke suddenly complained. "Tch! I thought you had changed something in the past few years, but it turns out you are still the same weirdo as before!" Naruto originally showed an overjoyed expression after confirming that Sasuke was himself, but as a result As soon as I heard Sasuke's words, I was furious. But after the retort ended, Naruto and Sasuke suddenly stopped. After their eyes collided in the air for a moment, they both smiled at the same time. "It's okay for you two to reminisce about old times, but can you look at the occasion? One person seems to be so angry that he can hardly speak." Sakura's voice woke up the two people who were still looking at each other affectionately at the same time. Then the two people discovered that a figure above the head of King Mu of the Five Tails was staring at their position. "That guy has been staring at us for a long time." In addition to the five tails, the other three tailed beasts that were knocked away by the wooden palms have also stood up again, surrounding them. As for the three tailed beasts that were hit by his Tailed Beast Jade before, except for the three tails, the first tail and the seventh tail have not yet recovered. "Uchiha Madara" Looking at the figure in front of him, Sasuke clenched his fists tightly as he read the name. "Uchiha Madara? That guy? The tailed beasts I fought with just now didn't tell me his name, but no matter what his name is, it seems now that he is indeed the real mastermind behind the scenes." Naruto's expression recovered. He solemnly nodded slightly in response to Sasuke's words, and then suddenly clapped his hands and said to Sakura and Sasuke. "By the way. I just learned a way to rescue the tailed beasts from this guy, the four-tailed one. They are all controlled by masked men using nails stuck in their bodies. If I can get rid of them If the nails are pulled out, we should be able to save them from the masked man!" "Do you want to pull out the nails? You can do this kind of thing alone, Naruto. In order to prevent you from being harassed during the process of pulling out the nails, let me take care of that guy." After saying this, Sasuke did not wait for the reaction of the two people at all. He took the lead and quickly jumped away from the slug's head. The complete Susanoo had already appeared on him, and his purple wings flapped. , Sasuke had already used lightning speed to kill the masked man. "Sasuke." Sakura looked at this scene with a headache, but she was not afraid of what would happen to Sasuke now. After all, with the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, there was no way he would be killed by the masked man. . So Sakura just glanced at Sasuke's back for a few times, then turned to look at Naruto and asked: "What happened? Why did it suddenly change from the Five Shadows Tournament to the Monster Brawl?" "Wellhow do I put it?" Naruto scratched his head and scratched his ears to organize his words before continuing: "Anyway, during the meeting, he was suddenly attacked by those ancestors of the Kage. The Five Kage and other The guards are all struggling with them. But I was surrounded by the tailed beasts and couldn't escape, and you will know everything about what happened next." ?????????????????????????????????? Sakura hesitated for a moment. Logically speaking, Orochimaru, who has not mastered Sage Mode, should be unlikely to be able to control so many ancestors of Kage with the Reincarnation of the Earth, right? But she reacted quickly and immediately thought of the information revealed by Kabuto Yakushi. The reason why Orochimaru agreed to cooperate with the masked man was that in addition to getting the opportunity to research Sasuke and the Rinnegan, the masked man also gave him a small gift. It¡¯s just that the masked man did not tell Yakushi Kabuto what this so-called gift was, but forced only Orochimaru to know it, so Sakura didn¡¯t know what it was. Now it seems that this small gift is probably the reason why Orochimaru was able to reincarnate the ancestors of the Kage from the dirt, and also control them all. After thinking for a while, Sakura was no longer ready to waste time. She looked at Naruto and said quickly: "Naruto! I will use wood escape to restrain these tailed beasts, and then pull out nails or something." You can only solve it by yourself. After the battle here is over, I will immediately go to support Sasuke and the Five Shadows!" Although the words were not long, the content in them made NarutoHe and Gamabunta on the side were in a daze. What do you mean? Does this mean you don¡¯t regard the tailed beasts as human beings? No, tailed beasts are not humans in the first place. "here we go!" While the two were in a daze, Sakura had already started to take action with a low drink. I saw her legs kicking up and jumping high from the slug's head, with a ninja seal of Baihao no Jutsu in her hand. The dragon vein energy in the Yin seal was immediately mobilized by Sakura. In an instant, the aura on Sakura's body became It's different from before. "Dragon Vein Immortal Technique? Wood Release? Hundred-Style Gundam." Boom! With a loud noise, the giant wooden man rose from the ground, and standing above his head was Sakura with the Ninja Seal. Now she was in high spirits, her back-length hair was blowing wantonly in the wind, and her face was full of indomitable pride. "Immortal method? Mingshenmen!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Like cannonballs flying, sharp cracking sounds suddenly sounded from the sky as Sakura completed her seals. Immediately afterwards, without waiting for the reaction of the four tailed beasts in front, four red torii gates composed of two vertical and one horizontal columns suddenly fell from the sky, and four "dong dong dong" sounds locked them together in the ground. It¡¯s strange to say that the red torii seems to be just made of ordinary wooden pillars, but no matter how hard the four tailed beasts struggled, they didn¡¯t show any signs of getting out of it. "Have you even mastered the Myojin Sect? This strength is almost as strong as Hashirama back then." Hei Zetsu said in surprise when he saw this scene. As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately closed his mouth, as if he was afraid of being discovered. But he quickly responded. Anyway, now that Obito is not here, he can say whatever he wants. Since he has already made a mistake, Hei Jue no longer cares. He controlled Nagato to stand up slowly, and then a hint of a smile appeared on his face. "Since you're not here, don't blame me for planning ahead. Haha" After saying that, Black Zetsu immediately controlled Nagato¡¯s hands to form a seal, and then slapped the ground hard. "The art of psychics!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Forehead. . Will update twice tomorrow. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Today is Father¡¯s Day. I spent the day out with my dad, but it was too late when I came back. . I will definitely update it tomorrow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 481 Sweeping Trash You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Naruto, as a teammate at the same time, she is much stronger than you show!" Looking dumbfounded at what was happening in front of him, Gamabunta forced himself to calm down, looked at Naruto who was also stunned, and immediately made a precise strike. The corners of Naruto's mouth twitched, and he originally wanted to retort something, but in the end he rolled his eyes and said nothing. However, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then he looked at Gamabunta and shouted loudly: "It's not because Sakura is too strong, but because the wood release ability is too restrained to the tailed beasts. The technique just now, but The first Hokage specially developed a sealing technique for tailed beasts!" After saying this, Naruto didn't give Gamabunta a chance to refute. He immediately controlled his body and ran to the side of the tailed beasts. Then he separated countless shadow clones with a seal on his body, and they all rushed towards the tailed beasts. Climbed up. "Hey" Gamabunta curled his lips, but hurriedly followed Naruto to see if there was anything he needed help with. "Four have been dealt with, do you want to leave the remaining three to Naruto to show off?" Of course, Sakura didn't hear the chat between Naruto and Gamabunta. She just felt that she had taken care of four tailed beasts at once, but these four were the same ones that almost pushed Naruto to the ground and rubbed him. Is that okay? It would be too much of a slap in Naruto's face. "Forget it, just leave three for him. Anyway, these three have eaten his tailed beast jade, and now they don't know where they are. Let Naruto handle it by himself." Now that the decision has been made, it¡¯s time for the next action. Looking up, he saw that even before Sasuke rushed towards him, the masked man Obito had already moved his position. He was fighting with fire and thunder in the ruins. ¡¾Obito's Kaleidoscope is really troublesome, and there is still no good way to solve it. If we rush to join the battle with him, I am afraid that in the end it will be nothing. ¡¿ Thinking of this, Sakura also gave up the idea of ??entangled with Obito, and immediately turned her attention to another battlefield. There are several chakras that are familiar to her, such as her master Tsunade, her master Kakashi, and Orochimaru who conducted human experiments on her! A hint of coldness flashed in her eyes, and Sakura no longer wanted to hide it. As soon as she put her hands together, she immediately controlled the Gundam under her feet and rushed towards the battlefield. But at the moment when the Gundam activated its body, an inexplicably powerful chakra suddenly broke into Sakura's perception range! With a look of astonishment in her eyes, Sakura immediately turned her gaze to the location of the chakra explosion. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s been such a long time, and yet we haven¡¯t even collected these beasts yet?!¡± There was a tone of disdain in the words. The character who had just appeared waved his right hand and threw aside Nagato, who had completely lost his value. Then he quickly took in the situation of the entire battlefield in front of him. Originally, he paid attention to the huge wooden figure standing in the middle, but after discovering that the driver was not the person he thought, he simply ignored it and paddled past, finally focusing on the battlefield of the Five Shadows. "Have you not collected the beasts? Not even the garbage has been disposed of? Sure enough, after all, it is still just a waste!" He frowned and stared at the battlefield of the Five Shadows. This arrogant man finally revealed his true face. Eye¡ª¡ªUchiha Madara! His hands snapped together, and blue shadows quickly emanated from Uchiha Madara's body. His eyes were fixed on the battlefield of the Five Shadows, and the surging chakra in his body almost exploded towards the entire battlefield. burst out. At this moment, whether it was Naruto or Sasuke, whether it was the masked man Obito or the Five Shadows, they all focused their attention on his location. "How could hewait a moment, is it Zetsu?!" Obito's pupils, wearing a spiral mask on his head, trembled slightly, and his hands clenched tightly unconsciously. He took one last look at the person fighting with him in front of him. Sasuke finally gave up and continued fighting. He jumped back to escape the battle and immediately used his divine power to disappear from Sasuke's sight. At the same time, Uchiha Madara, who felt everyone's gaze, also had a malicious smile on his face. He ignored the space vortex that appeared around him and just said with a smile. "Obito, let me show you how the garbage is cleaned." As soon as he finished speaking, it turned out thatThe sky that was still clear suddenly turned dark! "Huh? What's going on?!" Because of Uchiha Madara's unabashed or declarative chakra burst, the battlefield that was still fighting had stopped their actions, and their eyes had been focused on the high tower where Uchiha Madara was. On top of the mountain. It is precisely because of this that at the moment when the sky dimmed so strangely, all of them noticed the strangeness in the sky. But when they raised their heads, the looks in their eyes were so identical. Sluggishness, sluggishness with a hint of fear! Because what caught their eyes was a huge meteorite falling slowly and covering the sky! "Meteorite? The chakra just now, could it be said that this meteorite was released by that person just now?" Kakashi, who had been guarding Tsunade faithfully, looked at the sphere in the sky that covered the sky and the sun, with some disbelief. expressed his guess. "Is this a technique performed by the person who burst out the chakra just now? Damn it, even this kind of technique can be used, how deep is the Akatsuki organization hidden!" Hearing Kakashi's words, his temper was already bad. The Raikage Ai almost gritted his teeth and roared. "" The Third Tsuchikage Onoki, who had been silent since the chakra burst just now, suddenly moved his mouth, and then suddenly spoke out: "It's Uchiha Madara." "What?" Everyone looked at Ohnoki with some confusion. "The chakra that just broke out was Uchiha Madara's. And this technique was probably released by him, in order to prove his return!" Onoki's body was shaking a little, but the stubbornness and awareness in his eyes were getting stronger and stronger. It gets brighter and brighter. Finally, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes at the moment he finished speaking: "You run! I will solve this technique. If it is really Uchiha Madara, we Five Shadows must work together. !¡± After the words fell, Ohnoki didn¡¯t give everyone a chance to speak, and his body swayed straight into the sky! "Oh? Flying? Is he that boy from Iwa Ninja?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Uchiha Madara did not make any movements after observing Ohnoki's movements, as if he was watching a moth flying into the flame. "Once a technique of this level falls, our place will also be affected!" At this moment, Obito¡¯s voice sounded beside him. However, in the face of Obito's questioning, Madara didn't even bother to turn around and just said indifferently: "As I said, this is just a ninjutsu for cleaning up garbage. Do you admit that you are garbage?" "" Obito's expression changed slightly under the mask, but in the end he just clenched his fists and said nothing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 482 Madara¡¯s Dance You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Are you planning to kill me as well with this technique?" With a pair of snake eyes half-squinted at the meteorite falling from the sky, Orochimaru licked his lips, and then turned his gaze again to the mountain peak where Madara and Obito were. "In other words, the reason why you unite with me is to kill me and the Five Kages in one fell swoop? No, that shouldn't be the case. The chakra that just broke out is different from his. Could it be that he is the real Uchiha Madara?" Orochimaru said calmly, but there was a bit of disappointment in his eyes, "If this is really the case, then I'm afraid there is no way to study Nagato's samsara eyes. Forget it, this mess is just That¡¯s it for now, I¡¯ve earned this body anyway.¡± As he spoke, Orochimaru's hands had finished forming the Ninja Seal, and his body began to slowly sink toward the ground. Suddenly, his movements stopped! A pair of snake eyes trembled slowly, as if he had seen something worth remembering, Orochimaru's expression suddenly became excited. "Haruno-Sakura!" Boom boom boom! Accompanying Orochimaru's roar was the roar of the wooden man's footsteps, which was running towards him at a speed of nearly 100 meters per second, which was completely different from his size. And above the wooden man¡¯s head is Sakura! It¡¯s no wonder Orochimaru showed such an excited expression, after all, for him, this was the occasion of his masterpiece performance! "Dragon Vein Immortal Technique¡¤Wood Release¡¤Birth of the Tree Realm!" Just like the previous performance in Nagato's invasion of Konoha, the huge wooden body suddenly seemed to explode, and the hard branches and vines grew rapidly from its body towards the sky, showing the appearance of being held up by the palm of its hand. At the same time, the wooden man's legs began to quickly grow dense roots, which penetrated hard into the surface and moved rapidly towards the depths. "Sakura?! Why is she here?" Seeing this familiar scene, Kakashi and Tsunade, who had not yet taken action, were a little confused, but they quickly came to their senses. "It's the Flying Thunder God's Technique!" "Does she want to use this wooden man to hold back the meteorite?" Gaara, who had already stood on the united front with Konoha, frowned, but the next moment he had already stretched out his hands, carrying the The gravel in the gourd suddenly spurted out and climbed along Sakuragito's body, forming a line of defense together! "Then let me help you too!" Of course Onoki also noticed the support of Sakura's Wood Release and Gaara, but he was currently performing the Super Light Heavy Rock Jutsu and had no free time to express his gratitude to the two. And with the full support of the three, the meteorite's downward trend finally stopped! "It'ssuccessful!" Onoki's face showed an excited expression and he shouted happily. "Oh? It seems that the new generation is not just filled with garbage and waste." Far away on the top of the mountain, Madara looked at the changes ahead, and the expression on his face finally changed, "But one after another, But what about the second one?¡± Wow¡ª¡ª A larger black shadow appeared in the sky again. Onoki's face, which had just shown a happy expression, suddenly froze, and his eyes were only dull and despairing. Is that the end of it? This idea flashed in his mind, but before he could prepare to meet his marquee, a vine suddenly jumped out from below and tied around his waist, and then shot towards him like a top. He hit the ground and was thrown violently. "Ahhhhhh¡ª¡ªmy waist!" After throwing away the old man, Sakura, who followed the branches and vines of the sea of ??trees, finally arrived in front of the first meteorite. "Dragon Vein Immortal Technique¡¤Wood Release¡¤The Arrival of the Tree Realm!" Click¡ª¡ª! At the moment when the magic was completed, the meteorite that covered the sky suddenly burst out with a tearing sound, and this tearing sound was just the beginning. The roaring sound inside the meteorite followed one after another the next moment. " Less than two seconds later, there was only a booming explosion that resounded throughout the world. The first meteorite exploded, and what spread out from it was a brand new sea of ??trees in the sky! Ignoring the fragments of the meteorite that had broken apart due to the disintegration of the wood inside, (anyway, there was also her sea of ??trees below as a barrier, which could filter out a considerable amount of debris) Sakura had already devoted herself wholeheartedly to the target.He's in the defense of two meteorites! Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, two sounds of piercing the sky came from far away. Before Sakura could notice the two energy balls, one purple and one black, which were composed purely of energy, they had already hit the second meteorite. Boom! boom! The roaring sound echoed through the explosion, and the dazzling light dyed the entire sky fiery red. The meteorite was also shaking crazily, and huge cracks were spreading on its body. Seeing this scene, Sakura didn't know who was helping her, so she quickly squeezed her hands. The originally magnificent sea of ??trees in the sky suddenly changed rapidly. After just two breaths, the sea of ??trees turned into a huge tree. His giant green palm faced the second meteorite as if he were reaching out to play basketball. The second meteorite was successfully lifted, and Sakura did not stop there. Just like the first meteorite, she quickly implanted the wood escape ability into the second meteorite, and easily shattered it again! "Interesting, is she the new generation of Konoha? Compared to that stupid girl who only knows magic powers, this kunoichi is more suitable to be Hashirama's granddaughter!" Seeing that his attacks were being broken down one after another, Madara not only did not rise up, but instead laughed. "Since she is here, it can be considered a pleasure now. After all, you have wasted decades, so it is not short of a while. But before that, let's bring these seven beasts back!" As soon as he finished speaking, the tailed beasts that had been suppressed by Myojin Gate and the tailed beasts that were suppressed by Naruto suddenly twisted their bodies, and in the next second they were quickly dragged into Madara's body while struggling. The dragging of the tailed beasts was of course noticed by Naruto, and by the way, the mountain peak where Madara was located was also caught in his sight. "over there!" Naruto gritted his teeth, controlled Nine-Tails' body and immediately charged towards Madara's position at a gallop. At the same time, Sasuke also noticed where Madara was. Susanoo flapped his wings and rushed over with Naruto. "Hmm? Complete Susan, is there any Kyuubi?" Sasuke and Naruto's movements were naturally visible, "Just in time, let's get rid of the Kyuubi first." Just after sweeping past the charging Naruto, Madara turned his attention to Sakura in the distance again. ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s more interesting to focus on her.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Just as the war was raging in the Iron Kingdom, Kirabi, who was studying with his rap teacher, changed his expression and turned to face the Iron Kingdom. "Hey, this chakra seems a little bad!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 483 The first battle with Madara! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Is it actually the true body that was resurrected directly?" Feeling the surging chakra in front of her, Sakura's face couldn't be happier. She didn't expect that such a big mistake could happen in her world. The Five Shadows Conference has just been held, and the penultimate boss of the original work has appeared. Moreover, he directly skipped the stage of reincarnation from the dirty land and was directly resurrected through reincarnation. But fortunately, because he appeared too early, even the Eight-Tails has not been captured yet. In other words, even if their battle with Madara fails here and Naruto is directly captured by Madara, they still have a slim chance. However, the moment Sakura jumped out of this idea optimistically, a powerful chakra that was speeding suddenly caught her attention. The pretty face twitched slightly, and Sakura felt as if there were millions of alpacas dancing in her heart. "Damn it! It's not good for you Kirabi to show up at any time, but you have to wait for this guy to resurrect and show up. Don't come over!" Of course, Sakura did not shout the above words. "Forget it! Just forget it head-on!" Gritting her teeth and spitting out these words with difficulty, the world in front of Sakura suddenly changed. "Small¡­¡­" "There is no time left, you must listen to me!" As soon as she appeared in Sasuke's Susanoo body, Sakura immediately interrupted Sasuke, "Don't approach them. You can use the same technique you used to deal with Kisame here to deal with them immediately. Don't worry about Naruto. I I will use the flying thunder god technique to take him away the moment I reach him!" After saying that, without waiting for Sasuke to respond, Sakura took out the Flying Thunder God Kunai with one stroke of her right hand and threw it forward, and her body disappeared into Sasuke's Susanoo body in an instant. But before Sakura disappeared, there was one last sentence that fell into Sasuke's ears. "You must use it with all your strength! No matter how much chakra is left!" "With all your strength?" Sasuke stopped his flying movements, looked ahead at Sakura who was constantly using the Flying Thunder God Technique to approach Madara's position, and finally clenched his fists. ¡°Then let¡¯s do our best!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Huh? Was there something exchanged?" Of course Madara couldn't hear the exchange between Sakura and Sasuke, but now that he has obtained a complete pair of reincarnation eyes and his strength has reached its peak, how could he care about this matter? It was another thing that made him more interesting. "Flying Thunder God Technique, does it mean that she has learned everything from the Senju family? If so, it may be more interesting. It is rare for me to be resurrected, so let me enjoy it a little bit." As he spoke, Madara raised the corners of his mouth and cast his gaze at the golden nine-tails that had already flown in front of him. "Before that, don't get involved, you beast." As soon as he finished speaking, Madara didn't even make a move to seal the seal, but the next moment the Kyuubi, who had charged forward, suddenly seemed to be hit in the chin by something, and his whole body flew backwards. "what happened?!" Suddenly feeling the attack, Naruto's eyes were blank. He had no idea what had just happened and why he was charging as if he had been sent flying by a Shoryu punch. But what he didn¡¯t know was that it was his performance that lifted Sakura¡¯s mood. She could see the shadow clone that had just separated from Madara, rushed towards Naruto and gave him an uppercut, which was the shadow that separated from the ring grave! Whoosh! It landed lightly on the ground. Sakura did not look at Obito, who was still wearing a mask, but was already standing behind Madara. She just turned her right hand and violently threw her Flying Thunder God Kunai towards Naruto. Only then did he turn his attention to Madara. "Is this a Yin seal? You can really see the shadows of many old friends in you." Only then did Madara notice the black mark on the girl. After a red-haired woman appeared in his mind, he felt a little confused for a moment. He said reminiscing. "Does the shadow of the old friend make you miss me? If so, can you, an old man from the old era, please perform a suicide show for me?" Sakura was not prepared to waste time with Madara. The moment the words fell, There was already an extra flying thunder god kunai in his hand, and it flew towards Madara! "You go and deal with the Kyuubi, leave this place to me!" Facing the attack, Madara was not in a hurry.?, he even had time to turn sideways and give some instructions to Obito behind him, and then he staggered and avoided the Flying Thunder God Kunai. Boom! Without using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Sakura's chakra surged, and the speed aroused by kicking her legs exceeded the limit that the naked eye could capture. This is exactly the training exercise performed by the Dragon Vein Immortal Technique! Under the blessing of training, Sakura had turned into a pink light and shadow. The moment she rushed towards Madara, she launched a series of crazy attacks. In an instant, she was able to defeat Madara Uchiha, who showed infinite arrogance as soon as he appeared on the stage. Completely suppressed! "Very good! Very good! This kind of ability, this kind of speed! You are the first person who can make me feel excited since Hashirama!" Using the powerful ability of the Rinnegan, Madara, who was still able to withstand Sakura's attacks, became excited at this moment, even though he could barely cope with being punched twice by Sakura from time to time. "Come on! Let's dance together!" As soon as Madara finished speaking, he opened his hands, and a blue shadow appeared on his body, blocking another heavy punch from Sakura. "Come¡­¡­" "Who cares about your nonsense!" ??????????With a low cry, how could Sakura, who was already wrapped in the dancing chakra, pay attention to Madara's nonsense? Susanoo is not a new thing anyway, just use a strange force in the training state and that's it! It seemed that he was finally irritated by Sakura's attitude. Madara's face turned cold, and a strong momentum rose into the sky, and he formed a jutsu with his hands. ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡± The strong repulsive force shattered the mountain, and the violent violence rolled up poured directly on Sakura who was hit with a heavy punch. Boom¡ª¡ª! Her whole body was thrown high into the air, but she did not suffer much damage. Now her control of chakra has reached the pinnacle of precision in the world. She had already mobilized it when Madara showed that strange look. I have made a chakra shield with my own chakra. So although Shinra Tenzheng still hit Sakura, the damage it could cause was not too great. But Madara¡¯s knockdown was just right! Sakura, who was high in the sky, glanced at Sasuke in the distance, and immediately noticed the light flashing on Sasuke's right hand that was not dazzling. very good! Sakura shouted happily in her heart, and she was not ready to tangle with Madara anymore. A Flying Thunder God Jutsu disappeared into the sky and appeared next to Naruto. Then he reached out and grabbed it, and when Naruto didn't respond, he disappeared in a flash again. Seeing this scene, Sasuke finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then waved his right hand forward slightly, and the ball of lightning suddenly disappeared in his right hand! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 484 I am the leader of the Four Uchiha Laughing Heroes! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! If the two meteorites that fell over the Kingdom of Iron previously brought a sense of oppressive fear to people, then the dazzling blue light blooming in the Kingdom of Iron now can be said to be heart-stopping and shocking. The entire mountain peak is wrapped in a huge ball lightning, and endless branch lightning is raging from it. The arc can directly grind it into powder wherever it goes. The whole picture looks so beautiful, but it is so dangerous! However, the most eye-catching thing is in the center of this huge ball lightning, where a blue figure is bearing the most concentrated attack of this technique! Countless electric charges are turned into the most powerful weapon in the world. Each blow is like a violent whip, giving this person the most ferocious attack in the world. This is the weapon of nature, and it is also the most powerful weapon, thunder and lightning. "This technique, has Sasuke grown to this point?" Obito, who left the mountain due to Madara's instructions, looked at all this with a serious expression on his face. Although he didn¡¯t know whether Madara died in this attack, no matter whether he was dead or alive, he couldn¡¯t show a good face. ¡¾Damn Black Zetsu! If he hadn't reborn Madara, how could he have fallen to this level! ¡¿ Thought to himself, Obito quickly turned his attention to where Sakura was now. She had already brought Naruto to Sasuke's side. And this discovery also made Obito's eyes a little darker, "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu is indeed a troublesome ninjutsu!" After the words fell, Obito's body twisted and disappeared into the world again. "Hoo, ho, how's that guy doing?" Sasuke felt the arrival of Sakura and Naruto. After taking a few rough breaths, he turned to look at Sakura and asked. "Although I really want to say it was successful, at present, the result is likely to be the opposite." Sakura's face was extremely solemn, and the picture she saw was different from what people in this world saw. The lightning and thunder that seemed to be attacking Madara were actually attacking Madara's shadow in her sight. Every attack would be perfectly converted to his shadow by Madara. So until now, most of the damage Madara has actually received comes from the random cloak beating technique that Sakura just used. ¡¾Can the chakra of the Sage of Six Paths cause damage to shadows? No, just because I can see his shadow now, maybe I can also cause harm to the shadow. ¡¿ While her brain was running rapidly, Sakura also quietly glanced at Naruto beside her. ¡¾Now Qilabi is rushing here, and we don¡¯t have the time or ability to stop him too. What should we do? Do you want to take Naruto away first? ¡¿ At this moment, the extremely dazzling blue light in front disappeared! Her pupils shrank slightly, and Sakura quickly formed several ninja seals with her hands. "Wood escape? Ranking technique!" Kaka! The hard wooden shield with the fanged ghost face quickly stood up from the ground, and then it snapped like palms together and blocked the three of them in front of Sakura. Boom boom boom! The moment the ghost-faced wooden shield was erected in front of the three of them, the earth-shattering sound of bombing immediately resounded throughout the Ranking Technique. The terrifying destructive power and even the aftermath had torn the entire ground into pieces, but it still failed to cause any damage to the ghost-faced shield. "Sure enough, like Hashirama, he focused all his wood escape abilities on defense?" Madara wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, whispered something and no longer wasted time, and flashed his body. Disappeared on the spot. "It's coming! Naruto, take Sasuke away quickly, he has very little chakra left!" Sensing Madara's actions, Sakura quickly said something to Naruto, then waved her hands and immediately opened the Grimace Shield in front of her, and the chakra on her body was filling up rapidly as before. Then give it a gentle push! Whoosh¡ª¡ª ¡°It was the first round just now, now it¡¯s the second round!¡± With a yelp, Sakura's chakra suddenly increased again. Every movement she made could roll up countless gravels. Her long pink hair fluttered in the wind, making it look like falling cherry blossoms. ¡°Go to hell¡ª!¡± boom!   The distance of a thousand meters was approaching in an instant. Sakura raised her right fist that inspired chakra, and it was like a tens of millions of tons of impact hitting Madara's blue Susanoo. Click! It is obviously one of the most powerful techniques in history, but under Sakura's punch, it seems to be a paper defense. It actually collapsed in less than a second after blocking Sakura's right fist! ??¡¾Destroy the complete Susanoo with one punch? This is more powerful than the attack just now. Did she still have the strength she was hiding just now? ¡¿ Madara¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, but it was quickly covered up by ecstasy and excitement. "Hahaha! This is right! Dance with me, and then work harder to please me!" ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t speak!¡± The answer to Madara was Sakura¡¯s punch that contained the ultimate power, far beyond what she had just punched! But now Madara¡¯s Susanoo has just been broken. If he only relied on his current body, he would not be able to withstand Sakura¡¯s heavy punch. But there was no trace of panic in his eyes, and there was still full excitement and fighting spirit. Bang¡ª¡ª! A dull loud noise erupted in front of Madara, but if you look at it with the eyes of the world, you can only see that Sakura's punch stopped less than half a meter in front of Madara, but when Sakura herself But there is a different scene in his field of vision. Her punch hit Madara¡¯s ¡®shadow¡¯. But it¡¯s just a punch after all! Sakura¡¯s eyes were calm, and she stepped on the ground with a bang, leaving a crack mark with a bang, and then she appeared behind Madara, and followed the same pattern with her right fist and fired out another hard blow! Bang¡ª¡ª! Just like what happened before, just when Sakura's fist bursting with chakra was about to hit Madara's body, a shadow exactly like him flashed out from him, blocking Sakura's heavy blow on his behalf. fist. It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s different from last time! Just when Sakura slapped her kick and was about to move again to attack Madara, Madara moved, and in a flash, two other black shadows separated, and they clearly aimed at Sakura and rushed over! And Madara, who made this move, also had a slight curve in the corner of his mouth. If there is no reincarnation eye, there is absolutely no way to see the shadow of the wheel tomb! Boom boom¡ª¡ª! The moment two loud noises exploded behind Madara, the smile on Madara¡¯s face became even brighter. Although I¡¯m sorry that the ability of Wheel Tomb and Border Prison is so buggy, if you win, you win! "ha¡­¡­" boom! ! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 485 Target Shift You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! A heavy muffled sound exploded on the back of Madara's head, and the wild laughter that had already escaped his lips was swallowed back by him. "What? How is that possible?!" With this thought in mind, Madara rolled hard on the ground and immediately turned his gaze back to the rear, his eyes immediately widening. ???????????????????????????????????: Two chakra shields bounced off Sakura's body, and the fists of his two shadows were all blocked by them, unable to push in at all. ¡°You can see them?!¡± Although it was a question, Madara was already convinced in his heart. The girl in front of me can definitely see the shadows of her tomb and border prison! "Nonsense! Do you think everyone is like you, with a pair of circle eyes that can't see anything?" With a sweet cry, Sakura bent down and escaped from the entanglement of the two shadows, and the next moment she appeared completely in front of Madara's eyes. Before, her punch failed to bring about a direct blow to Madara because the attack from the Rinne Tomb Shadow caused her to allocate part of her chakra to the chakra shield, but now her punch is a real blow! Although he was extremely surprised that Sakura could see the shadow of Rinku, Madara's combat experience naturally made him react. After instantly using his own shadow to block Sakura's attack, Madara immediately stepped up to meet Xiao Sakura. Sakura fought fiercely together. There had been a preliminary fight before, but this time the two of them were already going all out when opening and closing their hands. In just a few seconds, Sakura, Madara and his shadow had already been entangled for ten seconds. Several rounds. In terms of combat experience, Madara is indeed much better than Sakura, but with Sakura's current dragon vein mode and her spider sense derived from 'Peter's Spirit', Madara or his shadow can often attack Xiao Sakura. Whenever Sakura poses a threat, she can use her chakra shield to defend against it. Therefore, for a while, the fight between the two fell into a strange balance stage. But both Sakura and Madara knew that this was just a temporary stalemate. Because there are only two shadows of Rinku now, but once Madara's other two shadows recover and participate in this battle, it will be the beginning of Sakura's defeat! The battle between the two caused the terrain to break apart, gravel to fly, and the exchange of attacks and counterattacks became faster and faster. It was at this moment that Madara finally realized that something was wrong. From the beginning, you still needed to use the chakra shield frequently to defend yourself and shadow attacks, but now the number of times you use the chakra shield is getting less and less. The girl in front of you is obviously learning from your own combat experience! But surprisingly, Madara didn¡¯t feel angry at all because of this, but instead became more and more excited. I haven¡¯t felt this way for a long time. It was this kind of excitement between myself and Hashirama back then! ¡°But it¡¯s over here!¡± Saying this arrogantly, Madara's pair of reincarnation eyes suddenly flashed with light, and immediately two galloping black shadows rushed out of his body. At this time, the two shadows were already fighting fiercely with Sakura. They also worked together to entangle Sakura. For a moment, Sakura was entangled and unable to escape, and the other two shadows were already in front of her. They raised their hands and were about to stab Sakura in the chest! At this time of danger, there was no trace of tension on Sakura's face, and she even had time to glance at Madara, as if to say¡ª¡ª That's it? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With just a soft sound, Sakura's figure disappeared from Madara's sight. "Did you run away?" Madara was stunned by Sakura's disappearance at first, and then a furious expression immediately appeared on his face, "You ran away even if you couldn't beat him? Is this the ninja of the new era? ? You are simply a coward!" As a fighting maniac, he was naturally angry enough to explode when he ran away after losing a fight. No, Sakura's behavior should actually be said to run away before the outcome was decided. But at this moment, there was a sudden shaking at his feet, and then a head came out of the ground. "It's been a long time, Madara-sama! Speaking of which, I have some great news here. I wonder if you would like to stop being angry and listen to my news?" Madara first glanced at the White Zetsu at his feet, then suddenly chuckled and said, "It was my fault that I gave you too many thoughts. Tell me what the news is." Bai Jue didn¡¯t pay attention to Madara¡¯s previous sentence, but said:He said in a playful tone: "Itachi and Kisame failed to capture the Eight-Tails before and were killed, but the whereabouts of the Eight-Tails disappeared. But just now, Madara-sama, when you were bullying the little girl, my clone captured the Eight-Tails' traces. Yes, he is coming in this direction." After saying that, Bai Jue paused for a moment, then continued to raise his head and said to Madara: "By the way, Black Zetsu told me that now that the Nine-Tailed boy is accompanied by the little girl who can fly the Thunder God's Technique, it is probably difficult to bring him down. Captured. If this is the case, he said he has another alternative plan to provide." Madara narrowed his eyes slightly, but then raised his head and looked into the distance. "Let's talk about it together on the way. The most urgent task is to capture the Eight-Tails." ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, just after Sakura finished using the Flying Thunder God Technique, she immediately rolled to avoid the huge fire dragon that was coming towards her. "What's going on? Didn't you tell Naruto to take Sasuke and leave the battlefield quickly?" Sakura yelled through gritted teeth, and at the same time quickly moved her gaze in the direction of the attacker, and then her eyes became a little serious. "It's you! Speaking of which, Madara has been resurrected. I think you can change your name?" With her eyes fixed on the masked man Obito in front of her, Sakura spoke slowly with a hint of curvature at the corner of her mouth. By the time she said this, Sakura had quickly grasped the situation at the scene. I am afraid that Naruto was attacked by Obito when he took Sasuke away from here, and was then forced to stay. At this time, Naruto spoke up. He supported Sasuke, who looked humiliated because he had to be supported by Naruto to escape. He looked at Sakura's back with hope and said, "Sakura" "Naruto!" Sakura interrupted Naruto, and continued to stare at Obito without shifting her gaze at the same time, and said quickly: "How is your relationship with Kyuubi now? If the relationship is good, let Kyuubi share some chakra with Sasuke. what do you think?" Hearing this, Sasuke, who looked humiliated, immediately stared at Naruto with burning eyes. Even if the chakra was taken from Naruto, it didn't matter to him. He didn't want to continue to nest on Naruto's shoulder like this. On it! Keke, if it is a Sakura, barely (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 486 You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! I don¡¯t know what happened between Naruto and Kyuubi in the past year. Anyway, under Sakura¡¯s awakening, Naruto actually lit up the chakra power bank after only a moment of tossing. This skill. After he delivered chakra to Sasuke with an excited look on his face, Sasuke immediately stood upright and left Naruto's shoulder with a look of disgust on his face, his face also returned to his usual paralyzed look. "Sakura, leave this guy to me. Although he is not Madara, it is absolutely impossible to change the fact that he was a participant in the incident!" As he said this, Sasuke also stepped forward and was about to pass Sakura's position. . However, forget about other things, Obito no longer felt sleepy when he mentioned that incident back then. He quietly glanced at Sakura and suddenly laughed. "Hahathat incident back then? Are you talking about the night when the Uchiha clan was exterminated? It seems that Itachi didn't tell you the truth until his death." Obito stared at Sasuke with piercing eyes, and stretched out his hands. He slowly spread his arms and looked as if that was the case. However, he had just finished speaking, and when he was about to write something special, Sasuke in front of him suddenly showed a look of disgust. "Who told you Itachi was dead?" ? ? ? Question marks almost overflowed from Obito¡¯s face. "I have investigated everything about the truth back then. And your end has been determined here. You are just a clown who has been wearing someone else's mask your whole life!" After the words fell, Sasuke didn't waste another word. He clenched his right hand and pulled out the Kusanagi sword. His figure appeared beside Obito in just a slight flash. ¡ª¡ª The blade of the sword cut through the air, making a crisp sword cry and was about to touch Obito's neck. However, such a sharp attack just cut through Obito's neck and penetrated to another location. "Sure enough, you still don't have a long memory? Attacks are useless to me. Have you forgotten the previous battle?" Obito turned around and kicked with a flying kick. After being dodged by Sasuke as expected, he said with a slight Said in a mocking tone. And what answered him was the Kusanagi sword that suddenly jumped out from his chest. "This guy!" Sasuke jumped back a few times, his face looking ugly. He had increased his speed to the extreme, but he had not caused even the slightest damage to this guy. "Sasuke! To deal with this guy, you must take advantage of the moment when he attacks. He can make his body virtual anytime and anywhere, but he will definitely be in the physical state at the moment he attacks!" At this moment, Naruto's voice suddenly sounded from behind, and the content of these words immediately changed the expressions of the two people in front. ¡¾Where did he know about this? ] Just as Obito was feeling uneasy, Sasuke's words in front of him shocked him even more. But he saw Sasuke's face twitching, staring at Naruto with an unteachable expression and shouting: "You idiot! I already knew about this!" You know it too? ! Obito¡¯s expression really changed now. Could it be that Itachi told Sasuke? But there is no reason. I have never used divine power in front of him, right? At this moment, Sasuke, who was originally looking twitching, changed his body, and his body turned into a blue aurora under the raging lightning. But this time, he did not choose to attack from the side, but faced him head-on! Only then did Obito react from his surprise. His face under the mask showed disdain and he blurted out: "The flank attack was not successful, let alone from the front" Before he finished speaking, Obito's pupils suddenly became hollow in an instant. Although he returned to normal in just this moment, this moment was enough! Pfft¡ª¡ª! With the roar of thunder, the Kusanagi sword penetrated Obito's body again, but this time there was something fundamentally different "Ahem¡ª¡ª" He violently coughed out a trace of blood, and Obito's expression instantly turned ferocious. He looked at Sasuke in front of him in disbelief. When he was about to use his divine power, he desperately discovered that because of the Kusanagi sword, Sasuke's thunder escape chakra It had spread all over his body, preventing him from starting. "Illusion Genjutsu. Was everything just for this sudden illusion?" Obito twitched his body and spoke with difficulty. "That's right, it's a genjutsu." Sasuke looked at the person who had been stabbed indifferently.Obito said calmly: "Since you are corporeal when you attack, it has inadvertently proved that you are corporeal when you act on a daily basis, and you only become virtual when you are attacked." "In this case, there is no need to compete with your attack speed. I just need to catch the moment when you can't materialize. And although you are the Mangekyou Sharingan, I just need to catch the moment when you are not concentrating. At that time, the illusion cast by the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is still enough to put you into a moment of stasis, and this moment is enough." The electric current was running through the body, and each stroke was enough to destroy Obito's nerves and cells, but he still laughed despite the severe pain. "Hahaha, but how to successfully let me fall under this illusion and seize this opportunity is a difficult problem. But Naruto's words just now exposed my flaws and diverted my attention to why my information was leaked, and You also caught and used this to cast a genjutsu on me. Ahem, he is indeed Itachi's younger brother." Obito laughed miserably, but it sounded so unpleasant to Sasuke's ears. Because he didn't hear even the slightest regret from Obito's tone. "careful!" A voice full of urgency rang in his ears. The next moment, Sasuke suddenly felt a huge force coming from his left side, which swept him towards Naruto in an instant. "No matter how you look at it, the Flying Thunder God Jutsu is still a troublesome ninjutsu. And it's even more troublesome to have it mastered by someone like you." Looking at the wooden thorn that had been blocked by the blue chakra shield, Obito said slowly with a slightly disappointed and bored voice while retracting the wooden escape. Sakura, who blocked Obito's attack, did not directly attack Obito. Now that Obito was fully focused on the battle, if she attacked him again, she would only be able to avoid it by being weakened by the divine power. "Izanagi, you can't even use time and space ninjutsu due to the stimulation of Sasuke's thunder chakra. Does that mean you used a transfer seal to set it in your other eye?" "Compared to Sasuke and Naruto who had blank expressions, Sakura hit the nail on the head and hit the nail on the head as to why Obito suddenly resurrected just now. "Oh? Even Izanagi knows? Yes, it seems you were the one who killed Danzo." Obito said somewhat pointedly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 487 The eight tails are being captured... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It's normal for Obito to know about Danzo. As a participant in that night, Obito may not know much about Danzo's right arm, but when he saw Sakura, he told me that Iqina was evil. That cleared up my thinking. "But speaking of it, compared to how you got me tricked, what worries me more is the fact that Itachi is still alive. Has he figured it out?" Skipping over Sakura in front of him, Obito just looked at Sasuke behind him who was clenching his fists and suddenly said with a hint of emotion. "Speaking of which, we should have the same ambitions. The reason why we collect tailed beasts is to use them to change the world. Sasuke, have you ever imagined what your life would be like without that night? What's it like?" Is Obito going to use Hokage's strongest ninjutsu, Mouth Release! Sakura understood what Obito wanted to do when he said this. Although there was no change on his face, Sakura became a little nervous in her heart. When she opened her mouth and was about to speak, Sasuke's voice It came from behind. "Chi¡ª" Surprisingly, Sasuke just sneered when he heard Obito's words, "What do you mean? Travel through time and space to change that night, and then live as if nothing happened. ? This is just a simple escape from reality. Is that why you have the nerve to say that you and I have the same ambition?" Without looking at everyone's reaction, Sasuke continued to say in a sarcastic tone: "Speaking of it, the ability of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan reflects my own soul. And when you said this, I suddenly understood why you were able to awaken this ability. Are you escaping reality so you awaken to avoid attacks? This is a perfect match for you!" The atmosphere in the stadium instantly stiffened. Although it was not much better to begin with, the pressure that suddenly burst out from Obito still made the three people in Team 7 tense up. "Hahaha, it seems I came at the wrong time." Suddenly, a white figure emerged from Obito's side, rubbing the back of his head with an embarrassed look and speaking loudly. "Why are you here?" Obito's tone was a bit unpleasant, and he had a vague guess. As if to verify Obito's guess, Bai Zetsu said to Obito with a smile on his face: "The location of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki has just been known to Madara-sama, so I thought of coming over to see you. How's the capture of the Nine-Tails going?" But before Obito could answer, Bai Zetsu suddenly laughed and said, "But it doesn't matter whether we capture the Kyuubi or not. After the Golden Horn and Silver Kaku were reincarnated by the dirt, they found that they also had the Kyuubi's chakra in their bodies. Wait. After Madara-sama captures the Eight-Tails, he can directly skip the Nine-Tails and complete the Heretic Demon Statue, and then all that is left of the Nine-Tails without the Nine-Tails is to retrieve the items." ??In other words, my role is actually to contain the three people in front? This idea not only came from Obito's heart, but also Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto in front of him. Although he doesn't know what the Heretic Golem will be after it is completed, Naruto's intuition tells him that it is not a good thing, and something terrible will happen once it is completed, so the best situation now is to immediately stop Madara from capturing the Eight-Tails, instead of It can be compared to the previous one as a turtle shell. "Sakura!" Naruto called out softly, immediately attracting everyone's attention. The first one to take action was Sakura. She was already as good as Minato in the Flying Thunder God Technique. She had already appeared beside Naruto in just a thought, and was followed closely by the one who wanted to catch up. Obito. It¡¯s a pity that the speed of the two is not at the same level at all. Before Obito could take the second step, Sakura had already disappeared from his sight with Naruto and Sasuke. "Do you want to support the Eight-Tails? But the disadvantages of the Flying Thunder God's Technique are too great. Without the Flying Thunder God's Mark, you can't get there before me." Obito's eyes flickered, and he immediately looked at Bai Zetsu beside him and asked, "Where is Madara now? Tell me his location." However, Bai Zetsu looked unconcerned. He looked at Obito and said, "There is no need to worry about Madara-sama. When I came over, he was actually about to reach the Eight-Tails. And now the result of their past is only Just one.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Boom! "Ahem¡ª¡ª" Suddenly hit by a huge and heavy force, even if it was alreadyKirabi, who had entered the half-tailed beast state, could only spit out a mouthful of blood. "As expected, he was a guy that even Xiaoba was afraid of. He was knocked down without even looking at him, idiot, bastard." With a unique rap in his mouth, Kirabi raised his head with difficulty and looked at the figure in front of him who casually shook off Ai. He tried his best to put his hands on the ground and prepared to get up. "If you just lie down and don't move, maybe I can give you a happy one, but that's not necessarily the case." At this moment, Madara finally slowly appeared in Kirabi's field of vision. Lying behind him was Ai, the fourth generation Raikage, and his two guards, Darui and Nozomi. There was absolutely no way to stand up and fight against this legendary figure. Just as Kirabi was about to say something, there was a sudden loud bang behind Madara, and a huge human figure that looked like it was made of dead wood emerged from the ground. Immediately afterwards, without waiting for Kirabi to react, Madara stretched out his right hand, slapped Kirabi on his lower abdomen, and then pulled hard! Click! There was a soft sound of gold and iron, and after Madara broke the Jinchuriki seal, he pulled out Kirabi's body and a chain was instantly tied around the Eight-Tails' neck. "After working for a long time, there is finally only one Kyuubi left." Madara didn¡¯t even look at the Eight-Tails who was constantly struggling with the chains. He even had time to look at the horizon, as if waiting for something. And at this moment, with the appearance of a little purple on the horizon, a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Have you come over? Sure enough, after hearing that the chakra of gold and silver horns can be used to complete the heretic demon statue, he I¡¯m impatient.¡± While speaking, Madara released his own shadow, causing it to directly hit the purple energy bomb coming from the air. Boom¡ª¡ª The collision between the shadow and the energy bomb instantly tore apart the dark clouds in the sky, and then successfully revealed the purple figure that launched the attack in the air. "Full Susanoo, I see, there can still be one or two valuable people among the ignorant juniors." He said slowly, and Madara quietly increased his capture of the Eight-Tails. . The three people in the air looked at the chained Eight-Tails below, and their hearts sank slightly. They still came too late. but¡­¡­ Sakura glanced at Naruto quietly, and a simple idea flowed in her heart. Since we¡¯re here anyway, let¡¯s take the opportunity to let Naruto touch the Eight-Tails¡¯ chakra before we leave! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 488 Another battle with Madara You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Are you ready to save the Eight-Tails? Naruto." Sakura stared at the Eight-Tails below intently, but she quickly asked Naruto. "Huh?" Naruto was a little confused. "Sasuke and I will stop Madara and the others. You just need to focus all your attention on how to prevent the Eight-Tails from being captured by the heretic golem. Also, don't enter the Tailed Beast Transformation, lest you fail to save the Eight-Tails and get captured yourself. ¡± Ignoring the dull-witted Naruto, Sakura said softly, and her figure was already out of the range of Sasuke and Susanoo, and several flying thunder god kunai were shot to the ground first. . And when Sasuke saw that Sakura had taken action, Susanoo immediately flapped his wings, and with a fierce move, it was like an arrow piercing Uchiha Madara below. "Naruto, as soon as you reach the ground, leave Susanoo immediately and then be on your own!" As the saying goes, women with IDs and men can strengthen themselves. Before Sasuke could fly to the ground, he immediately added to Naruto. Unlike Sasuke, Susanoo had already appeared on the ground using the Flying Thunder God Technique, looking directly at Madara who had not moved. Madara stared at Sakura in front of him with all his concentration, not paying attention to Sasuke and Sasuke who were already approaching him, and then suddenly looked at Sakura with a half-smile and said. "Although you escaped from the battle just now, I will forgive you just for the sake of offering the Kyuubi now." Sakura was naturally unwilling to be outdone. She raised her eyebrows and said, "You haven't had enough sleep after staying in the grave for so long? Sure enough, the body of an old man like you is not good enough, so I advise you to hurry up" Before Sakura could finish her words, a black shadow suddenly appeared on Madara's body, raising his right fist to hit Sakura. Is this because you are angry? Of course, it was impossible for Sakura to relax. Her nerves had been tense since she landed on the ground. She reacted immediately. Her body bounced up like a spring, and her right leg was like a whip, aiming at the black figure. His head was kicked out hard. This leg already carried the power of her dragon vein, and even brought out a sonic boom at the beginning of the rapid kick. A strong wind also whipped up on the spot, shocking the surrounding gravel! boom¡ª¡ª! As the two collided, a dull sound suddenly erupted. Although it was just a shadow, his reaction speed was not much slower than Madara's. Just when Sakura was flying and hit hard, he had already raised his arm in front of his head to block the blow, and only retreated a few steps before stopping. Although I¡¯m trying to kill you while you¡¯re sick, there¡¯s only one premise. The moment Sakura knocked the shadow away, Madara himself was already rushing towards you! Bang bang bang! When they clashed again, both sides had no reservations. Every collision could stir up a wave of sound. The ultra-high-intensity battle even stopped Sasuke, who originally wanted to directly enter the battlefield. But Naruto was different. He knew that as long as he saved the Eight-Tails, Sakura could escape. After Susanoo got close to the ground, he jumped to the ground. Then his target was pulled halfway and he was about to escape from Kira. Bi's eight tails grabbed it. "Huh? Is it the Kyuubi!" The eight-tailed Gyuki understood Naruto the first time he met him, and there was a rare hint of hope in his eyes. "Don't worry, I will definitely rescue you!" Placing his hands on the Eight-Tails' head, Naruto used all his strength to hold the Eight-Tails to prevent him from being captured by the heretic demon. At the same time, a trace of golden Nine-Tails Chakra oozed from his body, and it quickly condensed into a Behind his arm, a spiral pill came out with a bang. But compared to the Rasengan, this one is actually closer to a shuriken. The ball in the center is much smaller than usual, but the constantly rotating wind chakra edges around it look extremely sharp. "Brother Squidward, get ready. Even if you feel pain, you must hold it back!" Naruto said loudly, and his golden right hand controlled the Rasengan to strike hard at the outside demon statue. On top of the chain around the neck! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? There was a piercing roar, which was obviously two arts composed of energy, but the moment they collided, there was a sound like the clash of gold and iron. As the two collided, Niu Gui suddenly screamed. "You didn't even give me time to prepare!" But after saying that, the eight tails reacted immediately. The eight tails grabbed the ground and tried their best not to let go.He was taken away by the heretic demon. Every time Sakura and Madara made a move or counterattack, a wave of air rippled around them, causing gravel to fly. They looked evenly matched, but Sakura, as the protagonist, was already in a bit of pain. He spoke. Just as she was rapidly improving her combat experience in this battle, Madara was also frantically exploring Sakura's every move, capturing every flaw in her. And now, if it weren¡¯t for Sakura¡¯s chakra shield paired with Peter¡¯s Ikki Spirit, she would have been in a dead end under Madara¡¯s shadow¡¯s attack a few rounds ago. After all, she is not simply fighting against a Madara, she also has to face attacks from the shadows of the tombs that pop out from time to time. And at this moment, Sasuke, who squinted his eyes, finally noticed something strange in the battle between Sakura and Madara. "Sakura has to defend and attack in the air every time. Does that mean Madara has any techniques that cannot be detected with the eyes?" Sasuke frowned. He didn't expect that there is an Eternal Mangekyo in this world. A ninjutsu that even the Sharingan can't see. He knew that if he rashly entered this battle between Sakura and Madara, he would probably not be able to help Sakura, but would directly implicate her. But Sasuke suddenly narrowed his eyes, and a dazzling lightning suddenly burst out from his left hand. After aiming at Madara's body, he threw it violently! "This doesn't mean I can't help her indirectly! Thunder Release Chidori Thunder Spear!" Thunder light suddenly appeared, and the moment when Sasuke threw the thunder spear was the opportunity he had been observing for a long time. This was when Madara turned around to face Sakura head-on. Even if he could not kill him, he could at least help Sakura contain him! The dazzling thunder gun was pointed directly at Madara's back. In the blink of an eye, the distance of tens of meters between the two sides had been missed by the thunder gun. Until this moment, Madara still made no move. Is it going to succeed? ! The moment this idea popped into Sasuke's mind, the cruel fact crushed it! Dang¡ª¡ª! A heavy sound exploded, but what Sasuke thought was different was that the distance was one meter behind Madara. His ninjutsu seemed to be blocked by something, and he was unable to take another step forward. Although he had already speculated about this ending, Sasuke still felt a little disappointed, but he didn't care about it. Anyway, his goal has been achieved! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ! ! The lightning that was originally condensed into substance suddenly spread like water splashes, and the shadow body that helped Madara block the blow was tangled in electricity at this moment! For the first time, the shadow appeared in this world, in the form of splashing ink! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 489 This is my chapter! by naruto You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Is this what the eyes cannot see? Sasuke's eyes widened as he looked at the humanoid figure wrapped in electricity in front of him, and he immediately saw what this thing was. "I see, is it an invisible shadow clone? But whether it is in terms of strength or other aspects, it is much stronger than the shadow clone. No wonder even Sakura has to fight hard." Thinking quickly in his mind, Sasuke also controlled his Susanoo to flap its wings and fly. Before he could determine the attack range of this shadow, he was not prepared to let himself be a drag on Sakura. Of course, Sakura also noticed Sasuke's actions, but now that she was increasingly at a disadvantage due to the fierce battle, she obviously no longer had the energy to shout thank you for Sasuke. But compared to the two people who are struggling now, Naruto's progress is much smoother. The Rasengan he made this time is very similar to Sakura's Water Slash. It also focuses on the strong cutting ability. Coupled with the wind attribute chakra, this Rasengan-like Water Slash can be said to be extremely powerful. ????????????????????????????????????????????! As the sound of a cutting machine continued to sound, most of the originally complete chain had been cut off, leaving only the last bit of skin still connected. "Very good! It's almost done, just a little more is enough!" Naruto looked at this scene, and his mood suddenly improved, and then his eyes kept watching the battle between Sakura and Madara over there, wishing that after solving this, he would rush over to help Sakura fight. At this moment, Naruto, the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails in his body suddenly changed their expressions. "Kyuubi, run!" The first one to roar was the eight tails. With all eight tails clasped on the ground at the same time, he immediately noticed the changes in the ground. His body suddenly twitched and was about to throw away Naruto who was standing on his body. "Did you seize the attack launched just before it was about to succeed?!" Naruto also immediately understood that his experience was probably a trap. Although he was a little unwilling to give up just like that, his rationality and instinct still made Naruto bow his legs, and with the movements of the Eight-Tails, he suddenly bounced high and immediately separated from the Eight-Tails' body. And the moment he left the Eight-Tails, several huge wooden hands that suddenly broke through the surface of the earth were also stuck on the Eight-Tails' body. The Eight-Tails, who was still struggling, was immediately unable to move. "Tch! In the end, the nine-tailed brat ran away, but it doesn't matter, this big octopus is my trophy!" Suddenly, a figure jumped up from the ground. He had a body like Bai Zetsu, but his face had white threads like Obito's spiral mask. While this guy was talking with a smile, the movements of his hands did not stop for a moment. The wooden hand that was originally just holding the Eight-Tails to prevent it from moving had already begun to hold him and send it towards the mouth of the heretic demon. "Don't even think about it!" Naruto looked at the changes below, his face changed and chakra surged rapidly in his body, and he immediately turned on his Nine-Tails mode! but¡­¡­ "If you have time to care about others, why not pay attention to yourself first." Familiar space fluctuations appeared beside Naruto. When he turned around to look, the familiar arm had already come out of it and was about to press on his body! Teeth white! Naruto was shocked, but this was not a desperate moment. The golden Nine-Tails Chakra suddenly burst out behind him, immediately pushing him down as if he had received a booster, looking at the position of the Eight-Tails on the ground. Fall hard. "Oh yeah? Is this buy one get one free?" Bai Jueqi Xingzhong's tone below was full of surprise, and his hands immediately formed the Ninja Seal. The next moment, branches rose from the ground, and after waving, they were pointed at Naruto and rushed towards him quickly! ¡¾Naruto, be careful! The Wood Release used by this guy is like a natural enemy to the tailed beast! ] The nine tails in Naruto's body immediately warned Naruto. "Understood!" After Naruto replied in a deep voice, he bowed his body in the air, and at the same time, the tailed beast chakra on his body immediately surged up. "Spiral Rangan!" Several Rasengans were formed behind Naruto in an instant. Each Rasengan was controlled by a golden chakra hand, and then they were immediately blasted towards the oncoming branches and vines! Chi la¡ª¡ª! The moment these Rasengans were blasted out by NarutoIt began to expand, but in the blink of an eye, the Rasengan, which was originally the size of a palm, had transformed into a huge sphere with a radius of several meters. The seemingly strong branches and vines were torn apart like toilet paper scratched by a cat the moment the two collided. "Wow! You look so strong!" Bai Jueqi Xingzhong immediately jumped up in an exaggerated manner, and then jumped off the eight-tailed body before the Rasengan attacked him, and sank into the earth with a pop like a fish entering water. "Brother Squidward, wait a moment, I will rescue you now!" Time was urgent. After landing on the ground, Naruto shouted loudly at the Eight-Tails. He stretched his right hand towards the sky, and a large amount of chakra immediately condensed and rotated, turning into a huge Rasengan! "" Feeling Naruto's eager movements, the Eight-Tails became silent instead. He just watched silently as Naruto standing on top of him condensed chakra, and then suddenly! "Huh? This is it?" Naruto looked at the sudden change of scene in front of him, and immediately understood after being confused for a moment. "The Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails is no longer necessary. I'm just a bait to attract you. Stop and leave here immediately." Eight-tailed looked at the villain in front of him, and began to persuade him without any fluctuation in his tone. "Ah? Are you an idiot? Do you want to be locked up in that broken wooden body like the other tailed beasts? Besides, the chain is about to be cut open by me. It's all because of that The guy who knows how to escape will come out and stop me, otherwise you would have been saved by me, right?" Naruto looked confused and yelled at the Eight-Tails. "If you are worried that that strange guy will come out to stop him again, there is no need. Because we agreed before we came down that Sakura and Sasuke would help me stop those guys. Just now it was mainly because it was too sudden. Now Sasuke will never let that guy come out to stop me again!" "No!" Eight-Tails shook his head and denied, "Didn't you notice? The chain you cut just now returned to its original state the moment the guy who could use wood escape appeared. In other words, how about the chain? It doesn¡¯t matter, even if it¡¯s broken, it doesn¡¯t matter, their target is actually you!¡± "That is to say, they just deliberately dragged me slowly with the chain, using me as a bait to attract you to rescue me. Do you understand?!" Naruto's face stiffened a little, and at this moment, a third voice appeared in this space. "That's right, have you forgotten, Naruto? Even if Ichibi and the others struggled, they were caught back by the body in just an instant. Their resistance had no effect at all." This voice is the Nine-Tails, and he was also pulled into this space by the Eight-Tails. "Hmph, it's rare to see that you have tamed even the most stubborn person. Without wasting any more time, I have a request. As long as you agree, I can lend you my power." The Eight-Tails' teasing eyes glanced over the Nine-Tails, then stared at Naruto and said. "What is it? As long as I can do it, I will definitely agree!" ¡°It¡¯s very simple, to protect Jiang Bi, I will leave a piece of my foot inside him, so that he can survive even if I am captured.¡± Naruto's eyes widened. This was the first time he saw such a good relationship between the tailed beasts and the Jinch¨±riki. However, he did not stay in a daze, but solemnly nodded towards the Eight-Tails. "Hahaha, you really have found a great Jinchuriki, Nine Lama. Come on, accept my chakra!" The Eight-Tails stretched out his fist and roared loudly at Naruto. So, without everyone knowing, Naruto collected all the tailed beast chakra one step earlier than Madara! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Let me take a break. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Today¡¯s code is a bit unsatisfactory, I will update it tomorrow. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 490 Looking up to the sky and screaming You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The Eight-Tails was eventually captured. After he separated part of his chakra and gave it to Naruto, and inserted one foot into Kirabi's body, he was successfully swallowed by the heretic golem. But Naruto just watched the Eight-Tails being swallowed up, and quickly ran to Kirabi to help him up. Although A Fei, who is a Bai Jueqi, was a little confused about this, he did not dwell on it. Instead, he showed his head on the ground and roared at Madara. "Madara-sama, the eight-tails have been captured. Speaking of which, do you want to arrest the nine-tailed boy? But for me, I'm not sure whether I was killed by the nine-tailed boy or whether the nine-tailed boy ran away. !¡± boom! With a slight increase in hand movement, Madara immediately summoned a shadow to stop Sakura after blocking Sakura's punch. "So where did you get such a bad character, but just leave the Nine-Tails to me!" Madara's right palm was pointed at Naruto in front, and a black dot quickly formed in the palm of his hand. However, before he could make his next move, Sakura, who was fighting his shadow, suddenly flashed and disappeared from the place. When she appeared in Madara's sight again, she had already pulled herself up. Naruto and Kirabi who was helped up by Naruto. "" Unexpectedly, Madara didn't say anything more this time. He just lowered his right palm and snorted coldly. He has not yet found a way to restrain the Flying Thunder God Technique, and now that Sakura appears next to Naruto, it actually means that he has no way to capture Naruto again. Just as he guessed, the moment Sakura appeared next to Naruto, she had already taken Naruto and Kirabi and disappeared again, and even took along the Susanoo who was already driving. Sasuke. "I learned about the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn from Bai Jue. If I only rely on the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn, can I open the infinite Tsukuyomi?" At this moment, the space next to Madara was distorted, it was Obito. "That's enough. The ability of the Infinite Tsukuyomi is not what you can imagine. As long as the Infinite Tsukuyomi can be turned on, the whole world will fall into a deep sleep. At that time, you can use White Zetsu's ability to take back the Nine-Tails." After saying that, Madara turned around and looked at Black Zetsu who arrived here at an unknown time, and said lightly: "Although it will take some time to waste the complete Nine-Tails Chakra, which will make the final fruit less perfect, but the time has been wasted. That¡¯s enough, we can start.¡± Hei Jue nodded when he heard the words. He clapped his hands together and immediately used the art of reincarnation from dirty soil! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, Sakura, who had already flown to the Kingdom of Thunder, looked at Naruto beside her and exhaled for a moment. The battle with Madara just now was too thrilling. If it weren't for her Chakra Shield, which combined with the Spider Sense is an almost perfect defensive technique, she would have been eliminated by Madara long ago. Madara with a pair of samsara eyes is really too scary. You must know that in the battle just now, he didn't even use De Nagato's samsara eye ability, he only fought with the Rinne Tomb and Border Prison. "Naruto, you have collected all the tailed beast energy now, right." Turning to look at Naruto, Sakura asked quickly. When Naruto heard this, he first glanced at Kirabi next to him, and then nodded to Sakura. "Well, just now, I got his chakra from the Eight-Tails. Now I have the chakra of all the tailed beasts in my body, but" When Naruto said this, he was already hesitant. He actually didn't understand why Sakura wanted to run away with them. Obviously the strength of the three of them is so strong now, no matter how strong Madara is, can he still beat the three of us one by one? What's more, Kakashi-sensei and Granny Tsunade are also nearby. If a battle really breaks out, they will definitely be able to come with support! However, when faced with Naruto's question, Sakura didn't even say anything, and Sasuke answered on her behalf. "You were rescuing the Eight-Tails at the time, so you didn't see it. If we really did what you said, we would all be packed away together by Madara." "Madara has a special ability that can summon shadows that even my Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan cannot see. If you go up rashly, you may be solved by Madara without even knowing what happened." When Naruto heard this, heHe was stunned for a moment, and then immediately looked at Sakura with wide eyes and doubt, "If you can't even see the Sharingan, then why are you able to fight that guy until now, Sakura?" "Because I can see it." As if it was natural, Sakura looked at Naruto and told him the reason. "Eh?! Why can't even Sasuke see it, but you can still see it?" Naruto jumped up and got close to Sakura, his big eyes filled with curiosity, "Could it be that you actually have us?" A super ninjutsu that you don¡¯t even know?!¡± boom! Sakura first gave Naruto a hard punch and asked him to move away from her. Then she said slowly: "It's not a super ninjutsu, but what I'm sure of is that I was able to see that guy through a method. The shadow. That is my own Dragon Vein Immortal mode." ?? Immortal mode? Naruto felt sleepy immediately after hearing this. He covered the big bag on his head and asked Sakura, but Sakura spoke up before he could ask. "Please listen clearly, I am talking about the Dragon Vein Immortal Mode, not the ordinary Immortal Mode! The power of the Dragon Vein is the key to my ability to see his actions, not the Immortal Mode." Naruto fainted immediately, but he still grasped Sakura's key point, which was that he could not see Madara's shadow like Sakura by relying solely on Sage Mode. "But if you want to see this shadow, there is actually nothing you can do." Just when Naruto was dizzy and didn't know what he was going to do next, Sakura showed a big smile and slowly said something that surprised both him and Sasuke. "What's the method?" Sasuke asked Sakura one step ahead of Naruto. He was very interested in the method Sakura mentioned. He couldn't stand this kind of situation where he could only watch Sakura fight from the side, and he couldn't even support him. It feels like it¡¯s impossible to do something. He wants to face Madara with Sakura and fight her together! "Yes, Sakura, if you say it, can't we help you deal with that guy directly?" Naruto also reacted at this time, looking at Sakura and said. "Actually, this method is very simple, but I don't know if it can be successful." Sakura straightened her body, looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and then roared at the top of her lungs. "Hey! It's a big crisis in the ninja world now! Can we come out and talk for a while?!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 491 Six Paths Immortal You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Sakura's voice echoed in the sky, but it did not elicit even the slightest response. At this time, the three people present, including Kirabi, all fixed their eyes on Sakura. . "Forehead¡­¡­" Feeling the question in the eyes of the three people, "Are you crazy?", Sakura's mouth twitched a few times, and then her eyes suddenly turned fierce. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? He slapped Sasuke and Naruto hard on the head, and then, without waiting for the two of them to hug each other and scream, he sat there alone and turned his head. She didn¡¯t believe that the Immortal of Six Paths was just going to sit back and do nothing. If she followed this idea, she could probably deduce the reason why he didn¡¯t show up. There are some conditions that restrict him! Sakura's eyes brightened, and she quickly scanned Naruto and Sasuke back and forth. In the original work, Sasuke and Naruto were able to obtain the yin and yang power of the Sage of Six Paths because they were both in a state of near death, and then the Sage of Six Paths appeared directly in their spiritual world to help. In this case Sakura's eyes began to look dangerous, and Sasuke and Naruto immediately shuddered and looked at Sakura in confusion. No, no, no, if I beat the two of them to pieces and the Six Paths still don¡¯t come out, wouldn¡¯t that be the end? Still have to change my mind. There is one! A picture suddenly flashed in Sakura's mind. She immediately looked at Naru and Zuo and said: "You two sit up facing each other now, put your palms together and immediately transfer chakra to each other. Naruto, by the way, you To extract the chakra of the nine tails, no, all the tailed beasts." The two of them were a little confused about Sakura's thoughts, but the two of them, who were accustomed to Sakura's command, still sat facing each other honestly. Then they merged their four palms and silently began to refine their own chakra. Kirabi on the side was in a daze at this time. To be honest, if it weren't for the fact that the Eight-Tails was captured and he was seriously injured by Madara before, which made him unable to move, he would have wanted to leave here to seek revenge from Madara. But just when Kirabi thought they were just wasting time here, Sasuke and Naruto suddenly groaned in unison, and then a dazzling chakra suddenly emanated from their bodies. ! "To be able to sense my existence, you are indeed the first person in history to do this!" This ball of blue chakra quickly condensed on the heads of Naruto and Sasuke, and it took the shape of a person in just an instant. Before it was fully formed, the old voice had already appeared in the ears of several people present. side. "I really didn't feel it before, but I have been in the Dragon Vein Immortal mode, so I still successfully sensed your vague observation." Sakura looked at the person formed from Narusa's chakra and said with an extremely indifferent expression. But at this moment, a powerful chakra suddenly erupted from a distance. In just a moment, even those who had entered the Kingdom of Thunder could easily sense it. "Wellthe previous Indra has already gathered all the tailed beasts." The Sage of Six Paths, who could sense everything with his remaining chakra, looked in the direction of the Kingdom of Iron, sighed softly and spoke slowly. "You, who are you? Why can you appear from the chakra of me and Sasuke?" Naruto was confused at this time. He looked at the old man above him and asked doubtfully. But at this moment, his face paused for a moment, and then showed a look of extreme shock. "SixSix Paths Immortal?!!" Sasuke was not as surprised as Naruto. He just looked at the Sage of Six Paths a few times and suddenly turned his attention to Sakura. "Compared with why this old man could emerge from his and Naruto's bodies, he was more curious about how Sakura knew about this. Facing Sasuke¡¯s doubtful eyes, Sakura just shook her head lightly and signaled Sasuke not to be so anxious, then she looked up at the Sage of Six Paths and spoke. "Indra? It does seem like this. The chakra I felt in Madara's body was exactly the same as the chakra in Sasuke's body. At first, I thought it was because they were both Uchiha clan members. They have the same chakra, but now it seems that they are not closely related to Uchiha." The Sage of Six Paths is not surprised at all that Sakura can sense Indra's chakra. She can also sense his own observation, let alone?It's Indra. "Well, that's right. The same chakra in Sasuke and Madara's bodies is not simply because of Uchiha, but because they both come from Indra, who is also my eldest son." Speaking of which, the Six Paths Sage looked at Naruto and continued to say calmly: "Naruto, you have the chakra of my second son Asura in your body." Ignoring the reactions of Naruto and Sasuke, one with his eyes widened and the other with narrowed eyes, the Sage of Six Paths then said calmly: "And my name is Hagoromo, the founder of the Ninja Sect, also called Sage of Six Paths." If there were only four twos before, then the Immortal of Six Paths is now the king. Unfortunately, among the people present, Kirabi was the only one who showed a shocked expression. "What the hell is going on? Why do Sasuke and I have the chakra of Asura and Indra, the son of Grandpa Sage of Six Paths, in our bodies?!" Naruto looked at Sage of Six Paths and asked eagerly. . "Actually, it's very simple. After Asura and Indra died, their chakras did not die, but were reincarnated directly into this world. The last Asura became the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, and the last The former Indra became Uchiha Madara, and now it is you two." "But all of this starts with the Ninja Sect back then. I" "etc!" Just when the Sage of Six Paths was about to continue speaking, Sakura suddenly interrupted him, then looked at him and said: "If you want to give a speech, you can postpone it for a while. I think the more important thing now is- ¡ª¡± When Sakura said this, she pointed her right hand in the direction of the Kingdom of Iron. The chakra transmitted there was getting stronger and stronger. The Immortal of Six Paths suddenly felt a little ashamed. He actually made the old man's mistake and almost told the four juniors in front of him about the history of that year. "Naruto, Sasuke. In fact, I already have a general understanding of your shortcomings. Madara's shadow is actually the ability of the Rinnegan. Now you really can't see them like Sakura, but as long as you improve One step and you can see it!¡± The Immortal of Six Paths said, stretching out his hands to face the two of them, "Time is no longer enough, raise your hands. After I share my power with you, the rest of the journey is up to you!" "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 492: Wheel Tomb was defeated instantly! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°It¡¯s still not possible without all the chakra of the Kyuubi.¡± In the Kingdom of Iron, feeling the huge power coming from his body, Madara, whose appearance had completely changed, frowned and felt dissatisfied. Raising his head and looking at the sky, Madara took a breath and quickly formed a ninja seal on his hand. "I need about ten minutes to accumulate chakra. During this period, although I can move, the task of defense is still left to you. Speaking of which, aren't you planning to bring the 100,000 White Zetsu? Obito." Madara¡¯s hands kept making seal movements, and his eyes were aimed at Obito, whose expression was invisible. Anyway, Madara couldn't see his expression now. Obito's face darkened and he said: "No, the original goal this time was to snipe the Five Shadows Conference and capture the Nine-Tails at the same time. My original plan was to prepare for the Five Shadows Conference During this period, the Fourth Ninja World War was held and the Infinite Tsukuyomi Plan was launched in the eyes of the world." "Oh? Is the Fourth Ninja War like this?" Madara glanced at Obito meaningfully, but did not say anything else. He just narrowed his eyes and seemed to be slowly condensing chakra to prepare for the Infinite Moon. read. Obito was not sure what Madara meant. After a moment of pause, he asked aloud: "What should we do now? Bring the White Zetsu over? With their ability to move, they will definitely be able to arrive within today." of." "No need." Madara rejected Obito's proposal, "By the time they get here, the infinite Tsukuyomi will have already been activated!" But the moment he said this, Madara's body suddenly paused, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. "Originally, I wanted to catch you after using the Infinite Tsukuyomi, but you came back in such a hurry. Could it be that you have recognized the reality and actively participated in my plan?" With a pair of samsara eyes looking into the distance, Madara released his ninja seal and roared loudly in that direction. Obito's expression changed, and he immediately cast his gaze into the distance. The first thing that caught his eye was Naruto, who was exuding golden chakra all over his body and couldn't be more conspicuous, and Sasuke, who was standing beside him. etc! Obito's body tensed up suddenly. Although the distance between the two sides was still a thousand meters away, he still vaguely saw the floating black sphere beside Naruto and a black rod held in his hand. "That is¡­¡­" Obito glanced at Madara beside him in disbelief. There were several small black balls floating behind him, and a feeling of shock suddenly struck his heart. "Do you want Daoyu? What happened in just a moment?" Madara also frowned at this time. He just sensed the chakra of the Nine-Tails appearing in Naruto's position. . However, unexpectedly, after Madara noticed Naruto's Jade for the Way, he immediately looked at Obito, Fei and Black Zetsu beside him and said: "The boy from Kyuubi has the Jade for the Way. This battle has already been completed." You are no longer able to participate. Once you are hit by the Seeking Jade, not even I can save you!" After saying this, Madara turned his gaze in the direction of Naruto and Sasuke again, feeling a little wary in his heart. ¡¾The chakra in the body is still preparing for the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Although it will not have any impact on the battle, where is the girl who can fly the Thunder God Technique? ¡¿ Thinking of this, Madara's brows wrinkled inadvertently. At this moment! Boom¡ª¡ª! The figures of Naruto and Sasuke disappeared in the blink of an eye. They turned into two afterimages and rushed towards their position at an almost twisted speed. "Get away!" Madara took one step forward, and cast the Ring Tomb and Border Prison instantly without leaving any force behind. Four shadows sprang out from his body, aiming directly at the two charging Nazuo! ¡¾Although it is unclear, just in case, let¡¯s use the wheel tomb to test where they are. ¡¿ After all, not long ago, only the girl who could fly the Thunder God could see his tomb. "Something is coming!" Naruto, who had entered the Six Paths Sage mode, immediately sensed the appearance of the Ring Tomb. After whispering to Sasuke, a Taoist Jade on his back quickly turned into a black rod and appeared on his right hand. On his left hand, a bright red Rasengan condensed. "It's not something, it's Madara's shadow!"   However, Sasuke, who already had the Rinnegan Eye, did not need Naruto's reminder. He almost clearly saw the white shadow of Madara rushing towards them. Without any hiding, Sasuke revealed his Kusanagi sword with a wave of his right hand. The thunder chakra quickly wrapped around the Kusanagi sword, and his left hand was wrapped with a ball of black thunder and lightning, which was injected with the power of six paths. of plover. "I couldn't see you before, so Sakura was in a tough fight, but this time it's no longer the case!" With a low groan, Sasuke's figure accelerated again, and suddenly surpassed Naruto's figure and appeared in front of Madara's shadow! Keng! The Kusanagi sword emitting blue current struck the first shadow of the tomb firmly, but it only made a sound of gold and iron, and could not penetrate even half of the shadow's body. It¡¯s stabbed! But unlike the deflated Kusanagi sword, the Chidori infused with the power of six paths in his left hand completed the penetration the moment it hit the shadow, and the next second he successfully cut the shadow in half! "Naruto! Ordinary attacks are useless, you must use the power of six paths to cause damage to these Madara's shadows!" Immediately understanding the characteristics of the shadow, Sasuke turned sideways to dodge the attack of the shadow attacked by the Kusanagi sword, turned his head and yelled at Naruto. "clear!" Naruto shouted loudly, but then his eyes suddenly changed slightly, and then the Rasengan in his left hand suddenly turned from red to purple-black. In addition, his golden chakra also quickly formed a palm, and the same was true. His left hand generally held up a purple-black Rasengan, and several Tao-seeking jades behind him simultaneously formed into black sticks. "Immortal Technique: Magnetic Release Rasengan!" Through the perception of the Six Paths Sage Mode that far exceeds that of the ordinary Sage Mode, at the moment when Naruto twisted to avoid the attack of the two shadows, the Magnetic Release Rasengan held in his left hand and chakra hand struck out at the same time, hitting the target. Two shadows! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Unlike other Rasengans, the Magnetic Release Rasengan does not have strong destructive power, but instead it has extremely powerful sealing ability! The purple-black curse mark quickly climbed on the bodies of the two shadows at the moment it hit them, restricting their movement. The seeking jade that turned into a black rod was held by Naruto's chakra that had been separated again. Hold on, with a few clicks, it was stabbed into the bodies of these two shadows. "Since Grandpa Immortal's power has an effect on you, then the one formed by Grandpa Immortal's power should also be able to seal you!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 493 Super Earth Explosion Star! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡¾Sure enough, you can see the wheel tomb just like that woman? But to seal two of my wheel tombs with one blow and defeat one, the improvement would be too big. ¡¿ Madara¡¯s brows furrowed, and after feeling the chakra in his body, he felt a sense of urgency in his heart for the first time. ¡¾It happened that I was resurrected in the Kingdom of Iron, and the chakra I can absorb is very small. The two boys in front of me will never allow me to absorb chakra. Then there is only one choice? ¡¿ Madara controlled the remaining Rinne Tomb to entangle Sasuke and Naruto. At the same time, he quickly recovered the shadow of the Rinne Tomb killed by Sasuke, and then slowly formed a Ninja Seal on his right hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? "Wow!" Obito, who was standing a few meters away from Madara, stretched out his right hand and pinched his heart. The pain that almost penetrated into his soul made him kneel down on the ground unconsciously, unable to even speak. When he spoke, he could only make a meaningless gasping sound. "I'm sorry, Obito. In order to realize our common dream, I can only sacrifice you now. But don't worry, I will let you at least live to witness the performance of Infinite Tsukuyomi with your own eyes." Slowly arriving in front of Obito, Madara looked down at Obito's body that was kneeling and unable to struggle. His words seemed helpless, but there was no shame in his expression, not even the slightest pity. none. "Ahem In the end, in the final analysis, you are just using me, right?" Obito gritted his teeth hard and asked Madara while struggling with the tearing pain coming from his heart. "Isn't it good to use it? After all, if it weren't for me, you wouldn't even know the infinite moon reading method to save the world. Now you can at least participate in this incident, isn't it good? " A trace of a sinister smile appeared on Madara's face, and he finally couldn't hold it in any longer. "Hahahaha, trash is trash. You delayed such a simple thing for more than ten years before you succeeded. It takes so long to capture the tailed beast. If I had known this, it would be better to put the confinement spell on Nagato and let him Black Jue directly controlled him to perform this technique." "Ah - speaking of this, you are really worse than that girl. At least after she knew that she had been affected by this surgery, she could still think of using others to assist in suicide to remove the spell, but you still have nothing to do until now. I know, it was indeed a wrong choice to choose you!" At first, Madara was just sneering happily, but soon he showed a look of disgust and spoke disdainfully towards Obito. At the same time, he knotted the ninja seal in his hand again and controlled Obito to get up from the ground and stand up. As soon as he stretched out his right hand, he was going to press it towards Obito's head. "Youwhat do you mean by this!" At this time, Obito seemed to have forgotten even the struggle. With his eyes flashing with disbelief and despair, he used all his strength and roared with all his strength towards Madara in front of him. "Haven't you figured it out yet? You are just a pawn of mine from beginning to end. What is that girl's name? By the way, Nohara Lin, right? After knowing that I gave her a confinement spell, , she tried her best and finally succeeded in committing suicide." Madara¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm towards Obito, revealing the entire truth. "Speaking of which, you wouldn't think that the information the White Zetsus revealed to you was not taught to them by me, would you? From the beginning, I deliberately chose the time when Namikaze Minato was not around to kidnap Nohara Rin and infect her. The confinement spell. Although I was surprised that she could successfully commit suicide, it doesn't hurt. From beginning to end, your every move was in my plan, do you understand?!" After saying all this, Madara admired Obito's eyes that had lost their luster with satisfaction. The joy in his heart could no longer be stopped. However, forced to get down to business, he still pressed his right hand on the top of Obito's head. Blue The colored chakra instantly passed from Obito's body to Madara through Madara's right hand. In just a moment, Madara retracted his right hand, and Obito lost control of his body, and fell to the ground helplessly, unable to move at all. "Don't worry, since I said I would let you witness the infinite moon reading, then I will definitely do it." After Madara said this, he looked in the direction of Naruto and Sasuke again, with a smile on his face. "Although the chakra of the waste is not much, it can still create some fun for you." After saying that, Madara stretched out his hands and pointed to have solved the two shadows of the tomb., Naruto and Sasuke, who were charging in his direction, suddenly had extremely conspicuous black light coming out of their hands. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As if for free, dozens of black balls were shot out by Madara like a machine gun, but these balls were not tailed beast jade-like things. When they flew into the air, they suddenly floated into the air! "The earth explodes into the sky!" ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "This technique is different from the one Madara used before Could it be, Naruto, be careful! These black balls have extremely strong gravity, I'm afraid this is the Earth Blast Star!" As Sasuke spoke, his reincarnation eye quickly swept over these black spots, and he silently calculated in his heart how he should perform this technique if it were him. "clear!" Naruto nodded heavily, knowing in his heart that this was Madara's delaying strategy. At the same time as he lightly formed the ninja seal with his hands, several golden nine-tailed claws were already forming on his body! "Immortal method? Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!" The black Tailed Beast Jade wrapped in Wind Release Chakra floated next to Naruto. As Naruto raised his arms, these Tailed Beast Jade Spiral Shurikens went straight to the core of the Earth Blast Sky Star that was already floating in the air. . Boom boom boom! A series of deafening roars accompanied by extremely powerful air waves came from the explosion point, and the dazzling firelight dyed the entire sky crimson. "Hmph! Do you think that's all it takes?!" The flaming red flowers blooming in the sky made Madara laugh wildly, and the moment he quickly formed the Ninja Seal with his hands, most of the mountains in the Iron Country suddenly collapsed! The huge tree roots flying up from the ground rumbled straight into the sky, jumping into the firelight caused by the tailed beast's jade spiral shuriken, and the startled gravel and cracked earth also rushed into the air quickly. . "What? What does he want to do!" Sasuke stopped for a moment, his eyes fixed on the depths of the sky covered by endless smoke and dust, trying to see through the truth. Then, he saw it. Boom¡ª¡ª! Above the two of them, a super large meteorite with a size of more than a thousand meters emerged from the smoke. The aura that seemed to destroy the world was accompanied by a strong sense of oppression, and it pressed heavily on Naruto and Sasuke below. go! Sasuke narrowed his eyes slightly and immediately noticed something unusual about this meteorite. "Naruto, the inside of this meteorite is composed of the cores of countless Earth Blast Stars. The tree roots just tied all the cores together to form this meteorite. If you just rely on the technique you just did, you can't destroy it. Yes, and even if it is destroyed" Naruto immediately understood the meaning of what Sasuke didn't finish. Even if he really destroyed the meteorite with the Tailed Beast Jade Rasenshuriken, the shattered meteorite chunks would be enough to pose a terrible threat to the world. "Do you want to" "Leave this to me, and Madara will be given to you." Before Naruto could finish his words, a loud voice suddenly appeared next to him. "Sakura?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 494 Let¡¯s all cheat together You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Don't worry, just rush forward. I'm here." Sakura looked at the surprised Naruto with a smile, reached out and patted his shoulder gently and said. "I have the power of the Flying Thunder God. Once I get rid of the stone above, I will rush to your place." Naruto nodded with a confused look on his face, then shouted to Sasuke, ignoring the meteorites in the sky and rushing towards Madara's position, but Sasuke took a deep look at Sakura, and then followed Naruto . ¡¾Sakura has not turned on the Yin Seal, and it seems that she has not even turned on the Sage Mode, but she is more stressed than before. What happened in the short time just now? ¡¿ Sasuke followed Naruto with confusion, but Sakura just raised her head and looked at the sky, the smile on her face gradually turned into a fighting spirit. "Hey! The first battle of reincarnation will be performed by you!" Suddenly, there was a fierce storm around Sakura. There was a bright light in her eyes. She slowly stretched out her right hand with the palm of her hand facing upwards, and then clenched her fist fiercely. Boom! Just in front of Sakura, where Naruto and Sasuke had just passed by, the ground was like a nuclear bomb exploding, and broken rocks and boulders rose into the sky. Then, sprang out from the ground, a pair of trees made of bones and rocks of skin. The giant hand holding up the sky! The radius of these two hands is a hundred meters thick. After opening the palms, the surface area increases by almost twice. They rise rapidly and appear directly under the super huge meteorite in just a moment. . Rumble¡ª¡ª! The moment the palm came into contact with the meteorite, a huge roar that could touch the earth came to this world. At this moment, not to mention the ninjas and samurai who were still in the Kingdom of Iron, even the Konoha ninjas thousands of miles away. I felt the ground shaking for a while! But compared to them who were unaware of the situation, the expressions of the five shadows and the guards who had come into contact with the Tianzhen Zhenxing changed at the same time. They know that a new round of fighting has begun again. "Hmph! Sure enough, like those two boys, even her strength has made rapid progress?! What happened just now!" Seeing this scene, Madara gritted his teeth tightly, and his questions almost overflowed. But in the end, he snorted coldly, and then looked at Bai Jue beside him. "Where is your true body? Let him come out now, no, let all the Bai Zetsu nearby come over. I need the last chakra now!" Ah Fei made a military salute to Ban, then sank into the ground with a thud, obviously going to find his compatriots. Seeing this, Madara turned his head again and looked forward, where the figures of Naruto and Sasuke were getting closer. "Don't even think about interrupting me!" With a low roar, Madara no longer tried to keep the Jade of Seeking Way, and the nine black balls formed a row very quickly, and rushed towards Nazuo and Naru in a swishing moment. At this moment, the situation on Sakura's side has become more and more obvious. The speed of the meteorite falling has been almost zero at the moment when the two hands pulled up from the ground are holding it. As long as these giant hands are still there, then Madara's move, Super Earth Explosion Star, was just a useless move. Now, these giant hands holding the meteorite are like Atlas holding up the sky in ancient Greece. The huge palms hold the meteorite firmly in the palm of their hands, preventing it from falling any further. But how could Sakura waste her energy on such a trivial matter as holding a meteorite? Her eyes were blazing, and her hands snapped together at this moment. "Crush it to me!" These Atlas hands bloomed with countless trees, which pierced into the interior of the meteorite the moment they grew out, obviously in order to grow branches and vines inside the meteorite. And that¡¯s exactly what happened! Countless branches and vines penetrated into the interior of the meteorite, like capable elite soldiers. In just a few seconds, they had found all the core locations of this huge meteorite. Click! "It was like porcelain being smashed and the moment all the cores of the Earth Explosion Star were crushed, the meteorite disintegrated! But this is not the end. Sakura knows that if the disintegrated meteorite hits the ground like this, it will be enough to cause a terrible disaster. So she concentrated slightly and quickly formed seals with her hands. In an instant, the hand of Atlas completely changedAfter losing its own shape, countless trees formed countless hands, facing the gravel that fell freely to the ground after disintegration, and quickly picked it up into its arms. It was obviously a meteorite with a diameter of a thousand meters, but under the control of Sakura's Wood Release, these seemingly endless pieces of rubble did not penetrate Sakura's defense at all, and were completely intercepted, and followed the path. The tree trunk with a radius of 100 meters was safely transported to the surface. "Finish!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ There, Naruto and Sasuke had successfully fought with Madara, and Madara's nine seeking jade was entangled with Naruto's clone and his remaining seeking jade in another place. Except for the three people who were already fighting together, Sakura looked at them a little further away. Lying there was Obito. "There is almost no chakra. If it were not for the existence of Hashirama's cells, he would probably be dead. Did Madara extract all his chakra?" Sakura was not too surprised by this. She originally felt that when Madara was completely resurrected, Obito's use value would be almost gone. To be honest, Madara didn't kill him directly at first, probably just because of Obito's divine power, and wanted to use him to catch Naruto and squeeze out the last bit of his value. "But, should we bring him to Kakashi-sensei?" Sakura thought, looking behind her unconsciously. She felt a lot of chakra coming here, it was the Kakashi mentioned just now, as well as the five shadows and their guards. The reason why she arrived a little later than Naruto and Sasuke was because she stayed with the Five Shadows for a while, and got an important piece of information from the Shimobone Forest there. Thinking of this, Sakura slowly clasped her hands, feeling the ever-present natural energy in this world, feeling the powerful power contained in her body, and for a moment she even thought it was a dream. But obviously this is not the case, all of this is real, she is indeed just like Naruto and Sasuke getting a plug-in from the Sage of Six Paths, she also got a plug-in. Although this plug-in has been used by her for a year (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 495 Kaguya doesn¡¯t come out to work anymore! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! ¡°Bring back the tailed beasts!¡± Madara's seeking jade did not delay Naruto and Sasuke for too long. In front of the two people who had obtained the power of the Six Paths, this little black ball that was supposed to show off its power was instantly struck by Naruto and Sasuke. He was completely defeated by the six-path ninjutsu. "It's too late. I don't know how long it will take for Bai Jue's clones to arrive on the battlefield. It's better to place hope on their chakra!" Madara¡¯s samsara eyes were fixed on Nazu and Nazu who were rushing forward, and a trace of arrogant fighting spirit gradually appeared on his face. Now he has become the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki and is already the strongest person in the world. The reason why he didn't want to fight Nazuo before was just because he wanted to realize his dream quickly. but now! "Come on! If you want to return to the tailed beast, just perform a performance that satisfies me!" Madara took one step forward, and his entire body suddenly turned into a phantom, appearing in front of Nazuo and Naru as if teleporting. A violent storm of mutual attacks broke out in an instant! This is the first time that Naruto and Sasuke have fought with Madara. They both have the power of six paths now, and the scene of fighting is no longer in the same dimension as the ninjas. A casual attack by the three of them can directly detonate a violent earthquake, causing gravel to fly. This kind of power, let alone a Jonin, even the Five Shadows will only fall to the ground at the moment of being hit. The three people here are already fighting together, and they are fighting passionately, but the other side is completely different. After Sakura finished dealing with the Super Earth Explosion Star given by Madara, she appeared in front of Tsunade and others who came over. "Sakura?" Tsunade looked at Sakura anxiously and asked, "What happened in front of me? Could it be Madara who was so huge in the meteorite just now? And who used those giant hands?" When she rushed over, she could only see a pair of hands holding up the meteorite falling from the sky, but she did not see Sakura standing below. Only Kakashi looked at Sakura with a strange look in his eyes. He feels that Sakura is several times stronger now than she was during Nagato's invasion some time ago, but at that time, her body was covered with Yin seals and she was also in the so-called sage mode. But now Sakura has nothing, just like the usual Sakura. Sakura noticed the change in Kakashi's eyes and chuckled at him before explaining to Tsunade. "Well, it was Madara's pupil technique just now. As for those hands" Sakura showed a big smile towards Tsunade, "I was the one who used it~!" ¡ª¡ª The two camps, Mizukage and Tsuchikage, swallowed their saliva at the same time, looking at Sakura like they were looking at a monster. This girl doesn¡¯t look very old, does she? How can you have this kind of strength? "But you don't need to join in the next battlefield. Please forgive me for speaking harshly, but if it goes further inside, whether it is me, Sasuke, Naruto or Madara, if it affects even a little bit, I'm afraid it will be unbearable for everyone." As if to verify what Sakura said, just as she finished her words, a dazzling fire suddenly flashed in the battlefield between Nazuo and Madara, and then a strong air wave followed by a terrifying roar drowned them. . "Look, it's probably like this." Sakura turned and looked behind her. Under a mushroom cloud rising from the ground, three figures were still entangled at high speed. "By the way, Kakashi-sensei, I found someone there who may be very important to you. Can I bring him to you first?" After speaking, Sakura lightly snapped her fingers, and then a figure appeared at her feet like a teleport. "This guy is!" Kakashi's eyes widened. This person was the masked man Obito who was still wearing the Akatsuki cloak. "His Sharingan is the same as yours, sensei. No matter what, I think you will want to verify something with your own eyes, right? But then it's up to you. I have something to do. I'll wait for you later." talk later." Whoosh¡ª¡ª With the change of vision, a scream piercing the air suddenly struck Sakura's head. Bang! The black stick was blocked by the blue shield that appeared in front of Sakura, causing a deafening buzz. "What?!" Madara¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the girl who suddenly appeared in front of him and then blocked his fatal blow to Sasuke., with incomparable shock in his eyes. "When did the black stick containing the power of yin and yang become so rubbish that even an ordinary chakra shield can't pierce it!" "You look surprised?" Sakura did not attack him immediately. She just looked at the palm of her left hand and said with an inexplicable melancholy tone. "I'm also surprised. It's such a powerful force, but I've only been using it by peeling off its fur before, and I was so complacent that I already understood it very well." Looking at Sakura's plain appearance, Madara's heart suddenly felt a sense of crisis. If he stepped down, his body would quickly retreat towards the rear. But it¡¯s still a step too late. Boom! Two huge branches on the ground grabbed his feet, but Madara was not an ordinary person after all. He reacted extremely quickly and immediately sprayed out a purple light from his mouth. Immortal method: Lan Dunguangya! This move is the Six Paths Senjutsu, a powerful ninjutsu that can even cut off the Jade of Seeking Paths. Moreover, this technique does not require any seals. It can be activated by opening your mouth and spraying it, making it even more powerful. "However, his technique is very fast, but Sakura's speed is even faster. Sakura pressed sideways, got close to Madara's body, and punched him directly in the face! boom¡ª¡ª! Madara was about to fly backwards, but the branches wrapped around his feet firmly tied him in place and prevented him from moving. His face was completely distorted by this blow, and blood accompanied the blow. White teeth swayed in the air. "Youwhat on earth are you" The mouth was blurry, Madara's mouth was filled with blood, and he looked at Sakura with incredible eyes. Sakura ignored Madara's words, she just looked at the white object on Madara's forehead that looked like a forehead protector. "The chakra has not been accumulated yet, so there is no way to cast Infinite Tsukuyomi yet?" Sasuke and Naruto, who were standing aside, could not get any wider at this time. They looked back and forth between Madara and Sakura, their eyes full of disbelief. "What's wrong? Did I scare you? But I'll explain it later. The most important thing now is to get rid of him. But the power given to you by the Six Paths Immortal doesn't need to be wasted here. The world will encounter many things in the future. , it¡¯s really a waste to deal with him.¡± Feeling the gazes of the two people, Sakura turned to look at them and whispered softly, and then looked at Madara again: "I already understand your ideals, but it is a pity that all your foundations are based on one In false reality. The true purpose of the Infinite Tsukuyomi is to resurrect Kaguya, the ancestor of chakra." After saying this, Sakura stretched out her hand, and a dark shadow was firmly grasped in her hand. It was Hei Zetsu. At some point, he was separated from Nagato's body, revealing his true body. "you¡­¡­" "Shut up!" Sakura was not prepared to talk nonsense with Black Zetsu at all, and a slight force with her right hand silenced him. "The world thinks that the Sage of Six Paths is the ancestor of chakra, but this is wrong. The real ancestor of chakra is Kaguya who brought the sacred tree to this planet and finally ate the fruit of the sacred tree. The Sage of Six Paths is just Just one of her children. Your Infinite Tsukuyomi is not a perfect art at all. People who are immersed in the world of illusion will become White Zetsu after being drained of chakra." "The true identity of this guy is actually the third child of Princess Kaguya, the ancestor of chakra. Everything you do is just under his control. He has only one purpose, and that is to wait for you to perform When the Infinite Tsukuyomi puts the world into slumber, resurrect Kaguya." "Am I right, Hei Jue?" Sakura pinched Hei Zetsu's hand slowly and hard, causing him to scream in pain. "Youhow did you know this?! I've obviously hidden it for thousands of years. It's impossible for anyone to know these things!" Hearing this, Sakura laughed. "Thousands of years? Sorry, the memory and knowledge I just obtained from the dragon veins are also thousands of years old!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 496 The arrival of God Tree Realm! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Dragon Vein? What is that" Hei Zetsu, who was held in the palm of Sakura's hand, screamed in despair. He didn't know what happened, and why a girl of only sixteen years old could know his identity! However, Sakura ignored him and focused her eyes on Madara, "Did you hear what he said? This is the truth about the infinite Tsukuyomi you want to cast. Everything you do is just to destroy It¡¯s just a way to set the stage by dropping humans.¡± Madara¡¯s eyes clenched his fists and made a crackling sound. He looked at Black Zetsu in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect that in the end, he, Uchiha Madara, would be famous for his fame "Okay, the truth of the matter is now clear. You also know that you have been deceived from the beginning. Now can you go to the Pure Land to fall in love and kill your beloved First Hokage?" "Succeed or lose, it's up to you. Hum, although I say I am a success or a loser, I didn't expect that my purpose was false from the beginning. Such a life is full of failure." Madara laughed self-deprecatingly, then glanced at Sasuke and Naruto who were also stunned and said: "How on earth do you know these things? Just like what this guy said, he is obviously hiding in the shadows. long time." "Didn't I say it, Dragon Vein? In other words, the origin of this planet. When Kaguya came to this world and used the sacred tree to extract the energy of the earth, it was spontaneously formed by the planet. It records Every bit of this planet, from the falling dew in the morning to the slumber of all things at night, everything is recorded in the dragon's veins." "When I use the method given by the Immortal of Six Paths to completely integrate the power of the dragon vein residing in my Yin Seal, everything recorded in the dragon vein will naturally be obtained by me." "Six Paths Sage? He is still alive?!" Madara was surprised, and at the same time he understood why Naruto and Sasuke became so powerful at once. "Of course, if it weren't for him, I might only be able to activate the power of dragon veins in sage mode in this life." Sakura recalled what the Sage of Six Paths said to herself after passing the chakra to Naruto and Sasuke. Time is also a bit emotional. If there were no Immortal of Six Paths, she would never have thought in her life that the power of dragon veins could be directly 'eaten' like the fruit of the sacred tree. Of course, this does not mean eating it directly, but it means transferring the power of the dragon vein into your own body and completely integrating it with the power of the dragon vein. This process is not simple, but after sending away Naruto and Sasuke, the Six Paths Sage personally came to help Sakura quickly integrate the power of the dragon vein. And Sakura, who had previously obtained the power of the dragon vein of that world in the Lost Tower world, after obtaining the power of the dragon vein of the two worlds, her strength naturally skyrocketed. Now she has become the strongest in every sense. As long as she stands on the earth, the natural energy of the entire earth will be used by her. And through this ability combined with the flying thunder god, she can now appear anytime and anywhere. In any corner of the earth, or on any thing on the earth, mark it with the Flying Thunder God's mark, and pull it to your side. Let alone Madara, even if Otsutsuki Kaguya comes now, Sakura alone can seal him or kill him on the spot! "Uchiha Madara, actually I can give you a chance, a chance to become the savior. Do you want to give it a try?" Sakura suddenly raised the corner of her mouth and spoke to Madara with a hint of bewitchment. asked. At the same time as she said this, a strong natural energy began to form in her right hand. The Hei Jue held in her palm shrank rapidly at the moment when the natural energy was formed, until it finally disappeared completely. Sakura evaporated all the chakra and energy in Black Zetsu's body. Hei Zetsu, who was originally just a product of Kaguya Otsutsuki's will, and did not even exist as a physical body, immediately dissipated. This true ninja world¡¯s darkness died tragically in Sakura¡¯s hands. Madara looked at Sakura with confusion. He didn¡¯t know what Sakura meant by opportunity. "It's very simple. Since you know about the Infinite Tsukuyomi, you must also know about the arrival of the God Tree World. This is a ninjutsu used with the Infinite Tsukuyomi, because he exists to defeat those who have been hit by the Infinite Tsukuyomi. The person¡¯s chakra is absorbed and taken away.¡± Madara frowned, but nodded, admitting that he knew this technique. "What do you want to use this jutsu for? If you don't use the Infinite Tsukuyomi to cover the whole world, this ninjutsu will only achieve half the result with twice the result because it cannot actively find the target." &nFight back, while thinking about how to hold on. ¡°Ah hit¡ª¡ª!¡± At this moment, a green shadow appeared in Tenzo's sight, it was Konoha Jonin Metkai! Sakura, who was sensing everything, naturally noticed Kai's performance, but she didn't care. Kai was indeed very strong, but she was also prepared. With a sudden thought, Metkai, who was struggling with the branches and vines, did not know that a mark of the Flying Thunder God had appeared on his body. Then¡ª¡ª ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Metkai, who was fighting for his youth, disappeared. He was directly transported to the bottom of the tree by Sakura using the Flying Thunder God Technique. The moment he appeared here, all his chakra had been drained. At this point, the arrival of the God Tree Realm is complete! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 497 The End... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Is this the chakra in the world? It's just as good as the Ten-Tails." Feeling the influx of chakra, Madara couldn't help but let out a sigh. At the same time, he quietly glanced at Sakura on the side and found that she didn't even look at him. ¡¾Are you completely relieved of me, or do you think that even now I cannot pose a threat to her? ¡¿ Madara thought silently in his heart. "Okay, there are no more struggling creatures in this world. Now you can start the performance. Come on, Madara, let's perform the last dance for this world." Sakura came to the giant tree behind Madara, gently pressed her hand on it, and slowly said to Madara. "Hmph! Junior, I admit that you are the strongest person in this era, but sooner or later, you will be surpassed by others!" Madara glanced at Sakura, and finally said nothing. As he took a step forward, The whole world was connected by the arrival of the tree world, and everyone saw Madara's figure. "Inform the whole world that I am the new god of the world, Madara Uchiha. The five shadows are not worth mentioning in front of me. The ten tails, the strongest weapon in the world, have also been controlled by me. Your life and death have also been completely controlled by the god, tree world. Coming under control, now the ninja world no longer has the power to fight against me. Yes, the world has fallen into my hands at this moment today. Uchiha Madara hereby orders - the world, surrender to me!" Uchiha Madara, who descended from the God Tree Realm, has already returned to his peak condition, and the forehead protector-like item on his head has long been removed, revealing the red Rinne Sharingan. . The arrogant gesture, accompanied by the terrifying declaration, descended through the tree world that bound all mankind at this moment, and was passed on to all mankind! "Have you started yet? Sasuke." Naruto covered his cheek. He was sore from Sakura's punch just now. "Well, it's begun." Sasuke stood up. His cheeks were now red, but his eyes were extremely firm. "For the world!" x2 Boom! The two of them acted suddenly, kicked off their legs and suddenly appeared in front of Madara, and at the same time they also appeared in the sight of all mankind. "Hmph, do you still want to resist at this point? Yes, at least in terms of courage, I, Madara Uchiha, would like to call you, Sasuke Uchiha, and Naruto Uzumaki the strongest in the ninja world!" As soon as he finished speaking, a series of extremely destructive black balls emerged from behind Madara. "This is a gift for you, accept it with gratitude!" Violent chakra surges behind Madara, and even humans trapped in the tree world can easily feel that terrifying power. And as the smile appeared on Madara's lips, this despairing Tailed Beast Jade instantly shot towards Sasuke and Naruto! Rumble¡ª¡ª! Every tailed beast jade caused a disaster of earth shattering, and the flames instantly obscured the figures of Sasuke and Naruto. This makes people all over the world feel cold. An attack of this level, let alone a frontal attack, even a small impact from afar would probably wipe out their entire army. Is our destiny coming to an end here? When such a desperate thought popped up in the hearts of everyone present, a huge shadow appeared in the dazzling firelight. It¡¯s the Nine-Tails, no, it¡¯s the Nine-Tails that is covered in Susanoo¡¯s armor and looks like a majestic warrior! Madara seemed a little surprised by this scene, but soon his eyes became cold, and an astonishing number of tailed beast jade appeared in front of him with a move from his right hand. The number is more than before! All human beings exclaimed in their hearts, they could no longer imagine whether Sasuke and Naruto could withstand Madara's attack. However, the powerful Nine-Tails made an action that no one expected. He bowed his legs, and his huge body suddenly burst out at an astonishing speed, and he appeared in front of Madara in the blink of an eye. "Awesome Chidori Rasengan!!!" The huge and powerful Nine-Tails stretched out his right hand, and a Rasengan wrapped in a jet-black Chidori was formed in his hand, aiming directly at Uchiha Madara in front of him! Boom! Boom boom! Boom boom boom! ! ! In an instant, the sky collapsed, and the dazzling white light became the only color in the world, followed by violent explosions one after another. The earth shook wildly, and the energy waves that exploded from the impact rolled and surged, as if they were going to shake the whole world. I don¡¯t know how long the dazzling light lasted, but when the light gradually dissipated,Only then did people realize how terrifying this explosion was. The entire battlefield seemed to have been turned over by someone. The ground was full of gravel and rocks. The huge trees that originally appeared due to the arrival of the divine tree world had long since disappeared. And at the center of the explosion, a deep and unfathomable tree formed. The huge pothole that bottomed out appeared in the eyes of the world. "Ha ha¡­¡­" Most of his body has been destroyed, but with the powerful recovery ability of the Six Paths Body, Madara can still breathe. In front of him, there were Sasuke and Naruto who were in ragged clothes, but their condition was no better than him. At this moment, both of them were holding their own special skills in their hands and limping. He turned around and started walking in Madara's direction. "It's over, Madara. Your dream is over!" Sasuke and Naruto stood in front of Madara, one on the left and the other on the right, revealing the mark of the power of six paths they received from the Sage of Six Paths. "Six Paths¡¤Earth Exploding Stars!" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "It's over, everything is over." Sakura looked at the huge meteorite slowly rising in the sky, feeling the emotions coming from the people in the world of gods and trees, and a smile appeared on her face. At the same time, at the moment when Madara was hit by the Six Paths Earth Blast Star, all the Shikamaru White Zetsu who were about to rush to the battlefield stopped their movements, and then slowly fell to the ground, unable to get up again. The palms were released from the trunk, and the wooden escape that lost the support of Sakura's chakra instantly turned into ashes, and the people who were mummified by the branches and vines also regained their freedom at this moment. It¡¯s just that compared to before, the same two names appeared in their minds. Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto saved the world. "Yes, everything is over. Maybe as you said, it's time for me to return to the Pure Land and meet that guy Hashirama. I haven't seen him for decades, and I really miss him so much. of." Right next to Sakura, Madara has lost the power of six paths, or it may be said that he is just a wood escape clone of him. Of course, Madara¡¯s ontological consciousness exists in this wooden escape clone, and the one sealed in the air is just an unconscious body. A technique of mind transformation cannot be considered too brilliant. "Anyway, goodbye. If it weren't for you, maybe I would be just a tool until my death. No, I am still a tool person now, just a tool person who understands." Madara looked at the meteorites in the sky, and his body began to gradually collapse. Just because consciousness exists in a clone does not mean that he can survive independently. "Well, bye. I mean, bye!" Sakura looked at Madara with a smile and added lightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 498 The last and the last You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The day the Five Shadows Conference officially ended, the world ushered in peace. As the two heroes who defeated the Great Demon King, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto have been worshiped by people all over the world. This time they are different from the original ones. In the world of the original work, although they defeated Kaguya, how many of them actually saw them in person and fought? But now the whole world has seen their faces through the arrival of the God Tree Realm, and also felt their world-destroying strength. In other words, Sasuke and Naruto now have surpassed the status of Madara and Hashirama in the ninja world, and have become the strongest in the new era in the true sense. With the current status of the two of them, Tsunade, a strong woman, immediately announced that she would reconvene the Five Shadows Conference, and this time, she asked the leaders of Xiao Ninja Village to also participate. Originally, some Ninja Villages were not very fond of Konoha, but after learning that the bodyguards Tsunade brought were the two great gods Sasuke and Naruto, they had no choice but to participate in this Five Kage Conference no matter how unwilling they were. At the meeting, Tsunade directly announced her purpose of convening the Five Kage Conference this time - to establish the Ninja Sect. The purpose of the Ninja Sect is very simple, to maintain the peace and security of the Ninja world. In the future, all disputes between countries will be handled by the Ninja Sect. At the same time, it helps countries work together to improve the lives of poor people, encourages respect for each other's rights and freedoms, and fully coordinates exchanges between people in various countries. The biggest role is to prevent people like Uchiha Madara from appearing again in the ninja world in the future. The ninja sect will have the power to directly establish a joint ninja army beyond the daimyo, and the commander of the coalition will be selected from the Five Kage Conference. In other words, the establishment of the Ninja Sect actually greatly weakened the power of the daimyo of various countries, while at the same time enhancing the influence of the Five Kage Conference. In addition, in order to make the Ninja Sect become a de facto existence, during this meeting, with the consent of the leader of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune, the future headquarters of the Ninja Sect was established in the Iron Kingdom. With this, the leaders of the Ninja Village, who were originally a little uneasy about Tsunade's suggestion, also breathed a sigh of relief. Tsunade is willing to place the headquarters of the Ninja Sect on a neutral country, which somewhat shows that Tsunade does not want to use the Ninja Sect to swallow up these small Ninja villages in one breath. Although there were some minor problems during the establishment process, under the pressure of Tsunade's unhurried methods, the Ninja Sect was finally established. "All problems of the Ninja Sect in the future will be resolved within the Ninja Sect of the Kingdom of Iron by convening the Five Kage Conference. In addition to such major events related to the ninja world, many things have also happened in Konoha. Naruto and Sasuke became heroes, and he had dreamed of becoming a Hokage since childhood, so as soon as he returned to Konoha, Tsunade ordered Kakashi, Iruka and others to provide special training to Naruto. No matter what, you, Naruto, are the heroes who saved the ninja world, but you are still just a genin, so Naruto is forced to be trained in the room almost all day long. Sasuke was different. Not only was he not oppressed, Tsunade also gave him a special certificate. Like Jiraiya, he can enter and leave Konoha at will without any mission, and he has also regained all the properties where Uchiha was stationed. Itachi's identity was also revealed to Tsunade and Sarutobi Hiruzen, but neither Hokage mentioned the Uchiha rebellion. They only said that the Uchiha clan was actually destroyed by Uchiha Madara, the mastermind behind the scenes, and Itachi was In order to infiltrate the Akatsuki organization, he had no choice but to kill his parents. As for the fact that Itachi didn't pass on any information until the end, it was mainly because the Akatsuki organization didn't completely trust Itachi. And in the subsequent operation of the Kingdom of Thunder to capture the Eight-Tails, it was because Itachi released the water that the Eight-Tails were captured. Now one of the Uchiha brothers is respected as a hero by the whole world, and the other is respected as a hero in Konoha. And as soon as Itachi returned to Konoha, Tsunade, with his consent, arranged for him to become the ANBU minister who had been vacant for a long time. Uchiha Obito did not get justice like Itachi. After learning that everything about him was false, he did not stubbornly ask others not to save him. He just watched Kakashi explain everything that day. "I have made too many mistakes, and I am not qualified to stay in Konoha. My future is only about atonement. When there is a disaster in the future, or an opponent I cannot face, Kakashi, you know How to find me?" Leave this sentenceAfter that, Obito never appeared in front of the world again. Occasionally, someone could see a thin man standing in front of the memorial monument, standing there to pay homage to something. kindness? You mean Sakura? After the battle, Sakura helped Kakashi optimize his physique so that he would no longer be hindered by the Sharingan, and then applied to Tsunade to leave the ANBU. And the reason she gave was also very simple. After briefly talking about the relationship between Kaguya and Chakra, she said that since Kaguya is not from Earth, it means that there will be people like Kaguya again in the future. Come to earth. She can no longer waste time staying in Konoha. She needs to go to other worlds to seek strength, and the first goal is the first world she went to through Dragon Vein. In addition to being there to learn about possible future attacks for the first time, she also wanted to find a place. She has never forgotten the incident of being hammered by a big pillar! Of course, she didn¡¯t say the following words directly to Tsunade. She just roughly expressed her worries about the future, and then Tsunade agreed to leave ANBU and also gave her the same pass as Sasuke. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A few days later, Sakura, who had said goodbye to all her friends in Konoha, came to the Loulan ruins, and then she was stunned. In front of her, a young man who was ready to go was looking at her with a chuckle. "Why are you here? Aren't you going to live with Itachi for a while? He is now the head of ANBU, so in theory he doesn't need to accept many tasks, right?" Sakura came to Sasuke in surprise. She was not at all curious about why Sasuke knew she was coming here. "I spent a lot of time with Itachi, and after being healed by Slug Sage, his physical condition has almost caught up with that of Naruto. What's more, if we act together with you, no matter how much time passes, when we come back, Isn¡¯t it still at this point in time?¡± "Since the time I spend with Itachi will not be reduced by traveling across the world, I don't have to worry about it. What's more, I am no longer the child who only relied on my brother. Compared with Itachi, I hope that I can be by your side!" "Eh?" Sakura was stunned, and a trace of blush that she had never seen before appeared on Sasuke's face. only¡­¡­ "Who told you that the time point will not change? The previous time point will not change because the power of the dragon vein is consumed. So we will suddenly come back during the previous time travel because the power of the dragon vein has been consumed to a node. If we go any further, we will begin to reduce the accumulation of dragon vein power over thousands of years." "And I have now been completely integrated with the power of the dragon vein. Of course, it is impossible to waste the power of the dragon vein on a fixed time point. So if you come with me, you will have to go out for a long time this time. When the time comes, you and Itachi will come back. The time we spend together will naturally decrease.¡± Sasuke was stunned for a moment by Sakura's many remarks. The next moment he burst into laughter, and then stepped forward to stand in front of her with Sakura's unclear eyes. "Didn't I say that I am no longer a child. I want to be with you more than Itachi. I have already missed three years of being with you, and I don't want to miss it again." Sasuke gently hugged Sakura, feeling the soft body in his arms. Regardless of her flushed face, he leaned over and whispered in her ear. "And didn't you say that? If I want to strengthen the Uchiha clan, do I have to have more children? Since you are the one who made this suggestion, you must be responsible to the end." The warm breath spread to Sakura's earlobes, and in the blink of an eye, Sakura's white and tender skin was dyed with a thick layer of crimson. "Whowho, who is responsible to the end! And what I said was obviously to marry more wives and have more children, but I didn't, ah!" Sakura stammered as she spoke, but before she could finish speaking, Sasuke gently blew into her earlobe, which immediately made her body soften. Huh? Are her ears so sensitive? "There is no need to marry more than one, as long as you are enough. Don't worry, no matter which world it is, I will pursue you. After all, the task of strengthening the Uchiha clan lies with you and me." "Get out of here! Didn't you say revitalization before? Why did you change your words to become stronger? Your family" Sasuke repeated his old trick, biting Sakura's ear after interrupting her words and said: "Because isn't it what you said about being strong? I am following your opinion." "you¡­¡­!" "kindness." Feeling the girl's body softening in his arms, Sasuke secretly gave Kakashi a thumbs up. Good job! Kakashi-sensei, you are indeed a genius! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "A sneeze!" In the distant Konoha Village, Kakashi, who was sitting on a chair, suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose with a confused look on his face. But he soon straightened his face and looked at Naruto in the audience with a fierce expression. "What are you reading! You can't remember this little knowledge, do you still want to be Hokage?! Read the book quickly!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp; "You!" "kindness." Feeling the girl's body softening in his arms, Sasuke secretly gave Kakashi a thumbs up. Good job! Kakashi-sensei, you are indeed a genius! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "A sneeze!" In the distant Konoha Village, Kakashi, who was sitting on a chair, suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose with a confused look on his face. But he soon straightened his face and looked at Naruto in the audience with a fierce expression. "What are you reading! You can't remember this little knowledge, and you still want to be Hokage?! Read the book quickly!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 499 Follow-up: This is youth! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! As soon as she woke up, Sakura found herself being held in Sasuke's arms. When she turned her head slightly, she found that Sasuke had already woken up and his eyes were staring at her closely. "Good morning, Sakura." "Wellmorning." Her face turned slightly red, and Sakura stammered a reply. She didn't know why she actually agreed to Sasuke's request last night and actually slept with him in the same bed. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??? "Don't worry. Although I said I want to grow Uchiha with you, that can only happen after we get married." Sasuke couldn't help but laugh when he looked at Sakura's movements. This made Sakura's face turn redder, but soon she snorted angrily at Sasuke, turned around and ran towards the bathroom in the room, taking her clothes in with her at the same time. A short while later, Sakura and Sasuke had finished washing themselves and walked out of the room they were currently living in. As soon as they left the room, they saw the seven shadow rocks on the huge Hokage Rock. This is the world that Sakura and Sasuke came to for the first time, that is, they officially entered the world of Boruto. She has been in this world with him for two years. At first, Sakura was a little afraid of what Sasuke would do. After all, Sasuke's behavior of forcing her to travel around the world with her really made Sakura a little scared. Shadow in my heart. But it was okay at the beginning. As soon as Sasuke came to this world, he directly found Future Sasuke and Future Naruto, and then started a crazy fighting journey. After each battle, Sasuke was covered with scars and exhaustion. back to their homes in this world. Sakura is naturally happy about this, she wishes Sasuke would stay away from her. The result changed later. Sasuke gradually reduced his fight with Mirai Nazu and instead attacked her. It¡¯s not an attack in a physical sense, but a psychological one Whether it was through hard work or persistent stalking, in short, during those months, Sakura didn't know what happened to her, so she vaguely agreed to his request to get along with him. And until last night, she even agreed to his request to sleep in the same bed with him. "It's been a long time, but none of the Otsutsuki guys seem to have appeared. Maybe we can return to our own world now?" Sasuke put his arm around Sakura's waist from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder, and asked softly. They stayed in this world for two years, and then they encountered a large number of Otsutsuki clan who came over to attack. They only discovered it after casually participating in a few moves. The Naruto and Sasuke in this world are really good at acting in order to establish authority in front of their children! "Ugh ok. Speaking of which, I really miss Naruto and those guys, and I don't know how they are doing now." Sakura blushed, but did not struggle. In fact, in the past two years, Sakura has also asked Sasuke why he suddenly became like this. He was completely different from the previous Sasuke who had facial paralysis and rarely showed emotions. Sasuke's answer surprised her. He was just influenced by the other gods. The other gods that Itachi put on him were not to modify his will, but only strengthened Sasuke's feelings, allowing him to be more 'radical' towards the people he loved. The key point lies in this radicalism. At first, Sasuke just cared more about Sakura and tried to better integrate himself into Sakura's life. But when Sakura held a farewell party that day and said that she would leave Konoha in the next period of time, Sasuke's mentality exploded. He wanted to find seniors in the love world to guide him, but he only knew a few people, and they were basically singles. ??Naruto pass, Itachi pass, Suigetsu, and Jugo pass. Finally, a person suddenly popped up in his mind - Hatake Kakashi. Although this guy is also single, he has rich theoretical experience. Jiraiya's book "Intimate Paradise" Kakashi has it in his hands every day. So at the risk of his life, Sasuke rushed to Kakashi's house that night. Regardless of Kakashi just sleeping, he woke him up immediately, and then got the inheritance from him.   Now, Sasuke looked at the beautiful Sakura in his arms, and couldn't help but give Kakashi a thumbs up again. ???????????????????????????????? ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, at the Loulan ruins in the future world. Sakura and Sasuke, who had already said goodbye to Future Naruto, Future Sasuke and others, held hands and stood on the central column. After a slight movement of thought, the white light instantly covered the two of them. As soon as she returned to her own world, Sakura frowned fiercely, then closed her eyes for a moment, then immediately looked towards the sky. "What's wrong?" Sasuke asked strangely. "Naruto and the others are all on the moon now, and they seem to be fighting a guy." Sakura said, pointing to the huge moon in the sky. "Fighting on the moon? Are they from the Otsutsuki clan? Why did it appear so early in our world?!" Sasuke immediately stared at the moon, with some confusion in his words. He has no fear of the Otsutsuki clan. After all, he personally beat one of them in the future world. If it weren't for his future self and future Naruto to gain a sense of authority in front of their children, he would probably be alone. That will solve everything. "No, it's not ¨­tsutsuki, but you're right about the ¨­tsutsuki clan. It's just that the one above is different from those aliens." Sakura thought about Toneri's identity and felt that she couldn't explain it at the moment. clear. "Forget it, the situation above has almost been solved anyway. The man who fought Naruto has very little chakra left. Why don't we return to Konoha first?" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A few hours later, in the Konoha Hokage's office, when Naruto and his party arrived after a long journey, they were surprised to see Sakura and Sasuke already sitting on the chairs. "Eh?! Sakura, Sasuke? When did you come back?" Naruto yelled with his eyes wide open. But compared to answering Naruto's question, Sakura's eyes moved towards Naruto's right hand, and there was a hint of teasing on her face. "Not bad, Naruto, are you finally enlightened?" Naruto blushed, but gripped his right hand tighter. At the same time, he glanced at Sasuke, and immediately discovered that the two people sitting on the chair were holding hands at this time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?!!!¡± Kakashi, who received the position of Hokage from Tsunade, looked at the scene in front of him and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. "This is youth" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103, the miserable Sakura is training... You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! In the seventh training ground. "Master! I have always practiced cultivation and ordinary sparring before. This time, can you let me see your strength and let me have a real battle with you?!" "oh?" After hearing what Sakura said, Tsunade glanced at Sakura, but found that her eyes were already full of desire. It was obvious that she had thought about it for a long time before saying this directly. "It's okay. But according to what you said, do you want to really fight?" "No!" Sakura shook her head calmly and said to Tsunade, "This time, it's just a duel in Ninjutsu. I don't know how to use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, Chakra Shield and Ninjutsu." "" A black line suddenly appeared on Tsunade's forehead. Although she knew that Sakura just wanted to try how far Taijutsu and Kaijutsu had progressed in the past few days, she was told by a junior that she didn't know how to use them. I always feel like I am being despised. "Then on the contrary, I also have a suggestion. Since you want to test your true strength and progress, you have to go all out. So next, I will use all my strength." Tsunade narrowed her eyes. , looking at Sakura who was already eager to try, he showed a smile and said slowly. Of course, the purpose of using all her strength is just to let Sakura understand how much her own strength has improved. It's definitely not because of the phone call Sakura just made that she said that, hum ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r. ¡­¡­ A moment later, Sakura and Tsunade faced each other, and Sakura looked even more wary, her muscles tensed up, looking ready to attack. "But compared to Sakura's full vigilance, Tsunade seemed a little more relaxed. Even her whole body was still a little loose, as if her whole body was full of weaknesses. "Then, let's start warming up now, Sakura." Looking at Sakura's movements, Tsunade raised her right hand, shook it at Sakura, and said softly. Hearing this, Sakura didn't hesitate any longer, she immediately burst out with all her strength, appeared beside Tsunade, aimed at her head and kicked her hard! ¡°Bang!¡± The right leg did not hit Tsunade's head, and was directly blocked by her quickly stretched out left hand! After Sakura missed the hit, she quickly stepped back and stood ten meters away from Tsunade, looking at Tsunade from a distance. "Well, the speed just now was pretty good, but it still lacked a little accuracy." Tsunade stretched out her left hand, looked at the mark on it, and nodded directly, indicating that it was okay. "Reallythat means my training during this period has been very successful." After hearing Tsunade's evaluation of herself, Sakura gently adjusted her posture. ¡°Tsk!¡± The steps touched the ground, and the chakra peaked on the toes. Sakura's whole body exploded in an instant. After her legs naturally supported her entire body, she turned into a black shadow and passed through the open space between the two people, and appeared on top of Tsunade at a very fast speed. forward. ??Standing away from Ju Li, he looked at Tsunade who had already made defensive movements, with her hands pointed at herself in the air, ready to defend at any time. Sakura's body sank, and she directly opened Tsunade's defensive posture. After she stretched out her right hand and quickly slapped the ground, she twisted her waist and kicked out her left leg quickly, hitting Tsunade's waist. But how could Tsunade be hit by such a simple taijutsu? With a simple shake of her right hand, taking advantage of the sinking of her shoulders, she successfully deflected Sakura's blow with a snap. Then, without waiting for Sakura to react, she turned to one side, moved her left hand to grab Sakura's left leg and swung it downwards, then kicked it out. "boom!" ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± Suffering a heavy blow to her lower abdomen, Sakura curled up and flew backwards, hitting the ground heavily on the training field. There was no pursuit. Tsunade just looked at Sakura indifferently, shrugged casually and said to her, "The accuracy is enough, but the strength and speed are not enough." ¡°Ahem¡ª¡ª¡± Sakura climbed up from the ground with difficulty, patted the dust on her body, rubbed her lower abdomen to relieve the pain, and finally looked at Tsunade with a twitching face, "Obviously, the strength and speed are much higher than before. Okay!" Tsunade looked indifferent and said to Sakura calmly, "The warm-up is almost done. Next, it won't be an offensive and defensive battle, but a real actual battle, right?" "Then??'s physical skills are not allowed to use strange power. It is said that if you practice after being injured, your strength will increase significantly. Oh my god. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Haruno Sakura is just a human with a ninja profession, not a Saiyan with a tail behind her back, who can later turn into a blond and murderous Saiyan! Ever since, Sakura lifted up her tired body and began to attack Tsunade continuously. And in the end, when Sakura had exhausted all her strength and fell to the ground unable to move, Tsunade's true purpose emerged. She summoned the fragrant phosphorus with one hand, and directly asked her to perform medical ninjutsu on Sakura, contacting the cells in Sakura's body through chakra, and once again put Sakura into a state of vitality. Of course, being alive and kicking is an exaggeration. The real state is just the point where you can recover your strength and be able to use your strength to fight again. But now, Sakura finally understood. With this move, Tsunade killed two birds with one stone. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? one? one can improve one¡¯s own physical skills, and???????????????????? can also allow Xiang Li to increase his knowledge and mastery of medical ninjutsu more quickly. "Alas, you really deserve to be Master Tsunade" Looking at the sky helplessly, at this moment, Sakura couldn't help but burst into tears. ¡°Unfortunately¡ª¡ª¡± (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 Let¡¯s cool off tonight, make up for it tomorrow You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Let it cool down tonight and make up for it at noon tomorrow ps, do you really not know where Chie Sakura¡¯s name comes from? In fact, it¡¯s Sakura¡¯s CV, Chie Nakamura. . . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142, S-class rebel? ! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! With full regret, Sakura and Mitsuha, who seemed to have endured so much torture, slowly arrived at the hotel where they and others were staying. But just as the two of them arrived at their room, Miyami Taki's voice came from the front in an instant. "You two are finally back" The two of them were stunned for a moment, and turned their gaze to Miyami Taki in front of them. However, he discovered that at this moment, Miyami Taki had a trace of concern between his eyebrows. Sensing something was amiss, Tachibana Mitsuha and Sakura glanced at each other slightly, then they both calmed down and walked in the direction of Miyamizu Taki. Without saying anything else, Miyamizu Taki simply turned around and opened the door of his room. As soon as she entered the room, Sakura discovered that Shun Kaito had already appeared in Taki Miyamizu's room. kindness? etc! Shun Kaito and Taki Miyamizu are both here? Then who is protecting His Highness, the Chief of the Kingdom of Sichuan? ! Sakura's eyes widened suddenly and she looked at Shun Kaito, who was sitting in the room and had not moved much. However, after taking a closer look, Sakura finally discovered that Shun Kaito in this room was not Shun Kaito, or in other words, not his true form. That¡¯s right, this Shun Kaito is actually just a shadow clone. "Since you two are all here, it will be easy to solve." After sinking his body and sitting on the chair, Miyamizu Taki slowly tapped his left hand on the table and said There was a thumping sound. "The information you obtained this time is very important to us now. And the reason why I will make the instant shadow clone this time is actually because of the information you just obtained this time." "What? Didn't the two of them just go out and have fun??!" Hearing this sentence, Shun Kaito's shadow clone, who had been acting as his own identity honestly, couldn't hold it anymore. With extremely surprised eyes, he straightened his body suddenly. In fact, when he came to Miyami Taki's room this time, he also looked confused. At that time, he was just guarding the roof of the room where His Highness lived, and suddenly Miyamizu Taki came to him and asked him to create a shadow clone in order to obtain important information. Originally, I thought that this so-called information was secretly given to Miyamizu Taki by Konoha's intelligence organization. But now looking at it, it was obviously not Konoha's intelligence organization, but these two kunoichi who ran out to circle around. Hearing Shun Kaito¡¯s surprised voice, Sakura suddenly felt a little sore in her cheeks. To be honest, she herself didn't expect this to happen. After all, in all the worlds, only those with the aura of the protagonist would be able to trigger a mission prompt just by running out and having fun like she did this time. But in this world, I can't be considered a master etc! Sakura's mind was like a flash of lightning, and she was suddenly startled. To be honest, isn¡¯t my identity one of the protagonists in this world? ! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Thinking of this, Sakura curled her lips and threw this idea directly out of her mind. Not to mention that because of her joining, the direction of the world has slowly entered the unknown. Originally, this world was also very dangerous. In the early and mid-term, there may not be any very powerful beings, only the third generation and the three ninjas who are annoying. But after evolving into a contact lens ninja in the middle and later stages, the existences that appeared were all unbelievable, right? First, Konoha Village, which has been established for decades and has never been invaded, was directly destroyed by Nagato who inserted the reincarnation eye plug-in on the eve of the Fourth Ninja War. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Naruto used the legendary ninjutsu mouth release to wash out Nagato¡¯s brain, and then used his life to resurrect all Konoha¡¯s casualties. It is estimated that in the later Ninja World War, nothing will happen to Konoha at all. After Konoha was destroyed by Nagato and entered the Fourth Ninja War, its combat power completely entered the stage of collapse. I always feel that without a pair of contact lenses, I am already unable to become a boss-level existence. but¡­¡­ The Uchiha Madara who existed as invincible in the memory of his previous life appeared in his mind. Sakura's brows couldn't help but frown slightly.Come. To be fair, she seems to be quite strong now and can be called a powerful ninja. But once it comes to the fourth ninja war in the later stage, this strength is simply not enough to protect itself! "Sakura, Shun is actually just saying it casually, so there's no need to frown like this." Just when Uchiha Madara appeared in Sakura's mind, and she frowned and became confused, Miyamizu Taki uttered a question, interrupting Sakura's train of thought. "Ah, it's not because of Kaito's words. It's just that I suddenly remembered some personal matters in my mind, so I frowned. I'm sorry for being distracted." After coming back to her senses, Sakura did not say anything about this incident. She just shook her head gently and explained to Miyami Taki. "That's good" Miyamizu Taki smiled and continued: "Next, let's start explaining the information obtained by Sakura and Mitsuha this time." "First, this assassination mission of His Highness the Governor of Kawano Kuni was not carried out by the Iwa Ninja Village or other unknown forces, as our intelligence department said at the beginning. It was simply a political change within Kawano Kuni." "Second, originally the other party would launch a night attack on us tonight. But now due to the actions of Sakura and Mitsuha, the other party is likely to cancel this action. But this is just a guess. Tonight, No, it should be said that from now on until the mission is completed, we must concentrate on it!" But just after Miyami Taki finished saying this, Shun Kaito's shadow clone raised his eyebrows and said with a slightly exaggerated expression: "No, that is to say, there is no action by Mitsuha and Sakura." "Is it very likely that we will be able to completely end this mission tonight?!" "If this is the case, Sakura and Mitsuha, you two have to take this responsibility seriously!" "" Seeing Shun Kaito¡¯s slightly exaggerated look, Sakura twitched the corners of her mouth, shook her head speechlessly and replied. "The information about this night attack was only obtained after we entered the opponent's stronghold. However, our transformation technique was discovered by the opponent later, so it became what it is now." "That's right!" Miyamizu Taki nodded to express his understanding, and then looked at Shun Kaito, "Actually, this time, we have to thank the two of them for their intelligence. If this time we didn't get Sakura, As for Sanye¡¯s intelligence, it is very likely that he will suffer a heavy blow!" "What?!" Shun Kaito and Mitsuha Tachibana suddenly felt in their hearts, and looked at Taki Miyamizu with surprise and suspicion. As teammates of Nagasaki Miyamizu, they know each other very well. Naturally, he knew that there was no joke in Miyami Taki's words this time! In other words, this time Miyomizu Taki actually suspected that one of the opponent's ninjas had the ability to hurt him! "Captain, what do you mean by this sentence? Could it be that the other party has something powerful?" Sakura asked directly without any hesitation, a little strangely. "That's right." Miyamizu Taki sighed, watching Sakura lower her voice, and slowly started to explain. "This time the opponent is actually an S-level rebel ninja from the Grass Ninja Village." S-level traitor? ! As soon as the words "Miyami Taki" came out, Sakura's brows knitted together tightly. Somewhat confused. In this world, S-level traitorous ninja is not a title that can be obtained by salty fish. Don¡¯t you see that we are a small country like Taki Ninja Village and Tang Ninja Village. Do you have to be someone with the strength of Kakuzu and Hidan to be an S-class rebel nin? However, since the other party was a ninja from the Kusanagi Village and an unknown opponent, Sakura also focused her attention on it and looked at Taki Miyamizu, wondering what he would say next. At this time, Miyami Taki's voice became a little deeper. He looked at a few people and started talking about the other person's true identity! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143, Mori Gang Katsumi (revised the title issue) You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Actually, this rebellious ninja from the Grass Ninja Village, his name is Tsuyoshi Mori. At the beginning, he was a very famous ninja in the Grass Ninja Village. He was called the next leader of the Grass Ninja Village. Exists. But it is a pity that when competing with the current leader of the Grass Ninja Village for the position of leader, the Daimyo of Grass Country directly issued an order asking the current leader to take office." "It was precisely because of this order from the Daimyo of the Country of Grass that this ninja, who could be said to be the future pillar of the Grass Ninja Village, directly chose to betray the Grass Ninja Village. And when he betrayed the Grass Ninja Village, He even directly took away a large number of his own men, causing the strength of Kusanagi Village to drop significantly." "But it is precisely because of this reason that there are bandits everywhere in the Country of Grass. And on its borders, there are also many rebel ninjas from other countries harassing them. As a result, the current strength of the Grass Ninja Village is simply During the Third Ninja War, it will be much weaker." As Miyami Taki slowly recited these words, the expressions of the three people standing aside became increasingly weird. What¡¯s special is Sakura, whose face is getting even weirder. Miyami Taki's narration reminded Sakura of a powerful ninja who once lived in Konoha¡ª¡ª Orochimaru. Yes, it¡¯s Orochimaru! "These two people are the same, as powerful ninjas in their own ninja village. And they are all called the leaders of the future Ninja Village. At the same time, it was also because of someone's intervention that it directly led to the failure to successfully take charge. But the difference is that Morigo Katsumi was excluded from the leadership competition under the order of the Daimyo of Grass Country. Orochimaru was personally designated by his master, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, to request Minato's succession and was eliminated from the Kage competition sequence. And in the end, the two people made the same choice - betrayed the Ninja Village where they were raised! However, compared to Morigo Katsumi who betrayed the Ninja Village directly for just one reason, Orochimaru can actually be said to have betrayed the Ninja Village after being heartbroken by Sarutobi Hiruzen. The first time he elected Hokage, he lost to his disciple Jiraiya, the equally famous ninja. That's okay, after all, Minato did put in a lot of effort during the third battle. But then Minato was sacrificed, why didn't Hiruzen Sarutobi elect Orochimaru to become the fifth Hokage? However, even because of this repeated humiliation, Orochimaru still did not choose to betray the Ninja Village directly. Instead, during this period of time, he was found by Danzo, the scapegoat, and induced to conduct research on the first generation. And it was because of this incident that Sarutobi Hiruzen was discovered and Orochimaru rebelled against the village. But there is no point in thinking so much now. After all, this has already happened, and it is a fact that cannot be changed. So after putting these distracting thoughts behind, Sakura raised her eyes and looked at Miyami Taki and asked her own questions. "Wait a minute, Captain! Do you mean to say that Katsumi Morigo brought a large number of his subordinates with him when he rebelled against the Ninja Village? Could it be that what we have to face this time are his subordinates? ?¡± Listening to Sakura¡¯s question, Miyamizu Taki shook his head, and said with a hint of recollection in his eyes. "No, the group of rebel ninjas he led have all been wiped out long ago. And the person who wiped them out is-" Miyamizu Taki paused, looked at his three subordinates, and said slowly, " Our ANBU members of Konoha!" ¡°What?!¡±*3 Sakura and the other three were stunned, looking at Miyami Taki in front of them with a look of surprise. "Yes, our battle with Morigang Katsumi had already broken out long ago. And in that battle, one of the participants was our captain who was buried in the sky. Of course, he was buried in the sky at that time. It¡¯s not the captain¡¯s position yet, he¡¯s just a small captain like me.¡± "That means that this time we have an old grudge against Tsuyoshi Mori?!" Shun Kaito curled up the corner of his mouth and looked at Taki Miyamizu with a strong fighting spirit. "That's right! I'm afraid it's because of this that the mastermind behind the Kawa Country chose His Highness to deliberately announce his intention to assassinate him after I arrived in Konoha. I never expected this. This Mori Go Katsumi has been hiding himself, but he didn't expect that people from the Kawa Country would discover his whereabouts." Miyamizu Taki nodded lightly and continued. "But now, it's my turn to explain to you the opponent's strength and how to fight next." ¡°No.A little bit, because the other party is a rebellious ninja from the Country of Grass. You should also know what the ninjas of the Land of Grass are good at. Although they are a small country, they are very good at studying the ninjutsu of other countries. Therefore, they have developed a lot of targeted ninjutsu for this purpose. For example, confinement techniques, sealing techniques, etc., you must be ready when the time comes! " "Second point, Morigo Katsumi, as a ninja who is almost able to become the leader, can be said to be a very powerful enemy. And according to intelligence records, the opponent's Taijutsu and Fire Release Ninjutsu are the most powerful moves. So in the next battle, in addition to the confinement technique, we must also be careful of these moves of his. Therefore, do not choose to engage in close combat with the opponent unless necessary!" "The third point is based on the second point. Next, what Shun Kaito and I have to do is to avoid close combat with each other. At the same time, we should go all out to protect the mission target, His Highness. And Sakura is The position of Shun Kaito's replacement is also as the first-hand opponent. Mitsuha's position remains unchanged and still serves as the team's rear support. Once a battle occurs, he will directly attack Katsumi Morigo." "So, that's the above three points for the time being. Do you three need to add anything?" After Miyamizu Taki finished speaking, he did not force the order by himself, but looked at the three of them and asked questions. To this question from Miyamizu Taki, Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha had no reaction at all. Shun Kaito stood up impatiently, looking at Taki Miyamizu with a strong feeling of displeasure. "Why can't I be the first? With my strength and my fighting style, I think it is necessary for me to be the first!" Hearing Kaito Shun¡¯s dissatisfied words, Miyamizu Taki was not surprised. He was obviously prepared for it. "It's very simple. The opponent's taijutsu was mentioned in the Anbu's records. In addition, his hand was specifically mentioned as an outstanding confinement technique, so I naturally have to take it into consideration." Miyamizu Taki said and did not go. Ignoring Kaito Shun's expression of wanting to say something else, he just continued speaking directly. "As for why Sakura should be placed in the first place, we also took into account her Flying Thunder God Technique and strange strength, as well as her extraordinary water escape ninjutsu. Once the opponent wants to break through from the top, then Sakura's Flying Thunder God Technique , which is also enough to break away from the restrictions of his confinement technique." "this¡­¡­" After all, Shun Kaito is an ANBU ninja, so there is no way he has no sense at all. Therefore, after Miyami Taki gave the answer, although he was still dissatisfied, he still forcibly endured it. ¡°In the end, Shun Kaito is still just a shadow clone "So Sakura and Mitsuha. Where are you two? Do you have any doubts about this tactic?" Sakura didn't pay attention, she just shook her head lightly to show that she didn't have any unnecessary thoughts. For her, there are not many requirements for her position. Just her invincible Flying Thunder God Technique and the mobility brought by the Flying Thunder God Technique have allowed her to become a quite free character. And Sanye had no doubts about his arrangement. After all, she had already been placed in this position when she participated in this mission, so there was no doubt about it. Seeing this, Miyamizu Taki nodded firmly, which was considered to be a complete decision on this matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 145, the game begins - by Mori Tsuyoshi Katsumi You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! It fell silently from the roof, and Sen Gang Katsumi didn't make any sound to alarm even a single person. Just like that, he stood at the door of the hotel. But even so quietly, it suddenly attracted the attention of a man wearing a Konoha forehead protector in the hotel. And this person is none other than the captain of the Orange Cat Team¡ªMiyamizu Taki. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ As a member of ANBU, Taki Miyamizu became the captain because of his sensory abilities. Although the distance is not as far as the Byakugan used by the Hyuga family, it is different from the Byakugan which requires eyes to see the enemy. Miyamizu Taki's perception ability only requires the opponent to step into his range of perception. Intruder detected. ¡°Ahem, of course, the last time Yuno Kuni Miyamizu Taki didn¡¯t notice his opponent, it was just a mistake, just a mistake. Moreover, the opponent has already set up a barrier for himself to defend himself against sensory ninjutsu a long time ago, so it cannot be said that Miyamizu Taki is a scumbag! What's more, the status of Miyami Taki this time and the last trip to Yuno Country can be said to have been changed from the offensive side to the defensive side. Therefore, as an outstanding sensory ninja, and because Miyamizu Taki has already set up a considerable degree of perception barrier, how could he still ignore Katsumi Morigo who slipped in. So quietly, Taki Miyamizu separated into several shadow clones and flew towards the two people who were keeping watch this time. As I have said before, because he got the news that his opponent was Katsumi Moritsu, Taki Miyamizu directly changed the number of people keeping vigil. From one person on duty, it was changed to two people sharing the duty at the beginning. And the two people on duty this time were Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha, who could be said to have been fishing outside all afternoon. As for Shun Kaito, since he was on duty in the afternoon, he had already returned to the hotel early to rest. Moreover, Kaito Shun happened to live next door to Miyamizu Taki, so all Miyamizu Taki had to do was tap the wall of his room, and Kaito Shun would open his eyes. In fact, Kaito Shunya did wake up the moment Miyamizu Taki knocked on the wall. "What happened? The enemy really carried out the action even after discovering the plan??!" Shun Kaito's face was filled with surprise when he entered Miyamizu Taki. Even he was surprised by Morigo Katsumi's crazy approach. "Oh, if I'm not wrong. I'm afraid Morigo Katsumi didn't come here to assassinate His Highness this time. In other words, if Morigo Katsumi came this time, His Highness the Lord of the Kingdom of Sichuan might be considered as evil. It's just a side goal of Gokatsuki." Miyamizu Taki's expression was already solemn. As mentioned before, the other party was a ninja who had previously competed for the leader level of the Grass Ninja Village. Even though the Grass Ninja Village was only a small ninja village in terms of strength, those who could compete for the leadership position could not be underestimated. ! "What? What do you mean, Katsumi Mori's target this time is actually our Konoha manpower?!" Kaito Shun was shocked when he heard this, and looked at Miyamizu Taki in disbelief. In fact, according to what Taki Miyamizu said about Katsumi Mori this afternoon, the four members of the Orange Cat Team had already suspected Mori Tsuyoshi¡¯s purpose. But for them, this is still an incredible statement. After all, it is not that Konoha did not have a team to go out to perform missions before, but Morigo Katsumi has never attacked. "That's right, I'm afraid that's the purpose!" Miyamizu Taki said in a slightly deep voice, "Although I can't believe it, it seems that after our Konoha was attacked this time, our reputation has indeed been greatly weakened. " "Bang" Shun Kaito finally calmed down at this moment. After slightly showing his ninja sword, he stood up. "In this case, in this case, since we already feel that our Konoha is not as strong as before. Captain, shouldn't we do a good job, personally, work hard, and promote our Konoha!" ¡°As he spoke, even in the dark room, Kaito Shun¡¯s eyes were already shining brightly. However, when Miyamizu Taki saw this, he covered his forehead with a headache, and gently stopped Kaito Shun, who was already full of desire to fight, and said, "I have sent a shadow clone to find Mitsuha and Mitsuha. Sakura and the others are here. After the two of them arrive, we will immediately talk to each other.?Gon Katsumi attacks! " "But what if the other party has already launched an attack on us?" Shun Kaito was silent for a moment, then asked Miyomizu Taki. "Then adapt to circumstances!" Miyami Taki's eyes narrowed slightly, and he could clearly sense Tsuyoshi Mori's chakra, which was slowly erupting from the door of the hotel! "Whoops!" A sound of breaking through the air sounded, and the expressions of Shun Kaito and Taki Miyamizu both changed, and they stopped talking to each other. At the same time, he lifted his feet and disappeared into the room. And at the moment they disappeared into the room¡ª¡ª "Boom!" The sound of a violent explosion instantly erupted from the room! The airflow caused by the explosion swept through thick flames and rushed towards the two people who had moved outside the room! ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a familiar smell, isn¡¯t it?¡± Standing at the roaring hotel door, Morigang Katsumi smiled with an extremely serious smile. For him, this battle was entirely for revenge. As for what, Your Highness? After he completes the task, won't he be able to deal with them all easily? "Whizzing!" The air flow was everywhere, and two black figures suddenly appeared on the roof of the hotel, which was still burning. "Hey! If you want to assassinate someone, does it need to be so grand?" "Black shadow, no," Shun Kaito said coldly as he looked at the town that was beginning to become chaotic due to this attack. He looked at the culprit with an extremely heavy expression. "Hahahaha! When did Konoha's ANBU talk so much nonsense?! In this small country, do you still care about this level of destruction?!" "I still deeply remember the pain and suffering that you Konoha ninjas, you ninjas from big countries, inflicted on us, the Land of Grass, and on small countries like us, during the era of the Ninja World War!! !¡± ¡°As he said this, Morigang Katsumi¡¯s face became more and more distorted. Moreover, the eyes he looked at Miyami Taki and Kaito Shun above were filled with hatred. "Ha! Stop talking so righteously! Mori Gang Katsumi!" After hearing what Katsuki Morigo said, Taki Miyamizu showed disdain. Apparently, he felt shameless for Katsumi Morigo's words that involved the grudges during the Ninja World War. "You just want to take advantage of this opportunity to avenge Konoha for killing your subordinates. And before that, before Konoha was attacked, you didn't even dare to take action. Just a coward!" "That's right! Captain!" Just after Miyami Taki finished speaking, a young and beautiful voice came from behind Miyami Taki. At the same time, two figures also appeared behind Miyami Taki. After sensing these two figures, Miyami Taki also flashed his eyes, and his expression became more and more serious. Obviously, the reason why Taki Miyamizu talked so much nonsense with Katsumi Moritsu is to wait for Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha to make their debut! However, contrary to Taki Miyamizu's expectation, after Sakura and Tachibana Mitsuha appeared on the scene, Katsumi Mori's expression not only did not show panic, but instead changed from twisted to extremely chilly, and the corner of his mouth After a moment, he said with strong murderous intent. "It's finally good! Now that all of you are here, the game should be able to start" "" Listening to Katsumi Mori¡¯s words coming from the front, the four members of the Orange Cat Team couldn¡¯t help but have cold eyes at this moment. After all, Morigo Katsumi¡¯s words actually express a complete meaning. He looks down on these four of them! What a joke! Without the need for Taki Miyamizu to remind her, Sakura had already thrown the kunai in her right hand towards Katsuki Morigo. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s still the original plan, right?!¡± Miyamizu Taki didn¡¯t even look back at Sakura, but nodded slightly when she asked this question. "That's right!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 321 An acquaintance. You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! Yes, it has been such a long time now. Sakura recalled the scenes when she, Hyuga Seiichi, Morikawa Nobu, and Miyata Yumono were trapped in Orochimaru's trap, and then flashed through her mind the past few months of avenging the three of them, and suddenly realized that Time has flown by now. It¡¯s been so long, it¡¯s time to get ready. Sakura lowered her head and closed her eyes, thinking this in her heart. Phew Exhaling a breath, Sakura raised her head and looked at the solemn Tsunade in front of her, with a faint smile on her heroic face. "I will take on this task!" "Huh, that's pretty much it." When Tsunade heard this sentence, her heart finally dropped after seeing Sakura's stunned expression. A pair of beautiful eyes that originally contained seriousness, quickly softened at this moment, like ice touching fire, turning into gurgling water in an instant. "In that case, prepare to tidy up later. Meet your new subordinates at the ANBU 9th Training Ground at noon today." Sakura has long been accustomed to Tsunade's vigorous and resolute style. In fact, when she agreed to Tsunade's request, she was already prepared to meet directly with her subordinates. But just when she turned around and was about to leave, Tsunade suddenly looked at her back and said something as if she was muttering to herself. "Speaking of which, the newly assigned members seem to know that you were the one who killed Danzo." "" The originally raised steps suddenly paused, but then resumed their movements, stretched out their hands to push open the door and walked out. What Tsunade didn¡¯t know was that after she said those words, Sakura rolled her eyes ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At four o'clock in the afternoon, on the ANBU's huge training ground, Sakura, who had just finished her lunch break at home, wearing an ANBU outfit with a carefree expression on her face, was slowly walking towards her goal, [ Ninth Training Ground] Go. But compared to her who was swaying and looking relaxed, the faces of the three former root ninjas who had already been waiting at the ninth training ground were not as relaxed as Sakura. One or two Either his face is as frosty or his face is expressionless. Although the three of them were said to have been root ninjas under Danzo's command, they were not close at all. Instead, there was a large distance between each of them, and there was never any contact between them from the beginning to the end. Even a single exchange. Even though the time the superiors notified them was clearly noon, it is already afternoon This is actually a normal thing for the root ninja. After all, the root under the control of Danzo has trained ninjas as pure killing tools from the very beginning. By the time they were able to stand alone, each of them had become a tool rather than a simple human being. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It is better to let them die on the spot and play with the coolness. But this situation soon disappeared forever with the arrival of Sakura. "Sorry, when I came to ANBU, I was a little late because a black cat appeared in front of me and blocked my way. Don't you think you have been waiting for a long time?" Sakura's eyes narrowed to a thin slit, and she raised her palms to the three people standing apart in the training field in front of her and said a little embarrassedly. Although she said she was sorry and the expression on her face seemed to be apologetic, there was no trace of apology in Sakura's tone. The three former root ninjas didn't pay any attention to this. Each of them just saw Sakura arriving and quickly scanned her up and down with their own eyes. Although they had not met Sakura herself before, according to the description of the ANBU captain who assigned the three of them, they knew her identity immediately. They just knew that they knew, but after seeing Sakura's appearance, a trace of disbelief still flashed in their calm eyes. Such a young-looking girl was actually able to kill Danzo Shimura, his immediate superior who was famous throughout the ninja world and had the title of Root of Konoha! "not talking? Anyway, from now on I can be considered your captain. Don't give me a hard time just because I'm late this time, right? Be careful, I will wear small shoes for you three when you perform tasks in the future. "Looking at the three people who had no reaction and just glanced up and down at her, Sakura rolled her eyes. But compared to the three people who have only now seen their true appearance, she already knew their identities one step ahead of them. This is of course not to say that Sakura used Hiruzen Sarutobi's telescope technique, but because after Sakura left the Hokage Building in the morning, she rushed directly to the ANBU base. Since she was ambushed by Orochimaru that time, she has attached great importance to one thing, and that is - intelligence! This time was no exception. After she learned the identities of her three new subordinates, she immediately came to the ANBU base and asked an unknown Captain Tenzo for their information. However, after seeing the information of these three people, Sakura was still a little bit surprised. Of course, it was not because of the basic records of these three people, but because among these three people, there was a name that was extremely familiar to her. Sai The camera returns to the present. Although it was not shown on the surface, when Sakura glanced at Sai, she actually made up her mind. ¡°After all, this person in the original drama is the father of his current good friend Ino¡¯s biological son At this time, as Sakura said what she just said, the future Ino husband, the former root ninja, Sai boy immediately put a thick smile on his face and moved towards Sakura. step. "Of course I didn't lose face, I was just shocked by your face for a moment. After all, as one of the former members of the Roots, I have never seen such a beautiful girl like you." Sai said with a smile. He smiled softly at Sakura. However, in his words, he only mentioned himself from beginning to end, and the other two teammates seemed to not exist. ¡¾Ah¡ª¡ªIt is indeed like this. Even though they were once part of the same organization, they had no intention of joining forces. ¡¿ Sakura glanced at Sai with a fake smile in front of her, and the two ninjas who looked at her with indifferent expressions from beginning to end, and did not react at all even when they heard Sai's nonsense words for her. For a while, I actually had a bit of a headache. PS: The update is late. . But there was nothing I could do. I canceled my break this morning and went to move things. That¡¯s why I started updating this afternoon, sorry. There are only two chapters left, so try to catch up! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 395 Sakura from another world becomes a mother for the first time You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Wait a minute, why should I believe you!" He and Suiyue looked at each other for a moment, realizing that he didn't know whether what Sakura said was true or not, so he immediately looked at Sakura angrily and said loudly. "Why?" Sakura prolonged her tone and found that all of Sarana's attention had been focused on her following her words, so she smiled. "It's very simple, just because I studied under Tsunade Hime, one of the Sannin of Konoha and the Fifth Hokage. All my medical ninjutsu were learned from her. If you don't believe me, don't you still believe it? Her?" "The Fifth Generation." Zuo Lianna's eyes widened, and then she suddenly thought of something, and scanned Sakura's body up and down. kindness? what happened again? Sakura was confused by Sarana's strange reaction. Why did she suddenly start scanning herself? "It seems that you only have different personalities." After scanning Sakura, Zorina suddenly spoke. "Huh?" Sakura looked even more confused. "It doesn't matter whether you are studying under the same 5th generation, or you are on the same team as the 7th generation and your father. In this case, your genetics must be the same as your mother's!" It seemed that the pot was completely broken. Zoliana took a step forward with her right foot, stared at Sakura with her eyes tightly, and said loudly to her: "If the genes are the same as mother's, then we can do it, right?" , the two of us can do this genetic analysis!" "What?!" Sakura's face was filled with disbelief. She couldn't imagine that Sarana would think of such a method, but before she could react, Naruto who was standing at the door had already walked into the room. , shouted to Zoliana. "Zorana, that's enough! You¡ª¡ª" Naruto's face was filled with a seriousness that Sarana had never seen before, which made Sarana a little panicked, but maybe it was the Uchiha clan's bloodline that was born to be more easily manipulated by emotions, or maybe it was the numbers. The emotional ambivalence towards her father and mother over the years had taken effect. At the next moment, Sarana actually spoke directly and interrupted Naruto's words. "That's enough for the Seventh Generation! This is my business, my own business! What does the Seventh Generation know that doesn't know what it feels like when parents deceive you?" "That's too much, Zodiac!" When Sakura heard what Zoliana said, she frowned and scolded Zuoliana. Then she sighed slightly and answered Zuoliangna's previous question. "It doesn't matter if you compare my genes with yours. But what I want you to know is that I am from another world, and it is possible that my genes are fundamentally different from yours. ? And the most important thing is-" At the end of Sakura's words, after scanning the room with her eyes, she said in a strange tone: "Speaking of which, I really never thought that I would appear in Orochimaru's base with such a mentality. You know what happened before?" I was captured in his base by a trap he personally set in a sneak attack, and then I was used as a test subject for¡­ I don¡¯t know how long.¡± "Experimentalsubject?!" Zuo Lianna's eyes widened and she murmured. At the same time, something was wrong with the way she looked at Sakura. In fact, even Naruto, who had just been stabbed by Sarana, had his eyes widened. In his memory, Sakura in his own world had never encountered such a thing. "Yes, experimental subject." Sakura nodded, then stretched out her right hand and gently pressed it on the top of Zolianna's head, rubbed it gently, and continued: "He wanted to transplant the first-generation target gene into me as an attempt. Obtained the blood stains of the first-generation wood escape. He has done this kind of experiment before, but the first-generation gene was too powerful, so almost all the experimental subjects were directly killed by the backlash because they could not bear it." Feeling the warmth of the right hand above her head, Zoliana's eyes suddenly turned red. Although Sakura said it calmly, this was a human experiment. How could it really be as simple as she said? ! "and after?" Zoliana didn¡¯t dare to look directly into Sakura¡¯s eyes, but lowered her head and asked in a low voice. "Later. As you can see, I was lucky enough to survive and became the only successful case of Orochimaru's experiment. Then in return for Orochimaru, I helped him take over all the bases, big and small. Smashed all over.¡± ? at the endAs she spoke, a smile appeared on Sakura's face, and there was a little pride in her tone, which made Zoliana look at her in a daze. In her memory, whenever she was praised by others, her mother would have such an expression on her face. At this point, Sakura's topic changed slightly. This time she directly stretched out her hands, then rubbed her head angrily a few times, successfully tossing her hairstyle into a mess, and then continued: "But that's right. Because of this, I am telling you that comparing your genes with mine is of no use." "Human genes are a very strange thing. Even if I in this world went through the same experiment as me, the genes in it would probably be completely different from hers because of a small action. " "According to what you said, it is indeed different." Naruto, who was silent behind him, spoke at this time, looking past Suigetsu who was already dumbfounded, looking at Sakura with complex eyes and said: "Although I have had it before She had not been in Konoha for three years, but during those three years she had been practicing medical ninjutsu with Granny Tsunade. Even when she went out, she always acted with Konoha ninjas. There was absolutely no chance that she was captured by Orochimaru and taken to his base for human body surgery. To experiment with this.¡± "Perhaps it is because of this difference in experience that Sakura in the two worlds has become a person with completely different experiences. ¡¿Naruto thought so in his heart. Snapped ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to Sarana. "Come back to your senses! Now let me give you a suggestion. I in this world must love you very much, and no matter why you suspect that she is not your biological mother, in fact, you can ask her directly. Yes, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen!¡± At the end, Sakura gave a thumbs up and showed a big smile to Sarana. Seeing this hearty smile, Zoliana almost couldn't help but choked up, and then she immediately spread her hands and flew into Sakura's arms. "Yes! Mom!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 420 The sea of ??trees blooming from the sky You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Earth Blast Star? That guy Nagato was forced to this extent!?" On an unnamed mountain peak dozens of kilometers away from Konoha, the masked man who now calls himself Uchiha Madara listened to the report of the all-white man next to him, with a little disdain in his tone. "Hmph, even though it's just a borrowed thing, a random kunoichi can force him to this extent. Sure enough, a waste is still just a waste after all." Speaking of this, the masked man's eyes flickered slightly, and then he stood up and looked at Konoha in the distance. "It seems that I have to go to Konoha. Although I am just a waste, I can only manage the organization in person at the moment." As the words fell, the masked man's body suddenly appeared distorted, and his figure disappeared on the mountain peak in an instant. The white man was already used to this scene, and he didn't see any movements of sealing. His feet sank, and his whole body just melted into the rocks and disappeared. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Konoha Village On the battlefield The little black ball flying out from Nagato's hand has been hanging in the air for some time. It is so small and unattractive, but at the same time it is so powerful and unsettling. ! "Is it really the Earth Exploding Star?!" At the same time, Sakura's face changed slightly as she was driving the Gundam. Although she was prepared for Nagato to use the Earth Blast Star, she was still a little distracted when it was her turn to actually encounter him. Lost in despair, Sakura's power to control the "Gundam" tree people did not decrease at all. She even burst out a force again during the control and completely crushed Nagato's Shinra Tenzheng. Let¡¯s carry out a dimensionality reduction attack together! As long as Nagato is killed, the Earth Blast Star will also disappear due to the loss of chakra control. After all, Nagato did not appear through the reincarnation of the dirty earth. but¡ª¡ª "The art of psychics!" Nagato¡¯s face, which was distorted by chakra squeezing, roared, and the two free hands on his back slapped together hard. Boom, boom! The moment the palm of the tree was about to successfully complete the dimensionality-reducing blow to Nagato, a huge petrified panda suddenly appeared in front of Nagato, replacing Nagato to withstand the tree's attack, which was enough to break through the mountain rubble. hit. The seemingly hard body of the petrified panda did not buy Nagato much time. In just half a second, the body of the petrified panda collapsed, but this was enough for Nagato. "ha!!!" By further squeezing the chakra and pupil power, all parts of Nagato's body quickly shriveled up and became thinner. Especially the four arms behind his back that were transformed into Shura Dao disappeared almost instantly, but he still raised his hands and aimed at them. The tree man was killed and roared ferociously and crazily. "The earth explodes into the sky!" explain The ground beneath his feet instantly decomposed, and his fist had already crushed the petrified panda. The next moment he was about to hit Nagato, the tree man's feet were unsteady. In addition, Nagato pointed his left hand vertically at the tree man to exert gravity. The weight of the tree was unknown. The person's feet immediately left the earth! "Is this okay?!" Sakura looked a little angry when she saw this scene, "You are not the protagonist, how can you escape death like this!!!" No one is destined to hear Sakura's complaints. As the only one close to Sakura, Nagato has devoted himself wholeheartedly to using the Earth Explosion Star at this moment. Under the control of Nagato, the entire earth has gradually collapsed. Under the attraction of that small black spot in the sky, which is far beyond the all-encompassing sky, no matter how small the gravel or the huge tree people are, they have begun to soar towards the sky. It flies away. "If this continues, the rest of Konoha's buildings may be completely disintegrated, let alone me!" Sakura looked up at the little black ball in the sky. No, the gravitational singularity could no longer be seen. Countless gravels torn apart from the earth and sucked up had already wrapped it in it layer by layer. It¡¯s even as big as a small room! Her eyes flickered slightly, and Sakura knew that even using the Flying Thunder God Technique would be useless. After all, it was impossible for the huge Konoha Village to evacuate all at once. If she used the Flying Thunder God Technique, Konoha would probably rise again. No more! "If that's the case, let's do it!"  Clapping her hands fiercely, Sakura's eyes showed extremely intense madness. The tree man who was still in the air no longer resisted this extremely powerful gravity. Under the control of Sakura, he shrank his right arm, aimed at the explosive point of gravity in the sky, and then swung it violently! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In this flick, the tree man's right arm multiplied rapidly, almost as if it had been hit by a golden dragon. In just a moment, the right arm had already exceeded the length of the tree man's body, and then it was slammed into the air. On top of the ever-increasing stone ball. "kindness?" Nagato's eyes froze when he saw Sakura's move below, and then a crazy smile appeared on his face. "Although it's useless even if you escape, I didn't expect that you would dare to take the initiative to send me here. In this case, don't blame me for being rude!" Blood flowed out of his nose in a flash, and Nagato, who put his hands together vigorously, let out a loud roar. ¡°Drink¡ª¡ª!¡± Bang bang bang bang! The huge rocks picked up from the ground collectively collapsed under the control of Nagato. Then as Nagato raised his hands towards the sky, the thousands of rubbles immediately roared into the air like a cluster of missiles and aimed at the tree people. The bombing started! ¡°Noisy!!!¡± Looking at the rubble that covered the sky and the earth, Sakura gritted her teeth fiercely, the anger in her eyes could no longer be restrained, and she immediately used several ninja seals in her hands. "Dragon Vein Immortal Technique¡¤Wood Release¡¤Birth of the Tree Realm!" Crackling! The tree man, who was originally a bit strange because he had dozens of arms, immediately mutated again! Willow branches, vines, tree trunks! Countless and endless greens spread rapidly behind the tree man, and in the blink of an eye, the tree man's body was transformed into a base by Sakura, and the whole body became a piece of vitality in the sky. Sea of ??trees! Facing the overwhelming gravel, the sea of ??trees was like a disturbed forest spirit. It immediately set off a stormy wave composed of trees and hit the gravel group that was bombarded. Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª! For a moment, the entire sky in Konoha, except for the continuous rubble that was turned into powder after being hit hard, was the sky that was purely composed of green and had completely covered the Earth Explosion Sky Star released by Nagato. Sea of ??trees in the sky. ¡°How much chakra does she still have?!!¡± By this time, even Nagato, who had been proud of his chakra amount since childhood, was shocked. Now that he had received the help of the masked man, his chakra amount had far exceeded his previous peak, but all this was happening. In front of Sakura, it seemed that she was not worth mentioning. At this moment, the idea of ????wanting to end the battle by consuming Sakura's chakra also flashed into his mind, and there was an unconscious twitch in the corner of his mouth. "Hmph! But so what if you have more chakra, say goodbye to this world in the Earth Explosion Star!" With his hands clenched fiercely, Nagato began his final madness! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 425 The Five Shadows Conference is held! You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! "That is to say, this guy who calls himself Uchiha Madara has implemented a plan against Konoha as early as sixteen years ago, no, maybe even earlier." Facing this question, Tsunade frowned and clenched her fists unconsciously. "Yes. I even think that the Nine-Tails Rebellion was caused by him. Regardless of the authenticity of his claim to be Uchiha Madara, since he dares to call himself Uchiha Madara, he must have his trump card. And I suspect that the one who controlled the Kyuubi back then was none other than his Sharingan." Sakura spoke slowly and leisurely, but her words hit everyone's hearts like a mountain of weight. If it weren't for Sakura, one Nagato would have almost destroyed the entire Konoha. As a result, a guy with unknown strength and suspected of being able to control the Nine-Tails is added to the mix. This is undoubtedly a big deal for everyone present. blow. "that¡­¡­" Suddenly, just when everyone was at the bottom of their hearts, a voice came out from the crowd. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and we were shocked to find that the person who spoke out this time was Kakashi Hatake, who was sitting next to Sakura. "I think I have some information to provide about this mysterious figure." Kakashi stood up, and at the same time stretched out his left hand and slowly opened his left eye that was covered by his forehead protector: "The opponent's time and space ability, I'm afraid it's not a ninjutsu, but a pupil technique¡ª¡ª" When Kakashi said this, he slowly opened his left eye, revealing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. "A kind of pupil technique unique to the Mangekyou Sharingan!" Surprise! Tsunade, Sarutobi Hiruzen and other high-level officials in Konoha looked at Kakashi dumbfounded. At their level, they were more or less aware of the existence of the Mangekyo Sharingan, but none of them had thought of it. None of them had it at all. A person of Uchiha bloodline can actually raise the Sharingan to this level! It¡¯s just one thing that Kakashi possesses the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but why can he be so sure that this masked man also uses the Eye Technique? Just when everyone present was confused, Sakura beside Kakashi already had a clear understanding. "Even so, Kakashi, why are you so sure it's a kind of pupil technique?" Sakura knew that it didn't mean that this group of senior officials understood that, as the boss, Tsunade immediately questioned Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s eyes were a little blurry, as if he was remembering something, but then he returned to normal. "Everyone should know more or less the origin of my Sharingan. It came from the eyes of my teammate Obito during the Third Ninja War. At that time, we were attacked by the Iwa Ninja, and it was he who fought hard He sacrificed his life to save me, and at the same time gave me his Sharingan, and his body was buried there." "I actually looked for his body later, but no matter how hard I searched, I couldn't find it. Originally I thought I had remembered the wrong location, but now that I think about it" When Kakashi said this, his meaning was actually very clear. These people were not fools, and they all understood what Kakashi meant at the first time. "In other words, Obito's corpse was taken away by this masked man, and the Sharingan of this masked man is the other eye on Obito's corpse?!" Tsunade's voice was slightly lowered: "Insulting the corpse of Konoha's hero has added another debt between Konoha and this guy!" ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ Sakura hesitated in her heart for a moment, and finally decided not to say anything. This was unnecessary, and it was hard for her to explain how she knew the truth. She couldn't just tell people here that she was a reborn person. Just when Sakura was struggling, Tsunade above her slowly exhaled, determination flashing in her eyes. "Facing such an enemy, the importance of holding the Five Shadows Conference is obviously beyond doubt. At the same time, the method of holding the Five Shadows Conference this time also needs to be changed. In addition to sending out ninja hawks to give advance notice, it is also necessary to send out jounin Go and inform each ninja village, I will announce the specific personnel to go forward later." "above!" In fact, it stands to reason that Tsunade should give Sakura a good reward, or at least give her a compliment. But because of the current emergency situation, I had to put it down first. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Late at night, standing on the Hokage Rock?Sakura looked at the ruined Konoha Village in front of her due to the invasion, and couldn't help but clench her hands gently. The meeting just now ended with Tsunade opening a secret meeting with Hiruzen Sarutobi, Mito Kadoen, Koharu Kaden and others. After the discussion, they would select the person responsible for this announcement. Ninjas on a mission. After it was over, Sakura did not wander around, but went directly to Konoha's underground shelter. After finding her parents there, Sakura finally felt relieved. But in fact, there is no need for her to worry about the safety of her parents. Haruno Zhao, as a chuunin in Konoha, actually took her mother and a circle of neighbors as soon as the alarm bell went off. She went to the underground shelter. Sakura didn't spend too much time on this reunion. Although Tsunade didn't say it clearly, with her character, she would definitely be listed as one of the ninjas who conveyed the Five Shadows Conference this time, so There was no point in continuing to stay in the shelter, so after confirming the safety of her parents, Sakura left the underground shelter. ? And that¡¯s exactly what happened. Just a moment later, a figure appeared behind Sakura. "Sakura, the results of this time's envoy assignment are out. According to the Hokage's order, you and I will be the envoys to Cloud Hidden Village this time, and your ANBU team will be temporarily commanded by your captain Tenzo. They will Under the command of Tenzo, he is responsible for the security mission of Konoha during this period of time. The young man named Sai in your team, his ability is very suitable for responsible for the reconnaissance mission in a wide area. " What came from behind was a familiar and slightly lazy voice, and as the words continued, the person came to the side of Sakura, and it was none other than Kakashi. "Tsk, if it's just the two of us, can that be included in the task list of Team 7?" Sakura looked sideways at Kakashi with a faint smile on her face. "Well that's right. After all, after the Chuunin Examination, the Snow Country mission that those two idiots and I carried out was also included in the mission list of Team 7." Kakashi stabbed Sakura in the heart lightly. With a knife, he continued: "But this mission is just to make up for it. Those two idiots are not here either, so I am taking you alone." ??Two idiots Sakura twitched her lips, but she was also a little surprised. Kakashi mentioned Sasuke so plainly in front of her, even though he just summed it up as two idiots. "What's wrong?" Kakashi turned around, there seemed to be a smile on his face, but it was completely hidden by the mask. "No, it's nothing. I'm just a little surprised" "Are you surprised by my attitude towards Sasuke?" This time Sakura was even more surprised. Kakashi's eyes turned into crescent moons, "There is no one else here, only the teacher of Class 7 and his students. In this case, is there any need to hide it?" "Okay. Let's chat on the way. Now that I have told you the important mission notification, it's time for me to go back and have a good rest. In four hours, we will officially set off!" After Kakashi waved his hand towards Sakura at the end, he disappeared on the Hokage Rock in a flash. He has consumed too much energy today, and now he needs to recuperate for a few hours before setting off. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 427 Hope You can search "Konoha's Genius Sakura" on Baidu to find the latest chapter! The geographical environment of the Land of Thunder is truly the most special thing Sakura has seen since she came to this world. It is not like Konoha, where forests are spread all over the country. In the Kingdom of Thunder, apart from the towering peaks, there are only vast lakes underneath. It is precisely because of this that the towns in the Kingdom of Thunder are different from other countries in that they are not built on land but directly on the mountains. They either painstakingly drilled out these peaks and built directly inside them, or they built buildings directly around the peaks. To be honest, when Sakura first entered here, she was a little surprised by the forest of mountains. For her, if she was just visiting a country like this, it would definitely be very exciting, but if she wanted to live for a long time, It will be really difficult. As Sakura thought, in this environment, people from the Kingdom of Thunder are indeed more ferocious than other countries. Ninjas are no exception. No, the two of them had just stepped into the Kingdom of Thunder, and in an instant, several teams of Cloud Ninjas had already rushed up and stopped them in front of them. "Ninjas of Konoha? What are you doing in our Land of Thunder!" After stopping Sakura and the two, one of the teams walked out first and asked Kakashi with full hostility in his tone. This guy looks to be in his forties. He is obviously a ninja who has participated in the Third Ninja War. It is no wonder that he is so hostile. Kakashi was obviously not surprised by this, and said directly: "I came to Kumogakure Village to meet with the Raikage-dono to discuss convening a meeting of the Five Shadows under the orders of Lord Hokage." Five Shadows Conference? ! The cloud ninjas who originally had full hostility and even some contempt on their faces were stunned immediately after hearing Kakashi's words, and then their faces became serious. In fact, the Cloud Ninja Captain had already recognized Kakashi's identity through his appearance, so he wanted to come over and make things difficult for him. But now, although they still want to continue to make things difficult for the two Konoha ninjas in front of them. , but after hearing about the Five Shadows Conference, he decisively let go of his thoughts. After all, a major event of the level of the Five Shadows Conference is no longer something that just a few of their patrol teams can handle. Of course, they couldn't just let Sakura and the two in. They couldn't just let them in just by talking about the Five Shadows Conference. "Since it is under the orders of the Hokage, where is your Hokage's warrant?" the Cloud Ninja captain asked, stretching out his hand towards Kakashi. Kakashi didn¡¯t hesitate. He took out his ninja bag and took out a warrant stamped with the Hokage¡¯s seal. This was a voucher specially used to deal with patrols that might appear on the road. Captain Kumo Ninja caught sight of the Hokage's seal at a glance, and after thinking for just a moment, he nodded towards Kakashi. "I understand, but the rest of the journey must be accompanied by me and my subordinates. We, the Kumo ninja, will never agree to your Konoha ninja's actions in the Land of Thunder without supervision!" After saying that, Captain Yun Ren didn¡¯t say much, turned around and issued several orders to his subordinates. He needs some of them to stay on Border Patrol. However, his actions were destined to be unnecessary. Not long after he gave the order, Sakura noticed something strange in the distance. A figure suddenly shot out from the Kingdom of Thunder in front of them, aiming directly at them. location. Whoosh! "You, are you the ninjas sent here by the Hokage to inform the Five Shadows Conference?" ??????? Arrive before anyone else, the people who appeared this time were still Kumo ninjas, but they looked obviously much stronger than the group of Kumo ninjas around them. Nowadays, Sakura, whose perception ability has far exceeded that of ordinary people, looked at the ninja who spoke out and thought to herself. The person who spoke was a ninja with a handsome face and short yellow hair. His eyes glanced at Sakura and immediately looked at Kakashi, "If I guessed correctly, you should be a copy of Konoha." Ninja Hatake Kakashi, right?¡± "Huh? Why are you here, Nozomi? Did something happen in the village?" Surprise suddenly appeared on the face of the cloud ninja Jonin after seeing the visitor, and he immediately asked without paying attention to Kakashi and the other two. "Master Kirabi was attacked and captured, and I was arranged by Master Raikage to receive the two Konoha envoys." Nozomi glanced at the jounin and said something that shocked him. "Khilabi? Yes"The hidden Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki? ! "Kakashi's brows furrowed tightly, and he immediately asked a question, no longer caring whether it was someone else's territory or not. Nozomi nodded to Kakashi and asked again: "You must be Kakashi, right? So what is the identity of this person?" "Yes. And she is the direct disciple of the Fifth Hokage, named Haruno Sakura." After Kakashi nodded and admitted, he revealed Sakura's identity. Kakashi actually knows that Nozomi's target is Sakura. His information must have been in the intelligence department of Kumogakure Village a long time ago. However, Sakura has no reputation in the ninja world, so as a ninja Nozomi You definitely want to get as much information as possible. "Disciple? I'm disrespectful. In that case, let's set off immediately. Raikage-sama has been waiting for a long time." Nozomi had no idea after hearing that Sakura was Tsunade's direct disciple. Everyone knows that Tsunade Hand is a ninja who is famous for his medical ninjutsu and strange strength. Since he is his direct disciple, he probably has these three axes. Sakura did not expect that Nozomi's thoughts would be like this. After Nozomi signaled them to follow, she and Kakashi immediately raised their feet and followed directly in the direction of Hidden Cloud Village. As for the Kumo ninja patrol team that stayed in place, who cares~ Along the way, the three people¡¯s communication never stopped. "Do you know who the attacker is this time? After our investigation in Konoha, the members of the Akatsuki organization are mostly S-class rebel ninjas from various ninja villages." Kakashi asked Nozomi while flying. road. "" After listening to Kakashi's question, Nozomi first looked at Kakashi and hesitated for a moment, but then said: "Of the two people sent by the Akatsuki organization, one is a rebel ninja from Kirigakure, a former ninja. One of the Seven Swordsmen is Kisame Kisaki, and the other one is your rebel ninja of Konoha, Itachi Uchiha." Itachi? ! Kakashi's face became a little ugly. Although Itachi had been declared a traitor by Konoha, but with the character of the current Raikage, it was estimated that the two of them would suffer a lot. "So how long have you been kidnapped?" Suddenly, just as Kakashi's face turned bitter, Sakura, who had been a little transparent since arriving in the Land of Thunder, spoke up. "How long have you been captured? Just two days ago. Originally, the Raikage-sama was planning to convene a five-kage conference, but before the announcement, he received news from the Intelligence Department that Konoha would take the lead in convening it, so he arranged for me to come The border is ready to welcome you." "Has it been two days? What about your search for those two people? At least it has not stopped, right?" Sakura asked again as soon as she got the answer. Xi nodded and said: "Yes, we have sent out the perception team to search for the whereabouts of those two people, but the results were zero. These two people seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. We were not able to find him at all. You Why are you asking this?" "Nothing, just a rough assessment of the eight-tailed jinchuriki's situation. The Akatsuki organization has a secret technique that can directly extract the tailed beasts from the jinchuriki, and it will not cause any changes during the process. And the foot In two days, if the eight jinch¨±riki were indeed captured by Akatsuki, they are probably in danger." "" Hearing this, Nozomi's eyes suddenly changed, but in the end, he still didn't question anything. It was better to leave these matters to the Raikage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com